《Zombie Girlfriend Evolution Theory》


 Chapter 1

    In the dark forest, there was a disgusting smell. The roaring sound of zombies could be heard everywhere, which made people''s scalp numb.


    However, what makes people goose bumps is not these wandering zombies, but a man.


    The man was kneeling in front of a ragged cloth bag, whispering something gently. It was like saying moving and intoxicating love words with his favorite lover.


    "Are you hungry?" the man''s voice was very nice, hoarse and mature.


    However, there was no one in front of the man except a slightly moving cloth bag.


    "Ah." the man suddenly patted his forehead with some annoyance, stretched out his hand and carefully unbuttoned his backpack.


    The backpack was suddenly pushed open, and a rotten zombie emerged from the bag. Its dirty and viscous hair stuck to its face, making people unable to see its facial features and looking even more frightening.


    "Blue blue, do you remember me? I''m Mo Wen." Mo Wen smiled gently and smoothed the Zombie''s sticky hair on its ear side. His tone was soft, but he was also lost, "you should not remember me..."


    The zombie seemed to smell the meat fragrance emitted by human beings. She roared ferociously, opened her mouth and bit down at Mo Wen''s arm, but the moment its mouth touched Mo Wen''s arm, it retracted like an electric shock.


    Clearly want to eat the human in front of him, but the will is blocking his mouth. It whimpered and roared. It constantly wanted to follow its instinct to bite the "food" in front of it, but it kept forcing itself to shut up. It looked like a discarded puppy.


    "You still remember me, don''t you?" Mo Wen sadly sent his arm to the mouth of the zombie again, and there was a faint smell of choking in his throat.


    In the place of death, he searched for two days and found her from a pile of flesh and blood, which was difficult to complete even simple actions. At that time, he felt that he would never forget her in his life.


    But when he picked her up, the little guy just let out a sob. He was hungry but still unwilling to bite. His poor appearance tore his heart violently in an instant.


    This is Yu Lan, the woman he has loved for eight years.


    "If you are hungry, will you eat me? Then I will become a zombie, and we can be together forever."


    He directly leaned over and hugged Yu Lan. Mo Wen seemed to be unaware of the fishy smell from the zombie, and directly exposed his most vulnerable neck to blue''s mouth.


    The sweet smell of flesh and blood made her dizzy, but she still didn''t bite.


    She seemed to struggle more painfully, and made a more miserable roar.


    "Good..." seeing this, Mo Wen quickly loosened Yu Lan and stepped back. His dark eyes were full of apology, and there was a flash of loss, "I won''t force you."


    Feeling that the smell of food was far away from her, Yu Lan gasped heavily like a sigh of relief. His turbid eyes stared at Mo Wen tightly, and he was afraid that he would approach him again.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen sighed, bent down and carried her backpack again.


    "But you''re hungry, aren''t you?" Mo Wen glanced a little sideways, his sharp eyes swept the surrounding trees quickly and accurately, "if you don''t eat me... Do you eat other zombies?"


    Yu Lan couldn''t understand the words of ink. She seemed dissatisfied. She made a "grunt" in her throat, and then tried to struggle out of her backpack.


    The backpack was half a person high. Although it was enough to hold her, Mo Wen sealed the backpack very firmly. No matter how hard she struggled, she could only squeeze out a head at most.


    Some angrily bit a corner of the backpack. Yu Lan tightened her face and almost squeezed out the loose eye bead in her left eye.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s angry little appearance, Mo Wen just sat aside on his chin, with abnormal satisfaction on his face.


    The leaves rustled in the strong wind and dazzled people''s eyes. At the same time, a huge zombie suddenly jumped down from the tree and jumped on the ink accurately. It is obvious that it has observed this "food" for a long time.


    Without lifting his head, Mo Wen stretched out his hand to firmly protect his backpack in his arms and jumped back half a step.


    He glanced at the zombie with no expression on his face, as if what he saw was not a zombie, but an insignificant rabbit.


    The zombie didn''t hit, and the movement didn''t stop. He spit a dirty saliva on the ground, roared and rushed over again.


    This time, Mo Wen didn''t retreat again. He impatiently released a hand, took out the dagger pinned on one side of his thigh, leaned forward and directly cut off the head of the zombie from bottom to top.


    The seemingly simple actions are consistent, rapid and accurate with the beauty of Flowing Clouds and water.


    Zombies below level 6 have extremely loose skin and muscles, but even in this way, only a power can cut off the Zombie''s head with a dagger so easily.


    The thick and dirty blood splashed all over the ink. He frowned and opened Yu Lan''s eyebrows when he saw that his eyes were not hurt.


    "Want to eat?" he pointed to the zombie who couldn''t move. Mo Wen asked Yu Lan gently.


    However, Yu Lan was still trying to struggle out of his backpack angrily. He didn''t hear the words of ink at all. At the same time, he was naturally not interested in the zombie lying on the ground.


    "Don''t you want to?" Mo Wen sighed. What can Yu Lan do if she doesn''t eat anything? Although she has become a zombie now, the zombie will die if she doesn''t eat for a long time.


    As soon as the word "death" appeared in Mo Wen''s mind, his dark pupils became more and more deep, like the cold and desperate abyss of death in hell. If someone else was present at this time, he might have been scared by the cold breath of ink, but now there is only Yu Lan who doesn''t know anything and tries to escape.


    "There will always be a way." Mo Wen murmured and touched the cheek of LAN GE''s hand. Suddenly, he leaned down as if he thought of something and put her on the ground.


    Turning around, Eurya picked up the head of the zombie on the ground. Mo Wen took a dagger and directly gouged out a gray crystal core from inside.


    Zombies, like their powers, need crystal nuclei to evolve and grow, but powers only need to hold the crystal nuclei to absorb energy, while zombies have to eat the crystal nuclei.


    "Do you eat this?" Mo Wen carefully wiped the blood stains on the crystal core and put it on Yu Lan''s lips.


    Yu Lan''s turbid eyes lit up. She opened her mouth and swallowed the crystal core. During this period, she carefully avoided Mo Wen''s hand.


    Listen, the hard crystal core lies in the "Ga Bang" sound of blue''s mouth chewing like beans. Mo Wen also showed a happy smile and reached out to touch Yu''s blue hair, "do you like it?"


    Yu Lan ignored him. She swallowed the crystal nucleus twice and seemed to lick the corners of her mouth with her rotten tongue.


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t force Yu Lan to answer, he bent down and carried his backpack again.

 Chapter 2

    The more nuclei a power absorbs, the more powerful the energy is; Similarly, the more nuclei the zombie eats, the higher the level.


    "If you eat more and more crystal nuclei, will it change back to the way it used to be?" Mo Wen whispered in a good mood. The military boots were deep, one foot shallow, and one foot stepped on the rotten tree root, sending out a rhythmic echo.


    "Woo..." Yu Lan echoed with a low roar. She seemed to hear the voice of ink and just wanted to shout.


    Whatever the reason, Mo Wen was pleased by Yu Lan''s voice. He strode out of the forest and burst out laughing at the gloomy sky.


    This hearty laughter suddenly attracted many wandering zombies. They roared and rushed up at the moment they found the ink, using their hands and feet like wild animals.


    I can''t see that they used to be human.


    "Just in time." ink''s dark eyes flashed a fierce light like a fierce ghost, took out the dagger, and he rushed into the zombies without hesitation, raging back and forth like lightning.


    Flesh and blood flew and howled everywhere. The only one who can appreciate all this is Yu Lan, who is bound in his backpack.


    The sky gradually darkened. Mo Wen took out the crystal core of the last zombie, got up, scanned the zombies with their heads cut off everywhere, found a fairly clean stone and sat down.


    There is no need to use powers to deal with these zombies below level 6 with his strength, so these zombies were beheaded and killed by him one by one.


    It has been two years since the Apocalypse broke out, and now he is a 12th order power.


    The level of zombies is the same as that of powers. Every six levels are changed into one level, that is, from level 1 to level 2 from level 6 to level 7, and from level 2 to level 3 from level 12 to level 13.


    It''s very difficult to rise at each level. So far, many powers are stuck on level 6 and can''t go any further.


    So far, there are only three well-known people in China who have reached level 13 or above, namely, the leader of the southern region, the leader of the northern region and the manager of the bridge.


    Wiped the stains on the crystal core, Mo Wen held Yu Lan''s backpack in his arms and fed her crystal core one by one.


    "Woo." after eating five crystal nuclei, Yu Lan didn''t want to eat more. She hummed, don''t open her face, closed her eyes and was sleepy.


    "Don''t you eat?" Mo Wen whispered with Yu Lan''s face.


    Yu Lan still ignored him and didn''t even mean to open his eyes.


    "Then we''ll have it tomorrow."


    Install the remaining crystal core, and Mo Wen holds Yu Lan and leans against her shoulder, and closes his eyes with satisfaction.


    "I''ve been waiting for eight years to hold you to sleep."


    Night is a paradise for zombies. They wander around looking for food, but they don''t get close to ink.


    Mo Wen''s Zombie blood has covered up the fragrance of human flesh, which makes the zombies have no appetite.


    Have a good night''s sleep.


    The morning air always smells better than other time periods. Although there are no birds or cicadas, the sound of leaves in the wind is still pleasant.


    Mo Wen opened his eyes. He had not eaten for two days, and he vaguely felt hungry.


    Looking at Yu Lan with his eyes still closed, he carefully found a hard compressed biscuit and stuffed it into his mouth.


    He put his arms around Yu Lan in his arms, and Mo Wen looked around the deserted place and frowned.


    Now he has to need a place where he can live with Yu Lan and there must be many zombies.


    In this way, the only place that meets the conditions is the place of death.


    But the place of death is also divided into 12 districts. For example, the place where they are now is District 1. There are only ordinary zombies below level 6, and the number is not very large.


    The higher the number of districts, the higher the risk of zombies in that district.


    For example, the risk of zone 2 is higher than that of zone 1. Although most of the zombies in zone 2 are zombies below level 6, the number is extremely large.


    With his current strength, he can enter the Fifth District at most, so among the five districts, only three districts meet his conditions most.


    Most zombies in zone 3 are below level 6, but there are also a small number of zombies above level 6 and below level 12. In this way, the crystal core level he hunts will be slightly improved.


    The most important point is that although District 3 is the place of death, there are many deserted high-rise buildings, which are very suitable for him and Yu Lan.


    "We''ll be together forever." Mo Wen put a rare but sunny smile around Yu Lan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Xu, this is already the place of death. Can we just get here?"


    An off-road vehicle sped past the yellow sand, bringing up bursts of dust. The outside of the car was desolate. Several people in the car shook their heads and listened to the strong heavy metal music.


    "What do you know, keep driving!" the man called "brother Xu" sneered. He took a kiss from the exposed woman on one side and said to the driver, "since this boy has the guts to fight me, he should be ready to die in the mouth of a zombie! Something turning his elbow out!"


    "Yes, yes." the driver didn''t dare to say much. His forehead was sweating, but he drove again honestly.


    He is just an ordinary man. He works under Zhang Xu. He has no ability to intercede with others.


    "Brother Xu ~" the woman on Zhang Xu''s side hugged Zhang Xu''s arm and flatteringly squeezed his chest, revealing a great spring, "that guy just didn''t look at you and dared to face you. He''s still your brother."


    "He''s my brother, but he''s just an unknown bitch." Zhang Xu snorted coldly, and glanced at the woman with some displeasure.


    The woman felt that her head was cold. She quickly nodded perfunctorily and stood her chest. She looked at Zhang xujiao with eyes like silk and said, "brother Xu, we''ll go back after you deal with it earlier. I can''t serve you in this place."


    "Are you so worried?" Zhang Xuxie smiled, pulled the woman''s arm and bit her ear. "Ah Yan, you..."


    "Brother Xu, there seems to be someone in front." a big man sitting in the co pilot suddenly interrupted Zhang Xu''s flirtation and stared.


    A man in front was walking forward step by step with a big bag with half of him on his back. He was wearing a gray combat suit and had no other weapons except a dagger in his leg.


    The man walked calmly between the yellow sand raised by the wind, ignoring the zombie and the environment.


    Although I can''t see the man''s face, he gives people the feeling that he is dangerous except danger.


    A man dares to walk in the land of death. I really don''t know whether he is bold or not.


    Zhang Xu obviously also noticed the "bold" man. He wrinkled his hand and motioned the driver to stop.


    "Xu Hu, go down and have a look."

 Chapter 3

    Xu Hu answered and immediately jumped down from the co pilot''s position. His muscles tightened when he landed. When he saw that the man didn''t seem to notice, he habitually touched his bare forehead and shouted, "Hey, stop!"


    This roar is better than the thunder in the rainstorm. As long as you are not deaf, you can hear it.


    Mervyn paused for a moment before slowly turning his head.


    Sitting in the car, ah Yan was stunned when she saw the face of Mo Wen, and then her whole face was hot. She quickly lowered her head and dared not look again.


    The man''s white to almost transparent cheek has a pair of deep eyes like a black hole, which seems to absorb all the spirits of others. His slightly purple lip color not only doesn''t make people feel sick, but gives people a sense of evil.


    Why, how can there be such a good-looking man?


    He didn''t care about other people''s eyes. Mo Wen stared at the SUV behind him. His lips moved slightly. It seemed that he said something, but everyone didn''t hear him clearly.


    What did he say? Although Xu Hu didn''t hear the words of Mo Wen, he only felt a chill rising behind him.


    In fact, Mo Wen didn''t say anything special. He just said faintly:


    "There''s a car now."


    Zhang Xu didn''t feel any cold, but he noticed the change of ah Yan for the first time. What else he didn''t understand at the moment? He slapped ah Yan in the face as soon as he was angry.


    "Bitch!"


    Zhang Xu is a level 5 power. This slap directly hit ah Yan dizzy and almost broke her neck.


    "Grab this guy''s bag for me!" after beating ah Yan, Zhang Xu personally got out of the car and ordered Xu Hudao. His wrinkled face sent out bursts of anger.


    After all, no man wants his woman to fall infatuated with other men.


    He wants to rob this damn man of his supplies and let him starve to death in this land of death!


    Xu Hu responded, his body flashed and disappeared in place. The next second he appeared in front of Mo Wen, trying to grab the backpack on his back.


    Xu Hu is a sixth order speed power. His speed is too fast for the naked eye.


    But that''s for ordinary people.


    For Mo Wen, Xu Hu''s sixth level strength is that no matter how fast he runs, he is almost like a snail in his eyes.


    Looking at Xu Hu''s hand trying to touch his backpack, the fundus of ink quickly crossed a dark cold color. He quickly turned sideways. At the moment when Xu Hu''s center of gravity shifted, he took out a dagger and rammed it directly into his neck.


    Blood splashed everywhere, Xu Hu widened his eyes, as if he hadn''t reacted yet. He held his throat powerlessly, but he still couldn''t stop the blood gushing from the blood hole.


    He wanted to cry in pain, but he could only make a sob like a trapped animal.


    Zhang Xu, who was also fierce with one hand on his hips, was stunned. He looked at Xu Hu with his eyes staring at him unbelievably. His legs trembled and he couldn''t even stand stably.


    Are you kidding? Xu Hu is a sixth level power! Just let someone solve it?!


    Mo Wen wiped his dagger and looked up at Zhang Xu. This eye was very dull, so dull that it was like a deep lake.


    But Zhang Xu was still scared and fell to the ground.


    "The fifth order power?" Mo Wen said quietly, raised his feet to the front of the car, opened the door, and then pulled out the driver who was also shaking into a sieve.


    The driver was thrown ashen and rolled twice before he dared to get up.


    Put the backpack on the front passenger''s seat, and Mo Wen pulled out the seat belt to firmly fix the backpack on the chair. Yu Guang swept a Yan with a swollen face on one side. He didn''t turn his head and said, "you go down."


    Ah Yan was pale and dared not say a word. She lowered her eyelids in disappointment, opened the door and jumped down.


    If her face hadn''t been swollen, she might still be able to get close to this powerful man at this time.


    Zhang Xu, whose legs were soft with fear, saw that Mo Wen didn''t seem to have the intention to kill him. He suddenly calmed down a lot, but when he saw that Mo Wen had to drive away his car, he quit.


    If this guy drives away, how will he get back?


    "If you drive away my car, believe it or not, I will make you unable to stay in the North!" Zhang Xu didn''t want to close the door with ink, but also shouted, "do you know who I am!"


    Mo Wen was a little impatient at this time.


    Zhang Xu, who didn''t expect Mo Wen to ask, quickly said, "I''m Zhang Xu under Xu Jielin, the leader of the second Northern District!"


    "Who?" Mo Wen seemed to be interested, and his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "I said I was Xu... Ah!" when Zhang Xu, who thought Mo Wen was frightened, wanted to say it again, he suddenly felt his shoulder cool. In a daze, he found that Mo Wen picked up a dagger and directly cut off one of his arms.


    Holding his bleeding shoulder, Zhang Xu fell to the ground. With a pale face, Zhang Xu watched Mo Wen jump out of the car and squat in front of him.


    Those dark eyes scared Zhang Xu to pee his pants directly.


    Just then, Yu Lan also squeezed a head out of the backpack. Her muddy eyes paused. She found that not only the backpack was binding her, but also a safety belt fixed her outside the backpack.


    At that moment, he roared angrily, bared his teeth and was about to bite.


    The helpless driver and a Yan looked at Yu Lan in the co driver''s seat and screamed. A Yan also quickly pointed to Yu Lan and shouted, "zombies, there are zombies in the car!"


    The noisy Mo Wen glanced at ah Yan with some displeasure. She immediately hushed, but the people were still shaking.


    "Lan Lan, you are also very angry when you hear the name, aren''t you?" looked back at Yu Lan staring at him, and Mo Wen smiled very gently.


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan can''t understand what Mo Wen says. If she understands, she will give Mo Wen a big white eye first and then give him a bite.


    Just because she didn''t understand, she just roared and struggled to escape from her backpack.


    Zhang Xu''s arm was bleeding. He was trembling and couldn''t say a word. It was like a fish lying on the chopping board, slaughtered by ink.


    "After taking good care of Lanlan, I will naturally chop Xu Jielin into meat foam." Mo Wen looked back at Zhang Xu and said an inexplicable word, then a dagger was inserted into Zhang Xu''s lungs.


    Lung is a special place for human body. It is the main part of human breathing. But if you are injured, every breath will hurt. Although you won''t die immediately, it will make life worse than death. You can only swallow your breath after suffering all the pain.


    "For the sake of Xu Jielin, I''ll let you die slowly." Mo Wen looked at Zhang Xu with a wrinkled face, got up and looked at the trunk of the car.


    Just now there seemed to be a "help".


    "Bastard... If you want to kill him, you have to cut a good cough..." Zhang Xu knew that he was dying soon. He clenched his teeth and tried to provoke Mo Wen to kill him, but the blood from his lungs had poured into his trachea, making him cough for a while. He couldn''t even say a word.

 Chapter 4

    Mo Wen was too lazy to pay attention to him. He put away his dagger, went to the back of the car, opened the trunk, stared at the wounded man inside and frowned.


    I didn''t expect there was a man in the trunk.


    "He provoked brother Xu and Zhang Xu and wanted to be thrown into the land of death by Zhang Xu." for fear of making Mo Wen unhappy, ah Yan came up and explained in a low voice, even changing the title of Zhang Xu. "He is Zhang Xu''s brother... Seems to be a mobile businessman."


    Unfortunately, Mo Wen is not interested in who this person is, but he is still a little interested in mobile businessmen.


    The so-called mobile businessman is a businessman who has no fixed selling place and travels around the world with goods to buy things.


    "Are you a mobile businessman?" he whispered, staring at the man lying in the trunk.


    The man coughed a few times, nodded weakly, and seemed to curl up in fear.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen raised his lip corner imperceptibly and cut off the rope tied to the man.


    "I saved you." he gently lifted the man up and put him on the ground. Mo Wen leaned down and stuffed a compressed biscuit into the man''s hand. "So you have to repay me."


    The wounded man sat up with Mo Wen''s arm. He looked at a compressed biscuit with the size of his palm and felt that tears were about to fall out.


    A compressed biscuit can be saved for more than a week, which gives him a way to live!


    "How do you want me to repay?" the man''s dry throat moved and his voice was hoarse and ugly.


    "Your name?" he raised his eyes, and the ink said faintly.


    "Zhang Xin."


    "Very good, Zhang Xin." Mo Wen smiled lightly. "Please come to the third district of the place of death a month later. I want to do a long-term business with you."


    "You will come." after a pause, Mo Wen added with a dangerous squint.


    "Yes, of course!" Zhang Xin, who felt as if he had been stared at by a poisonous snake, replied quickly. A thin layer of sweat was seeping from his cold back. "How can I find you in zone 3?"


    He didn''t dare ask Mo Wen why he went to District 3.


    Mo Wen got up, looked down at Zhang Xin and said, "when you come, I will naturally know."


    After that, he didn''t want to say more. He turned and walked to the car. Before getting on the car, he saw Zhang Xu''s arm cut off by him on the ground. After thinking about it, he picked it up.


    Kneeling on the ground, Zhang Xin felt bursts of pain in his throat as he watched the ink text driving away. Zhang Xin bit compressed biscuits.


    Now this is the place of death, which is far away. You should be able to leave here in a week.


    "Hello, can you take me out of here?" the driver who has been acting as an invisible person carefully walked to Zhang Xin''s side and cried, "I''m just an ordinary person. Now I can''t go back without a car!"


    Zhang Xin glanced at the driver when he heard the speech. He didn''t forget the driver''s obedience to Zhang Xu.


    The driver seemed to see the killing intention of Zhang Xin''s eyes. The big drops of sweat on his head rolled down, his legs softened and knelt directly on the ground, "Zhang Xu forced me to drive before, and I have no way. I''m just an ordinary person..."


    Use ordinary people as an excuse? Ignoring the poor look of the driver, Zhang Xin didn''t open his eyes and looked at Zhang Xu lying on the ground with ups and downs in his chest. He got up and walked over.


    "Don''t you want me to die, brother." Zhang Xin stepped on Zhang Xu''s chest without hesitation, looked at his painful spitting blood and said with a ferocious smile, "I''m not as good as you."


    He is a third-order power. Although his strength is not as strong as Zhang Xu, he doesn''t worry about food and drink because he is a mobile businessman, but he almost died in this ghost place because Zhang Xu.


    It is precisely because he is a power. At this time, although he still has some pain, he can walk normally after recovering for a while.


    "I said I wouldn''t do business with you, but I wouldn''t do it. Why did you force me?" Zhang Xin made a hard force on his leg and didn''t take back his foot until he heard the sound of broken ribs.


    Zhang Xu vomited a mouthful of blood, red eyes and stared at him in despair. His lips were purple, his face was purple and his hair forceps. After a violent cough, he finally broke his breath and died in peace.


    "You go with me." seeing this, Zhang Xin took back his feet and rubbed them on the ground. After a while, he turned his head to a Yan behind him.


    Ah Yan, who was named, covered her swollen face and gathered up with joy. It was good to get rid of Zhang Xu and hold Zhang Xin.


    "... what about me?" the driver rubbed his face in his twenties, and his eyes were red.


    "You? Live and die." Zhang Xin smiled badly, pulled ah Yan and turned away.


    Women can also get on the road for a while. What can men do?


    The driver stood where he was, but he didn''t dare to follow up. He dares to say that if he follows up, Zhang Xin will definitely kill him himself.


    A Yan held Zhang Xin''s arm and carefully looked back at the driver who was farther and farther away from them. She sighed a little in her heart and was vaguely happy.


    Although she is an ordinary woman, she can still live as long as she can be close to a superpower.


    "Is that man all right just now?" ah Yan whispered, looking up at Zhang Xin with an expressionless face. "I really saw a zombie in the car in front of me."


    "With that man''s strength, he can''t take a zombie?" Zhang Xin sneered. He didn''t even give a look to ah Yan. He looked at the gloomy sky, and his bloody eyes flashed a light quickly.


    The man gave him the feeling of madness from beginning to end.


    A complete madman.


    He always believes in his intuition. He can''t provoke that man, and he can''t provoke him.


    At this time, the Mo Wen being talked about is humming a minor and driving leisurely.


    Yu Lan looked at the scenery moving back quickly outside the window. It was very quiet. Occasionally, he would make a "grunt" sound from his throat.


    "Does Lanlan want to eat crystal nucleus?" he asked softly, looking at Yu Lan''s dull appearance.


    Yu Lan ignored him.


    "Lan Lan..." the helpless Mo Wen had to reach out and touch Yu Lan''s cheek, trying to attract her attention. Yu Lan was revived. He turned around and stared at him.


    "Do you want to eat crystal nuclei?" Mo Wen asked again. At the same time, he took out two crystal nuclei and handed them to Yu Lan''s mouth.


    Yu Lan hesitated to look at the crystal core in Mo Wen''s hand. After a long time, his head moved slightly, opened his mouth and ate one, and the other said nothing.


    I ate a total of six crystal nuclei today... Mo Wen secretly wrote it down in his heart.


    The daily energy intake of each level has a limit value. If it is lower than the limit value, the growth will slow down to a certain extent, but if it is higher than the limit value, the energy will be over saturated and cause damage to the body.


    Now it seems that the energy that Yu Lan can absorb every day is six crystal nuclei.


    In the past, Yu Lan was a fifth order isolated power, which could build a protective film to prevent certain attacks, but now Yu Lan seems to be a second-order zombie.

 Chapter 5

    Lifting his eyes, he saw that Yu Lan was still staring at himself without blinking, and Mo Wen also bent his eyes and looked back.


    They looked at each other so childishly for a long time before Mo Wen saved the car that was about to hit a tree with the steering wheel.


    "Ouch." seeing Mo Wen''s eyes closed first, Yu Lan made a short cry and looked up at the roof 90 degrees. He didn''t know what he was looking at.


    "Did you win me in your heart?" Mo Wen reached out and rubbed Yu Lan''s head and pulled her head back. The angle of her head was too strange, as if her head was about to fall off.


    Yu Lan glared at Mo Wen fiercely and opened his mouth to bite him. However, as soon as her mouth touched Mo Wen''s hand, she quickly retreated like an electric shock. There was a "gurgling" sound in her throat, and she didn''t know what she wanted to express.


    Pinching Yu Lan''s nose, Mo Wen smiled helplessly, "Lan Lan, did I scare you when I killed before?"


    This time, Yu Lan turned his head more directly and stared at the window. He completely ignored the ink and let him talk to himself.


    "But I don''t think so." Mo Wen was really talking to himself. The index finger of his left hand unconsciously knocked on the steering wheel, and an unspeakable smile came up at the corner of his mouth. "When we first met, I was killing people."


    The first time he saw Yu Lan was only nine years old. He wore a neat ponytail. He was thin and small. It seemed that the wind could run away.


    At that time, at the age of 19, he also clearly saw Yu Lan''s pure eyes, who was covered with blood.


    Looking up at the darkening sky, Mo Wen stopped the car steadily.


    "It''s not suitable to travel at night. Let''s have a rest here first." turned his head and said to the excited Yu Lan. Mo Wen untied her seat belt and picked her up with her bag.


    At night, zombies are always very active. Holding Yu Lan, who is struggling and ready to climb out of the backpack, Mo Wen is helpless, "Lan Lan, you have no legs. Are you going to roll out of the backpack?"


    When he found Yu Lan, Yu Lan''s legs had been eaten by the zombie, and only his upper body was still crawling around. Otherwise he wouldn''t put Yu Lan in his backpack. Just take her.


    Unable to understand what the ink said, Yu Lan stubbornly bit the edge of the backpack, honed his teeth and made several threatening low roars.


    "Like a beast." Mo Wen hugged her with a smile, and his dark eyes were full of abnormal smile, "extremely cute."


    "This time no one else will take you away. Your man can only be me."


    At night, the voice of ink accompanied by the low roar of zombies made people shudder.


    "Yes." he raised his eyes and handed the broken arm of Zhang Xu to Yu Lan from one side of the seat. He asked in a low voice, "do you want to eat?"


    Yu Lan stared at the arm in Mo Wen''s hand. When his nose moved, he directly bit it. After chewing, he spit it out with disgust on his face.


    "Don''t eat?" Mo Wen threw his arm out of the window and looked at several zombies passing by. He rushed up crazy. He couldn''t help sighing, "look at you. It''s a zombie but you don''t eat anything. If it weren''t for me, would you starve to death?"


    "Oh." Yu Lan still looked disgusted.


    However, Yu Lan seems to be able to bite other humans, but he doesn''t even want to open his mouth.


    If he said so, is he the most different in Yu Lan''s heart? Mo Wen was in a good mood when he thought of it. He put his head on his blue shoulder, and his pale cheeks were tinged with blood.


    Yu Lan turned his white eyes and made a "grunt" sound in his throat again.


    Early the next morning, Mo Wen took out six crystal nuclei and fed them to Yu Lan. He still only ate one mouthful of compressed biscuits.


    While chewing the crystal core, Yu Lan looked at the zombies climbing or walking outside the car, and made a threatening roar from time to time.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s cheerful appearance, Mo Wen felt in her heart that she seemed to regard it as a game - a game of oppressing zombies with a lower level than her.


    "OK." put Yu Lan in the co pilot''s position again, ignored her flaming eyes and fastened her seat belt. Mo Wen stepped on the accelerator and continued to drive forward.


    If he drives the car, it will only take him five days to reach the third district of the land of death. The car doesn''t have much oil left. He can go as far as he can.


    After eating the crystal core, Yu Lan was sleepy. It was a sunny day today. The sun made her very uncomfortable.


    She closed her eyes and moved her head uneasily, trying to avoid the hot sun on her face.


    Mo Wen, who has been paying attention to Yu Lan, quickly took off his coat and put it on her head to help her block the sun.


    Yu Lan, who became a zombie, was afraid of the sun... Mo Wen wrote down another point in his heart.


    Without the sunshine, Yu Lan was satisfied and gave a "grunt" sound. She soon fell asleep. Her blue and white face twitched slightly, as if she had dreamed of something.


    The vague feeling made her unhappy. She roared angrily. She opened her eyes and found that it was dark in front of her.


    More irritable roared a few times, and the clothes blocking her vision were taken away.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen stroked her cheek with some worry and put her in his arms. "What''s wrong?"


    Just now, Yu Lan''s roar was as sharp and scary as crazy, which scared him.


    Feeling the worry of Mo Wen, Yu Lan muttered a few times and rubbed Mo Wen''s chest, pathetic.


    Mo Wen did find something wrong with her, but Yu Lan couldn''t speak. He couldn''t understand what was wrong with her.


    "Want to eat?" but Mo Wen could only think that Yu Lan wanted to eat again. He took out several crystal cores and found that Yu Lan chewed and swallowed without blinking.


    He took out several crystal nuclei, and Yu Lan swallowed them.


    Mo Wen narrowed his eyes and counted carefully in his heart. He found that Yu Lan ate twelve crystal nuclei one day.


    This is twice as much as yesterday.


    Try to feel Yu Lan''s level and find that she has broken through the second level and become the third level zombie.


    "Your growth rate really scared me." after confirming that Yu Lan had no problem, Mo Wen touched her sticky hair and said with a gentle smile, "other zombies don''t grow as fast as you eat crystal nuclei for a month."


    Because the car ran out of oil on the way, and the road behind was full of ink carrying Yu Lan, it took them more than half a month to reach zone 3.


    After cleaning up several zombies in the way, Mo Wen stood in situ, looked at the tall buildings with uneven levels in front of him, turned back and asked Yu Landao, "where do you want to live?"


    Yu Lan couldn''t understand what he said. She just muttered and bit his hair to vent her dissatisfaction that she couldn''t move.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen had no choice but to turn around and start choosing one by one.

 Chapter 6

    The floor of the house they want to live in should be higher, because the higher the floor, the fewer zombies climb up.


    After all, zombies don''t climb upstairs when they have nothing to do.


    "I feel like... I''m picking a new house with you." Mo Wen, who looked back and forth at the house, suddenly smiled, revealing a small dimple on his left face, looking quite sunny.


    "Oh." Yu Lan continued to scream.


    Finally, Mo Wen chose a building with a little water storage inside, which happened to be more than 30 stories high.


    He stood on guard, found the stairs and went up,


    During the two years of the outbreak of the last world, the building should never be lived again, so the stairway is full of rotten bodies, and the taste inside is very bad.


    "Ouch." Yu Lan seemed to sneeze. She stared and retracted her head into her backpack.


    As a 12th order power, mowen has a very sensitive sense of smell, so the pungent smell should smell like torture. But from the beginning to the end, he didn''t have any particularly uncomfortable reaction. He hummed a small tune and began to find a satisfactory house one by one.


    The door lock of the house where he and Yu Lan live must not be damaged. The furniture inside must be complete and there must be a big bed.


    Mo Wen thought his request was very simple, but when he found the 20th floor, he finally found a satisfactory house.


    The locks of many doors here have been artificially damaged. It should be that someone came in to look for food, and he can''t get in if the door locks haven''t been damaged. The house he is looking for now is very good. It should be the reason why the original owner ran out in a hurry. The door of the house is open and the lock is naturally not broken.


    Put Yu Lan on the sofa. Mo Wen looked at the bedroom and walked back expressionless and opened the door.


    There was a rotten smell in the bedroom. Looking at the rotten and necrotic zombie lying on the ground because he hadn''t eaten for a long time, Mo Wen squatted down and gouged out his head. As expected, he didn''t find the crystal core.


    He wiped the dagger unhappily. He bent down and grabbed the ragged clothes on the zombie, opened the window and threw it out of the window.


    After all, it was a building more than 20 stories high. The Dead Zombie was instantly thrown into meat mud, and the dead couldn''t die anymore.


    "Ow." Yu Lan in the living room is still struggling to squeeze out of his bag. From time to time, he will roar angrily and then stare at Mo Wen.


    However, Mo Wen''s reaction was the same as usual. He walked over and rubbed Yu Lan''s head, hugged her for a while and calmly began to clean up the room.


    This room has lost the breath of the people who lived before, but some photos and other things still make Mo Wen dislike it.


    In his eyes, Yu Lan is actually like a child who doesn''t know anything. It''s hard for him to put photos of irrelevant people in front of the child.


    Throw all the photos in the room out of the window, clean the whole room up and down in ink, then walk to the bathroom with satisfaction, open the control valve and drain the water.


    The reason why he valued the building was that there was a little water stored before the end of the day in the building. Although the water had a taste, he could always give Yu Lan a simple bath.


    It is not easy to find water in this era.


    Because of the pollution of rivers, the water that humans can drink now must be the water purified by water system powers. Neither rainwater, river water or groundwater can be directly used for drinking.


    Water powers can''t make water, but they can purify water and extract water that humans can drink.


    After putting the water, Mo Wen returned to the living room and took Yu Lan out of his backpack for the first time.


    Yu Lan was very light, not only because she became a zombie, but also because her lower body was eaten by other zombies.


    Zombies only have an appetite for fresh human beings. Perhaps after they eat Yu Lan''s legs, Yu Lan becomes a zombie, so only the upper body is left.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s empty lower body, his inky eyes were gradually stained with scarlet color. He closed his eyes, ignored the sticky dirt on Yu Lan, and gently held her in his arms.


    Now he wants to catch all the zombies who ate Yu Lan, cut open their stomachs and get Yu Lan''s meat back.


    His blue and blue, even if he ate it himself, he didn''t want others to touch it.


    "Oh." Yu Lan didn''t know what Mo Wen was thinking. She stretched out her hand to push Mo Wen''s head away and tried her best to keep the sweet meat fragrance away from herself.


    Mo Wen raised his head and looked at Yu Lan''s innocent eyes, suddenly turned her over and looked at her back.


    There was a crack in Yu Lan''s back, as if he had been hit by a bullet.


    Carefully put a finger into the wound. When Mo Wen saw that Yu Lan had no reaction, he moved his slender finger and took out a bullet from inside.


    Looking at the sign of the north area above the bullet, the thin lips under the tall bridge of the ink nose aroused a gentle to extreme smile.


    These people who hurt Lan Lan, is it better for him to kill them or let them live rather than die? Maybe he could strangle those people, put them off the oil pan, or feed them to the zombies?


    Ah, I''m really excited to think about it.


    He stuffed the bullet into his pocket, and Mo Wen buried his head deep in the blue neck, trembling all over.


    Of course, he was not trembling with fear, but trembling uncontrollably with excitement.


    Yu Lan still didn''t know anything as usual. She muttered uncomfortably. Her empty eyes looked back and forth at the house in front of her.


    Mo Wen felt that he had finally calmed his mood, so he got up and took Yu Lan into the bathroom.


    However, Yu Lan doesn''t like water very much.


    Her first reaction after touching the water was to hold Mo Wen''s head and she couldn''t live or die.


    "Blue, good." Mo Wen, who was about to be covered to death, finally took his head away from Yu Lan''s chest, patted her head, lifted up water and poured it down from her back.


    Perhaps he found that the struggle didn''t work. Yu Lan sobbed hard and rubbed Mo Wen''s arm. He looked like a coquettish little milk dog.


    "Darling, your body is too dirty. What if there are any bad insects?" Mo Wen was reluctant to make her uncomfortable when he saw such Yu Lan, and he didn''t want to give her a bath. However, Yu Lan''s rotten body is prone to insects. If he doesn''t clean it, he really doesn''t want to see the scene after that.


    Yu Lan, who couldn''t understand Mo Wen, still held Mo Wen''s arm, but the man still lay in the bathtub.


    "Blue blue, this wound was there before you became a zombie?"


    The slender fingertip crossed the wound behind Yu Lan. Mo Wen flicked his fingertip and sighed.


    Yu Lan should be a level 5 power before becoming a zombie. No matter how, he should not be bitten by the zombie in the first area of the land of death.

 Chapter 7

    In other words, someone must shoot Yu Lan first and then throw her into the zombie group.


    The cold breath on Mo Wen''s body made Yu Lan shiver. She gave a "purr" sound from her throat. It seemed that she was still unhappy because she stayed in the water. Mo Wen talked to herself.


    "Who hurt you?" murmured Mo Wen, holding the wet Yu Lan in his arms again with guilt. "I shouldn''t have left you at the beginning."


    The day before the outbreak of the apocalypse, he went to city B for some things. Then he delayed for two years from the south to the north because of the arrival of the apocalypse. As a result, he only saw Yu Lan, who had become a zombie.


    "Whoever it is... In short, Xu Jielin must die." lift up his arm, Mo Wen covers the remorse, heartache and despair at the bottom of his eyes, gently touches Yu''s blue watery hair, with a low voice and a smile. It''s clearly a good voice, but it can make people creepy.


    Yu Lan continued to hold Mo Wen''s arm. He didn''t seem to notice the strange smell around Mo Wen.


    Because of Yu Lan''s cleverness, Mo Wen soon cleaned her body. He carefully looked at Yu Lan from top to bottom, and smiled and kissed her on the forehead.


    Now Yu Lan''s skin is no longer as white as before. Her whole person presents a strange gray white. Her once beautiful face can still be seen on her face, but her divine eyes like black pearls can no longer be seen.


    Carefully wipe off the excess water stains on Yu Lan. Watching her skillfully shrink into a ball, Mo Wen got up and directly picked her up.


    Now the stench in the bedroom has not dissipated, and the only place to lie is the sofa in the living room.


    After leaving the water, Yu Lan changed his clever appearance and struggled to climb out of Mo Wen''s arms. But how could Mo Wen let her achieve her wish, hold her tighter and continue to wipe her dry hair, calmly struggling with Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan gasped heavily, and a few threatening growls came out of her throat. However, even though she struggled for a long time, she didn''t even hurt a hair of Mo Wen.


    But she could only succumb to the obscene power of ink, shrink into a ball motionlessly and be forced to sleep.


    "Oh..."


    The moment the sun shone on her blue face, she opened her eyes and her nose moved slightly. She looked at the arm around her and swallowed.


    "Wake up?" Mo Wen turned over and fixed his hands on the side of the blue body, completely binding her to the bottom of her eyes.


    Yu Lan couldn''t understand the words of ink. He blinked his eyes irritably and shouted two times in displeasure.


    However, Yu Lan bared his teeth to please Mo Wen. He smiled and put his head in front of his blue forehead. His eyes were addicted to tenderness.


    "Good morning."


    "Ow!" Yu Lan raised her voice angrily, but the deterrent didn''t play a role. It made Mo Wen think she was responding to him.


    The corners of his eyes Rose happily. With a smile, Mo Wen took out several crystal nuclei from his pocket and handed them to Yu Lan.


    When Yu Lan saw the crystal core, he didn''t care about the ink. With his mouth open, he stuffed the crystal core in. Watching her "bang bang" chewing happily, Mo Wen took out the compressed biscuit and ate it again.


    People with powers need much less food than ordinary people without using powers, but once they use powers, they need more than three times as much food as ordinary people.


    After the happy breakfast time, Mo Wen kissed Yu Lan''s forehead, got up, picked up the key on the living room table and went out. Yesterday, he found the key to the house while cleaning, which just facilitated his access.


    After making sure that the windows were closed, Mo Wen touched Yu Lan''s head and left the room.


    Yu Lan, who was left in the house, had no special reaction. She lay motionless on the sofa and stared at the desolate scenery outside the window. Her chaotic eyes gleamed faintly.


    And after Mo Wen went out, he searched the floor up and down, determined that there was no potential danger, and then went downstairs to kill the zombie and take out the crystal core.


    There is a huge square near the building. There are almost all low-level zombies below the sixth level. Mo Wen killed there all morning and easily collected the crystal core of a large backpack.


    The sticky blood stains on the combat suit made him a little uncomfortable. At the same time, he had no patience to gouge out the crystal nuclei in the Zombie''s brain one by one. He crushed the head of a zombie with one foot, bent down and directly picked up the crystal core from the broken head.


    At this time, the sun is bright and strong, but you can still feel a cold feeling standing here.


    The source of this cold feeling is not these ferocious zombies, but from the men standing among these zombies.


    After wiping the dirt on the dagger, the ink moved and suddenly looked at the aisle.


    Between the two buildings, a zombie slowly climbed out. It was covered with barbs, its limbs were slightly thick, and its long tongue drooped at random on the side of its mouth, dragging out saliva on the ground.


    This is a nine step zombie.


    Mo Wen narrowed his eyes, but the corner of his mouth tilted up an arc.


    The crystal nucleus of the ninth order zombie is a secondary crystal nucleus. The energy storage is much higher than the primary crystal nucleus. Blue will like it.


    While Mo Wen was preparing to take the ninth rank zombie, the zombie suddenly burst up and rushed over like lightning. Its tongue curled disgustingly, trying to find a chance to wrap Mo Wen''s feet.


    Mo Wen easily avoided the past. He looked at the nine step zombie and slowly took out the dagger.


    This zombie has nothing special except the thorns all over it.


    The next moment he appeared on the side of the zombie. When he saw the zombie raising his hand, he grabbed it. He didn''t avoid it. He turned the dagger and decisively cut off the huge hand of the zombie.


    The barb on the back of the zombie stood up instantly, and the pain made it jump at the ink. Mo Wen naturally wouldn''t let the zombie close to him. He naturally circled the dagger in his hand, cut off a large barb behind the zombie directly with his backhand, and quickly inserted the dagger into its back along the lines of the skin.


    The zombie wailed, but under the fierce struggle, he opened the wound behind its neck more seriously. Taking this opportunity, Mo Wen cut off the head of the zombie with sudden force in his hand.


    Looking at the Dead Zombie paralyzed on the ground, Mo Wen squatted down and immediately took out the crystal core of the ninth order zombie.


    The secondary nucleus is larger and brighter than the primary nucleus.


    Carefully wiped the stain on the crystal core. He smiled and got up to go back.


    "Blue."


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Yu Lan lying on the ground and moving forward with difficulty.


    It seems that she fell off the sofa


    Mo Wen ran over painfully and leaned over to hold her in his arms. Noticing that the sticky blood stains on his body stained Yu Lan, Mo Wen was more annoyed and took out a cloth to help Yu Lan wipe it carefully.

 Chapter 8

    At this time, looking at Yu Lan, she didn''t understand anything, just struggling. Mo Wen was a little happy that Yu Lan didn''t have a mind now, otherwise she must be very painful at the moment.


    "Ow." pulling Mo Wen''s collar, Yu Lan gave a short roar. It didn''t mean to be angry. It seemed that he just wanted Mo Wen to focus on her.


    "I''m here." Mo Wen rubbed Yu''s blue hair and smiled.


    After this day, Mo Wen has been with Yu Lan. He sits on the sofa, holds her, looks at some wandering zombies outside the window, and quietly enjoys this quiet moment.


    "Blue blue." seeing a level-2 zombie downstairs gnawing off the head of a level-1 zombie, Mo Wen remembered the level-2 crystal core he got today. He called Yu Lan and took out the crystal core from his pocket and handed it to her.


    Yu Lan didn''t want to talk to him at first, but he was interested when he saw the secondary crystal nucleus, but he didn''t eat it.


    While Mo Wen was wondering, Yu Lan suddenly threw the crystal core to Mo Wen and hit him right in the hand.


    Mo Wen was stunned and raised his eyes to see only the back of Yu Lan''s dark head.


    Does that mean you''re not going to eat? Seeing that Mo Wen would not force Yu Lan to eat the crystal core, he hung his eyes and installed the "disliked" secondary crystal core, and smiled with a good temper.


    In fact, he can also take this opportunity to absorb a large number of crystal nuclei to improve his strength. He has been stuck in level 12 for nearly a year.


    But looking at Yu Lan, who was silent in his arms, he just wanted to hold everything in front of her.


    Now it''s better to bring all the crystal nuclei to Yu Lan for growth, which means that Lan''s strength has increased a little, and then he is taking care of his own.


    The next morning, Mo Wen opened his eyes first. He rubbed happily with Yu Lan sleeping on his side, feeling a sense of satisfaction from the bottom of his heart.


    He bowed his head and kissed Yu Lan''s forehead. Yu Lan, who was awakened, stared at him with white eyes. He didn''t care. He just smiled and said, "good morning, LAN LAN."


    Yu Lan didn''t bother to talk to him.


    He got up and held Yu Lan, who tried to climb away from his arms. Mo Wen took out twelve crystal cores and handed them to her as usual, ready to start a happy breakfast time.


    Who knows today, Yu Lan abnormally didn''t open his eyes and didn''t pick up the crystal nucleus in his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen frowned and took back his hand. He saw Yu Lan jump on the combat suit he put on the table.


    During the night break, in order not to let the dirty combat suit stain blue, Mo Wen took off his combat suit and put it on the table. Now he only wears a thin vest on his upper body.


    Yu Lan grabbed Mo Wen''s combat suit and stuffed it into her mouth. Before she bit the combat suit, the whole person was pulled back by a pull.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s angry struggle and ghost cry, Mo Wen thought for a moment and suddenly realized that Yu Lan was looking for the secondary crystal core. He stretched out his hand and took out the secondary crystal core from the battle suit. As expected, Yu Lan''s eyes brightened.


    Yu Lan almost grabbed the crystal core in Mo Wen''s hand and stuffed it into his mouth. He chewed hard and narrowed his eyes. He was very happy.


    It turned out that Yu Lan didn''t eat crystal nuclei yesterday not because she didn''t want to eat, but because the energy needed yesterday was enough? Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan happily and secretly said that he should find more secondary crystal nuclei in the future.


    In the next two days, Mo Wen had visited the neighborhood where they lived. Once he found the secondary zombies, he solved them all, took out the crystal core, and then gave them to Yu Lan like a treasure.


    His life now is very simple, which can be summarized in nine words: killing zombies, pulling out crystal cores and feeding Yu Lan.


    Casually stepped on the neck of a zombie without legs. Mo Wen rubbed the sticky flesh on the ground before standing in the shadow and wiping his dagger expressionless.


    Because his dagger has been strengthened by gold powers, even if so many zombies are cut, there will be no rolling blade.


    Put away the dagger and looked at the place filled with yellow sand not far away. He suddenly ran in that direction at a very fast speed, jumped and stood on a scrapped car, looking at a man riding a motorcycle in front and raising his eyebrows.


    The motorcyclist had no problem, but there were a large group of zombies chasing after him... At least two or three hundred.


    It would take more than an hour for him to solve all the zombies one by one, but now he just wants to go back and hold his blue.


    "Help, help!" Zhang Xin, who was dazzled by yellow sand, saw the ink at a glance. He hurriedly called for help, but the sound was not loud. The yellow sand around filled him with a mouthful.


    Coughing, he quickly shut his mouth. While he was relieved, he increased his horsepower and drove towards the ink with all his strength.


    He is just a third-order power. If he falls into the mouth of so many zombies, he will never leave bones.


    Mo Wen looked at Zhang Xin who was close at hand and jumped out of the car leisurely.


    "You''re a day late." a gentle voice sounded on Zhang Xin''s side, but it almost made him cry.


    He was a third-order power man who crossed the area 123 of the land of death. It was not easy to get here. The first word to greet him was that he was late?


    Besides, is this the time to say this?!


    Ignoring Zhang Xin''s stiff face, Mo Wen took a few steps forward and seemed to raise his hand casually. The next second, the space around Mo Wen seemed to make a dull vibration from inside to outside, and then the dense zombies were cut into pieces like a meat grinder involved.


    It may be nothing special for a zombie to be cut into blood foam, but the appearance of hundreds of zombies being cut into pieces at the same time is quite spectacular.


    Between the blood and flesh flying, in addition to the sticky sound of meat foam falling to the ground, you can''t even hear the cry of a zombie.


    Zhang Xin sat on the motorcycle and was stunned. What kind of power is this?


    There is also this power, which can only be possessed by powers with more than ten levels of strength.


    "Food." Mo Wen''s side eyes said faintly. He now uses his powers, and his demand for food will increase.


    After listening to the ink, Zhang Xin dared to talk more. Without saying a word, he took out fresh bread from his space and handed it to him. Even the crystal core dared not accept it.


    "What did you bring?" Mo Wen gracefully tore open the package of bread and glanced at Zhang Xin at will.


    Knowing that Mo Wen asked him what he had brought this time, Zhang Xin quickly explained, "I brought food, water, a pistol and some bullets this time."


    They don''t worry about food and drink, but not everyone can become a mobile merchant, because the first condition to become a mobile merchant must be a spatial power.


    All the materials sold by mobile merchants come from the transfer city between the north and the south. There are many and miscellaneous materials in the transfer city. At the same time, the supply is huge. Therefore, only those with space powers are qualified to do this business. Ordinary people can''t even bring much goods if they want to do it.


    "Very good." Mo Wen seemed very satisfied with the materials brought by Zhang Xin.

 Chapter 9

    The position of the handover city is equivalent to that of the first district in the South and the first district in the north, not only because it is the most developed place in China''s economy, with sufficient materials and talents, but also because it extends in all directions and is the most important area connecting the north and South of China.


    There is a poisonous fog area between the north and the south of China. There is no grass in this area. Even with the best protection, the people who go in will never return.


    There are only two roads connecting the north and south, one is the place of death, and the other is the connecting bridge.


    The place of death is extremely dangerous. If it is not particularly necessary, generally no one will choose to enter the place of death.


    In this way, the only thing that can connect the north and south of the whole country is the handover bridge. The handover city is located at the central fault of the handover bridge. It is the most prominent and important landmark of the handover bridge.


    Zhang Xin just smiled and didn''t say anything. He has been a mobile businessman for nearly a year. This is the first time that he hasn''t mentioned money from beginning to end.


    Mo Wen made him tremble from the bottom of his heart. If he could, he tried not to let Mo Wen have the slightest dissatisfaction with him.


    Fortunately, ink on surface did not look terrible, and he did not mean to take it for nothing. After eating the bread, he looked at the corpse of the zombie behind him. He gently took out his towel and wiped his hands with a smile, "the crystal nuclei there are all yours. I use them to exchange things in your hands."


    Zhang Xin sniffed at the corner of his mouth and looked at the bloody place with dull eyes. There must be more than 300 dead zombies just now. So many crystal nuclei can really buy the food in his hand, but he still has to pick it up one by one!


    You have to pick up the money yourself?!


    However, looking at the gentle and harmless smile of Mo Wen, Zhang Xin''s entanglement in his heart dissipated at once. He just whispered in his heart and hurried forward to pick up the crystal core.


    What''s the big deal? After all... Life is the most important thing.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen didn''t. He just stood there and looked at it. He took a few steps towards the pile of zombies. There was a faint feeling of impatience in his deep voice, "finish it quickly and put down the food when you get where I live now."


    "I know." Zhang Xin was surprised that Mo Wen would help him himself, but he nodded quickly, bent down and continued to endure the rotten smell around him and began to pick up crystal nuclei.


    Looking up at the ink not far away, Zhang Xin seems not so afraid except a little uneasy. Maybe this man is not as terrible as he thinks?


    As everyone knows, Mo Wen just wants to go back to see Yu Lan early. Instead of letting Zhang Xin linger here alone, he might as well pick up the crystal core early.


    After nearly half an hour, they finally picked up the crystal nuclei. Zhang Xin was relieved to see more than 300 crystal nuclei in the space. Without saying a word, he immediately followed behind Mo Wen.


    "How much is this crystal core enough for you?" Mo Wen soon walked into the building. He went upstairs leisurely, with a faint smile on his mouth.


    "All can be changed." Zhang Xin covered his nose and felt like vomiting because of the smell in the corridor. He swallowed his saliva and tried his best to make his face appear natural.


    In fact, it''s no problem to exchange more than 300 crystal cores for food and water in his hands, but it''s not enough to change weapons. Fortunately, there is only one pistol in the goods he brought this time. If Mo Wen wants it, he can also use it as a favor.


    Mo Wen smiled noncommittally and didn''t make a sound again.


    There were only uneven footsteps in the whole staircase. Zhang Xin swallowed his saliva and asked, "that... I don''t know your name yet."


    "My name is mo Wen."


    Hearing the answer from Mo Wen, Zhang Xin quickly reported his name, "my name is Zhang Xin, a mobile businessman. You said you wanted to do long-term business with me, didn''t you..."


    "Go up and talk." Mo Wen interrupted Zhang Xin''s words in a low voice. It seems that he doesn''t have the mind to chat with him here.


    Zhang Xin quickly shut up.


    When they reached the 20th floor, Zhang Xin had almost died. His face was ugly and rubbed his sore nose. He wanted to cry when he thought he would go down the stairs later.


    "Lan Lan, I''m back." without paying attention to Zhang Xin''s appearance, Mo Wen took out his key and directly walked into his place. At a glance, he saw Yu Lan lying on the sofa playing with a crystal core.


    These days, Yu Lan found a new "game", that is, she fell everywhere with the crystal core. The louder the falling sound, the happier she was.


    Bypassing the crystal nucleus all over the ground, Mo Wen directly held Yu Lan in his arms and touched her cheek.


    "Did you have a good time today?"


    Yu Lan gave a cry, and didn''t know whether he was happy or unhappy.


    Zhang Xin, who witnessed all this, only felt bursts of horror. He clenched his fist and took a creepy look at ink.


    This man... This madman has really been with a zombie


    "Come in." Mo Wen glanced at Zhang Xin lightly while sitting on the sofa.


    Mingming said plainly, but his voice without waves really made Zhang Xin shiver. He stood at the door and clenched his teeth. Finally, he didn''t dare to disobey the command of Mo Wen.


    "Close the door," Mo Wen said again.


    Zhang Xin hesitated for a few seconds before closing the door.


    To tell the truth, he knew that if he closed the door, he would really be like fish meat to be slaughtered, but he also knew that with his strength, he couldn''t run away if Mo Wen wanted to kill him without closing the door.


    But as soon as he came in, Yu Lan fiercely widened his eyes. His white and turbid eyes stared at him, and his mouth made a few strange calls.


    Yu Lan''s appearance is just the reaction of zombies after seeing food.


    "Blue?" Mo Wen noticed Yu Lan''s appearance. His dark pupils suddenly enlarged. His white face was infected with a surprise smile, and his voice was very gentle. "Do you... Want to eat him?"


    His blue always eats crystal nuclei, which makes him really worried. Now does she finally want to eat some meat?


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xin felt his legs were soft.


    He stood there like a piece of wood, trembling all over and thinking blank. He opened his mouth and tried to beg for mercy, but he couldn''t make a sound anyway. His trembling teeth almost bit his tongue.


    He dares to guarantee that as long as the zombie in Mo Wen''s arms wants to eat him a little, Mo Wen can definitely rush up and tear him up and feed the zombie without hesitation.


    Just at this time, Mo Wen raised his eyes and stared at him. The moment with excited, bloodthirsty and crazy eyes defeated all the defense lines in his heart, and he only felt that he had fallen into the abyss.


    He will die... He will die!


    "Hmm..." looking at Zhang Xin shivering and sweating, Yu Lan suddenly felt that she had no appetite. She picked up a crystal core in front of her and stuffed it into her mouth, chewing "Ga Bang".

 Chapter 10

    Zhang Xin''s back is cold. He looks at Yu Lan''s vigorous chewing. He always feels that what he chews in his mouth is not a crystal core, but his bones.


    Ah... It seems that Lanlan doesn''t want to eat.


    Looking at Yu Lan, who had been absorbed by the crystal core, Mo Wen sighed and rubbed her head. It was always a pity.


    Noticing that Mo Wen''s eyes moved away from himself, the cold sweat on Zhang Xin''s forehead immediately flowed down and fell on the ground. He gasped heavily and his eyes were dry.


    Almost... Almost he had to explain here.


    "Give me all the food you bring."


    He didn''t notice Zhang Xin''s collapsed appearance at all. At this time, Mo Wen was concentrating on helping Yu Lan tidy up his hair. He didn''t even look at Zhang Xin.


    At this time, Zhang Xin''s head was still misty, but under the faint voice of ink, all his actions were completely separated from his brain.


    He took out all the things in his space and put them on the table in the living room. He swallowed his saliva and dared not go forward.


    Now he is just a third-order space power. He has no attack power, and the space he can store is only one cubic meter.


    "I don''t need weapons." glanced at the extra weapons on the table. The tone of ink was very flat, neither happy nor unhappy.


    "But this time you gave me more crystal nuclei if you only changed food, so I thought..." Zhang Xin finally found his voice. He pointed to the weapons on the table and took a deep breath, "give you the weapons at a low price."


    "Then you''re not very bad?" looking at Zhang Xin''s hard work but still stiff, Mo Wen leaned on his chin and became interested.


    "No loss, no loss." Zhang Xin didn''t dare to think much about Mo Wen''s "kindness". He hurriedly said, "it''s my honor to do business with you!"


    "Oh." Yu Lan''s ghost screamed at the right time, as if he despised Zhang Xin''s flattery.


    However, it is obvious that now Mo Wen is in a good mood. He smiled, and the bright smile almost shook Zhang Xin''s dog eyes.


    "Well, let''s stay." Mo Wen no longer refused. He combed Yu Lan''s hair and asked her to jump on the sofa to play with the crystal core. Then he looked at Zhang Xin with a gentle attitude, "when are you going to come next time?"


    another time? He doesn''t want to come back at all, okay!


    Zhang Xin shouted in his heart, but he could only try his best to smile, "two months, one month later?"


    "That''s two months." Mo Wen nodded and decided, "you can leave now."


    "Yes..." Zhang Xin felt bitter in his mouth and quickly responded.


    Now he just wants to slap him hard. He promised Mo Wen to do long-term business with the him.


    If he is not a mobile businessman, he can promise not to come in this time, but he is a mobile businessman.


    At the moment when they become mobile businessmen, all their data and location will be automatically recorded by the monitoring system, and their geographical coordinates will be refreshed every half an hour.


    In this way, if they annoy the buyer when doing business, the buyer can easily and accurately find their position to retaliate, and ignore this situation whether they are injured or dead.


    While getting sufficient materials, mobile businessmen also put themselves in an extremely dangerous situation.


    What''s more, he met the madman Mo Wen.


    If the buyer is an ordinary person or a first-class power, he may be safe, but ink... Will definitely cut him into minced meat.


    Therefore, he prefers to come to the place of death to take risks in front of Mo Wen. Tired is tired, but life is not necessarily lost.


    Also, if he can have a good relationship with Mo Wen, it will be beneficial and harmless to him.


    "Then I''ll... Go first."


    Walking around the messy crystal core at his feet, Zhang Xin still couldn''t help pumping at the corners of his mouth.


    They can throw crystal nuclei all over the ground, which makes them look up at people who are struggling to survive in this end of the world!


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Mo Wen picked up the water bottle in front of him without raising his head and drank water. He has not drunk a mouthful for more than a month. Now he is almost forgetting what it feels like to have water in his mouth.


    He noticed that Yu Lan had no voice on one side. He looked sideways and found that she lay motionless on the sofa. It seemed that she was asleep.


    "Blue?" he whispered.


    Yu Lan didn''t open his eyes and slept soundly.


    Reaching out and holding her, Mo Wen''s eyes, which were always invisible, clearly reflected Yu Lan''s gray face at this time.


    "Are you hurt?"


    The girl''s clear and pleasant voice seemed to pass through time and sounded in his ear. In that summer, it was as comfortable as a silver bell.


    When she first saw Yu Lan, she redeemed him with this crisp voice.


    "No." Mo Wen buried his head deep in the blue cold neck, closed his eyes and smiled intoxicated, "I''m fine."


    To stay close to LAN is something Mo Wen has been longing for for for eight years.


    Before the outbreak of the last world, he accompanied Yu Lan in the dark for six years. In these six years, he killed many people, but he couldn''t hurt her.


    Even if he watched her walk under other people''s wings, he didn''t have any intention to kill.


    For him, she is redemption, hope, light and everything.


    "Originally, I thought everything would be fine as long as you were happy, but I was wrong." I tightly held the thin Yu Lan in my arms. Mo Wen gently closed his eyes. The sun hit his face through the window, which made his appearance seem to fade a layer of ice cold. "Blue and blue, no one will love you more than me, because I love you most."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, there was a rainstorm in the first area of the land of death, and the yellow sand became mud, which made it difficult for others to walk.


    "Sir, go back. You can''t find anything if you stay any longer."


    With some childish youth on his face, he wiped the rain on his face. He looked at the man who was still struggling in the mud and shouted something. Unfortunately, his voice was drowned by the roaring rainstorm.


    The rainstorm has flooded all horizons. Now the world is as dark as the day when the end just broke out, full of despair.


    The man stood in his place in a daze, suddenly hugged his head and roared in pain.


    "My Lord!" the young man ran to the man''s side with deep and shallow feet in the rain. "Go back quickly, sir. Do you know how important you are to us! You are the leader of the second Northern District, but your current behavior makes all of us who follow you unable to understand!"


    "Shut up!" Xu Jielin shouted with his teeth clenched. He turned and grabbed the young man''s collar and threw him out. "Spiritual cultivation, if it weren''t for Yu Lan, can you TM stand here now?! her life and death are still uncertain. Don''t you feel any guilt in your heart!"

 Chapter 11

    "Lord Yu Lan..." Lingxiu''s face suddenly darkened a little. He thought of Yu Lan, who was always full of vitality and fought side by side with them. Choking, he rubbed his blurred eyes, but still shouted at Xu Jielin, "I know, I know! But Lord Yu Lan is an isolated power. How can she have an accident in this place, sir? Now she must have left here and returned to District 2 to find us. You''re wasting your time here, okay!"


    "Wasting time?" Xu Jielin seemed to bend down like hearing a joke, covered his eyes and laughed at himself. "It''s not a waste of time... I asked her to wait for me here."


    He was late, so she was gone.


    According to Yu Lan''s character, she will never leave before he comes back, but now it has been a month.


    "Blue." Xu Jielin knelt down in pain. The fierce rainstorm bent his straight waist. The pouring rain covered his despair. "Where are you now?"


    "My Lord, it seems that the distribution of zombies in the place of death is abnormal now, and the four northern districts have been attacked by secondary zombies for many times." when the spiritual cultivation couldn''t persuade Xu Jielin, Yu Ling, who had been sitting in the car, stepped out of the car against the rainstorm. She is a transformed man-made power. She is mainly responsible for receiving the news from the headquarters. "It requires you to return to the northern base immediately."


    "Let them find someone else to deal with!" Xu Jielin clenched his fist and looked coldly at Yu Ling.


    "Sir, you should think clearly about the consequences you will bear if you disobey the order." Yu Ling''s voice has no feelings, and it makes people cold from the bottom of my heart in this rainstorm.


    Xu Jielin was silent. He looked at himself covered in mud and closed his eyes in pain.


    The rainstorm in area one of the land of death continued for three days, but the sun in area three was shining for three days.


    The shrill roar of zombies came from time to time around the lifeless high-rise buildings, which was annoying and panic.


    Mo Wen sat in a quiet room and carefully wiped a secondary crystal core. He glanced at Yu Lan who was still sleeping. He couldn''t stop the smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Yu Lan has been sleeping for three days since the day Zhang Xin left.


    She hasn''t woken up in the past three days, but she can still swallow it if she is fed with crystal nucleus.


    However, what makes Mo Wen most happy is that during the period of blue sleep, the bones of her legs are growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, with the growth of the bones, there is a thin layer of flesh and blood, which wraps the dense white bones from inside to outside.


    "Lan Lan..." fed the secondary crystal nucleus to Yu Lan, and Mo Wen shook Yu Lan''s hand slightly. His dark eyes were full of softness and clearly reflected Yu Lan''s face, "you will accompany me, right?"


    Mo Wen doesn''t know why Yu Lan suddenly fell asleep for three days. Feeling the more stable energy on her, he can only secretly guess in his heart that she is breaking through the third order now.


    However, if she can successfully reach level 4, her growth speed is really fast. It is absolutely impossible for most zombies to advance to level 2 in a month.


    He leaned over to help Yu Lan wipe her face. Mo Wen looked at her sleeping appearance and couldn''t help reaching out and touching her cheek. The slender fingertip gently touched Yu Lan''s closed eyelids. He didn''t know what he thought, and suddenly burst into an extremely evil smile.


    His blue, now so clever in front of him, completely belongs to him.


    At this time, Yu Lan, who was sleeping deeply, could not see the crazy and distorted face of Mo Wen, nor could he hear his loving voice.


    She was alone in the extreme darkness, and there was only a very dazzling light far away.


    It attracted her like the sun.


    Like a moth to the fire, she tried her best to climb towards the light. Without legs, she moved very slowly, but she never stopped. She found that the dazzling light seemed to be getting farther and farther away. She shouted in despair. She didn''t know how to describe this feeling of being abandoned. She just felt very uncomfortable all over.


    Weak and painful hanging on the ground, the throat seems to be blocked by something, which is stuffy and uncomfortable. She roared like a trapped animal, raised her head and found that the darkness around her gradually faded in the roar just now.


    As soon as the picture turned, she found bodies everywhere.


    A man gracefully took a blood stained dagger and gently wiped the blood stains off it.


    It seemed that he noticed her existence. The man handed over the dagger and looked at her with blood and smiled.


    "Are you coming too? Blue."


    "Ow!"


    Yu Lan was awakened. She didn''t understand what it was like in her heart at this time. She could only breathe violently on her side.


    "Blue."


    Looking at Yu Lan who woke up, Mo Wen immediately held her in his arms and rubbed her neck with a smile, looking like she couldn''t live without her dependence.


    "Ouch." Yu Lan muttered. She always has no appetite for this human.


    "Are you calling me?" Yu Lan''s voice surprised Mo Wen. He held Yu Lan''s face and said excitedly, "isn''t it good to call again?"


    Yu Lan looked at the big face close at hand. Seeing that the man had no sign, he was excited. He shouted again, "ow."


    Yu Lan''s obedience made Mo Wen laugh more happily. He hugged Yu Lan harder and almost integrated them into one.


    "Lan Lan, I like you to call me Arvin. Will you call me that in the future?"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Yu Lan didn''t understand the meaning of ink in the Zombie''s head. She reached out and grabbed the head of ink. She just thought his hair was fun and smooth.


    Mo Wen has been immersed in Yu Lan''s cry just now, no matter how she tosses her hair.


    Because of the re growth of her legs, Yu Lan seems very upset these days. She doesn''t like to rest. She has to reach out and touch her newly grown bones. Sometimes she even stares at those bones and hair for a day.


    At the same time, she is still addicted to the "game" of throwing crystal nuclei. The bag of crystal nuclei that Mo Wen carries back can always be thrown all over the house by her. That heroic look is like throwing money.


    In addition to throwing crystal nuclei, she seems to have some interest in Mo Wen. She always likes to hold Mo Wen''s head and chew his hair.


    Mo Wen let her go.


    Over the past few days, the number of crystal nuclei eaten by Yu Lan has grown from 12 to 35 every day, and there is still a rising trend.


    For this change of Yu Lan, Mo Wen expresses his happiness from the bottom of his heart. Yu Lan absorbs more energy every day, which means that her level is improving and her energy is becoming stronger. How can this not make him happy.


    Now Yu Lan has grown into a fourth level zombie. He is very powerful among the first level zombies.

 Chapter 12

    For security reasons, Mo Wen still let Yu Lan stay at home every day, while he went out to hunt zombies. In nearly a month, he almost wiped out the zombies in District 3.


    Take out a crystal core and hold it in the palm of your hand. The crystal core emits a little weak light and then dims down. Throwing away the crystal core without any luster, Mo took out a new one and held it in his hand to continue to absorb the energy inside.


    He has now reached the top of level 2, level 12, but he has been unable to rise to level 13.


    Yu Lan is growing at an amazing speed. If he doesn''t continue to grow stronger, he may not be able to protect her in the future.


    The world is too big, and there are definitely many strong people.


    When he was in a trance, a dark shadow just flashed across the ground. Ink returned to his senses, looked up and found a huge zombie sticking to the wall of the high-rise building. His huge tail swayed back and forth, looking for prey.


    Is that... A zombie on the 12th level? Feeling the breath of energy on the zombie, Mo Wen''s eyes lit up instantly. He clenched the dagger in his hand and was ready to attack at any time.


    The zombies of level 12 are already the most powerful type of level 2 zombies. Although their crystal nuclei are the same level 2 crystal nuclei, their energy is more pure.


    The zombie had obviously noticed the ink. Its big fist eyes turned prominently, showed its sharp teeth like a deterrent, and screamed at the ink below. The harsh sound broke the glass near the ink in an instant. He covered his ears, flashed to the open place on the side, and gently aroused the corners of his lips.


    The roar of this zombie may be unbearable to ordinary people, not to mention the five sensitive powers.


    But when Mo Wen was best prepared, the zombie just roared, didn''t rush down to attack, but looked elsewhere.


    Looking at the huge head of the zombie, Mo Wen suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He frowned and intended to attack directly with power. Unexpectedly, the zombie suddenly disappeared in place and ran in one direction.


    Looking along the track of the zombie, Mo Wen''s face suddenly sank, and the beautiful face of evil Si was twisted like a fierce ghost.


    "Damn it!" he gritted his teeth and chased. The direction of the zombie attack was obviously the direction where Yu Lanxian was staying.


    Running at full speed towards the building where they lived, Mo Wen narrowed his eyes and raised his hand, trying to crush the zombie with his power. However, the zombie of the twelfth step is the zombie of the twelfth step. It didn''t even turn back. It jumped directly to the opposite building to avoid the power attack of ink. With a swing of its tail, it continued to climb forward.


    Mo Wen''s look became colder and colder. He aimed at the building where the zombie was crawling and used his power again. The air was frozen and full of murderous spirit. The next second, the whole building broke from the bottom and collapsed.


    The diffuse dust mixed with gravel rushed to his face. Mo Wen waved away several large stones, and his eyes were still staring at the front.


    The zombie of level 12 was finally angered by the attack of Mo Wen. It fell to the ground and rushed towards Mo Wen at the moment when the dust covered it.


    The zombie was so fast that it was in front of Mo Wen in the blink of an eye, and its thick tail was thrown over fiercely.


    Mo Wen looked very cold. He jumped more than three meters high and grabbed a street lamp stained with blood. He swung directly on the zombie. Before the zombie reacted, he picked up a dagger and directly inserted it into its head.


    The pain made the zombie scream again, and the surrounding glass windows burst in an instant. Mo Wen''s eardrum was also shocked, but he didn''t take back the dagger. Instead, he rowed harder to the side. The whole brain of the zombie burst out instantly, and his brain splashed and his body softened at the same time.


    Dig out the crystal core of the twelve step zombie, Mo Wen gasped gently, and a lot of blood gushed out of his left ear.


    His ears were buzzing. He put away the crystal core, brushed the blood exuded from his ears without paying attention, and looked at the still diffuse dust in front of him and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking down at the Dead Zombie lying on the ground, Mo Wen didn''t understand why it would attack Yu Lan. No matter what he thought, it should be that he, a 12th level power, was more attractive.


    Fortunately, there was no danger.


    Mo Wen felt that the pain in his ears had been alleviated before he went home. He wiped the blood near his ears as he walked. From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want Yu Lan to see his embarrassed appearance.


    When I got home, I saw Yu Lan lying on the back of the sofa and looking out of the window. Mo Wen''s heart was finally put down.


    Luckily she''s fine.


    He walked over as usual and was ready to hold Yu Lan in his arms. Who knows, Yu Lan suddenly took the initiative to hold his head and forcibly pulled him down on the sofa.


    Mo Wen was stunned and looked at Yu Lan incomprehensibly. Before he could make a sound, he saw Yu Lan holding his neck and staring at his ears, as if it was something heinous.


    The rough hand pinched Mo Wen''s bleeding left ear, and Yu Lan looked very unhappy and stared at him.


    "Ouch!"


    "Are you worried about my injury?" Mo Wen felt that his heart seemed to stop beating. He excitedly held Yu Lan''s head and kissed her. His dark eyes were suddenly filled with colorful water color.


    This was the second time that such brilliance appeared in his eyes.


    "Ow!" Yu Lan couldn''t understand what the ink said. She just frowned and shouted again very seriously. She just felt uncomfortable and unhappy in her chest.


    "Lan Lan... Do you know that you make me want to swallow it in my stomach." Yu Lan, with an unhappy face, aroused the deepest desire in Mo Wen''s heart. He breathed heavily, trapped in his blue body, kissed her neck infatuated, and his face was a distorted smile that he couldn''t see.


    He really wants to eat Yu Lan, just as he once wanted Yu Lan to eat him, bite by bite.


    "I''ll be careful next time. Don''t be angry." the soft voice of Mo Wen was like a feather, but inexplicably calmed Yu Lan''s heart.


    She hugged Mo Wen''s head and didn''t know what she was muttering.


    Holding Yu Lan and looking out of the window, Mo Wen found that from here, he could just see the place where he was fighting with the zombie.


    "Did you see everything just now?" he asked.


    Yu Lan was stunned and began to ignore him again.


    Knowing that he couldn''t wait for Yu Lan''s answer, Mo Wen smiled and said, "you must like the crystal core I brought today."


    Smelling the words, Yu Lan''s throat was out of control and gave a "grunt".


    Now when she hears the word "crystal nucleus", she will have this reaction, which has become a conditioned reflex.


    Mo Wen looked at her lovely appearance in a good mood, and then took out the secondary crystal core he had just obtained from his pocket.

 Chapter 13

    The glittering light of the crystal nucleus distracted Yu Lan. She reached out and took it. After appreciating it for a while, she threw it aside.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Wen looked at the rejected crystal nucleus, but he knew that as long as Yu Lan absorbed enough energy every day, the energy could be lost when the good crystal nucleus was sent to her.


    "Put it away and give it to you tomorrow." he smiled helplessly.


    "Ouch." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen helplessly, as if he was a little sad, and his eyes turned happily.


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t say anything, he gently pinched Yu Lan''s nose and smiled very gently.


    Yu Lan sneezed several times.


    This is a new discovery of Mo Wen these days - as long as she pinches her blue nose, she will sneeze.


    So sometimes he likes to put Yu Lan on his leg, then squeeze her nose and watch her sneeze. His poor little eyes can please him under any circumstances.


    "Oh." Yu Lan, who sneezed a few times, finally became good, lying on Mo Wen''s shoulder and staring out of the window.


    Clever Yu Lan is also loved by Mo Wen. His slender fingers draw down Yu Lan''s back, and his eyes also look at Yu Lan''s legs.


    Now the bones of Yu Lan''s legs have basically taken shape, but the muscles have not yet fully grown. Only several parts of the joints have a thin layer of skin and flesh, which looks very seeping.


    Of course, this kind of infiltration becomes beautiful in the eyes of ink.


    Put the lifted skirt down. Mo Wen thought it was time to go out and find a suit for Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan''s original clothes are dirty and broken. She can''t wear them for a long time. Now she is wearing the clothes originally in the house.


    Although Yu Lan has become a zombie without any shame, Mo Wen is still very serious and wears clothes for her every day. In his eyes, even if Yu Lan becomes terrible, it is his blue.


    As long as she''s alive, she can move.


    The next day, Yu Lan really ate the secondary crystal core that Mo Wen got yesterday. Seeing that she ate happily, Mo Wen smiled happily.


    As usual, he was ready to go out. Unexpectedly, as soon as he put on his combat suit, he felt that the corners of his clothes were pulled. He looked back suspiciously and saw Yu Lan with a pair of turbid eyes. He was wronged and gave a "grunt".


    "What''s the matter?" he turned back and picked up Yu Lan. He kissed her lips and asked.


    As soon as Yu Lan saw that Mo Wen picked her up, he quickly put his hands and feet around his head and couldn''t live like a koala.


    "Lan Lan..." Mo Wen coughed and felt that he was suffocating. The voice was still soft and nice, "are you going out with me?"


    "Ouch!" Yu Lan couldn''t understand. He raised his head and shouted.


    "Lan Lan, it''s dangerous outside. There are many zombies. Will you wait for me at home?" Mo Wen held Yu Lan''s arm and took great efforts to hold her in his arms again, coaxing, "I''m going to find you clothes today and bring you nice clothes back."


    "Ow!" but Yu Lan didn''t listen to Mo Wen at all. She was very firm. She bared her teeth and said that Mo Wen would bite him without taking her out.


    Originally, when he heard Yu Lan''s cry, Mo Wen felt that his heart was soft and became a pool of water. Now he looked at her so firm. Mo Wen only felt that he couldn''t be cruel at all and didn''t promise her.


    "Good good." he finally agreed. For Yu Lan, he can retire all his life.


    Now Yu Lan''s legs have grown out, but he can''t walk yet. But for Yu lanmo, who has grown legs, he can''t put her in his backpack. He can only hold her in his arms and walk out of the door.


    Yu Lan, who can finally go out, looks very happy, but she wilts immediately before she is happy for two seconds.


    The smell in the stairway is really terrible.


    Felt Yu Lan twist his head and drill into his arms. Mo Wen bent his eyes and almost grinned.


    "Like me so much?" he smiled. The smell in the corridor didn''t seem to affect his good mood at all.


    However, Yu Lan sniffed and ignored him at all. He only felt uncomfortable with his nose.


    Until he came out of the corridor, Yu Lan raised his head and roared at the bleak scenery outside.


    Soothingly touched Yu Lan''s hair, and Mo Wen raised his feet and walked away from the place where he usually killed zombies. His goal today is not to kill zombies, but to find clothes for Yu Lan, so he doesn''t plan to go to places with many zombies today.


    Around several roads, he looked up at a billboard half falling in the air and said with satisfaction, "you should be able to find your clothes in this mall."


    Yu Lan yawned.


    Hugging Yu Lan, who was rather bored, Mo Wen walked into the mall without even the door. Suddenly, he looked down at the fresh blood on the ground and frowned.


    The dust in the hall is not as calm as before, and some are still flying in the air.


    Someone is here.


    Looking around the hall, Mo Wen narrowed his eyes dangerously, but raised a rather gentle smile at the corners of his mouth.


    There are some people passing by in the third district of the land of death occasionally, so there are others. It''s nothing special.


    He stepped on the fresh blood, stepped on the blood, and decisively walked into one side of the stairs to go upstairs to find clothes.


    The first floor is the lobby. There is nothing. On the second floor... It should be a supermarket.


    Looking at a row of cash registers in front of him, Mo Wen frowned and turned to the third floor.


    The supermarket in the place of death certainly doesn''t have what he needs. It''s also a waste of time for him to go in.


    The door on the third floor was locked, and ink didn''t mean to break it.


    He stood on the stairs and stared at the hot man leaning against the door of the third floor. The dark corridor made his eyes more and more strange.


    The man has been bitten and will soon become a zombie.


    "Do you want me to kill you?" Mo Wen asked kindly. His gentle voice wrote extremely terrible in the silent and dark corridor.


    The man''s mind was not clear. He was shaking so much that he couldn''t answer the question of ink.


    Seeing that the man couldn''t answer, Mo Wen smiled. He ignored the man and turned to go upstairs, as if he wasn''t the one who asked the question just now.


    The door on the third floor is full of zombies. Who should be lured in and locked in by this man.


    Yu Lan bared his teeth. He had no appetite for the man. Instead, he was very interested in the zombies on the third floor. He screamed a few times and danced happily.


    Easily holding the active Yu Lan on the fourth floor, Mo Wen finally found the clothing area.


    He stood at the entrance of the corridor on the fourth floor, but looked in the direction of the fifth floor.


    Last time Zhang Xinlan had no appetite to eat. I don''t know if she can eat other humans now.


    "Well... Let''s find clothes first," he said to himself.


    Most of the clothes hangers in the clothing area fell on the ground, and many clothes with hanging tags were scattered on the ground, covered with a thick layer of dust.

 Chapter 14

    To find a good-looking dress for Yu Lan, Mo Wen directly ignored the ragged clothes on the ground and went to several clothes hangers that didn''t fall down to choose. Although the soil on the clothes hanger is thicker, it is much better than those dirty on the ground.


    He carefully turned a pair, and his cold eyes were stained with enthusiasm.


    "Lan Lan, how about this one?" holding a gray dress, Mo Wen gently asked Yu Lan. It was like going shopping with his girlfriend.


    However, his girlfriend is a zombie who can''t even speak.


    "Oh." Yu Lan turned his eyes and didn''t want to talk to him. Now she just wanted to go to the ground.


    "That''s it." Mo Wen put away the dress with great satisfaction.


    Yu Lan struggled for a long time and didn''t struggle out of Mo Wen''s arms. When she stared at Mo Wen and found that his eyes always fell on the clothes in front of her, she couldn''t help holding his head unhappily.


    "..." Mo Wen made a move and calmly packed the clothes he had just picked.


    "Blue blue." Yu Lan didn''t mean to come down at all. He couldn''t help but say, "you used to like shopping very much."


    Yu Lan muttered twice and kept holding Mo Wen''s head.


    "I remember you used to like to wear loose clothes." Mo Wen fell into memories. He remembered that when Yu Lan went to college, unlike others, she always wore loose clothes. He also took a lot of photos.


    In fact, he took pictures of Yu Lan primary school, junior high school and university every day and collected them. The box containing her photos is still kept in the inner area of the south by him.


    Yu Lan looked up and continued to be in a daze as if he hadn''t heard the words of ink.


    It was not easy to choose clothes for Yu Lan, but nearly an hour passed. Mo Wen looked at his bulging backpack and was finally satisfied. He went to the men''s wear area and took a set of sportswear for himself.


    Yu Lan wanted to run to the ground when Mo Wen was loading his clothes. Unfortunately, he was imprisoned by Mo Wen and couldn''t move a finger.


    Now Mo Wen just wants to put her in his pocket. How can he let her crawl all over the ground.


    He was ready to leave with Yu Lan in his arms. When he came to the corridor, he suddenly heard someone else''s voice.


    "Are they all locked up?" a man''s voice came from upstairs. Even ink recognized the trembling in his voice.


    "If you don''t catch up, you should be locked up?" another voice was a sharp female voice. She said very carefully, and her voice was unconsciously lowered a lot.


    The two of them passed through the corridor on the fourth floor. Perhaps they were too nervous because they didn''t look at the fourth floor.


    Mo Wen stood in the corridor on the fourth floor. He didn''t know what he thought. He didn''t plan to go out. Instead, he walked back with Yu Lan and sat down in a chair.


    As soon as he got to the chair, he heard two rapid screams in the corridor, followed by the roar of a zombie.


    It seems that the person sitting on the third floor just now has become a zombie... Mo Wen gently twisted Yu Lan''s hair, didn''t know what he was thinking, and showed a very clean smile.


    In the dusty room, the man sat so serenely, like a silent beauty.


    The two who went down just now rushed into the fourth floor in a panic. They turned around and quickly closed the door heavily before they were relieved.


    "Unexpectedly, he turned into a zombie." the man sighed a little lost.


    The man''s body can be seen a little, but the combat clothes are a little dirty, but the clothes on the woman''s body are already ragged.


    The zombie outside roared and smashed at the door. The ugly voice made Mo Wen frown.


    Yu Lan''s eyes were on a man and a woman who rushed in, and his throat also made a small "grunt".


    The woman who had just breathed a sigh of relief turned around. Yu Guang swept a dark shadow and asked her to raise her head immediately. She saw the expressionless ink at a glance. Her mind was blank and she didn''t know what to do.


    What a handsome man!


    The woman swallowed her saliva, but the man beside her turned white in an instant.


    "Zombie!" the man shouted.


    Men and women see different people at first sight. Women see ink first, while men see Yu Lan in ink''s arms first.


    This frightened Yu Lan. She bared her teeth in some displeasure, and looked like she was going to attack at any time.


    The woman also saw Yu Lan in Mo Wen''s arms. She was soft under her feet and carried it directly to the ground.


    Why... Is such a handsome man holding a zombie in his arms?


    "Hello, my name is mo Wen." Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan''s reaction and was very happy. He gently slid down with the back of his hand against Yu Lan''s cheek, but his eyes focused on a man and a woman who came in, "can you tell me your name?"


    The man warily shook his head, but the woman said cautiously, "my name is Baihua. He is waiting for Ke."


    Hearing Baihua''s name, Pao Ke felt cold at the bottom of his heart. He stared at Mo Wen, looked at Yu Lan in Mo Wen''s arms, and quietly took out the gun hidden in the space.


    "In fact, I have a habit." Mo Wen clearly saw the fear and disgust in the eyes of men and women. He suddenly hooked his lips with a smile and said very gently, "he always wanted to know each other''s name before killing."


    As soon as the voice fell, he didn''t see how ugly the faces of paoke and Baihua became. He bowed his head and said gently, "blue, do you want to eat the man named paoke or the woman named Baihua?"


    Yu Lan raised his eyes to see Mo Wen, and then looked at the two human beings standing at the door. He turned back and hugged Mo Wen''s neck, looking uninterested.


    "Don''t eat again?" Mo Wen was very helpless. He had long noticed that Yu Lan actually had a desire to eat people, but he always suppressed himself. "Lan Lan, you don''t have to suppress your desire. I can catch as many people as you want."


    Yu Lan roared, still without any appetite.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen could only stand up reluctantly. He looked at a man and a woman in front of him, but he didn''t want to do it.


    Baihua is a first-order power, and paoke is a second-order power. He doesn''t need to do it. He should not get out of the third area of the land of death.


    Perhaps the gentle smile on Mo Wen''s face was too deceptive. Bai Hua forced his fear to the bottom of his heart, braved himself to get up, and asked tremblingly, "have you been bitten by a zombie?"


    Mo Wen stepped down, did not put away his smile and shook his head.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief, squeezed out a smile and said, "since you haven''t been bitten, quickly throw away the zombie in your hand. We are all human beings, and you should stand on our side."


    "Throw it away?" Mo Wen smiled, and the clean and beautiful smile made Baihua blush.


    She thought that Mo Wen had agreed to her proposal, and even showed a smile that she thought looked good, and took two steps towards Mo Wen.


    The next second she felt her shoulders cool, but her head was splashed with blood on her face.


    With a dagger in one hand, Mo Wen easily cut off Baihua''s arms, then pulled up her hair and dragged it to the window.


    Bai Hua''s face turned blue and he couldn''t even make a sound.


    "You can try, the feeling of being lost."

 Chapter 15

    The man''s magnetic laughter widened Baihua''s eyes. She looked at the more gentle smile on Mo Wen''s lips and was thrown out of the window without any reaction.


    The dull sound of landing came. Mo Wen stared at Yu Lan outside curiously with wide eyes, turned back and leaned against the window.


    At this time, CHO Ke had raised his gun at him, but he was stiff and didn''t dare to pull the trigger.


    "You, how do you want to die?" Mo Wen stared dangerously at the dark muzzle of the gun in paoke''s hand, like a vigilant lion ready to attack at any time.


    Originally, for the sake of LAN''s lack of appetite, he didn''t want to kill them any more, but some people have to die. He can "kindly" help them.


    He has done a lot of such "kind" things, and it''s not bad.


    At this time, paoke was so scared that his legs were soft. He looked at a pair of harmless ink in front of him. He didn''t understand how he could kill people with such a smile.


    Pervert, this man is definitely a pervert!


    Trembling hands could hardly hold the light gun in their hands, and their palms were soaked with cold sweat.


    Maybe it''s because he has weapons in his hand. Paoke still has the courage. Biting his teeth, he adjusted his breathing, tried his best to take out his usual business attitude, and whispered, "Mr. Mo, I''m a mobile businessman. As long as you don''t hurt me, I can give you all the materials in my space."


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t nod, Pao Ke bit his teeth and said, "I can do long-term business with you. No matter where you are, I can serve you!"


    "Sounds good." Wen Wen smiled. He took a dagger and turned it in his hand at will, as if he was excited about the request of paoke. "How much do you plan to pay for the transaction after that?"


    "After that, I''ll give you a 60% discount, no, 50% discount on all my supplies!" when waiting for Ke to listen to the play, he quickly took advantage of the victory and pursued, "I can bring you what you want!"


    "Well," Mo Wen raised his eyes, walked step by step, and smiled politely, "I''m really sorry. I already have a long-term cooperative mobile businessman. You''re redundant."


    Mo Wen''s gentle voice undoubtedly sentenced him to death. He only felt a stagnation of breath, took a step back and sat down directly on the ground. He roared with red eyes and shortness of breath, "you''re kidding me!"


    "It''s fun to play with you." Mo Wen raised his eyebrows in a good mood. "I like to see your hope turn into despair. It''s so fun, really."


    Smell speech to wait for Ke to feel a breath to choke in the throat, can''t come up and go down, he pedaled his legs and tried to step back. At the same time, he raised his gun angrily and roared, "although it''s the end of the world, you''ll be punished for killing so casually!"


    "Retribution?" Mo Wen seemed to sigh. He flashed to the side of waiting Ke, took his gun and kicked him to the corner of the wall.


    Pao Ke felt dizzy when he was hit. His hand holding the gun had lost consciousness and should have been broken. He opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood. He was gasping for breath.


    "I killed a lot of people before the end of the world. Am I afraid of retribution now in the end of the world?"


    He stared at Xiao Ke condescensively. Mo Wen''s smiling expression made Xiao Ke tremble all over.


    Madman... Madman


    Just now, Mo Wen''s kick broke several of his ribs. Now he''s just surviving. He''s really going to... Die in this place.


    Seeing Pao Ke''s face as gray as death, Mo Wen had no desire to continue. He smiled uninteresting and turned to the door.


    Is this not killing him? Seeing that Mo Wen walked away, paoke raised his head in disbelief.


    However, Mo Wen just thought it would be more interesting to let the zombie do it next than he did it himself.


    Mo Wen walked to the door, listened to the sound of hitting the door, smiled, and pushed the door open without hesitation.


    The zombie at the door roared and rushed in. Mo Wen raised his hand to grab its neck, but he didn''t want the zombie to shrink to the corner of the wall like a ghost.


    "..." Mo Wen was stunned, and his hand was still stiff in a stretched out posture.


    "Ow!" Yu Lan, who had been quiet in her arms, shouted excitedly, and then struggled to grasp the zombie huddled on the ground. Her eyes were excited to shine.


    Seeing that she was so excited and really wanted to catch the zombie, Mo Wen squatted down and leaned over according to her meaning. Who knows, Yu Lan held out her hand like a pet, gently touched the head of the zombie, and then kissed the zombie on the cheek when Mo Wen didn''t respond.


    "..." Mo Wen''s pupil suddenly narrowed. He instantly blacked his face, pulled back to Yu Lan, raised his hand to clasp the Zombie''s neck and threw it out. The gloomy atmosphere around him made the temperature of the whole room drop sharply.


    A few steps later, he crushed the poor Zombie''s head with one foot. Mo Wen looked down at the bloody floor, and his expression was not so ferocious.


    But Yu Lan didn''t respond when she saw that the zombie was trampled to death. She hugged Mo Wen''s neck and kissed him on the face with joy.


    Mo Wen doesn''t know exactly what Yu Lan is happy about, but Yu Lan''s kiss dissipates all his anger in his heart, leaving no residue.


    "You''re really..." he complained helplessly. Mo Wen held Yu Lan in front of him and poked her forehead. "Don''t kiss others in the future, zombies can''t do it, you hear me!"


    "Ow?" Yu Lan wrongly hugged his forehead, but his face was innocent.


    "Forget it." seeing that blue couldn''t understand, Mo Wen felt a burst of tightness. He sighed, turned and went out to go home.


    As for the waiting Ke he just wanted to kill, he didn''t know where he had forgotten.


    Holding Mo Wen''s neck, Yu Lan turned his eyes and wanted to take the gun in his hand curiously.


    "Can''t move." Mo Wen frowned. "It''s dangerous."


    "Oh." Yu Lan fiercely bared his teeth and would bite if she didn''t give it to her.


    "Be obedient." rubbed Yu Lan''s face, and Mo Wen threw the gun out in front of her.


    Seeing that the gun was mercilessly thrown away, Yu Lan''s face suddenly drooped. She tried to open her eyes and patted Mo Wen''s arm twice. She muttered a few times in her throat and put her head on his shoulder.


    "Blue." his side head rubbed against the blue forehead, and Mo Wen closed his eyes and enjoyed walking along the way, "before, I was afraid I would hurt you, so I only dared to watch you grow in the dark, but now it''s different. Now you belong to me, so I absolutely don''t allow anything that hinders your eyes to approach you."


    Then he smiled. Unlike the previous hypocritical smile, his smile at this time was a happy smile from his heart.


    "I''ve never been a normal person, and now you''re not."

 Chapter 16

    Like... His voice.


    Yu Lan''s turbid eyes reflected the side face of ink, and the image was unprecedented clear and clean.


    The glittering and translucent eyes seemed to flash twice, and it seemed that they were still a vast expanse of white, like clouds and fog, blocking all emotions.


    She subconsciously hugged Mo Wen and relied on him like a child.


    Clearly do not know where this is, do not know what he is, do not know what he is.


    But I just like being with him.


    After returning, Yu Lan fell into a deep sleep again without warning. This time, she slept for more than a month.


    Mo Wen''s mood also changed from the joy at the beginning to more and more irritable.


    He panicked. He was scared.


    According to all the research and records on zombies so far, there is no mention that zombies will sleep for a month.


    Nor does it mention that zombies refuse human flesh by consciousness.


    "Blue blue, you are special." holding a comb, she gently tidied her hair for Yu Lan who was sleeping. Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan who was always unwilling to open his eyes, and suddenly put down the comb and took her in his arms. He closed his eyes to cover up the confusion at the bottom of his eyes, and his voice was fragile and pitiful, "but at this time, I hope you are not special."


    He could not foresee the consequences of such a change. If it is a good result, he is happy to see it; If it is a bad result, he can''t think of what he will do.


    Maybe he''ll cut her up and eat her. Maybe he will cut himself up, feed her and be eaten by her.


    He knew he was crazy.


    Once bloody scenes floated in my mind one by one, the desperate cry for help, the beautiful blood, that


    Calm to completely unwilling to touch the eyes.


    chill.


    Mo Wen opened his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down. Raised his head, gently kissed on the blue eyelids, and he smiled involuntarily.


    Blue, you are my salvation.


    Leaning aside, he suddenly recalled that other zombies were afraid of Yu Lan. Mo Wen guessed that Yu Lan might strongly oppress low-level zombies in some aspects - maybe this is her ability.


    However, the only thing that makes Mo Wen feel at ease during this period is that Yu Lan''s legs grow more and more sound. Maybe she can walk normally when she wakes up this time.


    "Blue blue, I''ll go out to kill the zombie and come back soon."


    Pull up the curtain to block the eye-catching sunshine. Mo Wen leaned down and gently kissed his blue forehead.


    "Get up early."


    However, shortly after Mo Wen went out, Yu Lanhu opened his eyes.


    She twisted her neck hard, and she got up with her lips pursed. Looking blankly at the quiet surroundings and finding herself alone in the room, she seemed to have a little anxious growl, rolled out of bed and looked around as if looking for something.


    Now the stench in the bedroom has dissipated, and Mo Wen officially took Yu Lan to the bedroom with a big bed.


    Lie on the floor and make sure there is no one. Yu Lan just feels very uncomfortable. She knelt up with her head tilted. The way she held her chin was no different from the human being thinking.


    If someone was present at this time, I would be surprised to see a thinking zombie.


    "Ouch."


    After about ten minutes, Yu Lan suddenly made a noise. She called out the voice in her fuzzy memory, but there was no answer from the memory.


    Where''s her thing?


    "Ouch!" he shouted again, but this one added a little more irritable than the previous calm one.


    Holding the wall up and climbing bit by bit, she slipped and fell several times, and then climbed up several times with more effort. Her legs trembled slightly, but she finally managed to support her weight.


    After taking a few steps, he finally found some feeling of walking. Yu Lan roared and walked proudly. The next second he tripped over the carpet at the door of the bedroom.


    Hit his head on the living room table and almost knocked his brain out


    Rubbed her round eyes, Yu Lan silently got up and continued to look around. When she saw the door out, she was happy. Yes, this is where that thing went out before!


    Even rushed to the gate with climbing. Yu Lan pressed his hands on the door and tried hard to push open the door in front of him, but the door was solid and motionless.


    So Yu Lan, who won''t give up, continued to fight with his head, teeth and claws.


    Mo Wen came back when the sun was strongest. He opened the door as usual and saw a dark shadow coming in the blink of an eye.


    "Blue?"


    Hugged the head of the shadow, and ink''s head got stuck for a while.


    "Blue blue, can you go?" the card took about a second, and the ink responded. He looked at Yu Lan, who was still pedaling his legs, and slapped him in the face. After wiping the sweat on his forehead, his slightly purple lips were also vaguely bloody, and he couldn''t close them.


    "Great, great!" excitedly picked up Yu Lan. Mo Wen rushed into the room, raised his feet and closed the door. Then he rushed directly into the bedroom and lay in bed with Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan was also very happy to see Mo Wen. She bared her teeth and held Mo Wen''s head like a koala.


    Her stuff is back!


    Fortunately, Mo Wen didn''t know that he was still a "thing" in blue heart, otherwise he would definitely hang her... Stare at her all night.


    That night he would struggle whether to beat her or bite her or eat her.


    Finally, she will definitely put her down for various reasons and calmly show that it has been exposed.


    "Lan Lan, you''ve really slept for a long time this time." holding Yu Lan''s thin body, Mo Wen took a heavy breath and threw himself on Yu Lan''s chest, warm, "don''t sleep so long in the future, okay?"


    "Ow." Yu Lan likes the warm feeling on Mo Wen. She raised her head and moved down. She lay on Mo Wen''s chest and listened to the strong heartbeat in his chest.


    She likes the sound, too.


    There was a "grunt" in his throat. Yu Lan stretched out his hand around the chest of ink and hugged it tightly like possession, unwilling to let go.


    "Blue blue, you have to wait for me to come back."


    Just then, a strange male voice rang in her mind, and her consciousness was blurred for a moment. Yu Lan''s body was stiff, raised his head and twisted his neck, and looked around.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing when he saw Yu Lan''s small appearance looking left and right. "What else did he think of?"


    Hearing the familiar male voice of Mo Wen, Yu Lan''s body softened at once. She continued to rush on Mo Wen''s chest and felt disgusted with the strange male voice just now.


    Well, she still likes the sound of her gadgets.


    He has a nice voice and a nice heartbeat.


    Seeing Yu Lan''s clever lying down, Mo Wen followed her hair, supported himself with his arms, sat up and said with a smile, "Lan Lan, do you eat crystal core now?"


    Yu Lan tilted his head and couldn''t understand the meaning of ink. He could only cry innocently, "ow?"

 Chapter 17

    "Silly blue, don''t eat actively."


    Looking at Yu Lan''s dull appearance, Mo Wen could only shake his head reluctantly. He gently pinched Yu Lan''s stiff cheek and handed over the backpack full of crystal nuclei.


    As soon as Yu Lan saw a backpack full of crystal nuclei, he couldn''t care about anything. While his eyes were shining, he picked it up and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Eat slowly, don''t worry." cross your legs and trap Yu Lan between her legs. Mo Wen leaned against her back, and his hands tightly around her waist and abdomen.


    One person and one corpse tightly fit together, without leaving any gap.


    Mo Wen looked out of the window happily, but his eyes were burned by the dazzling sun.


    It should be July, when the sun is the strongest and the temperature is the highest in this area. However, in another two months, the temperature will turn sharply and become extremely cold. I don''t know the current blue. She is afraid of cold.


    Thinking about things with his head down, he didn''t notice that Yu Lan was full of crystal nuclei. When he recovered, he saw that the ground was full of crystal nuclei and Yu Lan''s small face.


    "You are naughty again." he pinched Yu Lan''s nose, and Mo Wen smiled and sighed.


    Yu Lan was innocent and sneezed twice.


    Reaching out to trap Yu Lan in his arms, Mo Wen suddenly felt something. He got up and found a group of zombies chasing a motorcyclist outside the window, frowning slightly.


    Zhang Xin felt that his business in ink was like playing with his life.


    He lost half his life after being chased by a zombie. The stench of the last building can also kill him!


    Finally, when he got to mowen, he felt his legs were going to be soft before he entered the door. Swallowing saliva carefully lifted his eyelids, looked at the murderous ink standing in front of him, hurriedly lowered his head again, and didn''t dare to sweep more eyes elsewhere.


    How did he provoke this madman?


    Now two months have passed since he came here last time. He just doesn''t want to come to this madman''s house to deal with him anymore.


    Poor Zhang Xin stood at the door lamenting the ups and downs of fate, but Mo Wen''s heart was also very unhappy.


    Now he just wants to cultivate feelings with his Lanlan. This eye-catching guy appears. He can really pinch the time. Thinking of this ink, the air pressure around him became colder and colder. He slightly raised the corner of his lips. His face seemed gentle, but he had thought of many ways to kill Zhang Xin.


    "That..." Zhang Xin felt that his pores were telling him the danger. If he hadn''t had more than a year of business experience, he would have been unable to get up on the soft ground. Gritting his teeth and trying his best, he said, "can we start trading with you now?"


    Mo Wen narrowed his eyes slightly, soon showed a friendly smile and said, "of course, put your things on the table."


    Look, what a nice person it looks like.


    "Yes, yes." Zhang Xin''s heart was full of stomach Fei, but he quickly nodded on his face and put all his things on the table.


    Glancing at the abundant food and water on the table, Mo Wen stepped back and leaned against the bedroom door, raised his head and said with a smile, "very good."


    It was good to hear this. Zhang Xin didn''t know why he just felt colder behind him. Before he could say anything, the ink quickly came again, "but what if I don''t want to give money today?"


    I can''t force you to give it if you don''t give it! Zhang Xin wailed in the bottom of his heart, but he still resisted the impulse to beat people and said respectfully, "it''s the same when I come to you next time."


    If the mobile merchant hands over the goods but the buyer doesn''t give money, the handover city will come forward to manage it. Zhang Xin knows that Mo Wen should not be foolish enough to oppose the handover city. Mo Wen must be deliberately looking for trouble now.


    But even so, he still can only speak respectfully to ink, because if he is not careful, he may explain here.


    Listening to Zhang Xin seize the loophole in his words, Mo Wen''s smile became more and more gentle. When he was about to say something, the bedroom door behind him was suddenly snapped.


    Zhang Xin was frightened by the sudden sound. He looked at the bedroom door in some surprise and was surprised that there were other people in the room.


    He noticed that the zombie in Mo Wen''s arms was not in front of him the last time he came.


    Looking at the bedroom door opened by Mo Wen, Zhang Xin trembled secretly. He just asked not to rush out the zombie again. His heart can''t bear it.


    However, his prayer was of no use at all. A zombie sprang out of the bedroom. The zombie hugged Mo Wen with open teeth and claws, and then wrapped his neck like a koala, with a ferocious look.


    Can''t you imagine that this madman was taken down by a zombie so easily? Zhang xinleng was a little confused in situ.


    "Lan Lan..." Mo Wen reluctantly pressed the back of Yu Lan''s head and hid her in his arms. "Don''t you stay in the bedroom."


    "Ow!" Yu Lan grabbed Mo Wen''s hair and bared his teeth. His whole attention was focused on Mo Wen. He didn''t even look at Zhang Xin.


    Looking at the scene of human body harmony in front of him, Zhang Xin suddenly realized that the zombie was the zombie raised by Mo Wen, a madman.


    "You live with a zombie, aren''t you afraid it will hurt you?" he asked because of curiosity. As soon as he spoke, he felt the stagnation of the surrounding air and wanted to slap himself in the face.


    What does he say in front of this madman? Don''t you want to die!


    "Then you mean..." Mo Wen leaned on the sofa and chucked his chin. His eyes were cold but his smile was gentle. "Let me throw away the blue."


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that!" Zhang Xin quickly shook his head. He thought that if he dared to nod, he would be cut into meat mud immediately. "In fact, a mobile businessman reported you in the handover city."


    "Reported me?" Mo Wen became interested. "What did you report?"


    Zhang Xin swallowed his saliva. Under the sharp eyes of Mo Wen, he only felt that his brain was blank and explained, "he said you indiscriminately killed innocent people, raised zombies, hid in the place of death and did something against human relations."


    "Well, it''s true." Mo Wen smiled, "but so what."


    Choked by Mo Wen''s calmness, Zhang Xin felt that he was talkative and nosy.


    The surrounding air pressure is still very low. He calms his beating heart and can only harden his head and continue, "the handover city doesn''t believe what he said now. Maybe a special person will come to investigate in a while."


    For a long time, Zhang Xin didn''t hear a reply. When he looked up, he saw that Mo Wen was teasing Yu Lan with his fingers. He looked at her hair blowing and smiled happily.


    "..." I dare to say for a long time that he is here alone to sing a monologue.


    It seemed that he noticed Zhang Xin''s angry eyes. Mo Wen finally glanced at him like a charity and stood up and said, "is there something wrong with the place of death now?"


    A few days ago, he noticed a zombie with great strength near here. His strength should have reached level 3. Level 3 zombies are absolutely impossible to appear in zone 3, and level 3 zombies can only be encountered in zone 4.

 Chapter 18

    "There''s really something wrong." seeing that Mo Wen didn''t care about what he was recorded in the handover City, Zhang Xin covered his chest and scolded himself again "mind your own business".


    "The distribution of zombies in the place of death has changed for a while. Please pay attention to safety." even though Zhang Xin is dissatisfied with Mo Wen in his heart, he still tries his best to say what Mo Wen wants to know.


    "The regional distribution of zombies has changed?" Mo Wen raised his eyebrows and seemed to be interested.


    "In recent months, the zombies in the inner layer of the place of death began to move to the outer layer. The situation in zone 1 is the most serious, and now there are many secondary zombies." Zhang Xin continued after he noticed that Mo Wen''s killing intention has been reduced a little. "When I came, the news that the outer defense line of zone 4 in the North was broken has been spread, and the leader of zone 2 has led people to forcibly expel the zombies."


    "No wonder..."


    When he heard the words of the leader of the Second District, Mo Wen''s eyes deepened a little. He closed his eyes and suppressed the violence at the bottom of his heart for a long time.


    It was strange why there were such powerful zombies in the third district. Now it seems that there is indeed a problem in the land of death.


    At the beginning of the outbreak of the last world, zombies and humans were not clearly separated as now. There were zombies and humans in cities, and human bodies and zombies in barren places.


    It was not until three months after the end of the world that southern China took Shoucheng as the center and divided the first district, inner District, middle district and outer district from inside to outside, followed by the expulsion of zombies layer by layer.


    In the same month, following the example of the south, the North was divided into four parts: Zone 1, zone 2, zone 3 and zone 4, and began to expel zombies like the south.


    Half a year after the end of the world, the zombies were basically expelled from the human living environment. They occupied an area inaccessible to human beings in China, which is now called the land of death by human beings.


    The higher the level of zombies, the deeper they enter the place of death. This law has never changed in the past two years.


    But now it seems that this natural rule is still going to be broken.


    "Ow." Yu Lan''s dissatisfied voice revived the ink. He rubbed Yu Lan''s hair with a smile and looked at Zhang Xin pretending to be a wooden man for a long time. "How many crystal nuclei are there in total."


    Is this money?


    Zhang Xin was stunned. Those two eyes were happy and became a seam. To tell the truth, he suddenly felt that he was so happy that he could get his life back from Mo Wen and get money.


    "A total of... 300 crystal cores." Zhang Xin counted, and he was almost grateful in his flattering expression.


    "You pick it up on the ground." Mo Wen nodded and raised his chin thoughtfully. "If it''s not enough, I''ll give it to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the crystal nucleus thrown all over the ground by Yu Lan, Zhang Xin only felt that the green veins in his forehead seemed to jump. In the first transaction, he picked up crystal nuclei in the zombie pile. In the second transaction, he still had to pick up crystal nuclei in a different place?


    Zhang Xin once again felt that Mo Wen could not be described as a madman. The word simply became a compliment on him.


    He just wants to strangle him now.


    This time, Mo Wen will not help Zhang Xin. He takes a clean towel to wipe Yu Lan''s face and kisses her forehead.


    Yu Lan didn''t reject his actions. He fiddled with him all the time, and even narrowed his eyes.


    When Zhang Xin had enough 300 crystal nuclei for more than an hour, he sighed bitterly and found that Mo Wen was staring at him with an extremely disgusting look.


    "Why so slow." his voice was also full of disgust.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Xin almost bit his good teeth to pieces. He trembled with anger and felt that he was almost going to lose his mind.


    Fortunately, in the end, he decisively chose life between life and dignity.


    He raised his eyes to say something, but when he saw the pale face of Mo Wen, his words swallowed back to his stomach.


    In fact, Mo Wen doesn''t seem very strong, and even gives people a feeling of weakness, but his breath is full of madness and tyranny. Even though this kind of breath is usually hidden, Zhang Xin, who has a keen sense, is still clearly aware of it.


    There is no doubt that Mo Wen is dangerous, but he is also mysterious.


    Special temperament, gentle image, but can arbitrarily seize other people''s lives in a smile, which is inconceivable.


    "May I ask you a question?" Zhang Xin suddenly asked, looking at the black pupils of ink.


    Most people can''t understand why abnormal people take killing as fun. This incomprehension makes them curious about all abnormal things, which makes them have a strong desire to study abnormal deeds and ideas.


    This is the feeling of Zhang Xin at this time.


    "Yes." Mo Wen smiled as if he was easy to get along with.


    With a shudder in his heart, Zhang Xin shook his fist and said, "why... A strong man like you would choose to live in this dangerous place of death?"


    The danger degree of the land of death is completely incalculable. It''s OK to say it peacefully, but once you encounter the corpse tide, even the most powerful powers can''t separate from the corpse tide alone.


    This makes human beings have to hold together to resist zombies.


    This question seemed to stop Mo Wen. His gentle expression cracked a crack and was replaced by a cold to crazy smile.


    "Because I never meant to live," he laughed.


    When he saw Yu Lan who had become a zombie, his heart had no desire to live. Now he can sit here and breathe normally because his Lan Lan is still alive and he wants to continue to protect her.


    Zhang Xin was surprised at the answer of Mo Wen, but then felt that it was an expected answer.


    He watched Mo Wen drop a kiss on the forehead of the zombie in his arms. With a look of love, another Zhang Xin asked, "is she... Your wife?"


    This time, the ink didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Zhang Xin''s heart stagnated. He felt as if he had asked the wrong question. He carefully raised his eyes to explain. Before he opened his mouth, the whole person was as stupid as being struck by thunder.


    He... What did he see, this madman? He just... Blushed?!


    The madman blushed!!!


    "Well." I don''t know how long later, Mo Wen always said yes, but the blush on his white to bloodless cheeks was more and more beautiful, and his smile was also gentle.


    "Lan Lan, she... Is my wife." her voice also changed a lot. At this time, the ink was almost shy.


    But Zhang Xin just wanted to poke his eyes. He thought he knew too much.


    Maybe it was because Mo Wen was in a good mood. Then Zhang Xin was let go without any embarrassment.


    After closing the door, Zhang Xin stood at the door with a complex look. What seemed to flash clearly in his smart eyes.


    Mo Wen is a madman, yes, but he still has weaknesses.

 Chapter 19

    I just can''t imagine that Mo Wen loves her wife so much, even if her wife has become a zombie.


    Zhang Xin has always believed that only interests have remained in his eyes since the end of the world, but now seeing the attitude of Mo Wen towards Yu Lan, he suddenly felt a very complex feeling in his heart.


    "Lan Lan." shortly after Zhang Xin left, Mo Wen in the room took Yu Lan to the bedroom, sat on the side of the bed, took out two clothes and planned to change for Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan lies on the bed and is manipulated by him.


    Taking off Yu Lan''s dirty clothes, Mo Wen''s eyes couldn''t help but put them on Yu Lan''s back, and his pupils gradually expanded, deep to the extreme.


    The gunshot wound behind Yu Lan has disappeared. Her back is not as white as that of human beings. The color is cyan. It doesn''t feel very good, but the ink is fondled again and again. His obsessed side lay on the side of the blue body, and his fine kiss fell gently.


    After a while, Mo Wen forcibly controlled himself to return to God, got up, picked up his new clothes and changed for Yu Lan.


    His fine appearance is not like dressing for people, but like dressing up a beautiful doll. The corners of his mouth involuntarily released a smile. He hugged Yu Lan with satisfaction and said with a smile, "I like others to say you are my wife."


    Yu Lan tilted his head, laboriously stretched out his dry arm around Mo Wen, and then happily kissed him on the neck.


    She loved what she did to her, and now she can do the same to her.


    Yu Lan''s lips are very cold, but Mo Wen still feels very hot at his neck.


    He hugged Yu Lan harder. He just felt his heart pop out of his chest.


    "I love you, blue blue, I love you!"


    The crazy and blazing voice of advertising, coupled with his strength to crush the people in his arms, even Yu Lan now feels a sense of inexplicable timidity.


    She blinked her eyes pitifully and called twice in a low voice.


    At this moment, someone is in trouble for the missing ink in the handover city.


    "Have you found someone?" a young man with a beautiful face sat back on the leather chair. He looked only eighteen or nine years old and felt extremely feminine. His left hand fingers flicked the folds of his clothes, inadvertently revealing an ugly scar on the back of his hand.


    "I''ve found the current residence of Pao Ke." in the room, another young man stood in the dark, but his eyes were surprisingly bright. "Xiuqi, that Pao Ke is a mobile businessman in the handover city. You''d better start gently."


    The young man called Xiuqi pursed his lips and smiled, but a cold light flashed from the bottom of his dark eyes, "come on, drunk all night, you and your sister are not easy to get along with. Don''t hypocritically worry about others here."


    Drunk all night, he smiled silently. After coming out of the darkness, he stretched lazily. His face didn''t look as feminine as Xiuqi, but with the refreshing characteristic of sunshine youth.


    "I remember a word called birds of a feather flock together. Is that us?"


    "Don''t put me with you." Xiuqi snorted coldly, stood up and wrapped a chain with barbs on the table around his arm. His arm was bound with a protective arm for isolation and protection. He didn''t have to worry about the barbs on the iron lock.


    The arm guard looks extremely elastic. Even if it is tightly tied to the arm, it won''t make people feel uncomfortable.


    "Go now?" drunk night looked at the setting sun outside the window and said with a hearty smile, "this time point is really good."


    Xiuqi was too lazy to talk to drunk Wuye. He opened the door and went out. When he noticed that drunk Wuye was walking on his side, he couldn''t help humming again.


    Drunk all night, still laughing, as if he didn''t care about the neat attitude.


    Even the handover city near night is crowded and noisy. Many trading merchants have turned on the lights. Some of them shout with speakers and bargain with buyers who are not satisfied with the transaction price. Some just squat in front of the vendors without saying a word. They seem to be bad at words. Each face is more or less tired.


    People come and go from people who are capable of receiving tasks in order to live, from ordinary people who come and go in a hurry, with a decadent face, to women with a charming face and exposed clothes.


    Drunk night whistled to a beautiful woman coming up. When she saw the woman''s shy bow, she smiled and said to Xiuqi, "you know, Xiuqi, I really love this end of the world."


    "Because you can play with women at will in the end of the world?" Xiuqi leaned away from a strong man and said faintly, "how you like to play is your business. Now I just want to know where paoke is."


    "The 12th Street in the west district." drunk night spread his hand and smiled, but his eyes were full of ridicule. "Do you think it''s funny? Someone hung up the boss in the handover city."


    When zuiwuye just heard the news that the handover city waiting Ke hung up, he couldn''t believe it. He found the leader for nearly half a year, but he had news.


    "There are always some people who like to die." Xiuqi also smiled. He smiled extremely feminine and cold, "but thanks to him, we can finally know where the boss is."


    They passed through the most noisy downtown area and came to the handover west area. Looking at the instantly quiet block, they couldn''t help sighing, "this accommodation area is too quiet. It''s like a grave. Linxue likes such a place, but I don''t like it."


    "Do you think everyone is as noisy as you?" Xiuqi sneered. "Speaking of this, I forgot to ask you, where is drunk Lin snow?"


    "Linxue is different from us." drunken night pretended to shake her head and said, "she is so kind that she can''t even kill a rabbit."


    "Touch the human skin made by your sister and talk nonsense to me." Xiuqi pointed to his arm guard, then turned into a remote path and continued to ask, "you haven''t said where she went."


    "She went back to the south. After all, she had to help us solve some things we couldn''t do these days." looking at the "12" marked on the wall, the smile of drunk night became stronger and stronger.


    Knowing where Zui Linxue went, Xiuqi didn''t ask any more. Now he has reached the 12th block, looking at the rows of accommodation buildings and frowning, "which building is the person in?"


    "No. 3, seventh floor." drunk night answered faintly. He noticed several men fighting ahead. Some of them were not interested. Don''t open their eyes.


    Those men fought to death, but none of the people around them watched the excitement. They looked in a hurry and were used to this situation.


    "I remember before the end of the world, this kind of thing was always watched by many people." they rarely thought of the things before the end of the world. They were drunk all night. That''s all.


    Xiuqi didn''t even bother to get drunk at night. He went directly into building 3 and went to the seventh floor. It was dark in the corridor, but he couldn''t slow down his speed at all.


    Seeing that he was drunk and boring, he spread his hands and caught up with him not slowly.

 Chapter 20

    Not knowing the impending disaster, Pao Ke is sitting in the room sorting out his supplies. His left hand is wrapped in layers of bandages and looks badly hurt.


    Because of the injury on his hand, he cleaned up for a while and felt a thin layer of sweat seeping from his forehead.


    Just about to sit down and have a rest, the door was suddenly knocked. Waiting for Ke was stunned. It was a little strange.


    He doesn''t usually have any guests here.


    "Who?" he received the materials into the space, and waited for Ke to get up and walk to the door.


    "Excuse me, is it a waiter merchant? I''d like to know more about the people you reported in the handover city." a bright voice came from outside the door, which sounded full of sunshine and a faint smile.


    Who did he report? Waiting for Ke Wenyan to immediately think of Mo Wen, he smiled. At the thought of handing over the city now, he would send someone to solve the madman. He felt very comfortable. He looked out through the cat''s eye on the door and saw that the visitor didn''t look very ferocious. He couldn''t help but relax, but he still didn''t open the door.


    "Can you open the door?" zuiwuye said again patiently, "because this matter has attracted the attention of the above, so we need to have a good understanding with you before insurance."


    "Will you kill him if you find him?" Pao Ke finally made a noise. He asked faintly, and a kind of distorted excitement rushed into his heart.


    "Of course." drunk night picks eyebrows and doesn''t blink.


    Wen Yan Xiuqi squinted at him and snorted coldly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Xiao Ke was completely relieved. He unscrewed the door handle. Before he could speak, he felt a pain in his lower leg. When he looked down, he found a chain with barbs wrapped around his leg like a conscious one.


    Before his head turned around, an extremely feminine teenager pushed the door in, stepped in front of him and punched him out.


    The punch hit Soko''s abdomen accurately, and the tearing pain made him shrink into a ball.


    "I''ll punch you as soon as I come. Would you like to have a little connotation?" Zui Wuyi followed Xiuqi and came in. He pretended to wait for me to shake his head, calmly closed the door and locked it at the same time.


    Xiuqi didn''t say much. He clasped his belly on one knee, pulled the other end of the chain and directly wrapped his hands, regardless of whether his left hand was broken or broken.


    The skin of the wrist was cut by the barb, and blood gushed out in an instant.


    "Ah --"


    Pao Ke screamed like a fierce ghost. His face was completely twisted together. There was a heart piercing pain from his fractured left hand. The stimulating feeling made him black and almost fainted.


    Drunk Wuye looked at Xiuqi''s skillful trap and smiled, but he didn''t do it. He put his hands in his pockets and leaned against the wall.


    "Where is the ink?"


    After Xiuqi determined that Soko was not unconscious, he began to interrogate coldly.


    "Who are you?" how could he answer Xiuqi''s question? His eyeballs were protruding and bloodshot, his lips were dry and cracked, and he looked very seeping.


    "I''m asking you, where is ink?"


    Seeing that paoke was unwilling to cooperate, Xiuqi looked expressionless and hung his head, pulling the chain harder and harder.


    Because the barb on the chain was deeply trapped in the flesh and blood of shaoke, Xiuqi almost hung a layer of flesh and blood.


    "Ah!" Cho Ke screamed again and couldn''t even breathe.


    "If you don''t want all your flesh to be torn down like this, tell me where the ink is!" Xiuqi''s eyes became colder and colder. He pinched paoke''s neck with one hand and pulled the chain with the other hand.


    "Cough, cough!" Pao Ke coughed a few times, affecting the wound on his body and making his breathing more and more urgent, "didn''t I say in the third district of the land of death!"


    "What I want is detailed information." Xiuqi snorted coldly, "tell me his exact location and current situation!"


    "I''ve already reported these..." waiting for Ke''s weak way, fiercely widened his eyes, stared at Xiuqi''s cold eyes and felt cold, "aren''t you... The people who transfer the city


    "Of course not." Zui Wuyi, who had been watching the play, suddenly said. He slowly took out a dagger from his boots, squatted down and chopped off one of his fingers with a smile.


    The pain of finger detachment is short, but intense. Wai Ke''s whole body trembled with pain, his tearful face was full of panic, and there was a mixture of hatred.


    "What''s your relationship with that madman?!"


    "This is the index finger. If you answer my question obediently, I''ll ensure that your other nine fingers are all right." without answering the question of waiting for Ke, drunk night gently pinched waiting for Ke''s broken finger, looked at the blood spilling out and smiled, "if you want to live, you have to be obedient. I like obedient good children."


    Although there was a smile in the drunk night''s voice, Xiao Ke was keenly aware of the killing intention.


    "I say! I''ll tell you whatever you ask!" Wai Ke shouted in panic. He can''t care about hatred now. He just wants to live in the hands of these two lunatics of unknown origin.


    "Did you wash your hands before?" drunk night didn''t ask about Mo Wen. He picked up his bloody fingers, looked at him for a moment and asked.


    Waiting for Ke Leng, he subconsciously shook his head.


    "Ah? That''s a pity." seeing that he was drunk all night, he sighed with regret and threw his fingers out of the window.


    The waiter who was pressed on the ground didn''t know, so Xiuqi raised his eyes and said disgustingly, "didn''t you have enough dinner tonight?"


    "I''m full, but I suddenly want to eat some snacks." drunk all night, I show a big white tooth. The appearance of the sun is very deceptive, "Xiuqi, you haven''t eaten it, so I don''t know. The fat on people tastes like eating cooked cheese and bread..."


    Listening to the dialogue between zuiye and Xiuqi, paoke only felt the cold spread from his back to his whole body, and there was no temperature at the root of his bones.


    "Shut up, disgusting." interrupted the cheerful words of drunk night, Xiuqi wrinkled his delicate eyebrows, hung his head and continued to interrogate Hou Ke.


    However, after finishing a "disgusting" sentence, his eyes became a little cold. He played with the dagger in his hand and finally hid his killing intention in the bottom of his eyes.


    He would never touch his "companion" except when necessary.


    He didn''t have enough strength to be alone in this end of the world, so he chose to act together with his "peers".


    In this organization that only belongs to them, they guard against each other and are full of unfriendly killing intentions, but no one dares to kill each other within their organization.


    Even he dare not.


    Because of their leaders, these perverts and madmen who enjoy killing people feel awe from the bottom of their hearts.

 Chapter 21

    "Tell me everything you know about ink." there was no emotion in Xiuqi''s voice. He didn''t notice the killing intention of drunk night''s eyes. Maybe he wouldn''t take it to heart.


    "I... Met Mo Wen in the third district of the land of death. At that time, it was probably in the north of the third district." Shao Ke answered quickly. He swallowed his saliva and tried to ignore his pain. "He doesn''t look strong. There are some morbid pallor on his face, but he is very strong and dangerous."


    "The boss''s appearance is really deceptive." Zui Wuyi sat cross legged in front of the window and muttered in a low voice. At the beginning, he was deceived once.


    Speaking of this, he thought of the scene when he ran away from the third district with injuries under Mo Wen''s men. At that time, if he had not had a strong sense of survival and dragged his injured body to meet several passing powers performing tasks, he might have been deeply buried in the belly of the zombie.


    "Continue to say." see wait Ke stopped to fix up, dissatisfied urged.


    Waiting for Ke to tremble, he recalled about half a minute before he continued, "at that time, he had been holding a zombie in his arms, and seemed to attach great importance to it."


    "Holding a zombie?" drunken night and Xiuqi''s face are strange, "men and women?"


    Zombies are divided into men and women? For a moment, paoke was speechless. The madman''s idea was really beyond his comprehension. He thought about it before biting his teeth and said, "long hair, it should be female."


    When they heard that it was a female zombie, they couldn''t help looking at Xiuqi all night. They saw the surprise of each other''s eyes at the same time.


    So... They never get close to the leader of women. How about this?


    Drunk without night, I looked at the dark sky outside the window, 45 degrees sad.


    "I really don''t know anything except these. Let me go!"


    He felt that he had said everything he needed to say. He couldn''t help yelling. He finally escaped from the hell where he died. He didn''t want to die!


    The sound insulation effect of this place is not very good. If you are lucky, someone may find him tortured here.


    Otherwise, if he is alone here, maybe his neighbors will find his body because of the stench a long time later.


    "There''s nothing to say." Xiuqi stood up and ruthlessly took back his chain.


    Most of the barbs on his chain were embedded in the skin of shaoke. Such a strong pull almost killed half of shaoke''s life.


    Waiting for Ke to shrink into a ball in pain, even the scream was squeezed in his throat.


    "Hey, hey, hey, it''s inhuman for you to do so after all the questions you should ask!" drunk night looked at the blood stained floor and smiled on his chin. "It''s unbearable to see his poor appearance now."


    Too lazy to listen to drunk endless nonsense, Xiuqi took off the bloody flesh on the chain, and his side eyes tilted slightly. He looked drunk endless and said, "how long do you want?"


    "It''s really neat. I really know me." drunk night was happy when he heard it. He took out a pair of flesh colored gloves from his pocket and put them on his hands. Then he raised his hand happily and made a "three" gesture.


    "Then I''ll wait for you for 30 minutes." seeing Xiuqi''s cold voice, he opened the door and walked out first. He stood in the corridor with his head down and wrapped the chain around his arm again.


    The cold corridor echoed with the cold collision of chains, and occasionally heard a sneer.


    A few seconds later, a scream came from the room. The sound was interrupted at the sharpest time. It sounded like the person who made the sound was strangled.


    He kindly closed the door, leaned in front of the handrail in the corridor, and closed his eyes expressionless.


    The drunken night in the room patted Xiao Ke''s cheek. The sunny smile on his face seemed to brighten the room.


    "You don''t have to shout so loudly." he clasped his neck and made two gestures with a dagger. "Now that someone has found you, what can you do? I can kill one and two. Your practice can only make my knife skill more proficient."


    Cho Ke stared. His mind was blank. He only felt that he saw the devil.


    How dare they, how dare they kill so recklessly!


    "You don''t have to look at me like that. I''ll be so excited that I''m shy." Zui Wuyi poked Waike''s eyelid with the sharp blade of the dagger. The bright smile at the corners of his mouth finally changed its taste. The high radian only makes people sick. "Take out the left eye first, or the right eye?"


    This is a very tangled problem.


    "You''re a minute late." leaning against the handrail of the corridor, Xiuqi pointed to his watch and looked at the drunken night road.


    At this time, the light blue sportswear was stained with blood. He licked a few drops of blood splashed on the corner of his mouth and said with a happy smile, "I''m sorry, doing this kind of enjoyment will always make people forget time."


    Xiuqi frowned. As soon as he was about to speak, there was a sound of footsteps upstairs. A boy who looked eighteen or nine years old was galloping down from upstairs.


    "Ah, brother Wuye?" the young man was stunned when he saw that he was drunk without night. He quickly stopped happily. The next moment he noticed the blood color of drunk without night and said, "Why are you here? There''s so much blood on your body?"


    "I''ve come to see a friend. As for blood..." said drunk night with a smile, "I just caught it accidentally. I''m fine."


    Did he ask you what happened? Xiuqi squinted silently and looked drunk without night.


    Who would have thought that the young man would relax his airway when he was drunk and had nothing to do with night, "I''m scared to death. Brother night, you''re a good man. If anyone hurts you, I''ll definitely work hard with him!"


    "OK, OK, Lingyuan, I know you care about me." zuiwuye patted Qingyuan''s head with his hand that didn''t stick half a drop of blood, and encouraged him like a big brother next door, "OK, go and do something. I have something to do in a moment."


    "I see, brother sleepless!" the encouraged Ling Yuan nodded with a smile, turned and continued to run downstairs. He didn''t notice that he caught a crazy smile at the moment when he was drunk sleepless.


    "Who is that?" Xiuqi, who had been ignored all the time after he couldn''t see Ling Yuan, snorted coldly.


    "He is a guard in the task area of the handover city." Zui Wuyi touched his smooth chin and smiled as if he thought of something infatuated. "His sister is very beautiful. I asked. It''s Qingyuan."


    "Madman."


    "Hey? Xiuqi, it''s not kind of you to say so." the drunk night who felt despised spread his hands proudly, "they fools like me and trust me. I can''t help it."


    "That''s their stupidity." Xiuqi turned and walked downstairs. As he could see at a glance, the man who was drunk all night was like himself.


    "So, that''s why we are companions, but they can only be prey." walking on Xiuqi''s side, drunk all night, he spread his hand and said with a smile, "well, let''s not talk about these fools. What shall we do next?"

 Chapter 22

    "Of course it''s to find the boss." Xiuqi walked out of the corridor with an expressionless face. His cold eyes stopped on the two children who were talking in the corner. After a few seconds, he quickly moved away. "We''ll prepare materials now and start tomorrow."


    "Get it." drunk Wuye nodded and asked again with a slight side eye, "what about those people sent by the handover city to find the investigation boss?"


    Xiuqi is responsible for the general action plan. He is only responsible for killing people when he is drunk all night.


    "They?" Xiuqi lowered his eyes and suddenly smiled coldly, "they won''t have a life to go out of this handover city."


    ¡­¡­


    No matter what Xiuqi and Zui Wuye plan to do, mowen is still very calm.


    At this time, he was sitting on the windowsill with Yu Lan and accompanied her to count the zombies wandering downstairs to pass the time.


    "How many zombies is this?" he asked with a gentle smile, his hands trapped in blue and ink close to his ears.


    "Ouch." Yu Lan flattened her mouth and broke her fingers back and forth. I don''t know how many times she turned her head and looked at Mo Wen with innocent big eyes. A pitiful grunt came out of her throat.


    "Hungry?" Mo Wen smiled. He took out two crystal nuclei but didn''t give them to Yu Lan. He turned his face and pointed to his cheek.


    As soon as she saw the crystal nucleus, Yu Lan''s eyes lit up. She kissed his left face around Mo Wen''s neck and grabbed the crystal nucleus. She stuffed it into her mouth without blinking.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen bent his eyes and patted Yu Lan''s head like a hair.


    For a while, he would point to his face every time he gave the blue crystal core. At first, Yu Lan didn''t understand what it meant, so he also stretched out his hand to poke. Later, when he understood his meaning, he would skillfully come together to "Baji" him every time he ate the crystal core.


    It has been a month since Yu Lan became a fifth order zombie. Her body has been kept clean all the time, so there is no decay like other zombies.


    What''s more pleasant is that her legs can now move freely, which is basically no big problem except that they don''t look very beautiful.


    Mo Wen touched Yu Lan''s rough legs, suddenly narrowed his eyes, put her arm on the windowsill, and gently put her on the bed.


    "Ow?" Yu Lan, who was gnawing at the crystal core, twisted his neck and looked at him.


    "Don''t move blue." Mo Wen pressed Yu Lan''s back, but his hot eyes fell on a raised packet at her caudal vertebra.


    Again


    Reaching out and touching the bulge at the blue tail vertebra, the small bulge trembled and immediately retracted, as if it had never appeared.


    This thing appeared two weeks ago. Sometimes it will protrude about ten centimeters in length, but it will retract as soon as it is touched. For a moment, the ink can''t figure out what it is.


    "Lan Lan..." touching Yu Lan''s tail vertebrae, the two sword eyebrows of Mo Wen were entangled together, "are you going to grow a tail?"


    "Oh?" Yu Lan looked innocent.


    "..." Mo Wen was helpless. He sighed and leaned down and hugged Yu Lan''s thin body.


    Most zombies will change their form in evolution. The stronger the zombie form, the more separated from the human form.


    Thinking of those strange zombies he met, Mo Wen''s heart burst out a strong sense of loss uncontrollably.


    His blue may one day break away from the human form and become those monsters.


    His hands clasped Yu Lan''s back. Mo Wen closed his eyes and breathed a long breath, and a fine and soft kiss fell on her head.


    "It''s all right." he rubbed his blue shoulder happily with the inexplicable sense of loss in his happiness. "No matter what you become... I won''t leave you."


    As long as he could stay by her side, he had no complaints.


    Yu Lan narrowed her eyes and snored comfortably like a cat. She stretched out her thin hand to hold Mo Wen''s shoulder, and then closed her eyes under his sweet breath.


    I like his breath.


    The morning sun is still very good, but it is cut off by heavy curtains. Yu Lan sat up and rubbed her eyes habitually. She found that her stuff was not with her.


    "Ow?" she rolled over and rolled out of bed. She saw the familiar figure in the living room and settled down. She leaned on the door frame and stared at the ink. She carefully poked out her head.


    Mo Wen was sorting out the food and water he had left. When he raised his eyes, he saw a small head emerging from the door frame. The calm heart rippled in an instant. He got up happily, flashed behind Yu Lan in the blink of an eye and held her in his arms.


    "Good morning, LAN LAN." kissed Yu Lan''s ear intimately, and then satisfied to let Yu Lan kiss his neck.


    "Ouch." Yu Lan blinked her eyes.


    Knowing that Yu Lan was going to eat the crystal core, Mo Wen smiled and took up Yu Lan and sat in the living room. Then he took out several secondary crystal cores and handed them to her. He still took only two bites of compressed biscuits.


    Yu Lan, who chewed the crystal nucleus in his mouth, stared at the compressed biscuits in Mo Wen''s hand, and suddenly had an impulse to taste them.


    "You''re eating in the bowl and looking at the pot." Mo Wen was stunned. This was the first time he saw Yu Lan want to eat human food. Spoiled pinched Yu Lan''s nose and watched her sneeze quietly for several times before Mo Wen handed over the compressed biscuits in her hand.


    Yu Lan swallowed the crystal nucleus in his mouth, then opened his mouth and bit the compressed biscuit.


    She seemed to like the taste of compressed biscuits. She covered her mouth with her hands and chewed like a little squirrel for fear that others would take the food from her mouth.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen''s heart suddenly softened into a pool of water. He rubbed Yu Lan''s face. When he was about to speak, Yu Lan''s face suddenly changed, turned his head and vomited.


    "Lan Lan!" Mo Wen was surprised and quickly held Yu Lan''s body that was almost to be carried to the ground.


    "Woo..." after Yu Lan vomited, her turbid eyes were still a little red. She sobbed bitterly, pulled the ink coat and trembled and shrunk into a ball.


    Seeing such Yu lanmo Wen, he only felt distressed. He carefully held Yu Lan in his arms and remorsefully bit his teeth. "Lan Lan, I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have given you human food."


    Feel the weak trembling of Yu Lan in his arms, and ink''s heart seems to be torn open, which is suffocating with pain.


    He gasped heavily, his dark pupils shrank to the size of a needle, and there was a faint smell of crazy tyranny in his voice of self reproach.


    "Lan Lan..." gently hugged Yu Lan''s body. Mo Wen buried his head in Yu Lan''s shoulder in fear, called Yu Lan''s name again and again, and asked the same question again and again, "you''ll be all right, won''t you?"


    Yu Lan could not eat human food, which he remembered.


    Yu Lan only felt the pain of abdominal burning. It took more than five minutes for this burning feeling to subside slowly. She grabbed Mo Wen''s hair, patted him on the head like comfort, and then slowly stretched her body after the uncomfortable feeling was completely over.


    "Ow?" she whispered, wondering what had happened to her gadget.

 Chapter 23

    "How are you?" seeing that Lan seemed to return to his usual appearance, Mo Wen quickly raised his head and asked, with a suppressed irritability in his gentle voice.


    "Well." Yu Lan tilted his head, then smiled and kissed Mo Wen''s face, saying that she was very good.


    Mo Wen was relieved at last.


    But since then, Yu Lan has another habit, that is, Mo Wen will grab a bite no matter what she is eating.


    Of course, Mervyn won''t give her a chance to eat.


    Angrily, he watched Mo Wen put away the food at the speed of light. Yu Lan was depressed and lying on the sofa, whining, just not letting Mo Wen stop.


    "Blue..." Mo Wen rubbed his eyebrows helplessly, squatted down and coaxed her, "you will be uncomfortable if you eat my food. Did you forget the last lesson?"


    "Oh." Yu Lan glared at Mo Wen. It was obvious that he had forgotten the last ghost lesson.


    "..." seeing blue staring at him fiercely, Mo Wen had a headache, but he could only coax with patience.


    Finally, he gave Yu Lan a pile of large and small crystal cores and let her play with them. Yu Lan finally didn''t rob his food.


    Put on his combat suit and walked to the door. Mo Wen was relieved when he saw that Yu Lan''s attention was still on the crystal core in front of him.


    He always follows Yu Lan when he goes out these two days, but he doesn''t want Yu Lan to be present when he slaughters the zombies. One is dangerous, and the other is that he doesn''t want Yu Lan to see his dirty appearance.


    The dull sound of closing the door came. Yu Lan raised his eyes and looked at the closed door. Losing the crystal core in her hand, she got up and rushed to the door. She looked like a child abandoned by her family.


    "Woo..."


    And Mo Wen had already walked to the deserted street. His footsteps suddenly stopped, and the whole man was on alert.


    Yesterday, worried that Yu Lan''s body didn''t go out to collect crystal nuclei, but now the air seems to be a little heavy in this place.


    There was no zombie near him.


    Of course, it''s not because he hunted the zombies clean, but something made these level-1 and level-2 zombies near him disappear, or... Eaten.


    The only thing that can do this is the level 3 zombie that suddenly appears in District 3.


    Thinking of this, Mo Wen''s face suddenly had no expression. With his habitual gentle smile, he dodged into the shadow of high-rise buildings and quickly hid his breath.


    Now it''s still a little hanging when he meets a level 3 zombie with his level 12 strength.


    Although the powers are much stronger than zombies at the same level, the higher the level of zombies, the harder it is to estimate their strength. After all, no one can predict in what direction they are changing.


    What''s more, this is a level 3 zombie, whose ability is one level higher than him.


    While thinking in ink, a dark shadow flashed through the sunny ground outside, and a dull sound was heard the next moment.


    The zombie fell to the ground.


    From the angle of ink, you can just see the huge hind legs of the zombie. He held his breath and looked cold.


    The third level zombie has six legs, and its last two legs look the most developed and powerful. It has no tail, but its skin full of black spots makes people have to be vigilant.


    Level 3 zombies seem to be aware of people nearby, but they don''t move because they can''t determine the specific location.


    Mo Wen lowered his eyes and gently took out his dagger, ready to attack.


    Because the level of this zombie is higher than him, he can''t accurately find out how many levels it is now.


    If he is below level 3 and level 15, he can still retreat. If he is above level 15, he really can''t say it.


    The third level zombie roared after climbing two circles on the ground. It seemed to leave, but Mo Wen didn''t plan to go out.


    Although there was no level 3 zombie in the field of vision, and it had carefully hidden its breath, Mo Wen was keenly aware of the slow breathing sound it could make when crouching over its prey.


    It seems that this level 3 zombie has some simple wisdom.


    I don''t know how long the zombie finally left. Mo Wen frowned, but he didn''t have the idea to continue hunting the zombie. Now he just wanted to hurry to Yu Lan''s side.


    The last time the zombie of level 12 attacked blue, Mo Wen didn''t know if the zombie would be equally interested in blue.


    In his heart, he just made an assumption that something would happen to Yu Lan, and Mo Wen only felt an uncontrollable sense of tyranny.


    He quickly flashed out. He rushed to the building where he lived as fast as he could. He was relieved to see that the surroundings were still calm.


    He looked at the house he lived in from downstairs. Mo Wen went straight to the 20th floor, then stood at the door and looked at the open door.


    Why is the door open?


    His chest was tight and he was suffocated. Mo Wen flashed into the room. As expected, he didn''t find Yu Lan''s figure.


    "Blue blue?" he called out, feeling a chill seeping into the soles of his feet.


    No echo.


    The dark eyes were instantly stained with blood. He tossed around in the room, but he still didn''t see Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan, where did she go?


    Finally got Yu Lan, and now he lost her?


    A dazed color flashed across Mo Wen''s face. He breathed heavily and ordered himself to calm down, but his hands were shaking uncontrollably.


    No... Yu Lan must not leave him again.


    Clenched his fist, he tried to keep himself sane.


    The stench in the corridor is beyond Yu Lan''s endurance. She shouldn''t have run downstairs.


    The windows of the room were closed, and she couldn''t fall upstairs.


    Thinking of this, Mo Wen''s thoughts were suddenly cheerful. He narrowed his eyes and ran to the door of a house at the end of the corridor. He pulled down the door and didn''t pull it.


    If I remember correctly, the door was always open, but he didn''t choose to live here because the house was too simple.


    The cold slightly drooped his eyelids, and ink kicked on the door.


    The corridor immediately sent out bursts of harsh echoes, and the anti-theft iron door was directly kicked out of a hole.


    Mo Wen violently tore open the door from the hole, ignoring the dust on his face as soon as he entered the door. He stared at Yu Lan, lying on the sofa with his eyes open, and his face twisted.


    Cold, killing, tyranny, despair, all the negative emotions surged up at this moment, just one critical point away.


    He didn''t make a sound, nor did he gently call Yu Lan''s name as before.


    He just stood at the door and watched Yu Lan roll down from the sofa happily. Then he rushed and climbed into his arms and cried "ow", as if he thought this "hide and seek" game was very fun.


    And Mo Wen just looked. He was not unable to move, but did not dare to move.


    He was afraid that if he moved now, he would unscrew Yu Lan''s neck.

 Chapter 24

    The disappearance of Yu Lan made his heart filled with a familiar feeling that he knew that it was the kind of tyrannical cold when he killed for the first time, and even the madness of trying to destroy everything.


    He tried to adjust his breathing, and the back of his hand was crowded with green tendons.


    Mo Wen knows better than anyone that he is a madman and his mind is not normal.


    Crazy people like him who take pleasure in killing people have a very strong self-defense consciousness. That consciousness makes him always self-centered and don''t believe anyone or anything.


    However, at the beginning of the birth of his consciousness, his heart contained Yu Lan''s existence. In other words, Yu Lan is the only hub of his consciousness. As long as something happens to Yu Lan, he will immediately completely degenerate into a truly emotionless abnormal murderer.


    And now that string has cracked.


    He thought that instead of letting Yu Lan continue to worry him, he might as well eat her into his stomach now, so that no one can hurt her.


    She will never leave him, because they have become one in the most intimate way.


    Yu Lan couldn''t see Mo Wen''s struggle. She rubbed Mo Wen''s chest innocently, and then held his waist like a spoiled "ow".


    Seeing Mo Wen, she still had no reaction. She couldn''t help looking up at Mo Wen strangely, but she happened to be in the cold eyes mixed with a crazy smile.


    Although she didn''t understand what had happened, a feeling that made her tremble made her shiver, and she was more afraid to surround Mo Wen''s waist.


    "Woo..."


    Don''t do this. I''ll be afraid.


    Looking at Yu Lanser trembling, but still holding himself tightly, ink''s fundus showed an uncontrollable ripple.


    He finally moved and hugged Yu Lan as usual.


    The tyranny and madness in his heart turned into a paranoid possession. He leaned to hold Yu Lan in his arms and walked to their house.


    Yu Lan shrunk into a ball, with a little flattering color on his face.


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen still had some chaos, and his own voice sounded in his consciousness, "I can''t hurt you at all."


    Even if I wanted to crush her, I was still defeated by her frightened little eyes.


    Back in their bedroom, Mo Wen took off Yu Lan''s dusty clothes.


    Yu Lan is also good. She hugged Mo Wen''s neck and kissed him. Then she spread it out obediently and tossed Mo Wen.


    After stripping Yu Lan''s clothes, Mo Wen took her into the bathroom and cleaned her again.


    Although he looked calm on his face, the strength in his hand was still uncontrollable.


    The water stored in this building has almost run out. In addition, there is a powerful level-3 zombie nearby. Next, Mo Wen has planned to change his residence.


    Yu Lan still has some resistance to water. She pulls Mo Wen''s sleeve pitifully and shrinks from time to time when Mo Wen cleans her.


    Little vomited a bubble. She relied on ink wholeheartedly. She hugged one of his arms and didn''t want to release it.


    Seeing such Yu lanmo Wen, he felt that the crazy feeling in his heart had completely dissipated. He glared at Yu Lan, lowered his voice and scolded, "next time, I dare to leave the room without authorization. I''ll take a bath for you eight times a day. Don''t look around. Do you hear me!"


    Her stuff yelled at her


    Yu Lanwei was so bent that she let out a little "ow", then buried her head in Mo Wen''s chest, and couldn''t help being sad.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Wen is very upset. Who can tell him what to do with this little guy who can''t be scolded or beaten???


    After cleaning up Yu Lan, Mo Wen was relieved. He looked at the door handle without any damage. He secretly wondered when Yu Lan learned to open the door. It seemed that he had to lock the door when he went out.


    However, with the intention of finding a new residence in mind, Mo Wen took a break and went out again.


    Yu Lan didn''t dare to go out with Mo Wen. She bit her fingers pitifully and shrunk into a small ball.


    Now it has been determined that there is a powerful level 3 zombie wandering outside. Mo Wen doesn''t intend to take Yu Lan out for adventure.


    He has locked the doors and windows, and sprinkled a lot of camouflage liquid around the window. Yu Lan''s smell should not be found by the level 3 zombie.


    He took out two crystal nuclei and held them in his hand to absorb energy. The ink looked a little cold.


    Now he is still stuck on the 12th step, and the energy absorbed each time is like entering a bottomless pit, and there is no response at all.


    But he must become stronger


    Whether it''s for LAN LAN or for himself.


    Although Mo Wen thought about things in his heart, the five senses were still keenly aware of the reactions around him, and any disturbance was under his attention.


    He ran south until he reached a place some distance from his current residence. There are more and more zombies around, and the destination environment is becoming more and more strange.


    Reaching out to crush a zombie, Mo Wen took out a crystal core from its head to absorb it.


    Noticing a rather atmospheric community, Mo Wen flashed in. This community looks very high-grade. Although the building is covered with dust, it can still see the brand-new appearance before the end of the world.


    The road to the community is very spacious. There are large and small flower beds on both sides. Although there are dead branches, rotten leaves and rotten bodies in the flower beds now, they should be flowers and flowers before the end of the world, which are extremely beautiful.


    The buildings here are locked with electronic doors, but without energy supply, these electronic doors are actually no different from furnishings.


    He solved several nearby zombies, and Mo Wen chose a building without expression.


    The taste in the corridor of this building is much better than that of the building he lives in now. When he walked into a house casually, Mo Wen quickly determined that the building still has stored water.


    It should be said that more than this building, most of the buildings in this community have stored water. Although they can''t drink, it''s enough to clean their bodies.


    When he went up to the 15th floor, Mo Wen found a very good house. There was basically no problem in the house except that the dust was a little thick.


    It happens that the location of the house is also back to the sun. Yu Lan will certainly like it.


    After walking into the bedroom and looking around, Mo Wen took an eye-catching photo frame on the head cabinet, broke it and threw it out of the window.


    He was disgusted that these things with other people''s memories appeared in front of blue.


    Several roars came downstairs. Mo Wen looked at it with his lips closed. He was surprised to find that there were a lot of zombies in the community.


    Normally, zombies don''t gather in one place for no reason. They prefer to wander around than staying in one place.

 Chapter 25

    Unless there''s something here to seduce them. As we all know, the only thing that can lure zombies is human flesh.


    There are other people in this community!


    And these people have lived here for a long time.


    Mo Wen knocked on the window edge, turned his head and gently bent the corners of his lips.


    I didn''t expect that there would be people living in the land of death for a long time... This is a surprising discovery.


    Seeing the setting sun, Mo Wen suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. After he found the key to the house, he locked the door and left here.


    According to the memory, he ran back quickly. The closer he lived, the deeper he hid his breath, and the more uneasy he was.


    However, his figure soon could not be hidden because he heard a glass breaking.


    The sound of broken glass was like an alarm bell in the silent place of death, which made Mo Wen alert instantly. He had no time to take care of anything all the way to his current place. When he raised his eyes, he saw that the huge zombies were attacking the windows of their house.


    It''s the level three zombie!


    There was a rage at the bottom of his heart and a blank in ink''s mind. He raised his hand and wrapped the level 3 zombie with his power.


    The zombie seemed to be concentrating on attacking their house, so it was easily involved in the power of ink. It gave a painful cry, twisted its body violently, broke free from the shackles of the power of ink, and fell to the ground from the 20th floor.


    Of course, Mo Wen didn''t think it would be easy to get rid of the zombie. He nervously looked upstairs and was relieved to see Yu Lan poking his head and staring at him.


    It''s too late to think why these zombies have a special preference for blue. Mo Wen returns to his senses and stares at the level 3 zombies who have climbed up with extremely cold eyes.


    The flesh and blood of the zombie opened under the power of ink, but soon healed with the naked eye.


    This is a zombie with great strength.


    Mo Wen began to label the zombie in his heart, which was his habit. When facing a strong opponent, he would unconsciously label his opponent, so as to find weakness and defeat.


    It''s not that he hasn''t killed the third level zombie. This is not the first and won''t be the last.


    The zombie was obviously annoyed by Mo Wen''s behavior. Its head was about five times the size of an ordinary zombie, and its protruding eyes were congested. Its hind legs accumulated strength, but it did not take the lead in launching an attack, and its protruding eyes were firmly staring at the direction of ink.


    Mo Wen smiled. He took out his dagger, raised his purple thin lips slightly, and his eyes were very cold.


    Finally, the level-3 zombie rushed over uncontrollably, and its speed turned the wind into a sharp blade. Mo Wen sideways avoided its attack, twisted his eyebrows, turned quickly and rowed directly to the front limbs of the zombie.


    Just then, the black spots on the Zombie''s skin suddenly ejected some black viscous liquid and surrounded it in a mist.


    Mo Wen quickly gave up the attack, took back the dagger and chose to avoid again.


    He stared at the corroded ground at the foot of the zombie and immediately realized that the liquid around the zombie was highly corrosive and he couldn''t get close at all.


    It was already dark, but the vision of ink did not shrink.


    The skin can''t attack and has strong self-healing ability


    He narrowed his eyes in the heavy breathing of the level 3 zombie, and the next moment the zombie suddenly attacked him. Mo Wen jumped back to avoid the attack of the Zombie''s front paw, but he didn''t want to stretch out a huge tongue like pliers in the Zombie''s mouth at the same time, straight around Mo Wen''s head.


    Mo Wen raised his hand and blocked the disgusting tongue with a dagger, but the whole man was forced to lean against the wall.


    He whispered "bad" in his heart. Holding a dagger in one hand, he narrowly avoided the zombie. Several mucus sprayed from his mouth. Although his skin was not corroded, his hair was still contaminated.


    Seeing that the zombie couldn''t hit, he immediately stretched out his sharp front paw and patted it.


    "Ow!" at this time, Yu Lan on the high building suddenly roared. Her sharp eyes flashed fierce light, and the fierce voice distracted the level-3 zombie.


    Taking this opportunity, Mo Wen leaned forward regardless of whether the mucus around the zombie would corrode him. Holding a dagger in his back hand, he cut off the tongue sticking out of the Zombie''s mouth.


    The liquid ejected from the wound splashed the ink, and then the ink heard the corrosion sound of "hiss".


    He took off his coat and felt the burning feeling on the back of his hand. Without looking at it, he cut off the burning place and wrapped it up hastily.


    The third level zombie roared in great pain and was loaded on the ground. Its six huge claws seemed to be out of control and convulsed wildly.


    Mo Wen avoided the liquid splashed around him, took out the pistol Zhang Xin gave him in his first transaction, and aimed several shots at the head of the zombie.


    The bullet accurately hit the huge head of the level 3 zombie. While the brain burst, its struggling movement slowed down, but it was still moving.


    He raised his dagger to give the zombie the last blow. Who knows, a thin figure suddenly rushed over and directly threw himself at the Zombie''s neck and gave it a hard blow.


    The level-3 zombie howled bitterly, and the sharp voice almost shattered the eardrum of Mo Wen.


    "Lan Lan!" regardless of the pain in his ears, Mo Wen hurried forward to pick up Yu Lan and turned around to stab the level-3 zombie.


    But when he cut it with a dagger, there were only a few blood and flesh left in the strong neck of the zombie.


    Quickly looked at Yu Lan in her arms and found that she was disliking spitting out the blood clot in her mouth. Although she was stained with some viscosity, only her clothes showed signs of corrosion. She was fine.


    Yu Lan stretched out her hand and didn''t hug Mo Wen as usual. She looked at the palm of her hand and knew that the thing adhered to her hand would hurt Mo Wen.


    Looking at the way Yu Lan wanted to hold but dared not, Mo Wen suddenly smiled. He picked up the coat he had just taken off and gently wiped Yu Lan''s hands with a place that had not been corroded.


    Seeing that the things in her hand were gone, Yu Lan happily hugged Mo Wen. She whispered "Ao Wu", which sounded like being spoiled.


    "Good." Mo Wen patted her on the head and looked up at the window on the 20th floor.


    "Blue, you can''t jump down, can you?"


    "Ow?" Yu Lan was stunned and cute, with an expression of "she doesn''t know anything. Don''t ask her".


    Later, when Mo Wen looked at the fingerprints on the wall, he knew that Yu Lan had climbed down. He was secretly glad that she still knew she couldn''t jump down.


    Otherwise, if she jumped down from the 20th floor, she might really become a stall.


    He took out the crystal core of the third level zombie with a dagger, wiped it clean as usual and handed it to Yu Lan.

 Chapter 26

    The crystal core of level 3 zombie can make Yu Lan''s strength soar qualitatively. According to her current growth rate, she may successfully reach level 6.


    Yu Lan took the zombie and looked at it. Then he threw the crystal core back. Mo Wen was not surprised at this. He put away the crystal core and smiled at Yu Lan. "If you don''t eat today, I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    Yu Lan gave a cry.


    Mo Wen took Yu Lan back to pack his things. Now they can''t live anywhere. Let''s move directly to their new home tonight.


    Mo Wen was ready to leave, but the drunken night not far away looked at Xiuqi.


    They were three or four blocks away from the place where Mo Wen was located, so they only heard the last cry of the third level zombie and did not find Mo Wen.


    "You just heard the sound of the zombie." drunk night touched his nose and said, "the sad voice really made my hair stand up."


    "Can you still be scared?" Xiuqi tilted up and down, looked drunk all night, frowned and went directly to the roaring voice of the zombie just now.


    Seeing that he was drunk all night, he hurried to follow up, and then took out a new year''s cookie while running with a depressed face. His handsome and sunny face was a little dark these days. "I was a rich second generation before the end of the world. How can I be so bent now?"


    "Maybe you can continue to lie at home waiting to be eaten by the zombie." Xiuqi said faintly, without slowing down.


    "How do you say that?" drunk night smiled brightly. "I''ve always been the only one who eats other people''s share. Where can I get a zombie to eat me?"


    Xiuqi was too lazy to talk with drunk night. He was silent, and his eyes were always on the place where the zombie roared just now.


    Because of the night, it took them a little time to find the level 3 zombie that roared just now and stare at the Dead Zombie that can no longer die. They were a little silent for a moment.


    "This zombie is definitely a level 3 zombie. I didn''t expect to see it in the small third district." Zui Wuyi thought about his chin and muttered in a low voice. He and Xiuqi spent nearly a month wandering around in this land of death. They finally came to the north of the third district in the mouth of shaoke, but they didn''t find the figure of ink at all. He almost thought that shaoke was coaxing them to play, "and the people who can kill the third level zombies in this place... Should be the boss. That''s right."


    Xiuqi picked up a coat with a big hole corroded on the ground and suddenly smiled, "this is the boss''s clothes."


    Xiuqi smiled with a cold feeling, but at this time, he was undoubtedly really happy.


    "Above." he looked around a circle of zombies, then raised his eyes and looked around the building. His eyes fell on the 20th floor of a building, "it has been deliberately attacked."


    Through the faint moonlight, you can really see the tragedy of that piece. Drunk all night, he stretched out his tongue and licked the corners of his lips. He was excited and picked his lower eyebrow and said, "go up and have a look?"


    "Of course." Xiuqi looked in a good mood. Although he still had no special look on his face, he felt that he was different from ordinary people when he was drunk all night.


    They walked into the smelly corridor together. Xiuqi went upstairs silently with no expression. When he was drunk, he covered his nose and ran away.


    This dirty smell... Is really unbearable.


    They went to the 20th floor and found the attacked room they had just found. However, no one saw anything except the mess on the ground.


    The windows of the living room were completely broken, and even the walls were cracked a lot. It looked shocking.


    "It seems that he has just left."


    Xiuqi could feel the breath of ink when he entered the bedroom. He squinted at the full moon outside the window, "we''re a step late."


    "Isn''t it?" drunk night wailed. "Do you mean the boss doesn''t know where to go?"


    "He should still be in the third district." Xiuqi sat on the bedroom bed and pursed his thin lips. "If he still had the zombie in his mouth."


    "Then we have to start looking for someone again now?" he was drunk all night and lay depressed on the bed in the bedroom, but his voice was faint. "Why is it so coincidental? I miss the days surrounded by women, that soft little hand..."


    "Don''t dream." Xiuqi frowned. "Have you forgotten the news we got when we came?"


    "Oh, I''ll never forget that." as soon as drunk Wuye heard this, he sat up and said, "Cheng Cheng, hurry to find the boss. Anyway, we''ve brought enough food, but we can''t take a bath, which makes me feel a little uncomfortable."


    Seeing that he was drunk all night with his rich childe''s suit, Xiuqi got up and sat on the other side of the bed, hugged his arm and closed his eyes. "It''s still early. Don''t worry. Have a rest first."


    "It''s you who say you''re worried, and it''s you who say you''re resting." drunk night rolled his eyes and lay down. His good-looking eyebrows picked and asked, "don''t you think it''s strange that there are level 3 zombies in zone 3?"


    "Ghost knows." Xiuqi didn''t open his eyes. "When he came, he only heard that there was a change in the place of death, but you have to ask these zombies for the specific reason."


    "Cut, the zombie can''t speak." I know Xiuqi and I don''t know why. It''s just such a question to be drunk all night.


    He looked at Xiuqi sleeping on the side with his side eyes, and suddenly said with a narrow smile, "Hey Xiuqi, are we sleeping together now? What if we are pregnant?"


    "..." pregnant? When he straightened his forehead and jumped, he would pull off the chain around his left arm.


    "Hey, hey, don''t get excited. I''ll just make a joke to liven up the atmosphere." drunk night quickly confessed, pretended to yawn and closed his eyes.


    "..." however, Xiuqi just wanted to strangle the madman.


    Mo Wen was on his way all night. Even if he held Yu Lan and carried his backpack, his speed did not slow down. He arrived at his new home before dawn.


    Put Yu Lan on the sofa and start cleaning up and down in ink.


    Yu Lan first looked at his new residence, then opened his eyes and watched Mo Wen busy, and jumped down to help.


    Of course, her help is to let Mo Wen continue to work behind her back.


    When the room was cleaned up, it was already daybreak. Mo Wen didn''t sleep all night and didn''t feel tired. He took out the tertiary crystal core he got yesterday and handed it to Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan stared at the third-order crystal core, flattened his mouth and threw it to Mo Wen.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Mo Wen frowned. He put the crystal core in Yu Lan''s hand again. His expression was like watching a picky child, "good, don''t be picky about food."


    This time, Yu Lan held the crystal core, and then just when Mo Wen thought she would eat, she reached out and grabbed Mo Wen''s collar and pushed the crystal core into his mouth.


    Mo Wen was stunned and reached for the third-order crystal nucleus, staring at Yu Lan with some complex eyes.

 Chapter 27

    "Blue blue, do you mean to give me this crystal core to eat?"


    "Ow!" Yu Lan smiled and hugged Mo Wen''s neck, then gently rubbed it. He was very happy.


    "The third level crystal check is more useful for you." Mo Wen sighed. When he raised his eyes, he saw Yu Lan staring at him fiercely, bared his teeth and roared like a threat. He looked like he would bite him if he didn''t eat.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Wen finally absorbed the third-order crystal core. After all, he really couldn''t stand the noise of blue.


    Seeing that Mo Wen obediently absorbed the crystal core, Yu Lan turned over and rolled into Mo Wen''s arms with a smile, stretching his arms and legs.


    This crystal core is not that she doesn''t eat, but that she really can''t eat. During this period, the energy in her body has gradually become saturated. It is estimated that this third-order crystal core will only cause destructive damage to her body.


    After all, she is just a little zombie of level five, not even level two.


    He took the crystal core that had no energy from Mo Wen''s hand. Yu Lan thought it was fun to take it and throw it in his hand.


    The color of the tertiary crystal nucleus is very beautiful and transparent. A circle of color aperture can be seen faintly under the light. However, the crystal nucleus that has been absorbed will become a dark piece. Yu Lan played for a while, that is, he lost interest and threw the crystal nucleus out of the window.


    "Blue..." Mo Wen seemed to smile. His voice was a little lazy and sounded very comfortable. "I may have to sleep for a while."


    The pure energy of the third-order crystal nucleus has begun to harden the power of ink. He drooped his eyelids and came from the uncontrollable invasion of sleepiness.


    Smell speech Yu Lan turned around. When he was about to mutter something, he found that Mo Wen closed his eyes and breathed steadily. It was obvious that he had fallen asleep.


    "Ow?"


    Yu Lan, with his head on his side, didn''t understand why Mo Wen was sleeping now.


    Carefully climbed out of Mo Wen''s arms. Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen who fell on the sofa and was a little confused. She pulled Mo Wen''s sleeve to tell him she hadn''t eaten yet, but no matter how she pulled, Mo Wen didn''t wake up.


    "Well."


    No way, she had to turn over, jump off the sofa, climb to the front of Mo Wen''s backpack, turn over a few crystal nuclei and put them into her mouth.


    However, after eating the crystal nucleus, she didn''t have anything to do for a moment. She pressed back the bulge behind her tail vertebra. She simply climbed back to the front of the ink tattoo, found a comfortable position, closed her eyes and shrunk into a ball.


    Mo Wen slept soundly. In his sleep, he recalled many previous things.


    He remembered that when Yu Lan was a freshman, he was still working in the marketing department of a foreign company. The first thing after work every day was to come to Yu Lan''s University, find her and take pictures.


    All the photos are regarded as treasures by him. The first thing he does every time he goes home is to figure out Yu Lan in the photos and engrave Yu Lan''s face in his memory again and again.


    Sometimes he would change to formal clothes, wear some casual clothes, blend into Yu Lan''s class, listen to the class with her and take notes together.


    She looked at the blackboard and he looked at her.


    But in that society ruled by law, he did not dare to show his mind, because he knew he would hurt her.


    Sometimes just looking at Yu Lan''s photos, he can''t help but want to imprison her, abuse her and let everything belong to him.


    He doesn''t like Yu Lan to smile at others and don''t like her to get along with others. That kind of Yu Lan will make him have the illusion that she is leaving herself.


    Several times when he was killing, he imagined that Yu Lan would be with him and enjoy the pleasure of killing with him, but when his consciousness returned, he couldn''t help sweating for this idea.


    He can''t do anything to hurt Yu Lan, or even to the people close to Yu Lan.


    Like an idiot, he watched Xu Jielin pay attention to her every day. He saw her from high school to college until she promised Xu Jielin to be his girlfriend.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s happy smile, at that time, he just felt his heart empty and nothing.


    At that time, he thought, just kill the woman Yu Lan. He would take anti-corrosion measures to preserve her body, or he could eat her without a piece.


    I think it''s a good idea, but I can''t move at all.


    Even if he''ll never get her.


    At that time, he felt that his cowardice would kill himself.


    But unexpectedly, the end came.


    The end of the world came suddenly, without any sign.


    At that time, he was on a business trip in city B. when discussing cooperation, his colleagues suddenly burst up and bit the translator''s neck. The blood of the translator splashed everywhere and dyed the table red.


    At that time, even he was stunned, but he was also the fastest responder. He picked up the pen on the table, pierced the brains of his colleagues, and then... Killed the people in the whole conference room.


    All the zombies and people were killed without difference.


    He clearly remembered that he was covered with blood. His first reaction was to take out his mobile phone and call Yu Lan.


    The phone is connected. Yu Lan doesn''t know who he is, but desperately asks him for help.


    At that time, he suddenly cried. His whole body trembled with excitement, but his tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    The outside world has been in chaos. Yu Lan can finally belong to him. Nothing can separate them this time.


    "Wait for me."


    He just said these two words and then ran to the airport.


    However, at the beginning of the end of the world, both the airport, railway station and bus station were completely in chaos, the high-level government and government were separated and disintegrated, and the whole country was like purgatory.


    No one came forward to manage, no one maintained order, mobs and Zombies made a mess of a good city.


    The north and South are completely disconnected, zombies are everywhere, alien plants are everywhere, and mutant animals can be seen everywhere. He can''t go back at all.


    He was anxious, but he could only hate his powerlessness.


    While trying to find out Yu Lan''s news, he temporarily stayed in the south, desperately developed his forces and strengthened his strength, and finally waited until the day when he returned to the north.


    The day when I came back to Lanlan.


    "OK." when the consciousness returned, Mo Wen opened his eyes, looked down at the small head in his arms and said with a gentle smile, "now you are not a dream, you belong to me."


    "Ouch." Yu Lan stared with big eyes and hummed.


    Mo Wen slept for three days this time. When he woke up, Yu Lan had eaten the crystal core in his backpack.


    She was shaking Mo Wen''s arm wrongly at this time, and made a "sobbing" sound from her throat.


    Now Yu Lan has an increasing appetite and needs to absorb more and more crystal nuclei every day.


    "Lan Lan..." some headache got up and sat up. Mo Wen picked up Yu Lan and pinched her nose. Seeing that she sneezed twice, he couldn''t help laughing, "if I don''t wake up, will you starve to death?"


    "Ow!" seeing that Mo Wen woke up, Yu Lan happily hugged his neck, then stretched out his hand to ask for the crystal core, and his small eyes looked forward to it.

 Chapter 28

    Rubbed Yu Lan''s head, Mo Wen shook his head reluctantly, got up twice and put on his clothes. He can''t change the crystal core now. He can only continue to hunt zombies as before.


    Now his strength has been smoothly advanced to level 3 and 13 with the help of the previous level 3 crystal core. He doesn''t feel uncomfortable even if he hasn''t dropped water into his body in the past few days.


    Sure enough, the strength of the third level is completely different from that of the second level.


    "Thank you for your crystal core." kissing Yu Lan''s cheek, Mo Wen gently extended his hand around Yu Lan''s thin waist and trapped her in his arms.


    Yu Lan waited for a long time, but she didn''t wait until Mo Wen took out the crystal core. She grabbed Mo Wen''s sleeve and pointed to her mouth.


    She''s hungry. She wants to eat.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s hungry and pathetic appearance, Mo Wen caresses her back painfully, and secretly blames himself for not storing enough crystal nuclei before going to bed.


    "Lanlan, I don''t have crystal core now. You wait at home. I''ll bring you crystal core right away."


    Saying Mo Wen, he put Yu Lan on the sofa, followed her messy hair and turned to go out.


    As soon as Yu Lan saw that Mo Wen didn''t give her crystal core and wanted to leave her, he was annoyed. He tilted his head and howled fiercely. When Mo Wen didn''t respond, he jumped up and hugged his head, and couldn''t live or die.


    "... blue." Mo Wen''s head was heavy. He reluctantly opened his hand and dragged Yu Lan for fear that she would fall down.


    "Ow, ow, Ow!" Yu Lan raised his head and the ghost howled a series of voices, seriously accusing Mo Wen of starving to death.


    "I''ll be back soon..." Mo Wen explained in a low voice. Before he finished, Yu Lan softened and threw himself into his arms, staring at him with watery eyes.


    "Whine --"


    You can go out, but take me with you.


    "Blue, it''s dangerous outside." Mo Wen knew that she was going to go out with her when he saw Yu Lan''s posture. At present, he shook his head with some disapproval. Yu Lan was first targeted by level 2 zombies, and then by Level 3 zombies. He is still uncertain about the reason. Naturally, he is unwilling to take Yu Lan out for adventure.


    However, before he refused, Yu Lan kissed him on the face.


    "..." Mo Wen couldn''t say 100000 reasons why he didn''t want Yu Lan to go out.


    "Baji." Yu Lan kissed him again, flat his mouth and grabbed his collar pitifully.


    "Good good." Mo Wen immediately recognized the planting. He picked up Yu Lan and went out of the door. The face is a little hot, and the heart beats as hard as a stimulant.


    Just, nothing will happen if he protects Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan lay on his chest and listened to his heartbeat proudly. A big smile appeared on his stiff face.


    After walking out of the building, Mo Wen put Yu Lan down. He patted Yu Lan on the shoulder and gently asked, "Lan Lan, you just sit here and don''t run around. I''ll kill the zombie, and then get the crystal core and give it to you."


    "Ouch." Yu Lan looked around excitedly because he could come out. He didn''t understand what the ink said. He roared loudly with his round eyes open.


    Her eyes are still chaotic, but there is a slightly darker pupil in the center of her eye.


    If her former eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of turbid white fog to hinder her field of vision, now her eyes have uncovered the fog and have a weak focal length.


    Staring at Yu Lan''s eyes for a while, Mo Wen felt very happy. He turned and walked to the center of the family community, just because there were many zombies in the center of the community.


    However, before he took out his dagger, a small figure flashed by his side, and in the blink of an eye, he roared and fell down a zombie.


    "Lan Lan!" Mo Wen was stunned. When he saw that the figure was Yu Lan, his mind was blank. The whole man rushed up and caught Yu Lan who was still biting the Zombie''s head.


    When Mo Wen grabbed it, Yu Lan was still holding a piece of flesh torn from the Zombie''s head in her mouth. She spit it out twice and then stuffed it into her mouth with the crystal core she had just pulled out.


    Look at the zombie she attacked just now. The whole head was basically torn off.


    Mo Wen frowned and looked at Yu Lan. He stuffed the dirty crystal core into his mouth. Without saying a word, he quickly reached out and cut it off. After cleaning the dirt on it, he handed it back to Yu Lan.


    "Blue, the crystal nuclei taken out of their bodies are too dirty. I''ll clean them for you."


    While saying that the ink text was still wiping Yu Lan''s mouth, he looked gentle, but his eyes were quite sharp, "so you can only eat the crystal core I gave you in the future, do you hear me?"


    "HMM." was staring at by Mo Wen, and Yu Lan flattened his mouth and looked innocent.


    Mo Wen is worried about Yu Lan as if no one else. Zombies won''t give them tender time. They roared and rushed over one by one. Because of their large number, they looked very powerful at a glance.


    When Mo Wen saw Yu Lan''s excited eyes, he gave her a warning pat on the head before he picked up the dagger and rushed directly into the zombies.


    Yu Lan, who was warned by Mo Wen, sat in place. Her eyes watched Mo Wen''s hands rise and fall in the zombies, and her excited saliva was about to come down.


    The more she looks at her stuff, the more she likes it


    Happily watching those zombies die under the ink dagger, Yu Lan''s turbid eyes were faintly stained with brilliance.


    She was ready to move when she noticed that there were several solitary zombies around, but she immediately counseled at the thought of the way Mo Wen threatened her just now.


    He opened his eyes and watched several zombies who noticed her. Yu Lan blinked and reached out to move them close to him.


    Come here, or I''ll eat your crystal core.


    A zombie seemed to be attracted by Yu Lan''s eyes. It roared and rushed over. The next second, its mouth was pulled off with its jaw, and then the whole body was held in Yu Lan''s arms.


    Yu Lan opened her mouth and wanted to bite off the Zombie''s neck, but soon it was like thinking of something and quickly closed her mouth.


    Well... Her stuff doesn''t seem to like her biting.


    He put his hand directly into the brain of the zombie and took out the crystal core accurately. When Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s attention, he threw the crystal core into his mouth.


    She was "Ga Bang" chewing happily, but Mo Wen''s face was covered with dark clouds.


    Mo Wen was surrounded by three layers inside and outside the zombie, and he didn''t leave Yu Lan for a moment. Therefore, when he saw Yu Lan holding the zombie in his arms, he had a black face. Later, he saw Yu Lan eating the dirty crystal core again, and his last patience was gone.


    Directly use the power to cover all the surrounding zombies. With the sense of condensation of the air, the ink walked out slowly with these zombies twisted into blood.


    The power lethality of Mo Wen now is not the same as that of level 2, but the demand for food has increased a lot.

 Chapter 29

    "Oh."


    He jumped into Mo Wen''s arms twice, and Yu Lan''s eyes were shining. The worship of waves like running water was all on his face.


    At the sight of Yu Lan''s eyes, Mo Wen''s mood suddenly improved. He inadvertently hooked his lower lip, but he still didn''t forget Yu Lan''s "deeds" of eating the crystal core. He reached out and pinched her nose.


    "Disobedient, isn''t it?" he said deliberately.


    In fact, the more gentle ink is, the more dangerous it is. He is not afraid of him now. She put her arms around Mo Wen''s neck and screamed in her mouth. She didn''t know what to express.


    Looking at Yu Lan pretending to be crazy, Mo Wen sighed and leaned down to wipe her mouth.


    "Blue blue, you should know that there are many invisible germs on these zombies. I don''t want you to be infected."


    "Ow." Yu Lan rubbed her shoulder and looked at him cleverly. It seemed that he would be obedient after promising him.


    Such Yu Lan turned Mo Wen''s heart into water. He leaned down and kissed her forehead. His eyes were as gentle as water.


    At this time, an 11-year-old boy suddenly rushed out of the lane. He was shocked at the interaction between Mo Wen and Yu Lan. He choked in his throat for help.


    This man is kissing a zombie?!


    Yu Lan looked around uncontrollably. The smell of human beings still made her stomach eager. She repressed this desire and buried her head in Mo Wen''s arms.


    Seeing Yu Lan''s reaction, Mo Wen knew that she was suppressing her desire for human flesh again. She glanced at the boy who made Yu Lan uncomfortable, and his killing intention gushed out without concealment.


    The little boy was so frightened that he fell to the ground and shook into a ball.


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t mean to start, he rolled and crawled towards the outside of the community, and it was too late to cry.


    Turned his head and looked at the lane where the boy ran out. A gentle smile slowly opened on Mo Wen''s cold face, which looked warm in the sun.


    But if you look closely, you will feel a biting chill stared at by the devil.


    Yu Lan raised his head after the little boy ran away. After flattening his mouth, he climbed to the back of Mo Wen like climbing a tree. The small bulge at the caudal vertebra protruded out uncontrollably.


    Mo Wen only felt his back heavy, so he hurriedly freed up a hand to hold her, turned around and began to pick up the crystal core on the ground.


    When the two of them returned, the sun was high. After Mo Wen fed Yu Lan, he turned her over and stared at the dark raised frown at her caudal vertebra.


    He found out just now that the length of the bulge seems to be getting longer and longer. Sure enough... Is his blue going to grow a tail?


    Think about the twelve rank zombies who had fought with him before. Ink can''t deny that the tail has great killing power on the zombies.


    But thinking of this, Mo Wen thought of another thing.


    "Blue blue, why are you noticed by other zombies?" logically, zombies of the same level will not attack each other. Only high-level zombies will stare at low-level zombies and eat them.


    But just now those ordinary zombies seem to have the intention to attack Yu Lan, and Yu Lan has no mercy in killing other zombies.


    There was also a problem with those level II and level III zombies attacking Yu Lan. Generally speaking, the first thing zombies see is humans, and then they choose to attack zombies lower than them, but those two zombies are obviously aimed at Yu Lan.


    "Ow?" Yu Lan bit his finger. He didn''t understand what Mo Wen was saying to her. He just split directly and showed a big smile.


    She has long found that as long as she smiles like this, Mo Wen will never bully her again.


    "There''s nothing you can do." Mo Wen really stopped asking. He shook his head and didn''t expect to get an answer from Yu Lan.


    He took out a large piece of biscuit from his backpack and stuffed it into his mouth. He reached out to trap Yu Lan, who rushed to grab food, and gently pinched her nose.


    "Good, don''t eat."


    Walking to the window, I found that the community just slaughtered by him began to slowly gather zombies.


    Zombies began to gather so soon... How many people are hiding here?


    At the thought that outsiders would disturb the world between him and Yu Lan, Mo Wen felt an unstoppable irritability, and some bloody desires that had been calm for a long time also showed signs of rising.


    He gently moved his slender fingers twice. Mo Wen only felt that none of the people here needed to continue to live.


    "Ouch."


    Yu Lan roared at Mo Wen twice. Seeing that he still ignored himself, he couldn''t help lowering his voice and gently called him again. Unexpectedly, Mo Wen still didn''t notice her. At that moment, he struggled out from under Mo Wen''s arm and threw himself on the sofa, holding his legs and shrinking into a ball.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen finally regained his mind and couldn''t help laughing at Yu Lan''s angry look.


    She now wronged flat mouth, cross eyebrow cold purpose is not to look at him.


    "Oh!" how dare you ignore me!


    Yu Lan twisted his head hard and almost twisted his head 180 degrees.


    Quickly twist Yu Lan''s head back. Although Mo Wen didn''t know what was wrong, he still held her and rubbed her coax, "I''m wrong. Don''t be angry."


    Although Mo Wen didn''t know what he was wrong, he had a very good attitude of admitting his mistake.


    Yu Lan was willing to take care of him. The grievances on his face were swept away. He hugged his head and chewed it.


    Mo Wen is up to her.


    At night, he coaxed Yu Lan to sleep. He himself went to the window and meditated for a while, stared at the zombie active at night, turned around, opened the door and went out.


    During this period, Yu Lan slept soundly and didn''t even move his eyelids.


    Mo Wen quickly went downstairs, silently solved two wandering zombies, and one flashed into the lane where the boy ran out before.


    The corridor is a gap between the two buildings, about one meter wide.


    However, after entering the corridor, Mo Wen noticed that there was only a wall at the end. He tried to study it, but he didn''t see the slightest clue from the wall.


    But there is definitely another way, because the boy can''t run through the wall out of thin air.


    Drooping his eyes, he looked at the neat bricks on the ground. The ink slightly hooked his lips, suddenly turned over and fell lightly on the wall to hide.


    Several neat bricks on the ground were violently lifted from bottom to top. They were closely linked together without any scattering.


    Then two shadows emerged from the inside.


    "Jiang Luo is a brave boy." a dark figure bent his waist and closed the bricks on the ground. His gun hit the ground and made a clear impact. "Dare to run away from Lord K of spades."

 Chapter 30

    Spade K? Mo Wen did not move when he heard the name, but he frowned in his heart.


    In addition to the three overt forces in the north, the South and the handover City, China now has two secret forces. One is an organization called desire alliance, which is located in the crime city where no one can find except the desire alliance, and the other is the white envoy base in no man''s land.


    The no man''s land is located in the area between the handover city and the place of death. There are different plants around this area. It is neither connected with the forces of the north and the south, nor can it reach the handover city and the place of death. It can be said to be a completely isolated place.


    In the last year, almost everyone thought that there was no one there, so it was called no man''s land.


    Until the white envoy base was exposed to the eyes of the world because of coincidence, they didn''t know that there was a secret force in the original no man''s land.


    People know little about the base. They only know that the people inside are called "clowns" except the leader, and the other four high-level cadres are called "hearts K", "plum blossom K", "Diamonds K" and "spades K" respectively.


    Now I found the spade K in this land of death. I have to say it''s really a surprise.


    "I admire him." another dark figure seemed to sigh, "he can escape from here. I really underestimated him before."


    The shadow who spoke earlier was called Lu Renbing. There was a deep bone scar on his forehead, and his face was also very gloomy. "Think about the way that the boy flattered us before, it seems that he had premeditated."


    Another dark figure shook his head, picked up his gun and walked out quietly, "I really don''t understand why he should run away if he can work under adults... Such a glorious thing."


    "There is something wrong with the brain." Lu Renbing snorted coldly.


    "In your eyes, we are all sick. All right, don''t forget the task."


    "Of course I won''t forget the task." Lu Renbing held the gun to avoid the sight of a zombie and narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Yunfan, who do you think is the person who solved all those zombies this morning?"


    "We can get rid of all the zombies we used to hide people''s ears and eyes. I don''t think it will be done by one person." Yunfan also vigilantly avoided the sight of several zombies, stuck his back in front of the wall at the entrance of the corridor, pushed open the window of a house on the first floor and dived in twice.


    "It''s possible."


    Lu Renbing nodded. When he was about to raise his feet and follow Yunfan behind him, a cold light flashed in front of him, and a dagger directly cut off half of his throat.


    His head fell back weightless. At the end of his consciousness, he only saw a bony hand. He didn''t even know who killed him.


    Mo Wen silently turned over into the room and played with the dagger in his hand. Yunfan didn''t notice the abnormality and continued, "in short, this time we''re going to find these people who suddenly emerge. In any case, we can''t be exposed here."


    No one answered for a long time behind him. Yunfan realized that it was wrong. However, before he turned back, he only felt that his collar was tight and spinning. He only knew that his whole person was heavily thrown to the ground, and it was too late to resist.


    "What a coincidence." the sharp blade of the dagger pressed tightly against Yunfan''s neck. Mo Wen squatted on Yunfan''s face and smiled, "I''m the person you''re looking for."


    Yunfan''s eyes widened in an instant. He swallowed his saliva. There was a sharp pain between the rolling of his throat.


    "Don''t move." Mo Wen looked at a few drops of blood oozing from the dagger and said with a gentle smile, "his neck will break."


    Being laughed by Mo Wen, Yun fan forced himself to calm down again and again in his heart. He said hoarsely for a long time, "killing me is not good for you."


    Without saying any superfluous nonsense, Yunfan is saving his life as soon as he opens his mouth.


    For this kind of people with strong desire for survival, Mo Wen has always been very interested. His dark pupils gradually expand and are very dark. "It''s not good to talk about it."


    From the plain voice of ink, Yun fan couldn''t hear anything. He was a little flustered, but he still bit his teeth and hardened his scalp and said, "beating a dog depends on the master. My leader is the cadre K spade in the white envoy."


    "Really, it''s terrible." Mo Wen seemed to smile, but there was no smile in his tone. "Well... To tell the truth, spade K is nothing."


    Hearing the undisguised contempt in the tone of ink, Yunfan only felt that his back was soaked with cold sweat. He stared at the gentle man in front of him in horror and secretly suspected his identity.


    There are only a handful of people who can say spade K in this tone in the present world.


    "Tell me, what do you do here." Mo Wen was too lazy to make a careless eye with Yun fan. He directly raised his dagger, cut off Yun fan''s hand secretly holding the gun, and then pressed his throat again.


    "Er..." the pain from his wrist made Yunfan bite his teeth. Now he has completely seen that the man in front of him is not a easy person at all.


    But he knew better that as long as he revealed the secret here, the man in front of him would never let him die if he didn''t kill him. Desperate to be ready for death, Yunfan has the momentum that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. "Sorry, this is a secret. I won''t say anything even if you kill me."


    Seeing Yunfan staring at himself firmly, Mo Wen stretched out his hand to cover his left side face, and his thumb with a thin cocoon hung over the bridge of Yunfan''s nose.


    "I don''t have to kill you to let you speak."


    He sighed in a low voice. The next second, Yunfan felt a sharp pain in his left eye. The pain made his brain lack of oxygen and almost fainted. His throat was blocked by something unknown. He just couldn''t make a sound.


    His throat was filled with the smell of blood. Yunfan retched with nausea, but he still didn''t know what blocked his mouth. He only tasted the smell of blood.


    Crushed Yunfan''s left eye, ink stained with blood, and his thumb brushed Yunfan''s right eye.


    Yunfan trembled with pain. He closed his right eye tightly and didn''t dare to open it, but his ears became more and more sensitive.


    "You said, how about I cut off all your ears, eyes and tongues and feed the zombie? If not enough, you still have fingers, toes, skin and internal organs." the gentle voice sounds very pleasant, but the content is frightening to despair. "I will come one by one in order to ensure that you have a heart to beat in the end."


    "Sobbing..." Yun fan, whose throat was blocked, was stunned at first, and then was scared to cry. He was really scared to cry. The bone chilling cold made him only feel dead once.


    The foreign body in his mouth was taken out. Before he could pray, he heard the voice of ink again, "what''s the taste of your own hand?"


    It was his hand that just blocked his mouth?!


    "I say, I say!" Yun Fan said with trembling teeth. At this time, he asked him to explain to his ancestors for 18 generations.

 Chapter 31

    "Here, here is the white envoy''s underground selling base, and Lord K of spades is the manager here!"


    "What do you sell?" Mo Wen asked condescensively.


    "Women and children!" Yun fan''s brain has crashed. He will answer whatever Mo Wen asks.


    "How about the defense here?"


    "There are only three entrances and exits in the whole sales base, one is exit 2 I just came out, the other two are in the sewer at the gate of the community, and the other is in the underground parking lot outside." the massive blood loss at his wrists and eyes has made Yunfan a little confused. He gasps and speaks incoherently, "Each and every entrance has a handle, which is equipped with monitoring equipment without dead angle in an all-round way."


    The defense was very tight... Mo Wen''s thumb circled around Yunfan''s eyes. He suddenly smiled at his trembling appearance. He felt that the greatest fun of killing was to watch them tremble so cute.


    "Do you want to live?" having got what you want to know, Mo Wen gently raised the corner of his lips and asked gently.


    Yunfan''s consciousness has become a blur. He vaguely opened his right eye, and a muddy tear came out.


    "Yes, please don''t kill me, I want to live, I want to live!"


    "Really strong..." Mo Wen praised without stinginess, then pressed the dagger and looked at the sharp blade buried inch by inch in Yunfan''s neck.


    There was a dull sound of trachea cracking in Yunfan''s throat, and then the blood splashed out in an instant.


    Until Yunfan lost his breath, ink took back the dagger.


    He doesn''t like people who only want to die. He only likes people who are forced to a desperate situation but still struggle to survive.


    Because only that kind of person will have... Pleasure when killed.


    "Thank you." Mo Wen smiled at Yun fan lying on the ground in the dark. "Let me have such a good time."


    ¡­¡­


    When Yu Lan woke up, she found that Mo Wen was squatting in the bathroom to wash clothes. She tilted her head and smelled a strong smell of blood.


    "Ouch."


    She sat up and cried.


    As soon as Mo Wen heard Yu Lan calling, he immediately threw away his bloody clothes and immediately got up and walked over.


    As soon as Mo Wen came, Yu Lan happily opened his hand for him to hold.


    After wiping his wet hand, Mo Wen leaned over and held her in his arms.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked gently, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously caught a smile.


    "Oh." Yu Lan kissed Mo Wen, then stretched out his hand in front of Mo Wen, his eyes watery.


    Hungry, want to eat!


    Rubbing Yu Lan''s small head, Mo Wen found dozens of cleaned crystal nuclei and fed them to Yu Lan''s mouth one by one. Looking at Yu Lan''s joy of chewing, he couldn''t help looking at the rising sun outside the window, and his heart suddenly softened.


    I''ve never found such a pleasant existence in the morning before.


    Yu Lan chews the crystal core, carefully looks at the bathroom full of blood smell, then doesn''t care, doesn''t open his eyes, pours into Mo Wen''s arms, kisses him again, and asks him to focus on himself.


    In the same sunshine, Jiang Luo felt cold and dying.


    He tried his best to run out of that "hell", but as soon as he came out, he met a madman kissing a zombie!


    That madman''s strength is very strong. If he wasn''t a psycho, he would certainly ask for help like that madman.


    Fortunately, the madman didn''t mean to kill him and let him escape smoothly, but with a high fever, he couldn''t escape from the place of death.


    There were zombies everywhere. He was desperate.


    Not far away, a voice of dialogue suddenly came. Jiang Luo was in a burst of spirit. When he stood up, he saw the two men walking in his direction while chatting. At present, his eyes were wet.


    He''s saved!


    "Please help me!" he rushed out recklessly, but tripped on the ground because of lack of strength.


    "Well, there are human beings." drunk night''s clear eyes smiled. He strode over to pick up Jiang Luo and asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    "Please help me..." Jiang Luo seemed to grasp the straw for help. He looked at the smile of the drunk sunshine all night and felt that his cold heart was warm.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t watch you die." drunk night comforted Jiang Luo, quickly looked up at Xiuqi and said, "Xiuqi, this boy has a fever!"


    "If you are ill, you should treat it early." Xiuqi stared at Jiang Luo''s young face and showed a cold smile, "child, how old are you?"


    "Ten, twelve." Xiuqi stared at him numbly. Jiang Luo was stunned and replied. He looked at the two people bathed in the sun, and his teeth trembled for some reason.


    Hearing Jiang Luo''s age, Xiuqi looked disappointed. He took out a bag of compressed biscuits from his backpack and threw them to drunk night.


    "Two years older?" zuiwuye looked at Xiuqi and smiled. He shook his head after saying something that made Jiang Luo lose his head. "You give me biscuits, he can''t eat it. Give me the water."


    "You won''t give him your water?" Xiuqi turned back and said coldly.


    "Well, I drink more water than you drink less." drunk all night, he rubbed Jiang Luo''s hair with a smile, then took out a bottle from his backpack and handed it to him. He said kindly, "you''re having a fever now. Drink some water first."


    Jiang Luo was moved and his eyes were red. He trembled and drank two mouthfuls and was reluctant to drink again. Thankfully, he said to the drunk night, "thank you. You are really a good man. I will repay you!"


    "Good man?" the drunken night''s smile became more and more brilliant, and he said without humility, "yes, that''s what people who have been with me say about me."


    Hearing Jiang Luo''s words for a moment, he smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Eat compressed biscuits to fill your stomach." Zui Wuyi handed him the biscuits in his hand, and the warm breath around him cured Jiang Luo in an instant. "What''s the matter with you? How can you be alone in zone 3?"


    "I was caught..." Jiang Luo scratched his head. "They forced me to work for them. I refused and ran away."


    "Well, poor child." Zui Wuyi sighed, "my name is Zui Wuyi. I''m eleven years older than you. I''m twenty-three this year. If you don''t mind, you can call me brother."


    "My name is Jiang Luo..." Jiang Luo said with more gratitude, "thank you, brother."


    Xiuqi stood aside and looked at the funny scene. He frowned impatiently. He fiddled with the chain on his arm twice, raised his eyes and looked coldly at the drunk night. "Enough of it, enough of it, we''ll go quickly and find the boss."


    "I see." looking at Jiang Luo trusting himself wholeheartedly like a dog, the little sun''s eyes suddenly became cold, and the warm smile on his face changed its taste, with distorted malice.

 Chapter 32

    "Are you... Looking for someone?" Jiang Luo hesitated and looked up at Xiuqi. He happened not to notice the change of drunkenness.


    Xiuqi ignored him and didn''t want to say more. Instead, he said, "well, we''re really looking for someone."


    "Does the person you''re looking for have any characteristics?" Jiang Luo asked in a low voice. Seeing Xiuqi''s vision suddenly cold, he quickly waved his hand and said, "I don''t mean anything else. I''ve been in zone 3 for some time. Maybe I''ve seen the person you''re looking for. I can help."


    If you''ve seen the boss and you can escape from him, there''s a ghost. Hearing Jiang Luo''s words, he was drunk without night. He looked at Xiuqi with his side eyes. Seeing that he had no response, he turned back and said with a smile, "I see, um... Have you ever seen a man with black hair and black eyes? He looks a little thin, his skin has no blood color, and his lips are always blue and purple like hair forceps, but the whole person still looks very handsome and straight."


    Listening to the description of drunken night, Jiang Luo only remembered the madman standing in the dark night last night. He didn''t see the madman''s face, but he didn''t know why he felt that drunken night was talking about him.


    "Have you seen it?" seeing Jiang Luo drooping his head in meditation, he stretched out his hand to pick up his chin.


    Well... If he can''t answer, wipe his neck, bleed and drink. He has to drink back the water he just drank.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and licking the corners of his lips.


    Jiang Luo was raised his chin and felt a little uncomfortable. He gently turned his head away. His heart trembled inexplicably.


    "The man you''re looking for... Has some special hobbies for zombies?" he lowered his eyelids to hide his fear of ink, and didn''t notice the disappointment that flashed through his eyes when he was drunk all night.


    "Have a special hobby for zombies?" Xiuqi was stunned. He thought of what paoke said, and his face looked strange.


    Drunk night obviously wanted to go with him. At that moment, he couldn''t help patting his thigh and laughing. Jiang Luo looked at him inexplicably.


    "I have a special hobby, ha ha... What did you say about the boss?" he asked out of breath after laughing enough and getting drunk all night, with a curious look on his face.


    He guessed that the boss in the mouth of drunken night was the madman. Jiang Luo pursed his lips and lowered his head. "I saw him... He was kissing a zombie."


    "Oh, boss, it''s true this time!" drunk Wuye suddenly confirmed that what Jiang Luo said was ink. Tears burst out in his bright eyes. He turned and patted Xiuqi, shaking his shoulders and couldn''t stop.


    "Your smile is as low as your IQ." Xiuqi coldly opened his hand and looked at Jiang Luo at a loss. "Take us to find him."


    "Sorry, I don''t want to go back..." Jiang Luo was still surprised at the reaction of the two people. He refused as soon as he heard Xiuqi''s words. Feeling the instant cold breath on Xiuqi''s body, he changed his face and quickly pointed to the direction when he came. "You can see a family community all the way there. I saw the man you''re looking for there."


    "I said, let you lead the way." seeing that Jiang Luo dared to refuse them, Xiuqi was too lazy to listen to his nonsense. He stepped forward and grabbed Jiang Luo''s neck without saying a word. "I don''t like to say it twice."


    "Gee, it''s cruel." Zui Wuyi patted Xiuqi''s shoulder like a good man and motioned him to let go. "Xiuqi, if you choke him again, you''ll strangle him. It depends on where you go to find the boss."


    Fix the pupil and shrink slightly, but the strength is relaxed in the hand.


    Jiang Luo, whose eyes were pinched, turned red and coughed a few times. He fell soft to the ground. His discomfort made his eyes red all of a sudden.


    He almost died, almost died!


    "I''m sorry, Jiang Luo, this guy has such a strange temperament." Zui Wuyi squatted down to help Jiang Luo smooth his temper and said kindly, "you can help us lead the way this time. The person we''re looking for is really important. It''s bad if we take the wrong way."


    Jiang Luo still shook his head, but this time before he could speak, he heard drunk all night and said, "not to mention that we need to find someone. If you don''t show us the way, we can only leave you here alone. At that time... What will happen can''t be said."


    Noticing Jiang Luo''s stiff face, he paused all night drunk and said with a strange smile, "you don''t want to be torn up and eaten alive by zombies."


    Unexpectedly, drunk Wuye would talk to him in this dangerous tone. Jiang Luo clenched his teeth and suddenly felt that the two people in front of him were definitely not as friendly as they looked.


    Of course, he just felt drunk all night. They didn''t look so friendly. They didn''t see that they were two abnormal lunatics.


    "OK, I''ll show you the way." Jiang Luo only heard his voice trembling. He rubbed his neck and got up and walked forward in confusion.


    Seeing that Jiang Luo knew current affairs so well, Xiuqi''s face was better. He followed Jiang Luo without any expression.


    Drunk all night, he couldn''t stand the feeling of peace. He stepped forward and patted Jiang Luo on the shoulder. He looked like a big brother and said, "I think it''s strange to hear you say where you escaped from. Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Jiang Luo''s pace slowed down. He thought about the management of spade K and shook his head. He didn''t want to say anything.


    Drunk without night, he spread out his hand, but the dark fundus of his eyes flashed an impatient blood color. He twitched unnaturally on his face, trying to maintain the image of a bright young man.


    "Well... To tell you the truth, you''d better tell us some information you know now. If there is any emergency at that time, we can also be prepared in mind. In fact, this guy and I......" he leaned over and pointed to Xiuqi. "In fact, he has some strength. It should not be a problem to take you to protect yourself."


    It seems that he was moved by drunken night. Jiang Luo bowed his head and avoided a fallen telegraph pole. When drunken night almost lost his patience, he said, "the man in charge of me is k spades."


    "Spade K? White envoy''s spade K?" repeated under the stupidity of drunk night, "how can it be here..."


    Xiuqi also looked incredible, but he disguised well and his surprised look disappeared in a moment.


    "That''s him," Jiang Luo affirmed.


    "That''s good news... What do you do?" zuiwuye became a little excited after a short period of stunned.


    In some ways, Baishi base can be regarded as their enemy, but now he just found out that the forces hidden in the place of death of Baishi base can''t make him excited.


    "We sell children and women." Jiang Luo said with drooping eyes. "First, special traffickers catch single children and women and send them when they accumulate a certain number. These trucks from all directions send goods here once, and then they will take some children and women who have been simply domesticated for sale."

 Chapter 33

    "Where do you usually sell it?" asked drunk night.


    "Northern forces, southern forces, transfer cities, and even abroad, we all have channels." Jiang Luo looked drunk all night and said after a pause, "most women are sold to nightclubs and bars. As for children, some will become slaves, and some will be taken away by people with special hobbies."


    People with special hobbies? Smelling that he was drunk, Xiuqi suddenly tilted behind him and said with a smile, "well... Anyway, the children you bought before won''t come from here?"


    "Who knows." Xiuqi said faintly, "but it''s possible."


    The place where he bought his children was in the black market. Because there was no fixed person to manage the black market, everything was sold. Basically, the transactions were hidden things.


    "If even you buy their things, you have to say that the selling base of the base really covers a wide range." there was a dark light at the bottom of your eyes, and when you were drunk all night, he leaned over and patted Xiuqi''s arm with the back of his hand, joking, "it''s still convenient for me. It''s enough to pull a woman in any nightclub."


    "I don''t know how drunk Linxue will react when he hears you." Xiuqi sneered and didn''t open his eyes and didn''t want to ignore him.


    "That''s your life to let Linxue know." drunk night is close to Xiuqi''s face, and the momentum of the whole body changes at the moment.


    Looking at their interaction, Jiang Luo only felt an inexplicable chill rising from the soles of his feet. He was very rational and didn''t ask Xiuqi what he wanted his children to do, nor did he ask them curiously what they did.


    From beginning to end, he pursed his lips without saying a word.


    It has to be said that there is no reason why Jiang Luo can escape from a well defended base. Sometimes people who talk a lot always die first.


    Because of the sunshine, they didn''t meet many zombies along the way. Drunk all night, bathed in the warm sun, spread out his hands and said, "I love the sun..."


    "Ghosts don''t believe it." Xiuqi coldly disassembled the drunken platform and looked up and found that they had entered a nice looking community.


    He looked around, bowed his head with interest, hooked his lips, and showed a cold smile.


    "Here we are." Jiang Luo licked his cracked lips. Because he was still feverish, he felt cold and hot. He only felt top heavy. "I saw the man you were looking for here."


    "Here?" Zui Wuyi walked in a few steps. When he heard the roar of a group of zombies, he stopped. Through the concealment of the building, he glanced at the inside of the community and saw a group of wandering zombies.


    "Jiang Luo..." he raised his eyebrows and smiled back. "You didn''t lie to us. Why are there so many zombies here?"


    Although drunk all night laughing, the coldness in that voice can''t be hidden anyway.


    Looking at the handsome smile of drunk sleepless night, Jiang Luo''s chest was stuffy. His previous good feelings for drunk sleepless night were all submerged in the cold feeling pouring out from the bottom of his heart, "I really didn''t lie to you. When I escaped, I saw that man kill all the zombies. Now these zombies should be newly gathered."


    "Only killed the zombie yesterday, so many people can gather today?" drunk night''s warm hand reached Jiang Luo''s neck, but his voice was colder and colder. His eyes were as sharp as staring at the prey, full of crazy killing intention.


    Jiang Luo unconsciously stepped back, and his hands were cold without temperature.


    When people are extremely afraid, the blood of their hands will quickly flow back to their legs to ensure that they can have enough explosive power to escape, so that their hands will become unusually cold.


    This is human instinct.


    "Because, because we have been injecting blood in this underground interlayer, we ensure that zombies wander in this community, so as to play a certain protective role!" Jiang Luo, who was already burning, only felt that his consciousness was more blurred. He explained loudly that the whole person was close to the edge of collapse.


    If ordinary people pass by here and see so many zombies in this community... Most of them will choose to avoid.


    Drunk night seemed to believe some. He moved a position on Jiang Luo''s neck and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Of course I believe you," he smiled.


    That''s weird! Jiang Luo shook and felt that the hand on his shoulder weighed a thousand pounds.


    "In other words, we seem to be surrounded." looking at Jiang Luo''s silence, drunk night suddenly lowered his voice and sighed.


    As soon as the voice fell, more than a dozen guns stretched out from the surrounding windows, pointing directly at drunk night and others.


    Jiang Luo was stunned. He didn''t know what to do. Xiuqi still looked light.


    But drunk night exaggerated sigh, directly raised his hand to surrender, "Hey, hey, I''m a man with no strength to bind chickens. I surrender. Don''t shoot."


    Although he said so, there was no fear on his face, and the guns pointing at them showed no sign of moving at all.


    "Jiang Luo, how dare you come back!" a middle-aged man in his thirties and forties came out of the corridor of a building. Ignoring Xiuqi and others, he went to Jiang Luo, picked up the gun and aimed it at his head.


    "Angkor, i..." Jiang Luo knew he couldn''t escape. His pale face shook, and his two sleepless dragged his clothes. "I just don''t want to do these unconscionable things anymore."


    Wu Minying sneered at the speech and looked at Jiang Luo''s eyes as if he were looking at a fool. "Unconscionable? This is the reason you ran away? Put away your naive and ridiculous ideas. This is just a way for us to live in this end of the world!"


    "I also think the child is quite naive." when I heard Jiang Luo say the words "unconscionable", I even smoked the corners of my mouth when I was drunk all night.


    "Who are you?" Wu Minying put his eyes on the drunken night.


    "Me? I''m looking for someone with my friends. Our partner got lost here." drunk night put his hand down and said bitterly.


    Someone who was "lost" upstairs glanced at him from the window and turned back to comb Yu Lan''s hair.


    HMM... the quality of blue hair is much better than that of a few days ago.


    Yu Lan also looked out of the window, took back his eyes, yawned and sleepy.


    "How dare you bring someone else?" Wu Minying stared at Jiang Luo.


    Jiang Luo shook his head when he heard the speech. "No, I just brought them to find their partners!"


    Then he looked at Xiuqi without expression and drunk without night, and lowered his head in front of Wu Minying.


    "Your partner is here?"


    "When the child escaped, he saw our partner kill all the zombies outside." drunk night raised his eyebrows.


    "So... You''re the man''s partner?" hearing the speech, Wu Minying narrowed his eyes and suddenly burst out laughing. "It really takes no time!"


    Watching Wu Minying laugh, the dark fundus of his eyes was also vaguely infected with a strange smile.


    "Just in time, we were looking for him, so you sent him to the door." Wu Minying smiled enough and then swept the drunk night and Xiuqi with a cold look.

 Chapter 34

    "Excuse me, can you ask what our old... Partner did to make you angry?" zuiwuye saw Wu Minying''s look vaguely indignant. He couldn''t help smiling and asked in a low voice, looking uneasy.


    "He killed my two brothers last night, and one of them even gouged out his eyes." Wu Minying couldn''t help but bite his teeth and felt a little sorry at the mention of this. Yunfan is a good seedling he values very much. He will die if he says he is dead.


    Gouge out your eyes? Jiang Luo was stunned. He looked drunk all night. He didn''t seem to think his partner would do such a thing.


    Aware of Jiang Luo''s sight, he lowered his eyelids and looked down contemptuously. If the guns around him were not pointing at him, he would have stood up to show his innocence.


    What is gouging out the eyes? It''s not even Pediatrics for the boss.


    "If you are his partner, you must come with us." Wu Minying raised his hand with a sinister look on his face, and someone rushed up immediately and pressed zuiye and Xiuqi''s arms.


    Xiuqi looked a little impatient, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t even mean to resist.


    The several people who rushed up pressed them coldly to the door of the community. During the drunken night, he turned his eyes and glanced at Jiang Luo.


    The saliva Jiang Luo drank hasn''t come back yet


    "As for you..." Wu Minying settled down after being drunk and caught by Xiuqi. He turned to look at Jiang Luo and said, "come back with me and see how the adult will solve you."


    Let adults handle it... Jiang Luo shook his body and his lips trembled, but he couldn''t say a word of mercy.


    He''s dead... This is the only word in Jiang Luo''s heart.


    Because there are a large number of zombies wandering in the center of the community, they choose to enter the underground base from the sewer at the door of the community.


    Several people went to a well cover at the door of the community, easily opened the well cover, put it aside, and walked down orderly one by one.


    Zuiwuye and Xiuqi were dragged down by pushing and pulling. Zuiwuye''s head was violently knocked on the ground and looked swollen.


    "Oh! It hurts me, boss, come out and help!" drunk Wuyi raised his head and gave a ghost howl. He was kicked to be honest, but the sound of ghost crying and wolf howling also attracted several zombies.


    But Wu Minying could only solve the zombies with a black face.


    Mo Wen didn''t even react when he saw Xiuqi and they were caught. When he heard the ghost cry of being drunk all night, he also hooked his lips and smiled. He carefully pulled one end of the head rope in his hand and tied a loose horsetail for Yu Lan.


    He couldn''t help reaching out and took Yu Lan in his arms. He kissed her shoulder carefully. After a while, he looked at several people downstairs and showed a gentle smile.


    "Ouch." Yu Lan stretched out and looked out of the window.


    "Lan Lan, I''m going out," Murdoch said in a hoarse voice.


    He never worried about what would happen to them when they were drunk all night. He just felt that this was the best time to explore the underground base.


    "Huh?" Yu Lan hugged his neck and looked at him. His turbid eyes were still with the water light after yawning. The white pupils clearly reflected the face of ink.


    When Yu Lan saw the ink, his heart had already turned into a pool of water. He involuntarily hooked his lips, closed his eyes and gently kissed Yu Lan''s eyelids.


    "I''ll be right back. You stay at home. Don''t run around and be obedient."


    His hoarse voice was full of infatuated love. He put Yu Lan in bed and got up to go out.


    Not surprisingly, his shoulder was heavy in the next second. When he looked back, he saw Yu Lan holding his head and bared his teeth on his shoulder.


    "Ow!" I want to be with you! Yu Lan shouted.


    "Lan Lan..." Mo Wen sighed with Yu Lan behind his back. "I''ll be back soon. I''m going to do something very dangerous this time. I can''t take you."


    "Wuwu..." seeing Mo Wen still didn''t want to take him away, Yu Lan suddenly roared sadly, and the voice squeezed out of his throat. It sounded very wronged.


    Take me, take me, let''s go together


    You don''t have to look at Mo Wen to know that she was absolutely flat with her mouth and eyes watery.


    "OK, OK, take you. Take you." Mo Wen finally gave in. It should be said that he was not too tough and blue.


    Yu Lan saw that Mo Wen finally took her out with her. At that moment, he was proud of "Ao Wu" for two times, and his face was sad.


    Turning back and pinching Yu Lan''s nose, Mo Wen spoiled and said, "you have to be good."


    Yu Lan, who had a passive nose, sneezed several times, drooped his mouth and wrongly grabbed Mo Wen''s hair.


    When Mo Wen came downstairs, there were no people in the community, only countless zombies were swinging back and forth.


    As soon as Yu Lan saw a zombie with a lower level than himself, she roared twice and danced happily. If Mo Wen hadn''t supported her, she would have fallen down.


    Carrying Yu Lan to the well cover, Mo Wen bowed down and easily pried up the well cover.


    There is a long iron ladder under the manhole cover, which can''t see to the bottom.


    "Blue, hold me tight."


    Whispered, holding Yu Lan''s two arms around his neck, and Mo Wen jumped into the well cover.


    There is light moisture in the manhole cover, but the taste is not bad. It should be specially cleaned.


    With one hand hooked on the ladder, Mo Wen''s vision was slightly condensed, and his side eyes opened his hand to the lowest monitor. The monitor burst silently and fell pieces on the ground.


    Falling steadily, Mo Wen looked around and found that the gravel on the ground was very diaphragmatic and the surrounding light was very dim.


    There was a road on the left and right sides. He simply chose one at random and walked forward.


    The more you go forward, the stronger the smell of blood. Yu Lan wrinkled his nose and seemed to bury his head into Mo Wen''s neck.


    Aware of Yu Lan''s discomfort, Mo Wen was about to ask, and a burst of footstep came from the front.


    He took out his dagger and went directly to meet the man. Before the man coming towards him could react, Mo Wen cut the man''s neck with a knife.


    The poor guy lost his breath and became a dead body without even making a sound.


    Yu Guang swept a large amount of blood on the man''s clothes. The ink frowned and squatted down to look at it.


    He just cut the man''s neck. A lot of blood came out. Yes, but not so much that the whole clothes were stained with blood.


    "Hmm..." Yu Lan yelled more and more uncomfortable. She looked at the front and gently rubbed the ink. She really didn''t want to go any further.


    Mo Wen stood up and didn''t move on. He rubbed the viscosity between his fingers, and the fundus of his eyes was dark.


    Turning back, he was going to take another road.


    Feeling more and more far away from the blood and fishy smell, Yu Lan raised his head like a sigh of relief and resumed his previous curious appearance.


    "Blue, so you don''t like the smell of blood." Mo Wen whispered gently, held Yu Lan''s hand on his lips and kissed it gently.

 Chapter 36

    "Well." drunk night micro can''t check his head, no objection.


    The harsh alarm was still ringing, but he took the sound as the beat of music and hummed happily.


    I don''t know what material the corridor floor is made of. It looks very smooth, but it''s very rough when stepping on it.


    On both sides were cells next to each other, with bodies and some hungry bony people. Some of them did not even lift their eyes from beginning to end. They focused on chewing the moldy food in their hands. Some also raised their eyelids and looked at the drunk night, but their eyes were lifeless.


    "Seriously, I''m a little curious now." seeing such a lifeless prison, drunk all night, I couldn''t help turning to Xiuqi, "is our prison so... Not angry at all?"


    "I only know we''re not so quiet there." Xiuqi glanced at the prisoner leaning against the prison door. Don''t open your eyes if you''re not interested.


    "Yes, there were more screams and cries for help." he noticed the moss everywhere in the cell. When he was drunk all night, he couldn''t help shivering at the thought that he was almost going to stay in this cold and humid place. "It was so close that he was almost locked up here."


    They quickly walked to an elevator door, because they didn''t find the button to go upstairs and downstairs, and they tangled for a while.


    "Don''t you stop the elevator on this floor?" drunk night was a little tangled. "What did he set up such a door to do, in the way?"


    The elevator door was the only way out of the corridor, but it was closed.


    "It should just be out of control. We came here by this elevator in front of us." Xiuqi''s voice just fell, the elevator door gave a "Ding", and the door slowly opened. They looked at each other and walked in immediately.


    At this time, Xiuqi noticed that the sign "B3" was written on the display screen in the elevator.


    They didn''t know what floor it was just now because they were covered.


    Xiuqi turned to look at the open door opposite him and suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    "There is no controllable button in the elevator. Just keep looking over there first." Zui Wuyi noticed Xiuqi''s eyes and looked at the other side of the elevator, "say... I seem to hear a woman shouting ''help''."


    "This is what you are interested in," he said, but Xiuqi had no objection to it. He raised his feet and walked over.


    After they left the elevator, the elevator door closed and continued to run.


    The lights in this corridor are relatively brighter. There are still cells on both sides, but the environment inside is much better.


    It makes people feel especially that all the cells along the way are locked up with women, tall, short, fat and thin.


    Not far away, a guard was pulling a woman''s hair and cursing fiercely. He looked fierce and slapped the woman in the face with both hands.


    The woman sprawled on the ground, trembling all over.


    "It''s wonderful." drunk night chucked his chin and took the lead in walking behind the guard.


    The guard was intently abusing the woman, with a proud face.


    "It''s really not cultivated." a smiling voice suddenly sounded from behind him. At the same time, he was patted on his shoulder, "how can a man beat a woman?"


    The guard was stunned. For a moment, he felt a biting chill seeping into his heart and lungs from his shoulder. He threw away his drunken hand, picked up his gun, turned around and shouted, "get out of here!"


    "Calm down." he raised his hand and poked the muzzle of the gun pointing to his chest. He glanced around drunk all night, completely ignoring the guard''s fear, "are you the only guard here?"


    "Shut up!" the guard wanted to return the gun in his hand. He still couldn''t move his gun with all his strength. Shocked and annoyed, the guard simply ignored it and fired a gun. A woman in the opposite prison was unlucky and directly hit in the head. Her brain splashed and she couldn''t die anymore.


    At the same time, Xiuqi also moved. The chain on his arm consciously hooked the guard''s arm directly. When he pulled it off with force, the chain immediately wrapped around the guard''s abdomen.


    "Oh!" the guard winced in pain, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground.


    Reach out and press the poor guard to the ground. After being drunk for two times, he sighed, "now you can answer my question. Are you the only guard here?"


    The guard stared at the drunk night and said nothing. It seemed that he was full of momentum. In fact, it was the end of a powerful crossbow.


    "Now he''s the only guard here!" the woman with red and swollen cheeks on one side got up from the ground, pointed to the guard and accused loudly, "this pervert doesn''t treat us as adults at all!"


    Then the woman covered her eyes and began to cry. She was helpless like a little white rabbit.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry." drunk night gently held the woman in his arms and patted her on the back. His voice was very warm. "It''s all over. You see, I''ve caught the bad guard."


    Feeling the warmth in the arms of drunken night, the woman cried louder and louder. She threw herself down in the arms of drunken night and sobbed in a charming voice, "thank you..."


    "Don''t thank me." drunk night smiled, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Zhao Yining." Zhao Yining quickly looked at the handsome face of drunk night, quickly lowered his head and looked shy.


    "It''s a nice name." zuiye continued to praise her, and her younger sister was skilled.


    Looking at the scene of men and women embracing each other in front of him, Xiuqi coldly glanced at the twisted smile at the corners of his mouth, squatted down and directly grabbed the guard''s neck.


    "Where have all the other guards gone?"


    When my sister goes, he can only continue the interrogation.


    "Cough..." the guard coughed a few times, and his face looked blue because of lack of oxygen.


    "Die without saying." Xiuqi loosened his hand, but tightened the chain around the guard more and more.


    "Wow, you are so kind. I thought you would strangle him." Zui Wuyi said sarcastic words to one side, and then Xiuqi glared again.


    Compared with the look of the guard pretending to be tough just now, Xiuqi''s look is obviously as murderous as Luocha.


    "Most of the guards here are on the negative fourth floor, but the alarm sounded just now... Many guards must have left the negative fourth floor to the place where the accident happened." Zhao Yining leaned against his drunken chest and looked at Xiuqi with tears in his eyes.


    "You know so much, baby." kissed Zhao Yining''s red and swollen cheek and glanced at him proudly.


    Look, he can get information without interrogation.


    Ignoring the provocative eyes of drunk night, Xiuqi continued to ask the guard lying on the ground panting, "why did the alarm ring?"


    When the guard saw that Zhao Yining said everything he shouldn''t say, he cursed in his heart. At the same time, he felt there was no need to carry it, "because there were illegal intruders on the second floor."

 Chapter 37

    The corridor was suddenly quiet for some reason. After being drunk for a while, he smiled and said, "will it be the boss?"


    "It must be." Xiuqi looked up at the ceiling above and couldn''t help but pull out a smile when he thought that ink was on them.


    "Ah, now we have found the boss. If we can''t find him again, we will be drowned in the corpse tide." drunk night sighed, pushed Zhao Yining aside, stood up and stretched.


    The previous tenderness on his face is no longer, and there is only a strange smile.


    "Corpse tide?" the guard lying on the ground trying to get up was stunned.


    "HMM... when we came, the handover city had issued the land of death. There are signs of zombies gathering in Lu (6) District, and there will be a corpse tide in recent three months." Zui Wuyi kindly explained to the guard, and then took out a dagger directly through his neck, "just take this as the last news in your life."


    He turned around and took back his dagger, taking a long bead of blood at the same time.


    "Xiuqi, if you don''t kill people, let me kill them. How about making the best use of everything." he wiped the blood beads splashed on his face, looked back at Xiuqi with a smile all night, and said, "after all, I know your faith."


    Hearing the speech, Xiuqi raised his eyebrows. When he was about to speak, he suddenly felt his cold hair erect. With a gunshot, a stabbing pain came from his shoulder.


    "Ah!" Zhao Yining shouted, covering the tip of her mouth.


    Xiuqi lowered his eyes and could clearly see the blood bloom on his shoulder. He looked back and hid in the corner of the wall and aimed at the guard of his head. The chain in his arm quickly separated from his body like a snake. In the blink of an eye, it wrapped around the sneaking guard and broke his neck.


    "Look, I''ll still kill when it''s time to kill." Xiuqi seemed to smile, and his beautiful face flashed a crazy color, so fast that he didn''t see it when he was drunk all night.


    Ignoring Ranran''s bloody arm, Xiuqi''s first action was to take out a large compressed biscuit and put it into his mouth.


    The use of powers consumes a lot of energy on the body. If you don''t eat to supplement energy after a large use of powers, even the most powerful powers will become extremely weak.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I really didn''t find a guard hidden there." Zui Wuyi said with a smile. At a glance, it seemed difficult to tell the truth from the truth.


    Noticing Xiuqi''s red shoulder, he came forward to hold Xiuqi''s arm and mercilessly pressed his wound.


    Xiuqi made a dull sound of pain, but he just frowned and didn''t speak. One hand inadvertently pinched the hot scar on the back of the other hand.


    The next second, the wound on his shoulder began to heal at a very fast speed and soon recovered.


    Unlike Xiuqi''s control ability, the drunken night ability is very sacred - healing.


    "People like you have this ability, like demons with a pair of angel wings." Xiuqi coughed and moved his arms.


    "Cured you, you are still here to ridicule me, do you have a little emotional intelligence?" drunk night took out the food and took a big bite before he said, "you should be happy because you have such a good partner as me."


    "Tut." Xiuqi didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Drunk night is inclined to repair the scar on the back of your hand, and picked the corner of your lips with a smile, "I said, do you want to help you heal the wound on the back of your hand?"


    "No need." Xiuqi gently lowered his eyelids.


    "Please help us!"


    At this time, the women in the prison suddenly began to cry for help in unison. One by one, they stretched out their hands from the prison railing, trying to grasp the drunk night and neat clothes.


    "You were still very quiet just now." drunk night looked at the woman who grabbed his trouser legs, squatted down and said with a smile, "how can you start asking for help?"


    The woman who asked for help shook her head with tears. Zhao Yining, who had not spoken all the time, whispered, "the guards in front are still alive. They should not be sure whether you are good people."


    "We killed the guard, we are good people?" drunk night couldn''t help laughing at the speech, and the bright smile hung on his mouth again. "I like the definition of good people."


    "You saved us, you are a good man!" said the woman who had just grabbed the leg of her drunken night trousers in a hoarse voice, her voice as penetrating as the witch who had lived in the castle for a long time.


    "I''m sure I''m going to save you." there was still a bright smile on his drunken face, but his foot stepped on the hand of the woman who grabbed his pants before.


    The woman let out a shrill scream, and there was a faint sound of fragmentation in the bones of her hand.


    "But did you make a mistake?" Zui Wuyi rolled his feet hard, pinched his neck with one hand and said with a smile, "even if we kill the guards here, it doesn''t necessarily save you."


    Said drunk without night, finally raised her feet to Zhao Yining''s eyes, looked at the way she couldn''t believe staring at him, stretched out her hand and grabbed her hair directly.


    "Well, now in my eyes, you are just commodities."


    From the corridor came the laughter of the bright sunshine at night, accompanied by the sobs of women, which only made people cold.


    These poor women thought they were saved, but they fell into another hell.


    Xiuqi was used to watching drunk night go crazy here. He went to the guard who had just attacked him, stared at the wall and frowned.


    "Is there still a way here?" he turned back and asked drunk Wuyi, who looked like a dead leaf in his hand.


    Zhao Yining shivered in horror, then said in a trembling voice, "behind the wall is the stairs."


    "There are stairs here?" Xiuqi frowned. He always thought there was only one elevator in front of him.


    He reached out and touched the wall. When he found a bulge he shouldn''t have, he repaired it and pressed it without hesitation.


    The next second, a door opened on the left side of the wall. The door was dark and a staircase was connecting the upper and lower floors.


    "What''s next?" Xiuqi asked again.


    "The next floor and the next floor should be children... And the guard''s accommodation is also on the negative fourth floor." Zhao Yining was shaking badly. Her swollen face and her frightened look looked inexplicably funny.


    children? Xiuqi didn''t seem to respond when he heard the speech, but his scarred hand moved twice at will.


    I was very satisfied with Zhao Yining''s current affairs. Drunk all night, I casually locked her in a cell. When I reached Xiuqi''s side, I looked inside.


    "Shall we go up to the boss or go to the next floor?"


    "The next floor." Xiuqi said faintly, "the boss will come down. Let''s go down first."


    "Come on, you want to go down." Zui Wuyi joked and patted Xiuqi''s shoulder. "Let''s go down."

 Chapter 38

    In this world, sometimes the most terrible thing is not the dead, but the living.


    Wiping the blood stains on the dagger, Mo Wen raised his feet slightly and kicked away a head in the way. There was also uncontrollable excitement in the ink pupil.


    The whole corridor is now full of dead bodies with different heads. Mo Wen is standing in this lifeless corridor, not even a whole body left.


    There was a smell of blood in the air he was breathing. He looked up at the water pump filled with blood in front of him. His eyes moved up a pipe above the water pump, and finally understood where the bloody smell on the upper layer came from.


    Think again that there will always be a large number of zombies in the community where he lives now. Was it attracted by the smell of blood.


    Thinking of this ink, he couldn''t help holding his forehead up and laughed. The laughter was very arrogant.


    These people here are clearly doing cruel things like him, but before they die, they scold him one by one as "abnormal" and call him "Crazy".


    Why do they say that?


    It seems that everyone is crazy, isn''t it.


    A foot stepped on the sticky blood and made a "pop" sound, which was very pleasant in this quiet corridor.


    Mo Wen stopped the crazy laughter. He moved his arm, and his face showed a violent color that had not been hidden in time.


    This hellish scene, accompanied by a strong smell of blood, finally revived Mo Wen''s long silent desire. His consciousness has been replaced by violent paranoia and needs to continue killing and abuse.


    "Blue..." the knuckles of his fingers made a dull sound. His dark eyes were brewing a fatal storm, mixed with bloodthirsty and violent, full of killing intention. "After finding you, how should I punish you?"


    "Why did you run away from me? It''s really bad... It''s really bad."


    "Ding -"


    The elevator door gave a clear prompt sound, and then stopped on this floor and opened the door. Mo Wen stood at the door and could clearly see the dark corridor behind the other door of the elevator.


    He quickened his pace and walked through the elevator. He walked into the dark. His speed was faster and faster from walking to running, like the God of death who took people''s lives.


    So... What is Yu Lan doing now?


    Of course she''s looking for Mo Wen.


    "Ow?"


    Yu Lan rubbed his thigh bone with belt meat and pulled his brand-new shirt impatiently. She bumped around like a headless fly, but she didn''t have a good sense of direction. In the end, she couldn''t find where she came from.


    Where is she? Where''s her stuff?


    In fact, she just wanted to avoid the blood. Fishy smell, too strong blood. Fishy smell would make her unable to maintain consciousness. But I didn''t want to stay away from the blood. Fishy smell, but it was separated from her stuff.


    "Ow!" I don''t want to walk. I''m tired of walking. Come and carry her!


    Biting his fingers without meat, Yu Lan suddenly smelled human smell and heard human voice. She shook her head, jumped up lightly and hung upside down on the ceiling.


    I have to say, she is just too lazy to move, not unable to move.


    Looking at a man sweating "galloping" on a woman through the open door, Yu Lan pressed his protruding eyes back, full of curiosity.


    She couldn''t understand what they were doing, but she thought it was fun.


    I have to say that Yu Lan''s brain is really the time with the strongest memory. She looked at it and remembered all the actions of a man and a woman in front of her.


    I''ll find her stuff to play this game in the future.


    So blue and gorgeous defined the "great" thing of reproduction as a game.


    Hanging upside down and pulling a bunch of hair, Yu Lan looked at it for a while and flattened his mouth bored. She jumped down from the ceiling with a little evil interest, and then gave them a low roar.


    Peeping doesn''t say anything. Some zombie peeping comes out to scare people... It really scares the man who is "moving" half to death.


    "Ah!"


    At the moment of seeing Yu Lan, the man was surprised. The next second, he was scared and fell off the bed, "Why are there zombies here?!"


    The woman also saw Yu Lan. Her face was pale and trembled. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Ouch." leave me alone, you go on. Yu Lan smiled and tilted his head, looking harmless to humans and animals.


    Her stomach clamored to eat the two flesh scented humans in front of her, but her consciousness firmly controlled her action.


    Unfortunately, her people and animals are harmless and become ferocious in the eyes of men. The man''s reaction was very fast. He picked up the gun on one side''s clothes and fired two shots at Yu Lan. When the harsh gunfire sounded, Yu Lan was frightened. Fortunately, he narrowly avoided it.


    With an unhappy roar, Yu Lan''s eyes suddenly became dangerous. She half crawled on the ground like an ordinary zombie, ready to burst and bite off the man''s neck at any time.


    If she had a tail at this time, she would definitely shake it twice.


    "Blue."


    However, before she could launch an attack, a familiar and pleasant voice came from the dark corridor behind her.


    At the moment when the voice sounded, Yu Lan''s sense of vigilance faded. She quickly stood up and jumped happily at the place where she had just made a noise.


    "Ouch!" you''re back!


    She cried happily.


    As expected, Mo Wen stood in the dark. He half knelt down and smiled gently and extended his hand to Yu Lan. He looked as gentle as ever.


    But Yu Lan''s footsteps stopped.


    She was acutely aware of the danger.


    But even so, she was only a short meal, and then rushed into Mo Wen''s arms regardless.


    "Oh......" I miss you so much.


    At the moment she fell into Mo Wen''s arms, Mo Wen tightened his arms and firmly trapped her in his arms.


    Yu Lan felt uncomfortable. Her eyes watery rubbed Mo Wen''s chest, raised her head and gave a poor "sob".


    "Blue, why do you want to leave me?" a pair of pupils of Mo Wen almost expanded to the largest. His dark and matte eyes clearly reflected on his blue and watery white eyes, which trembled faintly.


    "Ow." Yu Lan frowned and sobbed in Mo Wen''s arms. Dou Da''s tears still burst out of his eyes.


    Uncomfortable.


    She doesn''t like her stuff doing this to her.


    When Yu Lan''s tears wet Mo Wen''s chest, the seemingly indestructible crazy barrier in Mo Wen''s eyes suddenly broke, leaving only confusion and confusion.


    "Blue blue... Blue blue... Blue blue..." his strength lightened instantly, buried his head in blue''s shoulder, whispered her name again and again, and his hoarse voice was heavier.


    "Don''t leave me, don''t leave me again, I can''t live without you!"


    "Ouch."

 Chapter 39

    Yu Lan''s voice is really not good, but it can calm the crazy devil that is about to break through the earth at the bottom of Mo Wen''s heart.


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen hugged Yu Lan''s waist, eagerly kissed her neck and reposed all his attachment.


    Aware of the vulnerability of Mo Wen, Yu Lan skillfully stretched out her hand and slapped Mo Wen''s back twice as clumsily as Mo Wen used to coax her.


    Rubbing Mo Wen''s forehead, she snored like a spoiled child.


    "Ah..." attached to Mo Wen''s ear, Yu Lan laboriously adjusted his voice and spit out a broken word for a long time, "woo."


    After making this sound, she lowered her head dissatisfied, muttered a little annoyed, and the whole person simply collapsed on Mo Wen''s shoulder.


    "Lan Lan?" Noticing Yu Lan''s abnormality, Mo Wen raised his head, gently touched her not smooth neck, coaxed her, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hmm..." Yu Lan said sadly and opened his mouth again. "Ah... Woo."


    Mo Wen was a little confused at the beginning, but he soon reacted. He looked at her in surprise and said, "Lan Lan, are you calling me?"


    Yu Lan didn''t understand the meaning in the ink. She only knew that her gadget would look very happy because she called it so. I want to make this tone more clearly, but her vocal cords and her tongue don''t allow it.


    At this moment, all the hostility in Mo Wen''s heart dissipated in the air. His gentle side eyes kissed Yu Lan''s ears. The excited mood made him couldn''t help but hook the corner of his mouth, "blue, blue..."


    "How can you let me go?"


    Feeling that the breath on Mo Wen became almost the same as before, Yu Lan carefully tilted his small eyes and drilled into Mo Wen''s arms with joy, even if Mo Wen had a strong smell of blood and fishy smell at this time.


    "Ow!" her stuff is happy, and so is she!


    The two were affectionate here. The man in the room over there was rushing out of the room with his pants and gun. He shouted angrily at the dark corridors on both sides, "come out of TM!"


    This sound was really hearty, and the echoes from the corridor made people''s ears numb.


    Several guards who were still on duty in the room rushed out one by one, looked at the naked man and quickly asked what had happened.


    "TM, there was a zombie here just now, and I almost ate it!" the man was obviously very angry because of something interrupted and frightened. He shouted at his throat and spit out countless salivas. "How do you bastards guard on duty and put the zombies in!"


    The guard nearest to him was spit on his face, but he didn''t even dare to wipe it. "Captain Li, are you wrong? How can we have zombies here?"


    "I don''t know if your uncle''s father saw it wrong?" Li Lei grabbed the guard''s collar and continued to roar. "I''m having fun with my mother-in-law. The zombie suddenly came out like a mouse. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, your boy would have been eaten clean!"


    The guard was dazed by Li Lei, but he could only nod and say "yes".


    But at this time, the temperature in the corridor is much lower.


    After hearing Li Lei''s words, Mo Wen''s face was gorgeous and black. His whole body exuded a cold smell, and his skin was as cold as a dead man.


    He lowered his head and poked the blue puffing cheek. He smiled and asked, "so someone found you?"


    "Gulu." Yu Lan spits a bubble and opens his eyes with an innocent face.


    "What did you do to make him so angry?" Mo Wen continued to ask with a smile.


    "Ouch." Yu Lan looked at him innocently.


    "Well, I know." close against Yu Lan''s forehead, Mo Wen''s dangerous black eyes almost came into Yu Lan''s eyes. He narrowed his eyes and said with a relaxed smile, "blue, how do you think I should solve them?"


    "Ow?" Yu Lan, who was hugged and couldn''t move, blinked twice.


    "Well, let them never speak again." Mo Wen rubbed Yu Lan''s head and nodded, with an expression of "I listen to you".


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Yu Lan deviated his head and looked at a loss from beginning to end.


    Kissed Yu Lan''s dazed eyes, Mo Wen picked her up and walked out of the darkness. Looking at Li Lei with bare arms swearing, his eyes shrunk fiercely.


    His side eyes looked to one side of the room and just saw a woman turning down from the bed and picking up clothes to wear.


    "...." holding Yu Lanyao''s hand, he used some strength slightly. Mo Wen lowered his eyes and stared at Yu Lan''s ignorant eyes. After a while, he asked with a smile, "Lan Lan, what did you see just now?"


    Yu Lan ignored his self-talk, opened his mouth and gently bit the button of his collar, with a firm expression of not pulling the button off.


    Li Lei felt his hair erect at the moment he saw Mo Wen. Years of experience clearly told him that he could not provoke the man in front of him.


    His eyes fell on Yu Lan in Mo Wen''s arms. Li Lei was surprised at first, and then immediately picked up his gun.


    Several guards around also quickly entered a state of alert.


    "Who are you?" a guard shouted, staring at Yu Lan with a faint fear.


    However, Mo Wen didn''t even give him half his eyes. He just sighed helplessly, and an extremely gentle smile rose at the corners of his mouth, which made people feel close involuntarily.


    "Blue blue, I think I''ve changed my mind." his voice was also low and pleasant. "They should live better than die."


    Li Lei was stunned at first. As soon as he wanted to ridicule the arrogance of Mo Wen, he saw Mo Wen raise his head and stare at him, saying faintly, "especially you."


    The short four words made Li Lei''s heart tighten instantly. He stepped back half a step in embarrassment, and a drop of cold sweat seeped from his forehead.


    He didn''t care what Li Lei''s reaction was. After Mo Wen said that, he ignored the more than ten gunpoints facing him, picked up Yu Lan and walked into the next room.


    The woman in dress screamed and quickly hugged her arm.


    Seeing this, Yu Lan glanced and shrunk into ink''s arms.


    When the guards saw that Mo Wen dared to ignore them so much, their self-esteem was frustrated, they pulled the trigger one after another.


    However, after they pulled the trigger, they didn''t hear the sound of bullets. Instead, the air solidified. The guns in their hands were as useless as if they were fixed in the air. In the blink of an eye, they suddenly turned into powder.


    The guards looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. Li Lei even sat down on the ground.


    What happened just now?

 Chapter 40

    The woman wearing clothes in the room subconsciously pulled her clothes when she saw the ink. When she saw the face of the ink, she was stunned and lost her mind.


    At this time, Mo Wen''s bloodless face was stained with a few drops of blood, but it didn''t look dirty, but gave him a feeling of evil and uninhibited. The dark eyes attract people''s attention like a black hole, like manzhushahua blooming on the other side, which is so mysterious that people''s heart beats.


    He seemed to notice the woman''s hot eyes and smiled gently.


    The woman only felt a shock, flustered lowered her head, but her face burned into a ball.


    "Ow." noticing the woman''s reaction, Yu Lan flattened her mouth, tightly hugged Mo Wen''s neck, and tilted her head to declare ownership.


    Mo Wen looked back very gently and kissed Yu Lan''s chin, then walked a few steps to the fascinated woman, pulled her hair with one hand and threw her outside the door, regardless of whether she was dressed or not.


    For people other than Yu Lan, Mo Wen has never had any patience.


    "Blue blue." took out a compressed biscuit and stuffed it into his mouth. Mo Wen looked at the messy sheets and put Yu Lan on the sofa next to him.


    "Will you wait for me here? I''ll get rid of the people outside the door and come back soon."


    Pulling the sleeve of ink, Yu Lan nodded his head, and then didn''t let go.


    Looking at the dragged dead sleeve, Mo Wen smiled and sighed, leaned down and hugged her, and kissed her neck from her face. The fine kiss and the heat sprayed from her breathing made Yu Lan happy to bend her eyes, which was very happy.


    The Adam''s Apple moved slightly, and Mo Wen bewitched him with his hoarse and charming voice, "I''ll be back soon. Blue, you have to wait for me."


    "Hmm..." he looked at Mo Wen with watery eyes and turned and walked out. Yu Lan lowered his head and bit his fingers to grind his teeth.


    "Go and tell your adults!"


    As soon as Mo Wen went out, he saw several guards in a panic. Li Lei was pulling a guard''s collar and yelling at him, "what are you still waiting for here!"


    They can''t beat the man who can turn their guns into powder in an instant.


    The guard nodded his head tremblingly. Yu Guang noticed that when Mo Wen came out, he turned white in an instant.


    Mo Wen sweeps around everyone and finally turns his eyes on Li Lei and the woman holding his leg.


    Aware of the guard''s frightened eyes, Li Lei looks back and sees only a pair of dark eyes staring at him like death.


    The woman gave a scream directly, and rolled and shrank behind Li Lei.


    HMM... men are bare, women''s clothes are untidy.


    Don''t know to think of what, Mo Wen''s face is more and more ugly, he lowered his eyelids, whispered to himself, "I don''t know where Lan Lan saw."


    I didn''t hear what the ink said, but Li Lei only remembered that he was cold all over and instinctively cautious about breathing.


    "Since I don''t know where it is..." Mo Wen raised his head and laughed, "then just smash it all."


    Yu Lan, who stayed alone in the room, was really bored. After looking around for a while, she rolled off the sofa and lay on the ground, sliding her arms like swimming, enjoying herself.


    After she rolled for two circles, Mo Wen came back, but this time Mo Wen was not stained with much blood. As soon as he came in, he took out a compressed biscuit and ate it all, and then helplessly "picked up" Yu Lan from the ground.


    "Blue, how dirty the ground is." put Yu Lan on the sofa and photographed the dust in front of her clothes. Mo Wen gently wiped the dust from the tip of Yu Lan''s nose with his thumb.


    "Ouch." Yu Lan sneezed. She blinked innocently, grabbed the hand that Mo Wen wanted to take back, blew a hard breath at his thumb, and flattered Mo Wen after she was sure to blow away the dust.


    Look, I''ve blown it clean for you. You can''t be angry.


    There was nothing he could do about Yu Lan Mo Wen. He rubbed her hair, stretched out his hand and picked her up.


    "Come on, let''s go home."


    Now he doesn''t want to take care of the base anymore. He just wants to take Yu Lan home and eat and sleep with her.


    Yu Lan, as always, skillfully hugged Mo Wen''s neck and made a "grunt" sound from his throat, just like Mo Wen wanted.


    "Hungry?" Mervyn paused and continued to walk out of the corridor. "Now you''ve finished eating the crystal core on your body. Shall I feed you when I go home?"


    "Ouch." blue bent her eyes.


    There was no guard outside the room. It was quiet like a lifeless cemetery.


    Yu Lan keenly smelled the faint smell of blood. She looked at the ground with round eyes. She felt like something uneven, but she didn''t see clearly because the light was too dark.


    The smell of blood in some rooms was very strong, but ink deliberately avoided these rooms.


    "Blue?" a low voice called her in her ear. "What are you looking at?"


    Yu Lan turned back and hugged Mo Wen''s head without making a sound.


    Just when Mo Wen was about to make another sound, he suddenly felt a hot line of sight staring at him. When he raised his eyes and looked with intuition, he saw a monitor pointing at him, and the round lens reflected the faint light.


    Staring at the small red dot on the monitor, Mo Wen raised his hand and didn''t have time to do anything. After the dim lights around made a "click" sound, they were all closed. The whole corridor was dark and couldn''t see the road clearly.


    Yu Lan was startled when it was dark. She leaned out her head and looked around. She didn''t understand how it suddenly became dark.


    Feeling that her back was comforted, she rubbed the ink and skillfully retracted.


    "Afraid of the dark?" Mo Wen smiled. Yu Lan could feel the slight vibration of his neck.


    "Oh." she rubbed Mo Wen''s neck more intimately and yawned reassuringly.


    Just then, a laugh came from the top of the corridor. It sounded as if it had come out of some horn.


    "Today is really an eye opener for me." the male voice in the speaker smiled, like sandpaper grinding, which made people sound very uncomfortable.


    "Spade K?" Mo Wen looked dangerously at the sound source.


    "Well, smart, I''m the white envoy''s spade K, the manager of this underground base." spade K responded without affectation, and then continued with a smile, "but... I didn''t have time to welcome the drunken emperor of the alliance. It''s really impolite."


    In the drunken night on the lower fourth floor, a man was leaning against the wall, but his eyes were brighter and brighter in the dark corridor.


    "Do you know me?" he smiled with his arms around him.

 Chapter 41

    "I''m ashamed to say that I''ve had the honor to see the scene of drunk emperor killing civilians." spade K said in a wrinkled way and seemed to smile. "I''ve been watching your movements since you entered my base... Drunk emperor, drunk all night. I didn''t expect your power to exist so amazing."


    "You know." because the corridor was dark, I couldn''t find spade K to pay attention to him. Some helpless stalled, he deliberately sighed, "so... I don''t like to be in a monitored place. I can''t even hide some privacy."


    "Oh, who makes your power so hot." Xiuqi''s flat voice sounded from the depths of the corridor. He came out of the prison on one side, and his body was stained with a lot of blood. The blood color distribution was uneven, like the marks left after being splashed on his body.


    "Have you solved it?" he was still unhappy to hear that his ability was evaluated as "hot eyes" drunk all night. He jokingly tilted his eyes and said, "really, should I say you are kind or abnormal."


    "You know." Xiuqi is obviously in a good mood now. A happy smile appeared on his gloomy face. "He was going to die, I just helped him, otherwise... It would be very painful to live like that, wouldn''t it?"


    "Gee, pervert." drunk night rolled his eyes and despised Xiuqi. At the same time, he seemed to forget that he was not a normal person.


    The spade K didn''t make a sound after Xiuqi appeared. Sitting in front of rows of monitors, he looked at the scenes that couldn''t be looked directly at in the monitor. He couldn''t help but clench his fist.


    "Hmm? Lord K of spades, why don''t you talk?" he walked casually for two steps and looked at the only monitor with a tiny red light in the corridor. He looked up and asked loudly, "make a noise. I''m afraid to stay alone in this dark corridor with perverts."


    Xiuqi''s green tendons on his forehead jumped, but because he was in a good mood, he didn''t say anything sarcastic, just a cold hum.


    "It''s said that people who want to league don''t deserve to be called people. I''ve seen it today." spade K, who has been silent for a long time, finally made a sound. There is an undisguised disgust in his voice. It''s obvious that he feels disgusted at the scene he just saw.


    "It seems that he saw the scene where you solved the child." hearing that he was drunk all night, he couldn''t help glancing at Xiuqi. In fact, he didn''t feel anything about what Xiuqi did, but it was absolutely intolerable for people with normal psychology.


    Absolutely not.


    "Does he know we are the ones who want to league?" Xiuqi turned his head and looked at drunk night and asked in a bad tone.


    "He already knew that I was the drunk emperor." drunk night spread his hand, "didn''t you hear me just now?"


    He really didn''t hear what he had just done. Xiuzimo sneered, "I told you to cover your face when you went out of the task. Look, you''re recognized now."


    "Blame me, I rely on this face to coax people." drunk night smiled and pointed to his face. Unfortunately, no matter how sunny the smile is, it can''t coax Xiuqi.


    "I''ve heard that the desire alliance has a drunken emperor xiuhuang. I don''t know if the one who killed the child just now is the emperor xiuhuang?" spade K obviously doesn''t have much mind to see drunken Wuyi quarrel with Xiuqi. He tries his best to calm his voice, but the strong irony in his tone can''t be covered up anyway.


    "Obviously, I usually regard these children as commodities, but now I call them Wei children with awe inspiring justice... It''s hypocrisy." Zui Wuyi smiled at k spades. He handsome picked the corners of his lips and looked back at the expressionless Xiuqi way, "look, what if you usually cover your face? Aren''t you recognized now?"


    Xiuqi put his eyes on the monitor and didn''t even give a drunk night one.


    "Even if I were indifferent, I wouldn''t treat my children like this." the voice of spade K was almost squeezed out of my teeth.


    "Yes, you just let him suffer from chronic malnutrition and dying of disease, and then find a way to sell a good price after he died." Xiuqi said faintly. His eyes staring at the monitor were mixed with a cold breath. The whole person felt more and more gloomy in the dark, "and I saved him."


    "OK, you two don''t talk nonsense." drunk night interrupted impatiently, "spade K, what are you going to do?"


    Spade K doesn''t seem to want to tangle with a child''s problem. He hums and smiles and says, "nothing. He just wants you to be a guest here. The one on the negative second floor, although he doesn''t know who he is, should also be the one you want to league."


    "Well, he is." Zui Wuyi answered very quickly. Xiuqi on one side couldn''t help but smoke the corner of his mouth and glanced at him.


    Mo Wen didn''t respond to the mention of spade K. it should be said that he didn''t focus on spade K from beginning to end.


    Holding Yu Lan, he continued to walk in the direction of the elevator. He hummed the minor that Yu Lan liked to listen to before. In fact, he was in a good mood.


    "The one on the second floor." spade K finally put his eyes on Mo Wen and watched him calmly walking in the dark corridor. "I''m really sorry. Now all the other floors except my floor have been cut off, and the elevator can''t be used. Now the only thing you can do is come to me by taking the stairs. I think I''ll entertain you very warmly."


    Wen Wen stopped at once. He stood there and drooped his eyelids in some displeasure. Because he was disturbed, he went home with Yu Lan. His black eyes were very dangerous.


    "Where are the stairs?" he asked.


    "Turn around and go straight and push away the wall at the end is the stairs." spade K smiled. He doesn''t know the strength of this unknown man, so he specially set up some "tests" on the stairs to test the existence of this man''s ability.


    Mo Wen also smiled. He didn''t make a sound again. He just raised his head and showed an extremely clean smile at the monitor.


    "Since you want to die, it''s as you wish."


    Aware of Mo Wen''s undisguised killing intention, Yu Lan flattened his mouth and hugged his neck with more and more force.


    The spade K behind the monitor was inexplicably wet his back with cold sweat.


    What''s going on? This weird feeling


    Mo Wen walked very fast this time. He stepped on the sticky flesh under his feet and soon reached the wall at the end. Looking at the bare wall, he didn''t mind looking for any switch. He directly raised his foot and kicked the wall to the ground.


    Through the flying dust, Mo Wen walked directly into the corridor, but Yu Lan wrinkled his nose.


    There is no light in the stairway. Fortunately, the night vision ability of the power is much better than that of ordinary people. This darkness can''t stop the ink.


    Just a few steps away, he stopped, looked up at the front of a group of guards crouching with guns, and suddenly smiled.


    He''s really getting more and more upset about this spade K.


    It''s obvious that he can''t satisfy the guy by breaking his neck. Well... He may be able to squeeze the guy into powder inch by inch from his limbs.

 Chapter 42

    Mo Wen thought happily.


    Wu Minying, crouching behind the guard, has obviously been here for a long time. He stood up and stared at Mo Wen with a smile, "sorry, you may have to explain here today."


    Before, spade K had sent all the action data of Mo Wen, so he clearly knew that the man in front of him was definitely not a good solution.


    But... The order he got was to let this guy explain here anyway.


    In his heart, Wu Minying raised his vigilance. Wu Minying pursed his lips and his eyes were sharp.


    "Let me explain here..." Mo Wen gently ran over Yu Lan''s broken hair and laughed, "let''s try."


    As soon as his voice fell, he felt that the hard ground under his feet suddenly became soft. He had almost no time to lift his foot, and his whole ankle had fallen in.


    Seeing that Mo Wen was successfully trapped, Wu Minying pinched his fist and was proud, he immediately ordered to fire. Dense bullets were fired in the direction of Mo Wen at the same time, and deafening gunshots rang out in the whole corridor.


    Soothing the irritable Yu Lan in his arms, Mo Wen calmly lowered his head and kissed her cheek.


    Countless bullets were packed around him like swarms of locusts. It was a dynamic scene, but it was as lifeless and motionless as a painting.


    Wu Minying, who was determined to win, was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. He took out his gun and fired several shots at Mo Wen. The bullet was still fixed in the air unexpectedly.


    "How is this possible..." recalling what he saw in the data before, Wu Minying gritted his teeth and glared at Mo Wen and shouted, "what kind of power is this, you TM!"


    Mo Wen glanced at him, but did not answer his question.


    Slowly lowered his eyes. Mo Wen seemed to pull out his feet effortlessly, shook his mud covered shoes, and he also smiled.


    All the bullets jingled on the ground, and the pleasant voice suddenly attracted Yu Lan''s attention.


    "Ouch!" she excitedly pointed to the bullets all over the ground, pulled Mo Wen''s hair and was about to jump down, regardless of the tense atmosphere at this time.


    "Lan Lan... These bullets don''t have any fun head. It''s not good for me to take the crystal core for you when we go back?" he was hard on Yu Lan Mo Wen, so he really took a lot of effort to trap Yu Lan who suddenly became active in his arms.


    "Ow!" but Yu Lan didn''t listen to Mo Wen. She was fierce and bared her teeth to Mo Wen. She made it clear that she wouldn''t let her go down to play, so she bit people.


    He knew that his blue would not bite even if he bared his teeth. Mo Wen calmly pressed her head on his shoulder, and then walked towards Wu Minying step by step.


    Looking at the "toy" farther away from her, Yu Lan was very sad and drooped his face.


    "Continue shooting!" Wu Minying was stunned by the impressive momentum of Mo Wen. He stepped back half a step in embarrassment. He looked like a little captain in a hurry, "Damn, continue shooting for me!"


    The guards naturally dare not disobey Wu Minying''s orders. They bite their teeth and continue shooting, completely regardless of the consequences.


    This time the bullets didn''t stop. They all hit the wall and shook up a lot of dust.


    Wu Minying narrowed his eyes and stared at the front. He soon found something wrong. The wall was riddled with bullets, but there was no ink.


    He looked around in surprise. The next second, he suddenly felt a force on his back and pulled him directly. His head was heavily pressed on the wall. The heavy force almost made him faint.


    Lightly lowered his head and looked at Wu Minying, who was lying on the ground and couldn''t even stand up. Mo Wen provoked the corners of his lips and said gently, "I''m very strange. You''re just a seventh level power. What qualifications do you have for me to explain here?"


    After saying that, without waiting for the pale Wu Minying to say anything to beg for mercy, Mo Wen raised his foot and directly crushed his skull.


    As for the other guards, they were still shooting at the same place. Because the noise of bullets was all over the corridor, they didn''t notice that their team leader had died under the feet of Mo Wen.


    "What are we going to do with them?" Mo Wen seemed to be meditating and asked Yu Lan what he meant.


    Yu Lan covered her ears and felt a special noise. In the depths of her consciousness, she always had a special aversion to the sound of guns.


    Disgust?


    The turbid eyes flashed a daze, she hung her head, and a memory suddenly appeared in her chaotic mind, just like a dreamland.


    It seemed that someone was talking in her ear, and someone put a gun against her back. She could hear the dull gunfire behind her and feel the pain of the whole back.


    "Go to hell, Yu Lan."


    A familiar and strange female voice finally rang out in her memory.


    "Too noisy?" murmur''s hoarse and deep voice sounded on Yu Lan''s ear. The thin lips with warm breath crossed her cheek and pulled back all her thoughts in an instant.


    Yu Lan took down the hand that stood in her ear. She stared at the ink with a blank face.


    "Uncomfortable?" Mo Wen filled his eyes with Yu Lan. Seeing her, it would seem uncomfortable. He took care of these irrelevant guards, hugged her, turned around and continued to climb the stairs.


    Just then, a guard who was killed turned back and saw the back of Wu Minying and Mo Wen who fell on the wall and had no head. When he was breathing, he quickly pulled the clothes of the nearby guard in panic.


    These guards gradually found that Mo Wen had already arrived behind them and continued to climb the stairs.


    Several guards took up the wall and aimed at Mo Wen''s back. They looked at each other and hesitated to shoot.


    However, the back of Mo Wen''s head seemed to have eyes. When they aimed at him with a gun, they turned back and smiled humbly at them.


    The smile was really like a fierce ghost in the eyes of the guards.


    They sat down on the ground with soft legs, and soon felt that the surrounding air was solidified together, making people unable to breathe.


    "I wanted to let you go." the ink whispered blandly, and the unclear voice soon dissipated in the air.


    The corridor was finally calm again.


    Without the annoying gunfire, Yu Lan leaned on Mo Wen''s shoulder and fiddled with his fingers.


    She''ll be quiet and uncomfortable.


    She always felt that something was about to burst out in the depths of her consciousness, which made her a little afraid and resistant.


    Shrinking her body, she only felt that the caudal vertebra was getting hotter and hotter, and the whole spine burned.

 Chapter 43

    Reaching out and touching Mo Wen''s cold side face, Yu Lan always felt a little inexplicable heartache, as if she had fondled this face a long time ago.


    [why... Don''t you always approach me?]


    A voice of her own suddenly sounded in the depths of her consciousness, with a suffocating loneliness.


    Yu Lan wrinkled his face and felt that the heart without heartbeat seemed to be blocked.


    She seemed to vaguely remember the bright red figure she saw in a deep lane.


    "Blue?" noticed that Yu Lan covered his chest and wrinkled his nose to cry. Mo Wen quickly stopped and raised her face. All the calmness around her was no longer broken.


    He somewhat flustered wiped Yu Lan''s side face with his thumb and asked anxiously, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Yu Lan couldn''t make a sound and describe her feelings. She just grabbed Mo Wen''s collar tightly and buried her head in his neck.


    The warm and familiar breath surrounded her, so that she couldn''t help opening her eyes and staring at the ink, and couldn''t help wetting her eyes.


    Uncomfortable... Really uncomfortable.


    The heat of the spine was transferred to the inside of the body and burned into a mass, but her skin could not emit heat, which made all the temperatures gather in the body and burn all her consciousness.


    Mo Wen hugged her and hurriedly followed her back. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    He wanted to kick himself to death. His eyelids trembled slightly, his arms hugged the trembling Yu Lan tightly, and kissed her ear gently, trying to convey his concern in this way.


    The warm lips made Yu Lan recover a little consciousness. She gasped heavily and soon stopped shaking. She shrank into a ball and continued to hide in Mo Wen''s arms. She drooped her eyelids and had no spirit at all.


    Painfully stroking Yu Lan''s gray skin, Mo Wen didn''t know what happened to Yu Lan. This feeling that he couldn''t help Yu Lan at all made him feel powerless. He could only continue to kiss Yu Lan, pat her on the back against her forehead and coax her.


    "I''m here... I''m here, blue."


    Seeing that Yu Lan is still in a bad mood, Mo Wen can''t even maintain his usual smile at this time. He looked gloomy and quickly continued to run downstairs.


    He''s going to cut that damn spade K, and then leave this damn place with blue and go home!


    "Blue blue, we''ll get out of here as soon as possible."


    "We go home, we''ll go home right away, so..."


    "Don''t have an accident, will you?"


    Drunk without night and Xiuqi stood in the dark corridor, waiting quietly.


    Soon the two of them realized the dangerous but familiar smell as they wished, and then looked at each other and smiled.


    "Boss... Do you miss me after half a year!"


    As soon as Mu Xiu reached the negative fourth floor, he rushed over drunk without night. Mo Wen avoided impatiently and gave him a kick behind his back.


    Drunk night was kicked in all directions. He held his chest in a broken heart and howled without tears.


    "Boss, you''re so cruel... I''ve worked hard to find you for more than half a year. If you don''t reward me, you''ll kick me... I can''t live this day, sobbing..."


    Mo Wen and Xiu Qi ignored the drunken night of death, and they ran downstairs quickly together.


    When the poor drunk night saw that no one paid attention to him, he quickly got up and chased after him, and then put his arms around Xiuqi''s shoulders and flattered ink with a smile.


    However, Xiuqi now saw all the ink. He bowed his head respectfully. His always gloomy face seemed a little bright, "boss, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "HMM." Mo Wen just nodded lightly.


    Then they had nothing to say.


    Drunk all night, he looked at Xiuqi''s chagrin that he couldn''t say what he wanted to say. Don''t open his eyes if he hates iron and doesn''t become steel.


    To tell the truth, Xiuqi is really a loyal dog of Mo Wen. He has never done anything against the meaning of Mo Wen since he came to Yu Meng.


    He only knew that Xiuqi seemed to follow Mo Wen before the end of the world. No one knew what had happened between them.


    However, Xiuqi is only 18 years old now. How did a child younger than 16 begin to follow Mo Wen before the end of the world? You know, Mo Wen is not an ordinary person.


    Thinking of here, drunk all night, I couldn''t help glancing at the scar on the back of my left hand and secretly left my mouth.


    Others don''t know, but he knows. Xiuqi''s whole body is scalded and whipped, and even his toes are three less. It seems that he was frozen in the ice and snow.


    Sometimes he would secretly guess that it was mo Wen that abused Xiuqi, but Xiuqi''s attitude towards Mo Wen was completely different.


    Xiuqi seldom kills people. Maybe he doesn''t like killing people. But he will reach out to the child. According to his words, even if he grows up, he may not live. It''s better to die early.


    But if Mo Wen asked him to engage in a massacre, he would definitely be able to do it without blinking, otherwise he would not be known as the emperor.


    Favor one over the other, favor one over the other. Drunk all night, he glared at Xiuqi, complaining that he was also his partner, but his status was not comparable to that of ink.


    Fortunately, being drunk all night was just a secret stomach Fei in his heart, and he didn''t dare to challenge the authority of ink on his face, otherwise Xiuqi would never spare him.


    "But..."


    "Boss, this is the favorite zombie you are now... Eh?" Zui Wuyi pointed to the zombie huddled in Mu Xiu''s arms and asked carefully, full of curiosity.


    "She is Yu Lan." Mo classical Chinese briefly and comprehensively introduced Yu Lan, and then leaned over to hide Yu Lan in his arms so that he wouldn''t be drunk at night.


    "..." what are you hiding? He didn''t see clearly in the dark, okay! Drunk without night, my heart roars.


    "Is she Yu Lan you are thinking about?!" Xiuqi was surprised, and then a flash came from the bottom of his eyes. He said, how can the boss make such absurd things as falling in love with the zombie for no reason? If the zombie is Yu Lan, everything will explain.


    After all, the boss always sees Yu Lan''s feelings.


    After seeing Yu Lan''s fragile appearance, Xiuqi frowned.


    "Is she Yu Lan?" drunk night was surprised.


    In the past, when they were in the south, several people close to Mo Wen knew that Mo Wen had always had an obsession, that is, Yu Lan in the north.


    Looking at his boss, looking at the gentle magic of the zombie in his arms, drunk all night, he just wants to poke his eyes.


    He must have met a fake boss.


    Now Mo Wen is still worried about Yu Lan. He has no energy to pay attention to his surprised look.


    The stairs from the fourth floor to the fifth floor were very long. They walked for a long time before they finally saw a flash of metal gate.


    Xiuqi came forward and first pushed open the gate to prevent danger.

 Chapter 44

    After confirming that there was no danger, Xiuqi turned aside and let Mo Wen pass.


    There is no corridor on the fifth floor, only a huge room.


    This room is mainly white. At a glance, you can''t even see any other colors.


    Almost as soon as they entered the room, they narrowed their eyes and suddenly came to such a bright place from the dark. They only felt all kinds of discomfort in their eyes.


    "Welcome to come." sitting in the innermost part of the room, spade K sounded with a smile, which sounded harsh.


    He was the only man in the whole room, standing on the high platform with his hands open, with countless monitoring screens behind him.


    The man wore a white mask with a spade K on his face, covering his whole face. He also wore a white dress, and the whole person almost integrated into the white room.


    "Staying in such a bright place is not afraid to stab his eyes." drunk and speechless, he closed his eyes and muttered in a low voice. Now he only feels that the whole field of vision is white.


    "Spade K?" Xiuqi stood on the side of Mo Wen and smiled with a gloomy face. "I didn''t expect that Bai Shi''s spade K was just a third-order power."


    "Yes, I''m really just a third-order power." spade K smiled, showing no fear in the face of such powerful people as Mo Wen.


    His eyes stayed on Mo Wen for a moment, then quickly moved away, pursed his lips and knocked on his mask.


    Previously, he could only see from the video from the surveillance in the corridor that the man''s strength was absolutely not weak, but he was still unable to determine how strong he was, because he didn''t see what the power of Mo Wen was from the beginning to the end.


    Mo Wen had no patience for a long time. He looked down at Yu Lan with his eyes shrunk into a ball, but he couldn''t step out anyway. As a third-order power, spade K has the confidence to choke with them here. If he is alone, he must have launched an attack, but he can''t take risks with Yu Lan.


    He can''t carry Lan Lan like this, but they can''t rest assured that they hold him when they are drunk all night.


    It''s really annoying. Mo Wen''s heart became a mess. He stared at spade K, and an eager and violent killing intention surged in his heart.


    "I didn''t expect that this small place could let the drunken emperor xiuhuang Qi come as a guest. I''m really flattered." spade K is still talking nonsense, but Mo Wen is already considering how to break his neck.


    "He''s just a third-order superpower. I''m not afraid we''ll kill you?" drunk night looked around, observed secretly, walked forward for a few steps, and he said with a bright smile. "What''s more, we''ve been standing here for a long time. You neither serve tea or water, nor let us sit and rest. It''s impolite."


    "Drunk emperor joked." spade K said faintly, holding his mask with one hand. "I can let you come here, naturally to ensure that you will never step out of here."


    As soon as the voice fell drunk, he was stabbed in his eyes by the suddenly lit white light. He turned his head slightly and closed his eyes, but his hearing became very sharp and vigilant all the time.


    When he opened his eyes to adapt to the strong light, a transparent isolation plate had surrounded the whole room, and several white lights flashed faintly.


    Ten meters around spade K is also tightly covered with a layer of isolation circle. At a glance, drunk all night, I found that it must pass through three layers of isolation circle to reach spade K from their distance.


    No wonder he is so confident


    These isolation rings should be surrounded by the power of the isolation system. As long as he wants to isolate, even the power can''t penetrate.


    Only according to common sense, a third-order power can''t have such a great ability to make such a isolation circle.


    "So you are an isolated power." Mo Wen narrowed his eyes. He remembered that Yu Lan was also an isolated power before.


    Yu Lan was shocked when she felt the isolation power. This familiar feeling made her shrink into a ball more and more depressed. She closed her eyes as if she was asleep.


    "So... The white envoy base is even involved with state M." Mo Wen looked around and stared at spade K in a low voice, "this is really not good news."


    "How could this be possible?" his face trembled under the mask of spade K, but his voice still tried to keep normal. "White envoy base is a force of China. How can it be involved with state m? We... Only have business contacts."


    "As far as I know, there are only increasing tubes that can improve the effect of power in M country." Mo Wen looked at the white and transparent tubes on the wall and smiled.


    The amplification tube is a kind of amplification device arranged in the house set by state m after the end of the world. This amplification device can enhance the ability of powers by about 10 to 20 times. However, because of its huge volume and heavy weight, it can only be arranged indoors.


    For various reasons, country m did not share this technology, which belongs to the first-class confidential information of their country.


    "But now the forces of the white envoy base have isolation tubes... What does that mean?" Xiuqi interposed a word. He played with the chain in his hand and said carelessly.


    Although the mask covered the face of spade K, his fingers trembled uncontrollably.


    "Who the hell are you?" he whispered, staring at Mo Wen. He didn''t have to look at it to know that his face was definitely not good at this time.


    "You don''t need to know." Xiuqi raised his eyes and said coldly.


    "Good, good, good." spade K sprayed three good words word by word, and his heart was more firm. These people must not get out of here.


    What''s more, these people are the top leaders of the desire alliance. If you can catch them all... They will definitely remember him.


    He sat comfortably on the chair at his side and clapped his hands. Immediately, countless guards surrounded the perimeter of the isolation circle, holding guns at them all.


    When he saw that Jiang Luo was also among the group, holding a gun at them, drunk Wuye also raised his eyebrow.


    Jiang Luo trembled and dared not see them drunk all night. He recited it in his heart again and again. He wanted to live. He was right.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it." spade K smiled. "You''ll all die here anyway."


    As soon as he spoke, all the guards around him fired.


    Xiuqi is a level 11 power and drunken night is a level 9 power. It''s no problem to avoid these bullets according to their current strength.


    But that''s for several bullets. Now there are dozens of bullets shooting them. No matter how fast they hide, they can never avoid them all.

 Chapter 45

    At the same time when the gunshot sounded, Mo Wen held Yu Lan tightly in his arms, his eyes fell sharply on the white amplification tube, raised his hand and used his power in that direction.


    Although there is an isolation layer around the amplification tube, he is a level 3 power. The isolation layer can isolate his power, but it can''t completely resist it.


    As long as he keeps using his power to destroy the amplification tube, the damn isolation ring will disappear immediately.


    When Mo Wen started to destroy the isolation tube, it was not too bad to repair here. He was a matter control power. At present, no bullet hit him in the whole process.


    However, he could not bear to use the power so much, and a few bullets were thrown into the drunk night uncontrollably.


    Poor drunken night, a healing power was almost repaired and burst his head. He stumbled in confusion. Regardless of what to blame, more bullets continued to shoot at him.


    He could only use the body of the power to avoid bullets, and his heart kept lamenting.


    When the first crack appeared in the isolation layer around the isolation tube, spade K noticed it. He coldly raised his hand and motioned the guard Qi Qi to focus his fire on Mo Wen alone.


    There are absolutely few superpowers who can break the isolation circle in the world... Unconsciously holding their fingers, spade K secretly questioned the identity of Mo Wen again in the bottom of his heart.


    The strength of this man may have reached about level 12.


    Noticing that more and more bullets were shooting at him, Mo Wen frowned secretly and stepped back temporarily, focusing all his attention on Yu Lan. The bullet accidentally rubbed his shoulder and scratched several blood marks. He didn''t care at all, looking for an opportunity to continue to destroy the growth tube.


    But the smell of blood and fishy made Yu Lan open her eyes. She stared at the shallow scars on Mo Wen''s shoulder. The white eyes spread a circle of blood from the root, which was very strange.


    "Roar -" the low roar voice was full of strong anger. Her voice was not as soft as before, but full of killing intention.


    Her stuff... How can you get hurt!


    "Blue?" Mo Wen, who was avoiding bullets, was stunned. Before he could say anything, Yu Lan broke free from his arms and jumped to the ground the next second.


    She fell to the ground like a wild animal, and the skin of the whole person was blue and purple like congestion.


    Mo Wen looked at her in this state and only felt a gathering of energy. His pupil almost shrunk to the size of a needle tip. He was shocked to find that Yu Lan had crossed the sixth order and became a second-class zombie at this moment!


    How is this possible? So far, no one or zombie has stepped up!


    The shape of Yu Lan''s whole person has basically not changed, but there is a crisp sound of cracking from her tailbone.


    All the guards who were shooting around were stunned and stared at the scene.


    "This zombie is about to evolve!" spade K looked bad, pointed to Yu Lan and shouted, "attack it and concentrate on killing this damn zombie!"


    Because Yu Lan has always been very clever in the monitoring, spade K is just curious about her, but she doesn''t mention any vigilance at all. Unexpectedly, she is about to evolve suddenly.


    The guards who were full of fear of zombies only felt that their minds were blank. They changed their shooting direction and opened fire at Yu Lan regardless.


    Mo Wen was so surprised that he didn''t care about the bullets around him, so he had to protect Yu Lan, even if Yu Lan looked so fierce that he could bite off his neck at any time.


    At this time, the spine behind Yu Lan burst from bottom to top at a very fast speed. While splashing blood, sharp long bones protruded from her back. At the beginning, two slender bones protruded from the first cracked tailbone, which was two meters long. They were connected one by one and looked very hard.


    "Roar!" one of her tails pushed away the ink, while the other tail was instantly covered with dense barbs, throwing at the bullets around at a very fast speed.


    Several white lights crossed the air, leaving a long trace under the track of the tail.


    The bullet seemed to be separated and jingled to the ground. It didn''t hurt Yu Lan at all.


    "Is this... Isolation power?!"


    He is an isolated power and is very familiar with the way Yu Lan blocks bullets now. Spade K squeezed his fist in shock, and his arms trembled because of excessive force.


    Although Mo Wen saw Yu Lan nothing, he still anxiously tried to run towards her, but he didn''t want Yu Lan to wave his tail again and push him away a lot.


    She turned her head and looked at the ink with her red and white pupils. Her empty and godless eyes looked flattering.


    "Ouch!"


    Wait for me. I''ll be right back.


    After a low roar, she suddenly burst up and rushed directly to the guards. The isolation circle was well surrounded, but she couldn''t stop Yu Lan, who was also an isolation power.


    The guards who didn''t react were rushed under by Yu Lan in an instant, raising their hands into claws and directly penetrating their necks. Other guards who were not attacked were stunned when they saw this scene. When they reacted, those with strong willpower knew to raise their guns to attack. Those with weak willpower directly threw their guns and ran away.


    Yu Lan''s two tails were covered with barbs at this time. She circled the isolation layer with one and slaughtered with the other.


    "Roar -" Yu Lan almost rushed into the center of the guards in the blink of an eye. The long bones on her back floated up and down twice, and the bone joints on her tail became her harvesting weapon, which would bring blood wherever she waved.


    Her consciousness fluctuated so much that even her thoughts were full of killing intention.


    The enemy must be completely solved.


    All the guards were stunned. They were in no mood to take care of Mo Wen again. They screamed and fled and collapsed.


    However, Yu Lan''s speed is completely like a leopard that has been exploding. She rages back and forth in the guard and kills according to the instinct of zombies.


    But even at this moment, she still repressed her abdomen, constantly stimulated her appetite, and maintained the reason of breaking with one touch.


    Since all the guards focused on Yu Lan, Mo Wen won enough time to forcibly destroy the growth tube with his power.


    Looking at Yu Lan, who was covered with blood in the crowd, he only felt that his heart was too heavy to breathe.


    His blue, how can he be stained with these blood.


    The consumption of a large number of powers made his physical strength extremely overdrawn. He could not resist the feeling of dizziness in his head and could hardly control the tearing madness and bloodthirsty desire in his heart. His dark eyes as deep as the abyss stared at the spade K behind him and said coldly word by word:


    "You, should, die!"

 Chapter 46

    Spade K has not reacted from Yu Lan''s strange form. He will run away at the moment when the isolation layer is broken. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turns around, there is a sense of weightlessness, and the whole person falls down uncontrollably.


    He looked back and found that his legs were ground into meat mud in an instant.


    Mo Wen seemed to walk slowly, but he stood in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    A thin isolation layer was built in front of him, and spade K was dying to block the pace of Mo Wen.


    However, at the moment when the isolation layer was built, it was crushed by ink, together with his last hope.


    "Don''t kill me, I''ll give you what you want!" Mo Wen''s oppressive momentum made all the consciousness of spade K collapse. He bit his teeth and roared. Although he couldn''t see his face, Mo Wen can probably guess his desperate decision now.


    "Give me what I want?"


    With one hand, he pressed the head of spade K on the ground. The dagger in Mo Wen''s hand flexibly hit a ring and directly plunged into spade K''s lungs without dragging water. He held the dagger and turned twice. His always calm face was stained with a ferocious smile, "what I want, from beginning to end, there is only blue."


    I don''t understand what the "blue" in Mo Wen''s mouth is. The pain in spade K''s legs and lungs has made him unable to maintain any reason.


    "In fact, generally speaking, I prefer to end your life directly. After all, we had no grievances. But because of you, my blue hands were stained with blood."


    In fact, Mo Wen seldom talks much in front of the mortal, but this time he made an exception. Dark eyes with a tyrannical dark color, he pulled out his bloody dagger and ignored the life and death of spade K.


    Because spade K was wearing a mask, no one could see how ugly his face was. What he wanted to say, he only coughed up a mouthful of blood. The pain in his lungs caused by cough only made him want to faint.


    Every breath was painful. He was unwilling to hold his fist. He couldn''t believe that he died in the hand of a strange man who didn''t even know his name.


    Turning around, Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan, who had killed the guard almost. He stood on the high platform and gently opened his hand and said, "blue, come here."


    Yu Lan''s hand is pressing on a gun. She sits quietly in a pool of blood. When she hears the call of ink, she looks up at him. A daze appears on her bloody face.


    "OK, OK, you just come to me." seeing that Lan didn''t move and Mo Wen was not hypocritical, he walked over.


    As soon as she saw Mo Wen approaching herself, Yu Lan''s sharp tail patted the ground in front of Mo Wen. She bared her teeth and roared like a threat, hindering Mo Wen''s approach.


    However, Mo Wen completely ignored her ferocious appearance. He disappeared in place the next second, which means that Lan had been held in his arms when he reacted.


    Yu Lan''s head is chaotic now, but she subconsciously quickly put away the sharp barbs on her tail, and even the neat long bones on her back shrink.


    "Blue blue, you haven''t forgotten me."


    Looking at such Yu lanmo Wen, he smiled. The plain question was expressed in a declarative tone, but the short sentence contained the violence deeply suppressed.


    Inexplicably shivered. Yu Lan twisted his neck and glanced at the side face of ink. It seemed that after thinking for a long time, he suddenly opened his mouth and showed a big smile.


    "Remember?" see blue smiled. Mo Wen just turned his head and rubbed her hair. He said reluctantly, "why didn''t you know me just now?"


    Not quite able to understand the meaning of ink, Yu Lan tilted his head and blinked his eyes, looking innocent.


    No matter how he looked, Mo Wen felt that the blood stains on Yu Lan''s face were very eye-catching. He took out his clean towel and wiped her cheek carefully. He was completely unaware that they were sitting in the sea of corpses.


    Yu Lan also skillfully asked him to wipe his face, smiled flatteringly from time to time, and his slender two tails beat the ground with great rhythm.


    "Tut, abuse the dog. Abuse the dog." Zui Wuyi sat cross legged on the ground, covered his eyes and secretly looked at Mo Wen and Yu Lan''s "tenderness and honey", and then glanced at him with an unbearable face. "I feel scared to death every time I see the boss''s gentle face."


    Smelling the speech, Xiuqi stared at drunk night, unconditionally stood on the side of ink and said, "that''s your timidity."


    "Hey, I''m timid?!" I''m not happy when I''m drunk all night. "Do you dare to say that you don''t feel surprised when you see such a boss? It''s like eating shit? I don''t believe it. Does the boss before the end of the world have such a numb smile on his face every day?"


    "Of course." Xiuqi tilted his eyes and snorted coldly, "the boss has always been a very gentle person."


    Yu Lan is full of heart and eyes.


    "...." gentle? Drunk without night can only turn his eyes on this and don''t want to pay attention to this loyal dog who wags his tail around ink all day. As long as he says something about ink, you can''t believe it, absolutely not.


    Mo Wen here has finished wiping Yu Lan''s face. Then he noticed the scene around them. He frowned, picked up Yu Lan, walked to a clean place and continued to wipe her blue and purple hands.


    Looking at the large and small cracks on Yu Lan''s skin, Mo Wen rubbed his face painfully.


    In recent months, under his care, Yu Lan has neither insects nor decay. Although her skin is not as smooth, bright and gray as before, it is still completely wrapped on her.


    But now looking at the cracks, big and small, Mo Wen only felt painful in his heart. He carefully held Yu Lan in his arms, and his hoarse voice was also stained with the smell of sadness.


    "Silly blue, I can solve these by myself. Why do you spell like this?"


    "Do you realize how much I can''t lose you?"


    "Do you know... How much I love you?"


    Mo Wen''s problems one after another. At this time, he was always indomitable. He was as vulnerable as the helpless little boy in the orphanage.


    Yu Lan is really innocent. She is held in her arms by Mo Wen and can''t move.


    She touched the back of Mo Wen''s head with her flat mouth. Her two tails carefully touched Mo Wen''s back, just like touching a cat with a cat teaser.


    Seeing Mo Wen still ignored her, she was more wronged.


    "Ouch." don''t be unhappy. I don''t like you like this


    After a while, she finally turned her eyes and thought about it. The old genius "Baji" dropped a kiss behind Mo Wen''s ear. Then with his mouth open, he made a hoarse short sound from his throat with great effort.


    "Ah, Wen."


    Mervyn stopped.

 Chapter 47

    Yu Lan''s broken voice doesn''t sound good, but it''s like the sound of nature in ink.


    He could be calm at any time. At this time, he was suddenly at a loss. He trembled and held Yu Lan''s face. His cold eyes were warm, and something seemed to come out.


    The sound of "ah Wen" he had dreamed in countless midnight dreams, but it was really the first time he heard it so clearly.


    "Blue blue, can you speak?"


    He asked in a trembling hoarse voice. His face looked like laughing and crying. He looked silly.


    "Ao Hu?" Yu Lan tilted his head and bent his eyes with a smile.


    Looking at her like this, Mo Wen was so excited that he couldn''t even speak clearly. With his heart beating wildly, he rubbed Yu Lan''s cheek and coaxed her with a greasy voice, "blue, can you call me again?"


    "Ow." Yu Lan didn''t listen to Mo Wen''s words, just rubbed his shoulder, then stretched out his hand and looked at him, with a "grunt" in his throat.


    Seeing that Lan never called his name again, Mo Wen was a little lost. He looked at Yu Lan with the same eyes. He lowered his head in frustration and didn''t take out a crystal core for a long time.


    Then I remembered that the crystal core he brought had been eaten up by Yu Lan. But I had to hug Yu Lan in my arms and coax her in a low voice, with a gentle voice like water. "There is no crystal core now. I''ll find the crystal core for you when we go up."


    However, Yu Lan still couldn''t understand what Mo Wen was saying. When she saw that Mo Wen didn''t take out the crystal core, she flattened her mouth and pulled his sleeve like a grumpy child.


    She''s hungry. Give her something to eat.


    Her eyes were watery and she looked at Mo Wen for a long time. She simply made her killer mace - opening her mouth and calling out the name of Mo Wen again.


    "Ah, Wen..."


    Give me something to eat.


    Now, Yu Lan''s throat has faded the rotten flesh that used to be a first-class zombie, and her tongue has also changed slightly in shape. Now, in addition to her ugly voice, she can basically call out the name of ink clearly.


    The reason of this ink text broke the string directly. He hid Yu Lan in his arms, turned around and shouted at drunk night, "drunk night!"


    The single dog, who has poked his eyes, was drunk all night. He got up and ran to Mo Wen, with an ignorant face, "boss, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you have a crystal core?" ink''s voice was very cold.


    "Yes." Zui Wuyi nodded. When he came, he put all the crystal nuclei obtained by killing zombies in his backpack.


    "Give it to me!"


    "Ga?" with a confused face, he took out all the crystal nuclei in his backpack and handed them to him. Before he could ask why, he saw that Mo Wen took all the crystal nuclei from his hands with disgust on his face. Then he turned his back and began to wipe the stains on the crystal nuclei.


    £¿£¿£¿ What happened? Drunk without night, continue to be ignorant.


    During this period, Yu Lan took a look at him. His big watery eyes looked pathetic and gurgling. They were very cute.


    It''s clearly a zombie, but it has such clear eyes.


    Drunk night was a little distracted. He wanted to reach out and touch his eyes, but he was locked by a murderous look the next second.


    He laughed twice and quickly took back his hand.


    "What are you going to do?" Mo Wen asked blandly, as if he didn''t care much.


    But this eye made the cold hairs on the whole body stand up. His instinct was crazy telling him to stay away from ink, stay away from ink, stay away from ink


    "Well, boss, I have nothing to do. Isn''t this stretching?" drunk night took two steps back, stretching his arms and legs for self entertainment.


    Xiuqi, who had a panoramic view of everything, looked at him with disdain. Perhaps he felt ashamed, so he turned and went to the pile of corpses to confirm whether anyone pretended to be dead.


    "Cough." drunk Wuye kept away from Mo Wen and sighed long after he reached Xiuqi''s side. It was inexplicable that he contributed to the crystal core and was not pleasing.


    After complaining twice, he saw Jiang Luo with blood on his face in the corner.


    Jiang Luo leaned back against the wall and had no breath. He stared at the front, looking very unwilling to die.


    Also, it really hurts feelings for a person who wants to live to die so powerlessly.


    "Poor fellow," said the drunk night, "you haven''t returned my water."


    "Why don''t you drill into the eyes of money." Xiuqi looked at him with a gloomy face, found a piece of blood free ground, sat down and began to eat.


    He had consumed too many powers before. Now, after taking a few steps, he felt a buzz in his ears, and the whole person was a little dizzy.


    "Boss, do you want it?" Xiuqi didn''t forget to ask for ink when he was eating.


    Mo Wen shook his head without even moving his eyelids. He took out a broken compressed biscuit from his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth. He basically focused all his attention on feeding Yu Lan to eat the crystal core.


    As soon as I saw that there was food in ink, I began to eat at ease.


    Drunk Wuye still looked at Yu Lan curiously. He was kicked by sitting Xiuqi before he became honest.


    Here Yu Lan finished eating the crystal core and seemed to lick her lips with satisfaction. She looked back at her long tail behind her and wrinkled her nose.


    Reaching out to clasp the root of the tailbone, she clenched her teeth and pulled the two tails out of the tailbone. The moment her tail was torn off, the long bones behind her retracted into her spine, and her blue skin gradually returned to gray.


    "Blue!" Mo Wen looked at the bloody knuckles in her hands and whispered, holding her hand. He didn''t understand why she wanted to "self mutilate".


    He picked up Yu Lan and turned it over. Mo Wen poked away her ragged clothes and frowned at the holes in her back.


    There are rows of empty holes in Yu Lan''s spine, which should be the traces left by the joints just now. Her whole body is only supported by a layer of bone of the spine. There is no doubt that if he uses a little force on his hand, Yu Lan may cut off his waist in his hand.


    She patted Mo Wen''s arm. Yu Lan didn''t see the complex color of Mo Wen''s eyes. She stared at her tail composed of bones and stuffed it directly into her mouth.


    Like biting the crystal nucleus at ordinary times, she chewed vigorously, and her two meter long tail was swallowed by her.


    During this period, Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan eating his bones, and his mood changed from panic and surprise at the beginning to doting later. He didn''t stop Yu Lan''s movement, because he noticed that after Yu Lan ate his tail, his spine filled those holes at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He will never stop what is conducive to Yu Lan.

 Chapter 48

    He leaned against the wall with nothing to do. He was drunk and looked dull. Yu Lan ate her own tail bit by bit and looked delicious.


    Looking at Mo Wen''s gentle and abnormal eyes, he was shaking.


    Boss, can you stop such an expression? It''s terrible... I''m drunk all night, covering my eyes and can''t bear to look straight at me.


    Xiuqi continued to eat calmly. He glanced at Yu Lan, but the emotion contained in his eyes changed slightly.


    I thought she was just a zombie that dragged down the boss. I didn''t expect it to be useful.


    He noticed that although Yu Lan shrank in Mo Wen''s arms, he didn''t mean to bite. Xiuqi took back his eyes and continued to eat.


    Different from Xiuqi''s tired appearance, although he was a little embarrassed, he was still energetic.


    After all, he didn''t use his powers too many times just now.


    Now the white walls of the whole hall have been splashed with a lot of blood. The surrounding bones are mountains, emitting a strong smell of blood. The platform was still a little cleaner, with only the lonely body of spade K lying on it.


    Stamping his feet, drunk all night, I don''t know what he thought. He walked to the high platform with a smile. He squatted in front of spade K and looked at it with his chin for a long time before reaching out to take off the mask on spade K.


    Unexpectedly, the face under the mask was very beautiful and looked like twenty-two or three.


    "What, the voice is so ugly. I thought it was an uncle." Zui Wuyi muttered, pinching the face of spade K and facing him. He found that a spade pattern was tattooed on his left forehead, which directly destroyed the temperament of the whole face.


    "Tut, emissary Bai is really sick. He wears this mask all day without saying he has to tattoo something on his face." tut tut twice in his mouth. He is drunk all night. Fortunately, Yumeng doesn''t need to tattoo anything on his body, otherwise his handsome face will be ruined.


    Reached out and skillfully fumbled back and forth on spade K. he soon noticed that there was a hard object in the interlayer of spade K''s coat.


    Tear off your clothes and quickly find a magnetic card from inside. Drunk all night, put the card in front of you and observed it. I found that there was no word on it to explain what card it was. It was still a white card.


    "What is this for?"


    Subconsciously, he murmured. After the magnetic card flipped flexibly back and forth on his hand for two times, he set his eyes on a table in front of the monitor.


    If he is right, there is a groove in the center of the table, just the size of a card.


    Only there is a transparent glass cover on the groove, which needs to enter the correct password to open.


    "Xiuqi." after playing the card in his hand, he turned and shouted at Xiuqi, "can you still use your powers now?"


    Knowing that since drunken night asked this question, he must have something to annoy him. Xiuqi stood up with a frown and felt that his physical strength had recovered, so he walked towards the platform, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "That''s great. Come and fix it. Help me unlock this." pointing to the glass cover in front of me, I played with the card in my hand all night.


    Although Xiuqi''s face was not very good-looking, he attached his hand to the transparent cover without saying anything. Soon, a green light flashed on the transparent cover. With a "click", it slowly opened and retracted into the gap next to the card slot.


    "Seriously, Xiuqi, your ability is very good." he patted Xiuqi on the shoulder and put the card in the card slot with great satisfaction.


    Xiuqi is a power of controlling things. His power can not only make objects move, but also control objects like hypnotic humans. All mechanism traps, iron locks and electronic locks are like obedient children in front of him, which can''t play any role at all.


    "What''s this?" I''m used to the ridicule of being drunk all night. Xiuqi just stared at the white card.


    "I''m watching it too." drunk all night, he shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    After the card is put into the groove, the whole table is surrounded by a faint blue light. Soon, the color of the desktop quickly fades until a dark screen is revealed.


    At first, several snowflakes jumped on the screen, and soon a pair of white wings appeared in the center.


    "This is... The sign of the white envoy base." Zui Wuyi whispered. He looked at Xiuqi, looked at the desktop that had become a computer screen, and gently clicked the sign.


    The white wings smashed instantly, and then a data box jumped out.


    The real name and jurisdiction of spade K are clearly written on the data box, and at the bottom are some income data of large and small.


    "The jurisdiction is area 3? Is there area 1 and area 2?" looking at the data in the data box, I felt my chin and mused.


    "It''s possible." Xiuqi nodded faintly. "White enables the base to sell people abroad. There really shouldn''t be only one trafficking base."


    "Click the icon on the top left."


    Looking at the income data with one eye and ten lines, I suddenly heard a slightly hoarse voice in ink, and my heart jumped. He hurriedly looked back. Sure enough, he saw Mo Wen holding Yu Lan standing behind him.


    Yu Lan stared at him with round eyes, and then skillfully hugged Mo Wen''s neck.


    "Boss?" he said with a flattering smile, "what did you say just now?"


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound again. Instead, Xiuqi immediately clicked the small map icon that Mo Wen had just ordered, and then tilted a slightly proud look at the drunk night.


    Fall! You think everyone wags their tail when they see the boss like you? Drunk without night, he clenched his teeth and stared at Xiuqi, secretly feigning in his heart.


    After the small map is clicked, three areas jump out, one of which has a small red light spot..


    "This should mean where we are now." Xiuqi pointed to the red dot.


    Drunk no night looked, and sure enough, he found that the overview of the area with red dots was very similar to the terrain of District 3. He nodded, looked at the other two maps next to him and said, "are these two places also selling areas?"


    "Eight or nine don''t leave ten." inadvertently figured out the scar on the back of the hand, Xiuqi nodded faintly.


    "Let me see where these two places are..." zuiwuye knocked down the table, pointed to one of them and suddenly said, "this should be the Fourth District in the north."


    The area he pointed to clearly marked a plain only in the four northern districts, which is not difficult to recognize.


    "It''s even in the northern forces... It seems that their forces have penetrated into some high-level forces in the north." a dark light flashed at the bottom of his eyes. Drunk all night, he put away his flattering smile and showed a look of mockery. "His hand is really extended."

 Chapter 49

    "It''s still long?" Xiuqi sneered, stretched out his hand and pointed in front of the third map. "This place has gone out of China and entered the territory of M."


    "God." drunk Wuye raised his eyebrows, hummed and smiled and said, "with M''s domestic growth control, we can also establish a sales base there... It seems that Bai envoy is really involved with M state."


    "I remember when I first found the white envoy base, it was said that the chief ''clown'' of the white envoy was not Chinese, and now it doesn''t seem to be all rumors." Xiuqi whispered. He looked at the ink on his side, smiled and waited for him to speak.


    "Whether the clown is from m country has nothing to do with us, but Bai Shi''s base is too eye-catching." Mo Wen''s side face is pasted on the blue ear marks. He hangs his eyelids and seems careless, but his voice is cold and murderous. "Xiuqi, I want this base in the South."


    "I understand." Xiuqi''s eyes brightened, raised his head and smiled coldly.


    "What about here?" asked drunk night.


    "I haven''t thought of a good man to manage for the time being." Mo Wen seemed to lose interest in these things. He hugged Yu Lan, who tried to jump off the ground to play, and coaxed him in a soft voice, "are you good? We''ll go home right away."


    "Boss, I have a candidate." Zui Wuyi smiled and approached Mo Wen. While talking, he looked at Yu Lan yawning, "blank, how is he?"


    God, zombies yawn. It''s so cute!


    "Blank?" Xiuqi frowned when he heard the name, and his expression was chilly. "I''m drunk all night. I told you how many times don''t mention him in front of me."


    "Okok, I know we are the partner, but that guy is now in the place of death and is best suited to manage this place." Zui Wuyi rolled his eyes and continued. He didn''t even find that Yu Lan patted him on the shoulder. "And, Xiuqi, he''s half your help..."


    "Drunk without night!"


    "Drunk without night!"


    "Eh???" Shuqi yelled at him when he was drunk all night. He had no problem, but why did the boss yell at him?


    "Get away from me!" Mo Wen yelled at zuiwuye. He trapped Yu Lan in his arms like a treasure, wiped her hand, and said to her seriously, "zuiwuye has a lot of dirty things on his body, you can''t touch, you know?"


    "Ao Hoo ~" Yu Lan''s wronged flat mouth lies on his shoulder.


    "..." the drunken night''s heart was broken. He stared, gloated, and coughed, "boss, don''t be so cruel... In fact, she is still very beautiful."


    As soon as he was drunk, he felt a sharper and sharper look on him. He quickly made up, "no, I mean, her parents must be beautiful!"


    As soon as the words were out, he wanted to sew up his mouth. He shook and suddenly felt that there was a feeling of wind and rain.


    For a long time, I didn''t hear the sound of ink. Drunk without night, I looked up at ink and was surprised to find that he had a dignified face.


    "... boss?"


    "Lan Lan she..." Mo Wen frowned and pursed his lips for a long time before saying, "no parents."


    Since he knew Yu Lan, he found that she had always lived alone and went to school alone. It was clear that the thin and small wind could blow away, but she always looked like she could do it alone.


    Every month it seemed that someone would give her a sum of money, but there was no one like a guardian around her.


    I remember at the beginning, he racked his brains to get close to Yu Lan. He bought breakfast every day and stood at the alley outside Lan''s house waiting for her. Yu Lan always said that she liked the breakfast he brought. She didn''t reject that it was given to her by a man with blood on his hands.


    "Will you always bring me breakfast?" the little blue at that time was like a ball. She blinked her clean eyes, took his hand and asked expectantly.


    "Yes," he remembered his reply.


    His ears were pinched by a cold hand, and Mo Wen came out of his memory. He looked at Yu Lan with his cheeks bulging to attract his attention, and suddenly smiled, "Lan Lan, I think of the time when we just met."


    Yu Lan looked at him for a long time, reached out and pressed on the dimple on his left face, and then bent his eyes happily.


    "Brother Mo Wen, your dimples are beautiful."


    The soft and tender voice seemed to blow through his ears like the wind, making the face of ink more soft in an instant.


    "Lan Lan." holding Yu Lan''s hand and kissing the back of her hand, he was happy from his heart, "I''ve always... Only you."


    "Drunk without night." looking at drunk without night with side eyes, the smile at the corners of ink''s mouth naturally changed its taste, "just now I suddenly think it''s appropriate for you to manage here."


    "Cough, cough, cough..." drunk without night, I want to cry without tears. I want to slap myself in the face, "boss, I don''t want to stay in this dead place where there is nothing..."


    "Then you... Are you going to refuse me?" the dark pupils slowly dilated, and the ink stared at the drunk night with a gentle voice. "It''s not impossible to refuse."


    "No, no, no, I promised!" drunk night stepped back, waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "here... Cough, very good."


    In fact, drunk night has no unconditional loyalty to Mo Wen. He regards Mo Wen as the leader because Mo Wen''s strength and courage are completely overwhelming.


    He will never forget that mowen, a madman, came out of the dead.


    "That''s settled." he nodded with satisfaction. Mo Wen stroked Yu Lan''s cheek and planned to leave here.


    "Lan Lan..." when he touched a crack in Yu Lan''s left face, Mo Wen''s eyes were distressed. He sighed softly, "how long will it take to raise your skin back?"


    "Hoo ~" Yu Lan grinned.


    "Boss, where are you going?" Xiuqi stood up and hurriedly followed Mo Wen and asked in a low voice.


    As for being drunk all night, his face is full of ashes. When he thought that he would spend ten or twenty years in a place where there are zombies everywhere and birds don''t want to shit, he would be loveless.


    "Go home with LAN LAN." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "Boss, I''m sorry you can''t stay here now." Xiuqi stepped up to mowen and stopped him. "When we came, the handover city has released the information of corpse tide. There will be corpse tide in District 3 in recent month."


    Mo Wen stopped unhappily. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Xiuqi. His voice was cold. "When will the corpse tide come?"


    "One month at most." Xiuqi looked very calm under the eyes of Mo Wen. He hung his eyes and said respectfully, "now you can take Yu Lan back to the desire alliance and come back after the corpse tide."


    "Yes, boss!" drunk Wuye jumped three feet high from the platform, and the posture was almost pulling the trouser legs of ink. "Let''s leave this ghost place first, and I''ll come back to manage here after the corpse tide!"

 Chapter 50

    "But blue..."


    "Yu Lan, if she listens to you so much, it doesn''t matter if you''re there!" when she heard the ink and objection, she continued to interrupt, patting his strong chest and saying solemnly.


    Seriously, Xiaoming put it aside first. Now he just wants to try his best to get out of this damn place.


    Although... It may be a certainty that he will manage here, he just wants to go back and enjoy his warm cabin for a while


    Linxue hasn''t seen her for a long time. I don''t know if she is thin again. If she is too thin, she will be very separated.


    I don''t know these messy ideas flashed in zuiye''s head. Xiuqi glanced at him and continued to say to Mo Wen with great approval, "boss, if the corpse tide comes, maybe you won''t have anything, but Yu Lan..."


    He paused and directly grabbed Mo Wen''s death, "will she be attacked by high-level zombies? Let alone, she is very likely to be attracted by the tide of corpses."


    The so-called corpse tide is to attract zombies to gather in a certain place for unknown reasons. With the change of the original position of attraction, the number of zombies attracted becomes more and more. Similarly, the threat to mankind is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Humans will basically choose to stay away from the corpse tide. After all, no one is willing to face thousands of zombies. You know, a corpse tide can fill a city with zombies.


    Fortunately, the corpse tide will automatically dissolve when it reaches the extreme, otherwise human beings have to have a headache for a while.


    Although Yu Lan is different from other zombies, she is indeed a zombie. It is difficult to ensure that she will not be attracted by the attraction source in the corpse tide.


    Mo Wen obviously thought of this. He finally decided to leave here after watching sleepy Yu Lan and sipping his cold face for a long time.


    He will never allow anything that can take Yu Lan to appear beside her.


    Seeing that Mo Wen finally agreed with Xiuqi, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He pinched his nose, and his mood suddenly became very good. Even the gloomy breath around him dissipated.


    "I''ll go back and pack up my things first." he noticed that Yu Lanjuan''s head was about to fold behind his back. Mo Wen pinched her nose and turned his side eyes to Xiuqi. "You put it here first, and then go out to find me."


    "I see." Xiuqi replied. When he was drunk all night, he stretched out and watched the ink leave.


    Looking at the piles of corpses around, drunk without night will fix up and look at each other. A few seconds later, drunk without night took the lead in exporting, "what should I do now?"


    "I''ll place the ''goods'' here, and you deal with the corpse." Xiuqi raised his eyes.


    "Why am I going to deal with the corpses?" drunk night looked at the scattered corpses around and had a headache. "No, you can deal with the corpses. I''m sure if you go to settle those poor guys, none of them will survive, especially children."


    A dark color flashed across the bottom of his eyes when drunk Wuye mentioned that the child was neat. He lowered his eyelids. Although he didn''t reply, he agreed with drunk Wuye.


    "That''s settled." without hearing Xiuqi''s voice, he nodded his head and made a final sound. He put his arm on Xiuqi''s shoulder. He laughed like a joke, "I remember Jiang Luo mentioned that the negative floor can inject blood to attract zombies, or you can drag all these bodies to the negative first floor to bleed?"


    "When I drag them over, their blood will run out." patted his drunk hand, Xiuqi snorted coldly and walked directly towards the body.


    He kindly made a suggestion and was despised. He couldn''t help turning his eyes when he was drunk all night.


    "I''ll count the number of ''commodities'' here first, and then go out and find two miscellaneous fish in Yumeng to watch them." Zui Wuyi said while walking out, "I''ll come back here to manage when the corpse tide passes... Well, I hope they don''t all die in the corpse tide."


    "If found by a zombie, they must all die." Xiuqi said faintly without looking back. He turned on the power supply system and planned to use the elevator to transport these bodies.


    In order to avoid the zombies, Xiuqi piled all the bodies in the underground parking lot outside the base. It took him more than two hours to transport them out.


    After sending the last wave of bodies outside, he returned to the underground base and looked at the blood stains on his body without expression. There was a suffocating smell of blood around him. A few drops of blood fell from above and wiped his face on his shoulder.


    Standing on the negative floor, I looked at a large transparent partition above my head. The neat and dark pupils seemed to be infiltrated by blood light.


    The large partition on his head is more than ten square meters large, and the partition is full of blood.


    Perhaps because of the poor terrain or facilities, blood beads are constantly seeping out around the partition. The central transparent tube constantly transfuses blood into it, pouring as much blood as it flows away.


    "Thanks to them, they can think of it." he stretched out his hand and touched the smooth partition, straightened up, and more and more blood was stained on his body. He didn''t take back his hand until the whole body was stained with blood.


    It seems that there is still a lot of blood in the negative second floor, and the central water pipe continues to inject blood.


    Well, the amount of blood in a normal person''s body is about 4200-480ml. How many people will die with so much blood?


    Out of the partition below, Xiuqi drooped his eyelids and smiled coldly.


    This end of the world... It''s full of surprises.


    When Xiuqi and Zui Wuye packed up the sales base and came out to find Mo Wen, Mo Wen had bathed Yu Lan and dressed her up.


    Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s neck and was sleepy, but he yawned and didn''t sleep.


    "Lan Lan, if you''re sleepy, go to sleep for a while. I''m right beside you." patted Yu Lan''s back and coaxed her to sleep, but Yu Lan''s willful puffing cheeks just didn''t sleep.


    "Howl." she yawned again. Pitifully, she grabbed Mo Wen''s collar, opened her mouth and made a "grunt" from her throat.


    In the past, if Yu Lan was sleepy, he would go to bed directly... Ignoring the sound of being drunk all night and Xiuqi looking for him outside the window, Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan up and down, thought about it, and finally asked, "Lan Lan, do you want to eat?"


    It doesn''t mean that Lan understood what he meant, so he turned around and found several crystal nuclei from one side''s big backpack and handed them over.


    As soon as she saw crystal core Yu Lan''s eyes really lit up, she stretched out her hand and put them into her mouth without reserve.


    She was sleepy while eating. She couldn''t even open her eyes while eating.


    Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan''s eyes narrowed and tearful and wanted to eat. He just felt very cute. He took the initiative to reach out and feed a crystal core. Unexpectedly, Yu Lan opened his mouth and bit it without opening his eyes. One who didn''t see it clearly bit his hand.

 Chapter 51

    The moment her teeth touched the back of Mo Wen''s hand, Yu lanmeng opened her eyes. The turbid pupil flashed a panic color. She rolled to the corner of the sofa and shrank into a ball.


    Seeing that Mo Wen just shook his head and smiled, he picked her up and put her on his lap.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked hoarsely.


    Yu Lan shrunk his neck, stretched out his hand and carefully held Mo Wen''s arm. His rough finger belly brushed the place where Mo Wen had just been bitten by her. Although it was not broken, it was a little red.


    With her flat mouth, she made a few low sobs from her mouth. She hung her head and sounded like an apology.


    At first, he didn''t understand Yu Lan''s meaning. When he heard the guilty sob, Mo Wen suddenly realized. Gently rubbed Yu Lan''s hair, he smiled and said, "it''s okay, blue, you didn''t bite, I won''t be infected."


    It felt as if he could understand the meaning of the words in ink. Yu Lan carefully glanced at the ink, his head was like a cat, and he whispered "ow".


    Next time I want to bite you, you should avoid it. It will hurt.


    "Lan Lan..." take a careful look at all Yu Lan''s eyes. Mo Wen only feels that his heart is full of something, and he still wants to be full all the time.


    Pinched the tip of Yu Lan''s nose and bullied her to sneeze several times. Looking at Yu Lan''s face full of grievances and grievances, Mo Wen tightly bound her in his arms.


    "Blue, you are the whole meaning of my life. As long as I can be with you, it doesn''t matter if I become a zombie."


    Maybe it''s really nothing to see Mo Wen. After a while, Yu Lan shrinks in Mo Wen''s arms and closes his eyes.


    This time, Mo Wen didn''t quarrel with her again. After she fell asleep, he put her on the sofa behind her and turned around to pack up.


    Standing in a large bedroom, a tangled color flashed on Mo Wen''s pale face.


    He has only one backpack, but he has a lot of things to carry.


    The crystal nucleus must be brought. It''s blue food.


    HMM... I have to take my clothes. There is dirt everywhere on the way back. He should always be ready to change blue into clean clothes.


    Thinking of this, Mo Wen spread all the clothes in Yu lanman''s two wardrobes on the bed, stood in front of the bed and began to pick them up.


    This skirt is good, and this shirt is OK... Well, these clothes look good on blue.


    Mo Wen, who has always been able to remain unchanged in front of any bloody field, continues to struggle for these clothes.


    Outside drunk all night, he was still shouting for him everywhere, but he didn''t want to pay attention to his annoyance.


    Finally, he stuffed most of Yu Lan''s clothes into his backpack. Looking at the backpack full of crystal cores and clothes, he found that he had forgotten to load food and water.


    He stood at the door like a fool, frowning and thinking for a long time before he went to the window and shouted, "drunk all night!"


    "Boss?" after looking for a long time, he couldn''t find Mo Wen. He felt that he must be hearing hallucinations. He looked for the sound source and almost burst into tears when he saw Mo Wen.


    The boss is finally willing to take a head when he is hoarse


    "Come up." after a concise and comprehensive way, Mo Wen left the window and went to the sleeping Yu Lan''s side, staring at her sleeping face.


    Perhaps because he became a second-class zombie, Yu Lan''s skin seems a little elastic, not as stiff as before, as if his slightly exaggerated expression is about to crack.


    This discovery made Mo Wen''s heart jump with joy. He hugged Yu Lan. He really had no meat waist. He was obsessed and buried his head in her neck. He smiled in an intoxicating hoarse tone, "you''ll get better, LAN LAN."


    "We''ll come right away!" when I heard the order from Mo Wen, I quickly counted the floors and ran upstairs with Xiuqi.


    When the two of them ran up, they only saw a table of food and ink that was sitting on the sofa combing the hair of a zombie.


    "Pack it all up." Mo Wen said faintly without even lifting his eyes.


    What? Drunk without night, Xiuqi didn''t respond. He didn''t have a word of nonsense and began to load the food on the table. His hands moved very smoothly.


    There was no work to do when he was drunk without food. He looked around quietly. When he noticed the tidy room, he really had the illusion that he was at home.


    The sanitation of the house was definitely not cleaned by Yu Lan''s zombie. It could only be... Glancing at the ink that was concentrating on combing Yu Lan''s hair. It''s hard to imagine him cleaning the room up and down with an apron and a chicken feather duster.


    His eyes fell on the huge backpack at the door, and he said curiously:


    "Boss, what''s in your bag? It looks very heavy."


    "Crystal nucleus..." when I heard Zui Wuye mention his backpack, although there was no expression on Mo Wen''s face, his eyelids trembled. Before he finished, Zui Wuye stared at him and interrupted him, "boss, you have so many crystal nuclei? That''s great!"


    "... and clothes." Mo Wen pursed his lips and connected the words he hadn''t finished before. His ears were uncontrollably hot.


    "..." now it was the turn of drunken night to be silent. He looked at the ink vaguely. He wondered if the ink was so smelly in the past. There were no clothes in the backpack?


    I accidentally noticed the red ears of Mo Wen. I was drunk all night. I just felt the thunder rolling behind me and my eyes were about to fall off.


    This is... Shy?!


    The boss who can not change his color in the pile of dead people with mountains of bones will be shy? It''s not the right style, okay?


    Xiuqi also raised his eyes and looked at the ink. Soon he lowered his head and continued to pack up the food, but the corners of his mouth smoked uncontrollably.


    He can guarantee that the clothes in the backpack are definitely Yu Lan.


    Before the end of the world, Mo Wen, the crazy man and abnormal boss, secretly photographed Yu Lan all day, and then came back to stare at him. He didn''t want to buy a lot of the same clothes and put them in his room. Of course, he didn''t wear them or put them there to watch.


    "Lanlan likes to wear these. I won''t forget it if I buy them."


    Mo Wen gave him an impeccable reason.


    Fortunately, Mo Wen''s embarrassment soon passed. He pulled up Yu Lan''s hair twice and naturally showed a clean smile. Then he stepped down from the sofa and handed him his backpack.


    "Carry it," he said with a gentle smile, looking very harmless.


    Drunk without night, "..."


    Curiosity killed the cat. The ancients really didn''t lie to you.

 Chapter 52

    So the line-up of the people is like this - Mo Wen walks in front with Yu Lanshen on his back and the backpack he carried before drunk Wuye, Xiuqi walks on the side of Mo Wen without expression, and drunk Wuye carries a bag that is not only half a person tall but also bulging, which is about to burst into the same broken bag, full of pain on his face.


    His image is ruined... Ruined.


    "Boss, there''s our car in the north of District 3." Xiuqi, who ignored the drunkenness all the way, quickly walked to the side of the ink tattoo and asked in a low voice, "it''s about half an hour''s walk. Shall we go directly?"


    "It''s just two months now..." Mo Wen whispered to Yu Lan, who was sleeping quietly, but his answer was not what he asked.


    What two months? Xiuqi was very strange, but he didn''t ask.


    "Go back to where I lived before." Mo Wen said faintly with his eyelids down.


    Listening to the indisputable words of ink, Xiuqi naturally won''t have any objection. Drunk without night, he completely suffered a face. He dares to guarantee that Mo Wen definitely wants to go a long way to fix him!


    However, Mo Wen didn''t think so much. He just thought that Zhang Xin would come over these days.


    After the corpse tide has passed, he will still take Yu Lan back to the place of death. If Zhang Xin dies in this place, it will be very troublesome for him to find such a promising mobile businessman.


    Of course, no one can say whether Mo Wen has the idea of staying drunk all night.


    The building where Mo Wen and Yu Lan lived before was still dead. The tall building still had the large and small holes that the three-level zombie had climbed through. At a glance, it was full of devastation.


    Drooping eyes looked at Yu Lan, who was sleeping very well. Mo Wen''s arm slightly lifted the tall building and tightened her.


    Now Yu Lan will be targeted by various high-level zombies for unknown reasons. He must become stronger to protect her.


    Seeing the silent ink, he stood there in a daze, drunk all night, casually found an old car and sat on it.


    "Xiuqi, why do you say the boss has to come." he rubbed his shoulder and turned his eyes when he was drunk all night. "It''s just to fix me... As for it."


    In fact, it''s not very tired to carry such things for the drunk night who is a power, but he''s really uncomfortable because the back package is too full.


    "You think too much." Xiuqi was as cold as ever.


    I''ve long been used to being drunk with a hot face and a cold ass. hey hey, when I smiled and had to talk, I suddenly heard the motor sound of the motorcycle. When he stood up, he saw a man riding a motorcycle towards them. His fluffy hair looked like a lump of straw in the strong wind.


    This time, Zhang Xin didn''t follow a string of zombies behind him. He came here alone.


    Seeing Mo Wen holding Yu Lan standing in the middle of the road waiting for him, he was moved. He stopped the motorcycle and walked towards Mo Wen.


    Unfortunately, before he could say anything, he heard the unhappy voice of Mo Wen.


    "Go."


    "Where are you going?" Zhang Xin was stunned.


    "Go to the south." Mo Wen said calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The green veins in the forehead jumped twice. Zhang Xin covered his heart and only felt that he was going to die. He just came here from the South dead and alive. He hasn''t stopped breathing. Now he''s going back to the south?


    Unfortunately, Mo Wen didn''t give him a chance to complain. He turned and walked to the north of District 3. The car they took when they came was in that direction.


    "Yo, so you''re the one waiting for the boss?"


    Just when Zhang Xin hesitated whether to rush up and punch Mo Wen to relieve his anger, and then he was killed gorgeous, he was badly patted on the shoulder and nearly knocked him to the ground.


    Drunk all night, he looked at Zhang Xin up and down like a monkey, touched his chin and said solemnly, "it''s just a third-order power. Why is the old assembly waiting for you? Are you special?"


    "You mean... Mr. Mo was really waiting for me here just now?" Zhang Xin was stunned when he heard the speech. He consciously equated the boss in the mouth of drunk night with ink.


    "Of course, it''s still fake." zuiwuye showed a very deceptive and bright smile. He patted Zhang Xin on the shoulder again. This time, his strength relaxed a lot, but it made Zhang Xin feel a suffocating chill, "We were in a hurry to leave, but the boss had to come here to wait for you. Ah... If I hadn''t waited for you, I wouldn''t have walked so many steps here."


    Because I carried a very unsightly broken bag and drunk all night, now I am full of resentment against ink, and Zhang Xin is also involved, "so you say, how can you compensate me, newcomer?"


    Completely ignoring a few words after being drunk all night, Zhang Xin was very moved now, "did Mr. Mo deliberately wait for me here when he had to leave?"


    If Mo Wen leaves quietly, a third-order power will probably be eaten by zombies in zone 3


    Although ink is really abnormal in some aspects, it is really a good person... Zhang Xin, who is full of gratitude, thinks so.


    "I don''t think... It''s not." zuiwuye twitched his mouth. Although he didn''t know what the ink was thinking, he didn''t wait here because he wanted to leave. It''s probably just because the guy in front of him is easy to use.


    Looking at Zhang Xin''s grateful and tearful appearance, he was very "kind" and didn''t say what he thought.


    "What kind of power are you?" seeing Zhang Xin pushing his motorcycle behind them, drunk all night, he turned back and stared at his driveway. "Your motorcycle is good. Have you improved it? Some parts of the wheel should have been strengthened by gold powers."


    "This car has indeed been modified. Because I rely on it to carry me in my usual transactions, I naturally need to strengthen it." Zhang Xin touched the seat of his motorcycle and smiled. "It has been with me for nearly a year."


    "Trading? Are you a mobile businessman?" finally, a pair of big brother like eyes lit up and said, "are you a space power?"


    "Well, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Zhang Xin. I''m a mobile businessman." Zhang Xin nodded and suddenly had a bad hunch the next second.


    Sure enough, the next second when I was drunk all night, I pointed to the "huge" backpack behind me and said proudly, "can you put it in and carry it very heavy."


    Looking at the half person high backpack behind the drunken night, Zhang Xin thought about his space of only one cubic meter, shook his head with a bitter face, "sorry, my space should not fit."


    "How could it?" drunk night smiled and hugged Zhang Xin''s neck. There was a bright smile on his mouth, but his voice was very cold. "Don''t you want to help me?"

 Chapter 53

    The slightly chilly voice made Zhang Xin''s hair stand up. He was keenly aware of the killing intention of drunk night, but he couldn''t move because of his stiffness.


    Just when Zhang Xin thought he was going to suffocate and die because of tension, there was a dull voice in ink in front of him.


    "Zhang Xin, hurry up."


    As soon as the sound came out, the cold killing intention around dissipated like a broken mirror. Drunk all night, he took back his arm and turned his eyes in boredom.


    It''s really time to say this just now. Does Mo Wen mean to cover the newcomer? Drunk all night, looking at the back of Mo Wen, holding his careful liver, I feel very hurt.


    Zhang Xin, who didn''t know he had entered the wolf''s nest, hung his head and gasped. The greasy palms were all sweat. He raised his eyes and looked at the ink. He almost said a pile of speeches to express his gratitude.


    Drunk without night patted him on the shoulder as if nothing had happened. People and animals smiled innocuously, "I''m just kidding you. Why are you scared like this? Look at this white face."


    Was that a joke? Zhang Xin narrowed his eyes secretly. It was like a real killing intention. No matter how you think, it doesn''t seem to be a joke, okay.


    "Let''s go." drunk night continues to laugh, and the smile doesn''t reach the bottom of your eyes as usual.


    Xiuqi, who was walking in front, looked back at him impatiently and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    During this period, Yu Lan once slightly opened his eyes. Seeing that he was still in Mo Wen''s arms, he couldn''t help rubbing his chest, obediently closed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    She likes to sleep, because she can see a lot of things in her sleep. Although she doesn''t know what those are, it can give her an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Like now.


    Looking around at the quiet alley in front of him, Yu Lan stretched out his hand and touched a big willow at the entrance of the alley.


    Because she was in a dream, there was no feeling in her palm. The only feeling was the sense of familiarity from her heart.


    "A lot of blood."


    A voice as tender as glutinous rice came from the deep lane. Yu Lan tilted his head and walked to find the voice.


    After walking for a long time, the scenery in front of her changed. The alley with weak sunlight suddenly became dark and cold, and her stuff was in the deepest part of the alley, sitting on a corpse covered with blood.


    It''s not quite right to say it''s her gadget. The man in front of me is much thinner than her gadget. He looks like... A young version?


    "Big brother, are you hurt?" the young voice rang again just now. Yu Lan noticed that there was a little girl here.


    The little girl is very familiar to her, but she can''t see the girl''s face no matter how she looks.


    "No." the 19-year-old Mo Wen stared at the girl, looked down at his hands full of blood, and laughed happily. "It''s all their blood."


    The little girl lowered her head and stopped making a sound.


    Seeing that the girl was afraid, Mo Wen smiled and wiped his face. The original handsome cheek was suddenly covered with blood stains on his face.


    "Are you afraid?" Mo Wen chuckled. He came down from the body and squatted in front of the girl. He grabbed the girl''s neck with his bloody hand. His dark eyes were like a quiet lake, reflecting the girl''s calm face.


    Perhaps the girl''s calm appearance stimulated him. Mo Wen grabbed her collar and pressed her on the ground. "The other hand holding the dagger has been raised high. Little guy, didn''t your family tell you that the killers are all bad people?"


    Suddenly, she felt the pain from her neck. Yu Lan roared in some pain. The surrounding scenery was dissipating at a very fast speed. At last, she only saw the girl holding Mo Wen and pinching her neck. She said something happily.


    What the hell did you say?


    During the struggle, she opened her eyes and returned to consciousness. When she entered her eyes, she saw that Mo Wen was feeding her with a crystal core.


    "Wake up?" gently touched the crack that was recovering on her blue face. Mo Wen leaned down and kissed her on her forehead and said with a smile, "good morning."


    Now it''s just the beginning of the sun. The sky is not bright. Only the edge of the sky has a dazzling white light like hope.


    "Ouch." Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s neck and kissed Mo Wen''s neck.


    Good morning, her stuff.


    Sitting in the co pilot''s position, drunk all night, looking at the two people from the rearview mirror, the abused hugged himself painfully.


    "Xiuqi, I think I should find a girlfriend too." he turned his head and looked seriously at Xiuqi who was driving. He was drunk all night and angrily bit a bite of dog food... No, compressed biscuits.


    "Let''s go." Xiuqi said. He accelerated and pressed several zombies on the steering wheel, raising countless flesh and dust.


    Poor Zhang Xin followed their SUV on a motorcycle and ate a mouthful of dirt.


    "Do you agree?" the drunken night glanced uninteresting. "I thought you would say something to hurt me."


    "Don''t need me to say." Xiuqi glanced at him obliquely. "Drunk Linxue will skin your girlfriend."


    "... also." don''t want to continue this topic, lie down at the car window drunk all night and look at the disheartened Zhang Xin, quite gloating with a smile, "anyway, does this guy want to return to the alliance with us?"


    "That guy looks like a rabbit. He hasn''t even killed anyone. You let him go to us?" Xiuqi said a few words. He sneered and said disdainfully, "he''s just right to be a food ingredient."


    "I like this rhetoric." drunk night hehe smiled, looked at several zombies eating outside the window and suddenly said, "by the way, the blank seems to be in this area. Shall we..."


    "Drunk all night!" Xiuqi was filled with a cold breath when he heard the name "blank". If you mention him in front of me again, you''ll roll down! "


    "OK, OK, I won''t mention it." drunk night replied with a smile. The conversation turned and asked, "by the way, do you know what the original name of blank is?"


    "Get out!"


    The "quarrel" between Xiuqi and Zui Wuye didn''t affect Yu Lan at all. She was curious and had a lot of fun.


    Although Mo Wen took her to the car once before, she was tied to the co pilot''s seat and couldn''t move at that time. She could move. Naturally, she had to explore well.


    Mo Wen just looked at her crawling around like a child and always carefully protected her from bumping into anything.


    Suddenly there was a harsh brake sound. Yu Lan rolled directly into Mo Wen''s arms because of inertia.

 Chapter 54

    Holding Yu Lan in his arms, Mo Wen raised his eyes unhappily, "what''s the matter."


    "Boss, someone stopped the car ahead." the window reflected Xiuqi''s cold face. He looked at the two men and women standing in front of the car and frowned.


    These three people are all powers. One of them seems to be seriously injured and has a hole in his stomach. Look at the amount of bleeding, he should not live long.


    The woman holding the seriously injured man saw that Xiuqi stopped the car. Regardless of the three seven twenty-one, she hurried to knock on their window and asked eagerly, "do you have any hemostatic drugs? Can you give them to us if you have? We are really in urgent need!"


    The woman looks pretty good. Although her face is covered with some gray, it''s not ugly. The fingers are slender and slender. At first glance, they haven''t had any pain.


    All? Xiuqi is very impatient. Don''t open your eyes and look straight ahead. You have to step on the accelerator to run over them.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited." zuiwuye patted his arm in time, stopped him, and then smiled on the window column with his chin. "If you want to buy, we can still give you some."


    "When is it? Life is at stake. You still think about money now?" the woman was angry. She bit her teeth and smashed the car window. "How much do you want? I''ll give it to you when I get back!"


    It''s hard to say whether you have life to get the money after you go back


    "Ah, I really give you money." drunk night regretted, "I''m sorry. I just remembered that we don''t have hemostatic drugs here."


    Seeing the woman''s face, it was difficult to see the extreme at once. A dark color flashed through the bottom of his eyes with a smile when he was drunk. He turned his head and waved his hand. He said to Zhang Xin coming from behind, "Zhang Xin, aren''t you a mobile businessman? Do you have any medicine to stop bleeding?"


    "What?" Zhang Xin just stopped his motorcycle and didn''t hear the words of being drunk all night.


    Drunken night spread her hands to be innocent, but the woman jumped at Zhang Xin as if she had caught a life-saving straw, clasped his shoulder and screamed sharply. The whole person''s image was distorted, "are you a mobile businessman? Do you have any hemostatic medicine?"


    He was startled by the woman. When he reacted, Zhang Xin only felt that his shoulder was scratched and hurt. He blocked the woman''s hand and stepped back half a step. I''m sorry, "I only have food here and no hemostatic medicine."


    "You are a mobile businessman, how can you have no medicine!" once again snuffed out the woman''s hope. She gave Zhang Xin a slap in the face, covered her face and choked.


    Should mobile businessmen bring hemostatic drugs? Zhang Xin covered his face and looked silly. He was happy when he was drunk all night. Looking at the good play, he was short of melon seeds and popcorn.


    "Yuying!" the man with the woman yelled. He held his seriously injured partner on his side, frowned and shouted, "calm down!"


    "Xu Yushan, Wanda is going to die. How can you calm me down!" Yu Ying shouted, and her tears couldn''t stop falling down.


    Smelling that Xu Yu''s face was a little strange, he looked at Wanda, whose breath was getting weaker and weaker, and a distorted smile flashed through the bottom of his eyes.


    "It''s so moving..." the drunk man who completely regarded this as the cinema turned his nose, covered his heart and said to Xiuqi, "do you think you will care about me so much if I am seriously injured in the future?"


    "I''ll take care of you to die." Xiuqi said coldly.


    I don''t care about Xiuqi''s indifference. I want to ask Mo Wen''s opinion when I''m drunk. Who wants to look back and see a pair of eyes full of obsession? Of course, I''m not looking at him, but staring at Yu Lan.


    At this time, Yu Lan was lying on Mo Wen''s shoulder and yawned, looking bored and sleepy.


    "..." stop abusing dogs all the time, you two!


    Extremely colorless drunk night touching his chin interrupted the interaction between Mo Wen and Yu Lan, "boss, do you want me to help them?"


    "Drive." the concise two words answered the question of being drunk all night. Mo Wen gently followed Yu Lan''s hair, slightly closed his eyes and kissed her in the ear, "blue, is it boring? Can I play with your crystal core?"


    "Ouch." Yu Lan rubbed his neck and closed his eyes.


    Shit, I just want to sleep.


    It''s the end of December. It''s very cold.


    Since it began to be cold, Yu Lan''s sleep time has been getting longer and longer every day. These two days, she has been promoted to level 2. Her food intake has increased several times. Not to mention, her sleep time is getting longer and longer every day.


    Although she is not afraid of cold, Mo Wen sometimes really worries that she will hibernate like some animals.


    The expected answer ah, drunk and boring, turned around and spread his hand at Yuying, saying that he was really powerless.


    Xiuqi directly stepped on the accelerator. But fortunately, he didn''t bump into the two men in front of him and knew how to turn a corner.


    He looked at Xiuqi with exaggeration and touched his forehead. "You''re so kind, aren''t you a fake Xiuqi?"


    His face shook uncontrollably. Xiuqi restrained his anger and said word by word, "you, give me, get out!"


    Drunk without night, he raised his eyebrows, turned his head and glanced at the cars of the three powers, and wondered, "Xiuqi, why don''t you drive back quickly when you say they obviously have a car?"


    "There''s no oil at first sight, fool." the Taoist priest was still not enough. Xiuqi couldn''t suppress his anger with a cold hum.


    "Yes, you are the smartest." zuiwuye studied ink and looked at Yu Lan in his eyes and said to Xiuqi in a soft voice. Disgusting Xiuqi wanted to stab a knife into his head.


    "Get away from me!"


    Before Zhang Xin could figure out what was going on, Mo Wen''s car drove away quickly without even shouting. Admittedly, he avoided Yuying, who was still crying. He got on the motorcycle and was ready to continue eating soil.


    Next time you come, you''d better buy a helmet. He smiles bitterly.


    Sometimes people still have to sigh that the world is really small.


    That night, they found a high place to rest. Before the fire came up, another car stopped at them. Then they saw Yuying who stopped them in the morning come down from the car.


    Oh, the enemy''s road is narrow. I narrowed my eyes when I was drunk all night.


    Yuying''s eyes were red and swollen. It seemed that she had been crying for a long time. When she got off the bus, her shoulders trembled. She couldn''t be sad.


    Xu Yushan walked down behind Yuying, but his face didn''t look too sad. He just didn''t open his eyes when he saw them drunk all night.


    They both ignored the drunkenness. They went to the other side and sat down. Yuying leaned against Xu Yushan''s shoulder, covered her eyes and kept crying.


    "Yuying, don''t feel bad. People can''t come back from death." Xu Yushan comforted softly. The corners of his mouth tilted up vaguely, and some radians disappeared quickly.

 Chapter 55

    But this tiny expression was noticed by the drunken night who had been watching the play. His pupils shrunk as if he had found something funny. He provoked the corners of his mouth and showed a penetrating smile.


    Fun, he found fun!


    At this time, a man came down from the car, shaved his head and looked a little ruffian.


    "Hello, my name is Changli." Changli first said hello to them when they were drunk all night, but it was not annoying. "We spent the night here tonight, so we don''t have to guard against anyone. If you need anything, just say it. I won''t be stingy if I have anything."


    This way of greeting made drunk night a little happy. When he saw the ink and Xiuqi, he didn''t mean to speak at all. He turned around and smiled politely at Changli. The bright and sunny smile immediately made people''s favor rise.


    Zhang Xin felt cold behind his back. He pursed his lower lip and rested to say hello to Changli.


    Intuition told him never to have anything to do with drunkenness.


    "Don''t pay attention to them!" Yuying suddenly stood up and pointed to the drunken night with her slender fingers, blushing angrily. "They didn''t have any conscience at all. They clearly saw that some of us were seriously injured and turned a blind eye to it, not as good as livestock!"


    "Hmm?" smelling that he was drunk all night, he picked his eyebrows and seemed to be lost in thought. It turned out that if he didn''t save people, he was inferior to livestock. What should he call those who are happy to kill people?


    What should I do? He really wants to say that he has no conscience at all, but he has to maintain his gorgeous good image... Ah, it''s so tangled.


    "Pooh." Changli suddenly smiled, which made him drunk and looked at him.


    "It''s been two years since the end of the world. I can still hear such naive words." he shook his head and smiled to show that he didn''t care about being drunk all night. "When I saw them before, the girl''s man was out of breath. I gave them a ride because she was beautiful. You don''t care what she said."


    Listening to Changli''s words, he bent his eyes all of a sudden, patted him on the shoulder happily and said with a smile, "seriously, you are a good person. I like your character."


    This guy really likes everyone he meets... Xiuqi sneered, and then he liked him. Now he''s out of breath.


    "You!" unexpectedly, Changli, who kindly carried them all the way, would say such words. Yuying was angry and her tears fell down again. Helplessly, she continued to cry on Xu Yushan''s chest.


    Zhang Xin, who helped fix the fire, opened her eyes. It was strange that she had so many tears.


    On one side, Xu Yushan''s face is not very good-looking. I think he hasn''t worried about food and clothing since the end of the world. Where has he received such an insult with contempt.


    He carefully encircled Yuying and comforted her gently in her ear, "don''t be sad. When I go back, I can make them look good and vent my anger on you."


    Perhaps his comfort worked. Yuying was still sobbing sadly, but the cry was much lower.


    All the people present were powers, so although Xu Yushan''s words were not very clear, they were still passed into the drunk night''s ears. He grinned at Xu Yushan without making a sound.


    It''s just a seventh order power and a fifth order power. He''s really curious about how they''re going to make him look good.


    As soon as Mo Wen got off the bus with Yu Lan in his arms, he felt a bitter chill. He was not very cold, but he was afraid that Yu Lan was frozen. He could only coax him with his eyes down helplessly, "Lan Lan, it''s cold outside. Shall we go back to the car?"


    Yu Lan is not sleepy now. She looks outside excitedly, grabs Mo Wen''s collar and calls "ah Wen" like a cat.


    Now her tongue became more and more flexible, and she shouted the name of ink without stopping.


    As soon as these two words are written in ink, they will immediately disarm and surrender, and throw any bullshit demands to Java. He went to a high place and sat down, hugged Yu Lan''s shoulder and told her not to run around.


    There was no way to play. Yu Lan flattened his mouth and opened his mouth with a groan, waiting for ink to feed Jinghe. He really achieved the goal of reaching out for clothes and opening his mouth for food.


    Looking at the lovely appearance of Yu Lan with her cheeks bulging and chewing crystal core, Mo Wen suddenly had the idea of teasing her.


    He took a crystal core and paused on his blue lips, but he didn''t feed it to her mouth, "blue, can you call my name now?"


    Yu Lan opened his mouth and threw himself into the air. He bit several times before he realized that Mo Wen was teasing her.


    Her two white eyes "Gulu" rolled twice, rubbed the ink chest, sold cute and waited for food.


    "Ouch."


    Give it to me.


    "No." seeing Yu Lan''s meaning, Mo Wen''s smile deepened. He shook his head and raised his hand high without giving Yu Lan the crystal core. "Call me ''ah Wen'' and I''ll give it to you, okay?"


    Staring at the crystal nucleus in Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan tilted her head and her eyes became watery. Her wet eyes were so close to Mo Wen''s eyes that some reason in Mo Wen''s head almost broke the string.


    "Arvin..."


    Finally, Yu Lan obediently called out Mo Wen''s name. After calling, she also hugged Mo Wen''s neck and kissed his neck. She rubbed Mo Wen''s cheek and looked forward to him.


    "Ouch ~"


    Food, give me food.


    He got a lot of "benefits" and was in a good mood. He fed all the crystal nuclei he carried to Yu Lan, and Yu Lan ate them all into his mouth.


    When she had enough to eat and drink, she stretched out her legs, happily comparing whose legs were longer with ink. At this time, Mo Wen''s heart had softened into a pool of water, and he simply stretched his legs childishly and rowed on his legs with Yu Lan.


    Because Mo Wen didn''t take Yu Lan to the fire from beginning to end, Changli and others could only vaguely see two figures there, but they couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    They were sitting in front of the fire, chewing and swallowing.


    "That''s..." he swallowed a hard compressed biscuit. Changli raised his chin in the direction of ink, and looked at him with some questions.


    "That''s my boss." he didn''t even turn back when he was drunk all night, "and his woman."


    "Cough! Cough!" Zhang Xin choked by his saliva. He coughed a few times and looked at the drunk night. It was clearly a zombie. What kind of woman is it?


    Xiuqi has been sitting in place with a gloomy look. He doesn''t even say a word except looking around from time to time.


    As soon as he heard that Li Chang, the drunken boss, couldn''t help staring at him, "won''t he come over? It can freeze to death at this time of night."


    Compared with ordinary people, the body of powers is much more resistant to cold, but sometimes some powers will freeze to death in the strange extreme cold of the last world.

 Chapter 56

    "It''s all right, boss. He has thick skin." he was drunk all night and didn''t use his head. Xiuqi kicked him the next second and nearly lay on the ground.


    "Fool, you can talk with your head."


    Since Xiuqi was drunk all night, the fool seems to have become addicted.


    Drunk Wuye took the loyal dog and said to Changli with a sigh:


    "Well, in fact, the boss may be frozen in the extremely cold weather in January and February, but now this temperature is nothing for the boss."


    Since the end of the world, January and February are extremely terrible for everyone.


    In that extremely cold weather, the snowstorm will sweep the whole world and turn water into ice. It is difficult to walk outside. Even staying at home is likely to be frozen to death.


    Changli nodded without saying more, but secretly glanced at the two people in the dark again. He secretly said in his heart that men are not afraid of cold. Aren''t women afraid? It seems that the boss who is drunk all night doesn''t treat women as bastards.


    Also, in this last world, no one can be regarded as a good man at all.


    Although Yuying didn''t want to, she had to squeeze into a fire with them because Changli didn''t make a fire for them, and she and Xu Yushan didn''t have any fire making tools. They don''t have the same strong cold resistance as ink. If they don''t come to the fire, they will be frozen to death.


    Yuying only felt that she was losing face and hung her head. Xu Yushan took care of her carefully all the way, with worry written on her face.


    Tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut.


    "I didn''t tell you what happened to you." maybe he thought the quiet atmosphere was too strange. Changli touched his smooth skull and smiled at Yuying. "A team of level 7 powers can break a person in area 2... To tell the truth, it''s really rare."


    "What do you mean?" thought Changli''s words meant contempt to them. Yuying opened her eyes and said angrily, "we are the first time to the land of death. Can we compare with you wandering guys!"


    "Come for the first time..." drunk night smiled, "no wonder."


    "No wonder what?" Yuying''s mood was originally bad, but now it''s even worse. "If it wasn''t for the damn Yizhi, do you think my boyfriend could be gone here!"


    Xenograft?


    Hearing this word, even Xiuqi raised his head in surprise.


    The exotic plants in China are mainly distributed in two places, one is the poisonous fog area at the junction of the north and the south, and the other is the forest of death in the seven districts of the land of death.


    I''ve never heard of anyone who met a different plant in area 2 of the land of death.


    "What strange plant did you encounter?" Chang Li asked with a dignified look and a wrung eyebrow. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Pig cage flower." Yuying raised her eyes. When she came, she still had a simple understanding of the different plants. At this time, she could also call the name of the different plants attacking them.


    Recalling the scene where Wanda was pierced by the fangs of pigsty flowers, her mood could not calm down anyway.


    "How can there be pig cage flowers in zone 2?" Xiuqi frowned with some doubt on his calm face.


    It is named after the shape of pitcher grass before the end of the world. It is mostly distributed at the junction of the north and the south. This kind of different plant can be seen only in Wulu and Wulu districts in the first six districts of the land of death, and it has never appeared in District 2.


    "Wait a minute." Changli suddenly changed his face. He stood up and shouted at Yuying, "didn''t you pull out the pigsty flowers by root?!"


    Yuying was stunned. Before she could speak, the soil under Changli''s feet suddenly began to sink. A pair of huge sharp teeth on both sides directly penetrated the soil and bit at his feet.


    Changli was also a man wandering in the place of death. He was trapped, but he keenly avoided it. But he didn''t want to feel a sharp pain in his lower leg as soon as he landed. The pigsty flower with a barbed long beard surrounded his leg and tripped him to the ground.


    Huge petals broke through the soil, and a layer of sand was adhered to the orange outer membrane.


    Xiuqi was the first person to stay away from this place of right and wrong. He looked at Changli from a distance and was about to be dragged into the mouth of pig cage flower. He raised his hands and wrapped his arms expressionless.


    Most of the different plants in the end of the world are conscious, including the pig cage flower. If the people who meet it don''t uproot it, even if they hide in the ends of the earth, it can catch up with revenge.


    However, this is quite similar to drunken night... Xiuqi jokingly thought that this time, the pig cage flower obviously went to Yuying. Changli should be attacked because he contacted Yuying and caught her taste.


    Raised his eyes and looked at Mo Wen. He found that Mo Wen was sitting at a higher place with Yu Lan in his arms, watching the excitement and feeding Yu Lan to eat. It was not pleasant.


    Yu Lan stared at the pig cage flower with great interest and was ready to rush up and bite. Unfortunately, the whole person was pressed by ink and couldn''t move at all.


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t mean to make a move at all, Xiuqi watched the play more calmly.


    Pig cage flower is not a very dangerous alien plant. As long as it is uprooted, it has no deterrent.


    Zhang Xin hid a long way with his head in his arms. He neither saw the play nor gloated at the disaster. He obediently avoided the disaster.


    Now the only people left in the land of right and wrong are Zui Wuye Yuying and Xu Yushan, and a Changli who is about to be eaten.


    Drunk without night is very righteous. He took out a dagger and cut off the long beard of the pig cage flower and saved Changli.


    "Are you all right?" he dragged Changli''s arm and dragged him back. He smiled and cared, and his eyes fell on his bloody legs hooked by the barbs on his long beard.


    Unlike zombies, alien plants and mutant animals will not turn people into zombies if they hurt people, so there is no need to worry about Changli becoming a zombie.


    "Thank you, I''m fine." Changli stood up with his drunken arm, looked at the pig cage flower in front of him, gave up him, and leaned over the petals to attack Yuying.


    "Ah!" Yu Ying screamed and hid behind Xu Yushan. She stumbled and tripped.


    Xu Yushan was embarrassed to erect a soil barrier in front of the sand and stone on the land.


    "The seventh level earth power person is so weak?" he rolled his eyes drunk and speechless. As a healing power person, he can solve this strange plant without power. "I think I probably know how her boyfriend died."


    Stupid by his girlfriend.


    "I''d better come." Chang Li sighed, ignoring the wound on his leg and stood up.


    He took out his pistol pinned to his waist and fired two shots at the pig cage flower. His hind legs burst up and rushed directly to the flower tail of the pig cage flower and fired a shot at its thick stem.


    The pigsty flower seemed to feel pain, shaking its petals, and countless long whiskers were thrown at Changli.

 Chapter 57

    Changli keenly turned around the pig cage flower, and regardless of whether the long beard would hurt him, he directly pinched the huge petals of the pig cage flower with his bare hands.


    The next moment they were drunk all night, they saw several dazzling white lights flashing around the body of the pig cage flower, and the whole petals made a "yiyiyi" sound with the unpleasant burning smell.


    "Hoo..."


    After solving the pigsty flower, Changli sat down on the ground, took out a few biscuits from his pocket and stuffed them into his mouth.


    "Awesome, electrical power?" Zui Wuyi clapped his hands next to him, walked over and pulled Changli up quite kindly.


    "HMM." Chang Li responded directly without affectation. He had been seen by drunk all night, and there was no need for him to continue to hide.


    Lying on Mo Wen''s body, Yu Lan saw that the war was over, so he muttered bored, turned around and grabbed Mo Wen''s hair to vent his anger.


    Why don''t you let me play? Now, there''s nothing to play.


    Her stuff is so annoying.


    Holding Yu Lan''s waist to prevent her from falling down, Mo Wen happily leaned against her chest and smiled stiffly.


    I always feel that Yu Lan who became a zombie... Seems to have become a militant.


    When the war ended, Xiuqi came back slowly and tried to raise another fire. Changli didn''t say a word to accuse Xiuqi, but went to the dead pig cage flower and took out a crystal core from its root.


    There is no hierarchy in the nuclei of heteroplants. The energy of their nuclei is equivalent to that of the seventh order zombie, but some heteroplants have more nuclei and some have less nuclei.


    "Ah!" Yuying''s scream almost broke everyone''s eardrums. She hugged her head in pain and trembled, "why should I encounter such a thing!"


    "Come to the place of death and don''t encounter such a thing. Do you still want to meet prince charming?" Chang Li, who was only interested in Yuying''s appearance, felt his bald head impatiently. Why did he carry such a trouble?


    "We''re just looking for someone!" Yuying can''t stand running away. She cries with tears and is extremely weak. "My sister is missing here. We''re looking for her!"


    No wonder such a spoiled young lady came to the place of death and died. Changli directly sat down and began to deal with his wound. He was not interested in Yuying''s sister. He continued to feign in his heart: he dared to guarantee that Yuying''s ability to reach level 5 was definitely obtained by directly absorbing energy from the crystal core found by others. He had not participated in any actual combat.


    I''m happy to watch the play here when I''m drunk all night. Seeing that Changli plans to deal with the wound, I can''t help but come over and say, "let me help you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can do it myself." he refused the kindness of being drunk all night. Changli stripped the dirt from his calf and belly and casually bandaged the wound.


    But drunk all night, it would be determined to help him. Completely ignoring his previous refusal, he covered Changli''s wound with his hand.


    Changli frowned secretly. He was a little angry when he was about to speak, but he found a soft itch on his leg. When he withdrew his hand, all the wounds on his leg had disappeared.


    The whole calf belly is well, and there is not even a scar left.


    "God..." he sighed in a low voice and looked at him in surprise. He was drunk all night.


    Drunken night friendly exposed a row of teeth and nearly blinded the neat eyes who made a fire.


    "Are you a healing power?!"


    Xu Yushan, who had a panoramic view of all this, exclaimed. He stared at the drunk night in shock and widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Healing powers are very rare. I only heard that there was a healing power in the northern region. According to the research of the southern Academy of Sciences, the healing power is very likely to have the ability to prevent the infection of people just bitten by zombies after level 3. It is a very cherished existence.


    "Well, as you can see," I smiled brightly when I was drunk, but I didn''t know what dark things flashed in my heart.


    Yuying, who had been crying all the time, also raised her head and stared at the drunk all night. Her eyes were red. "You are a healing power. Why don''t you save Wanda? Watch him die. Do you still have humanity!"


    "Ah, this saves people." drunk night hehe smiled, took out a biscuit and stuffed it into his mouth. There was no shame on his face, "it took too much effort."


    "You!" Yu Ying rushed towards the drunk night angrily, with a ferocious look to pinch his neck.


    Easily sideways to avoid, drunk without night twice, backhand clasped Yuying''s hand and laughed, "you''re scared to climb towards Yizhi. How dare you?"


    "You let her go!" when Xu Yushan saw that Yuying was caught, he immediately changed and controlled the sand petrified at the foot of drunk night to stab him with a sharp blade.


    "Tut." drunk Wuyi easily avoided the past, turned and put Yuying in front of him to resist Xu Yushan''s attack.


    Xu Yushan was startled and quickly took back his power.


    "You''re mean!" he said angrily.


    Looking at the sand and stone from Panasonic, Yuying''s small face was also scared pale. Almost, almost, the sharp sand and stone was about to hit her face.


    "No, no, no, I''m just afraid of trouble." Zui Wuyi shook his head with a smile and looked at Xu Yushan''s eyes full of banter, "not to mention... If you want to say something mean, I think you''re really mean, aren''t you?"


    "What do you mean?" Xu Yushan was stunned when he heard the speech, and then roared hard. His eyes flashed slightly. It was obvious that he was right on his mind.


    Changli and Xiuqi have been watching the play, and none of them made a sound.


    "Do you want me to say it?" drunk Wuye sighed, patted Yuying''s face and smiled like a fox. "In fact, you hurt this woman''s boyfriend."


    As soon as these words came out, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became a little dignified. Zhang Xin happened to slip back quietly at this time and trembled a little when he noticed the strange atmosphere.


    "Ouch."


    Looking at the direction of them, Yu Lan pulled the sleeves of ink and thought of going there.


    It''s fun over there. Let''s go.


    However, Mo Wen''s answer was to rub her head, then hold her in the car and coax her, "good boy, go to bed early when you''re full. Look at how little meat you have."


    "..." Yu Lan Bian''s mouth.


    How much meat does a zombie need?


    "What do you mean?" Yu Ying asked in a trembling voice when she heard the words of drunk night.


    "I mean, the guy in front of you liked you and killed Wanda behind your back." holding Yuying''s tearful face, the drunken smile became a little distorted. "You say, who''s more mean now? I''ve always been a good man. Don''t wrong me."


    Xu Yushan''s lips are blue. I don''t know whether they are cold or nervous.


    "Nonsense!" he yelled, "Yingying, don''t listen to him. I''ve always regarded you as my sister. He''s something that stirs up our relationship here!"

 Chapter 58

    I have to say that Xu Yushan''s words are much more credible than the rootless and groundless words of drunk no night. Yuying directly believed Xu Yushan and regarded drunk no night''s words as nonsense.


    "Let go of me!" she struggled.


    At the sight of Yuying, I didn''t believe he was drunk all night. He suddenly felt boring. What? This woman is an idiot at all.


    He pushed Yuying away. The corners of his mouth rose, moved his wrists twice and said with a smile, "sorry, I was just kidding."


    "Joke?" Yu Ying shrieked, "you almost killed me!"


    This sound almost pierced the drunk night''s ears. He shook his head and sighed helplessly, and looked at Xu Yushan, "yes, I''m innocent. He almost killed you just now, not me."


    "Yuying, don''t quarrel with such scum." Xu Yushan came forward to hold Yuying, repressed her inner panic and whispered, "we''ll solve him when we go back."


    Yuying nodded and glared at the drunk night. Her eyes were full of hatred.


    Obviously, by this time, she had attributed all the reasons for Wanda''s death to being drunk all night.


    "You''re sick, this woman." drunk Wuye, who felt very wronged, immediately put his hand on Xiuqi''s shoulder. "What''s wrong with me? Why hate me? No matter how you look at this Xu Yushan, do you have feelings for this woman?"


    "However, you are as brainless as this woman." patting open your drunken claws and trimming your head without lifting it lightly, "who wants you to die will expose your powers."


    When Xiuqi said this, he smiled carelessly, but his eyes caught a real smile, "I just think they won''t have a chance to see others."


    This feeling of teasing prey is really great


    "When are you going to solve them?" Xiuqi''s side eyes.


    "No hurry." drunk night sat on the ground touching his chin, and then made a "one" gesture.


    Their dialogue did not deliberately hide others, so almost everyone except the crying Yuying heard their dialogue.


    Xu Yushan''s face took a touch of ridicule, as if laughing at the self indulgence of drunk night. What if this guy is higher than him? He''s just an auxiliary healing power. Can he turn the sky?


    And Changli was an expression from beginning to end. He scratched his neck, hung his eyelids and threw the crystal core in his hand to drunk night.


    The drunk Wuyi who caught the crystal core blinked, flashed a dark light from the bottom of his eyes, and looked up at Changli at the same time.


    "For me?" he asked with a smile.


    Changli nodded, then patted his lower leg and said with a big grin, "drunk all night, you saved me. This crystal core should have been yours."


    Looking at Chang Li''s sincere gratitude on his face, he raised his eyebrows and suddenly bowed and laughed, which seemed very abrupt in the silent night.


    The people looked inexplicable and didn''t understand what drunk night was laughing at. The laughter didn''t seem to be ridicule, but it made people tremble inexplicably.


    Zhang Xin covered his chest with a bitter face and felt that one day he would be scared to death by these people.


    "Drunk without night." just then, a deep and hoarse voice suddenly sounded behind the people, pleasant to hear but full of mysterious danger.


    Attracted by the sound, Yuying looked sideways and saw a slender figure standing next to the SUV, with a white face looming in the light of the fire.


    Unconsciously attracted by the faint mystery under the face, Yuying was stunned and didn''t return to her mind for a moment.


    "Cough... Boss?"


    He was so frightened that he stopped laughing. He was drunk that night looked at Mo Wen in surprise, quickly changed his face and said with a flattering smile, "boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    He thought that Mo Wen just wanted to stay in the dark with Yu Lan.


    "You are very noisy." there is some impatience in the plain voice of ink. "I think I have some ways to calm you down."


    He had just coaxed Yu Lan to feel sleepy before. Yu Lan woke up with a smile when he was drunk all night. Thinking of Yu Lan''s pitiful appearance frightened, Mo Wen just wanted to pull out his drunk head.


    "No, no, no, boss, I didn''t mean it. I promise I''ll be quiet and don''t say a word!" I looked at Mo Wen walking in his direction like a god of death. Drunk all night, I quickly waved my hand and took two steps back. When I saw the crystal core in my hand, I simply lost the crystal core, "boss, this crystal core is for you. You can eat it for my sister-in-law."


    Can the crystal nucleus be eaten? This question flashed through Xu Yushan and Chang Li''s mind at the same time.


    When his sister-in-law was drunk without night, Mo Wen was completely out of breath.


    He looked back, lying in front of the window and watching his blue, his eyes became soft again.


    "Be quiet." he said faintly and then walked back to the dark again with the crystal core.


    The boss was bought by a crystal?! Xiuqi looked at Mo Wen holding Yu Lan and sat in the car. His always paralyzed face couldn''t help shaking.


    The crystal core was fed to Yu Lan''s mouth. Mo Wen leaned against her neck. Seeing her happy eating, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help smiling.


    "Sister in law? I like people to call you this term."


    Yu Lan raised his eyes and said with a small sigh. He hugged Mo Wen''s strong waist and looked very happy.


    After soothing Mo Wen here, he breathed a long sigh of relief when he was drunk all night. As soon as Xiuqi was about to complain, he saw Xiuqi raise his hand and say to him with a disgusted face, "you just said to the boss. From now on, don''t say a word."


    "..." drunk and speechless, he swallowed it again.


    Zhang Xin''s only thought was to laugh when he saw that he was drunk all night. He covered his mouth and didn''t open his eyes, but he happened to see Yuying staring at the direction of ink. The expression on his face was a little ferocious.


    Zhang Xin narrowed her eyes. I don''t know why she suddenly felt that Yuying would never live long.


    "Who was the woman in the car just now?" Yuying asked, biting her lower lip and looking at drunk night biting her teeth.


    "Sister-in-law," she said calmly.


    "Then why doesn''t she show her face all the time?" Yuying asked again, "we are all here. Isn''t it cold for her to hide in the car alone?"


    Don''t you see that madman in Mo Wen is guarding her? Where is she... Zhang Xin is secretly feigning in his heart.


    Has been silent Xiuqi, lightly raised his lower eyelids, and there was some impatience in his words, "woman, you don''t have to worry about it?"


    "Oh, did I talk to you? Don''t you think it''s impolite to insert other people''s words?" Yuying never seemed to think that these people could do with her, so she raised her chin and toes high.

 Chapter 59

    For Yuying, even in the last world, she has never been hurt by others. She is protected at home by Wangda and Xu Yu, who are childhood sweethearts, and outside by her father from the supply department of the southern outer district. Under such conditions, she really has no chance to recognize how terrible the world is now.


    So when Xiuqi choked her neck and pressed her to the ground, she had almost no resistance. She could do nothing but cry.


    "Politeness?" maybe he thought Yuying''s appearance was too ridiculous. Xiuqi chuckled, looked at the chain wrapped around his left arm and said faintly, "it''s not about any ridiculous politeness. It''s just that he can''t speak now. I answered for him."


    "Yingying!" Xu Yushan panicked to save Yuying, but Xiuqi pointed his gun to his head.


    "You''re taking a step forward..." Xiuqi buttoned the gun''s insurance, and his voice was cold. "I''ll let you go somewhere else."


    With the cold breath and the cold muzzle of the gun, Xu Yushan only felt that his feet were like growing in the ground. He couldn''t lift them with any force.


    Now this scene greatly satisfies the desire to see the play all night. He walked forward and grabbed Xiuqi''s hand with the gun. His smile was very clear, and his eyes were as bright as stars.


    Raised his eyes and looked at the drunk night. Xiuqi first frowned. Seeing that Yuying was about to be out of breath, he took back some strength without expression, pursed his lips and said, "will you solve it?"


    For this mindless problem, drunk all night nodded and said directly, "of course."


    "..." didn''t you just say that you wouldn''t let drunk talk all night? Zhang Xin, who stood aside, took a swipe at the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t delay too long."


    At last, Xiuqi took his hand away from Yuying''s neck and stood up easily. He said faintly. After sweeping his eyes and getting drunk all night, he Nunu chin signaled that Xu Yushan could go to find Yuying.


    Without Xiuqi''s obstruction, Xu Yushan quickly rushed to Yuying''s side, hugged her in his arms, quietly comforted her, and tried to calm her down along her back.


    Unfortunately, Xu Yu''s shirt is very attentive, but Yu Ying''s face is hard to see. She coughed a few times and her tears couldn''t stop falling.


    How dare these people do this to her!


    Pulling Xu Yu Shan''s sleeve, she turned and walked away. Her other hand was tightly squeezed into a fist, trembling slightly, and her beautiful manicured nails were deeply trapped in the palm of her hand.


    Before being pulled away, Xu Yushan looked back and was drunk all night. His eyes looked like a hungry wolf.


    "It looks like he''s staring at you." Chang Li, who noticed this look, glanced at the drunk night.


    "It''s all right." drunk night shook his head carelessly. "It looks like a wolf, but it''s actually just a wild dog."


    "Wild dogs should be careful too." Changli stood up and patted the soil behind him, pinning his gun to his waist again.


    "Wild dogs are not terrible at all... What''s terrible is mad dogs." he stepped forward and put his arms around Changli''s neck with a smile. His bright and pleasant voice sounded softly, "don''t care about these, but I still hope you can continue to carry them tomorrow. After all, it''s not good to leave them here."


    Changli''s eyelids jumped uncontrollably, but he still nodded, "I see."


    "That''s right. In the end, we always have to help each other." he was really satisfied with Changli''s current affairs. He smiled and spread his hand. The warm smile made Changli feel at ease for a moment.


    But it was only a moment.


    At this time, Yuying and Xu Yushan hid in Changli''s car to ensure that their dialogue would not be heard by them drunk all night.


    "Yu Shan, I''m not willing to let Wanda go like this." pulling Xu Yu Shan''s collar, Yu Ying said with a gloomy face, "I want to avenge him!"


    "Revenge?" a dark light flashed from the bottom of Xu Yushan''s eyes. He wiped away the tears still hanging in the corners of Yu Ying''s eyes with some heartache and sighed, "how can we repay? We can''t hurt that bastard at all now."


    The "bastard" in Xu Yushan''s mouth naturally refers to being drunk all night. When she heard Xu Yushan mention that she was drunk without night, Yuying bit her lips and exuded several blood beads.


    She wiped the blood off her lips, shook her head and said, "no, we don''t kill him, we''ll kill the woman they''ve been hiding!"


    "What?" Xu Yushan thought he had heard wrong. He frowned. "That woman, she hasn''t done anything at all."


    "It''s because she hasn''t done anything!" Yuying fiercely bit her teeth and roared, "since she can be protected by so many people, she must be a very important person, but she has been watching coldly from beginning to end. We don''t save Wanda! As long as we kill her, it will be a fatal blow to them drunk all night!"


    I have to say that Yuying is right. If something happens to Yu Lan, Mo Wen will be completely crazy.


    Then... Unload eight pieces of the people who hurt Yu Lan and chop them into minced meat.


    "Yingying." Xu Yushan still felt very dangerous. "When the outer area is our territory, isn''t it a very simple thing to deal with them at that time? We don''t have to take risks here."


    Although he wanted to die drunk all night, he also knew that the time was not right.


    "Xu Yushan! They bullied us so much that you let me bear it!" hearing such a statement, Yuying only felt that Xu Yushan was pushing away. Her sharp voice stabbed Xu Yushan''s ear, pushed away the man who comforted her, and sobbed with red eyes, "If Wanda were there... He would surely help me avenge! Why did my man die and that woman still have such an excellent man to guard!"


    Stimulated by Yuying''s words "Wanda will help her revenge if she is here", Xu Yushan clenched his teeth and clasped Yuying''s shoulder, seriously saying word by word:


    "I''ll help you with what you want to do."


    Finally, I found a chance to solve the troublesome Wanda. I can''t let Yuying miss him any more!


    "Kill her, kill her as soon as possible!" Yuying smiled happily. She held Xu Yushan''s hand, with an indescribably distorted face full of tears. "Kill that woman first, and then let your father catch them all when we go back to the outer area and kill them all!"


    If the woman dies, can they really go back to the outer area? Xu Yushan sighed and finally nodded.


    Finally, if it was really dangerous, he would reveal his father''s identity. He didn''t believe that someone would be mentally disabled and pick a fight with the leader of the outer south.


    It was a peaceful night.


    The next day, the people continued to move forward. They didn''t encounter anything special except countless zombies, large and small.

 Chapter 60

    In the evening, they were about to reach the edge of zone 2 of the land of death and enter zone 1. Although the level of zombies in this section of the road was low, there were a large number of zombies, so they decided to stop on their way and continue to rest for one night.


    After the car stopped, he got off the car first, sighed bitterly and chewed two biscuits.


    "Fix it... I feel like I''ve smelled. I want to take a bath!"


    "Ugly people do more mischief."


    Ignoring the delicate style of being drunk without night, Xiuqi climbed directly towards the highland after getting off the bus, ready to investigate the surrounding terrain and the number of zombies.


    Zhang Xin, who was covered with sand, stopped his motorcycle, opened his mouth and spit out a few mouthfuls of saliva with soil. His eyes were red and uncomfortable.


    He pursed his lips and took two sips of water.


    See drunk no night, they all came down. Changli also got off and chatted with drunk no night. They went to find the materials for the fire together.


    Yu Ying and Xu Yushan didn''t know why they stayed in the car and didn''t mean to get down. Xu Yushan has been leaning against the window and looking out. His sharp eyes are like a wolf looking for opportunities to hunt all the time.


    No matter what others do, Mo Wen and Yu Lan stay in the car and continue to be bored as if there were no one else.


    "Blue, what''s my name?" gently rubbed Yu Lan''s neck. Mo Wen teased her with a crystal core in his hand. "If you''re right, will you eat the crystal core?"


    Yu Lan has eaten all the crystal cores he brought these days. It seems that he has to go out to hunt a zombie.


    After biting for a long time without eating the crystal core into his mouth, Yu Lan puffed his cheeks angrily, opened his eyes and complained about the ink, and bared his teeth slightly, just like a blown up cat.


    Give me something to eat, bad thing!


    From Yu Lan''s turbid eyes, he clearly saw his reflection. Mo Wen stopped teasing her. He happily lowered his head and kissed the tip of her nose.


    Now the most gratifying thing is that the cracks on Yu Lan''s body have completely healed. Her skin is still strange gray white, stiff and cold... Well, it''s basically no different from ordinary people.


    A slap pushed Mo Wen''s face away, and Yu Lan hummed and yawned sleepily.


    "Lan Lan, you really sleep when you''re full, but I''m so fed. Why are you still so thin?" Mo Wen gently pinched Yu Lan, pushed away his hand and kissed the back of her hand with a small sigh.


    Now Yu Lan is really thin. She really doesn''t have any fat all over. She seems to have only a layer of skin and bones. Fortunately, her skin is not as rotten and ugly as other zombies. Although it is rough, it is still very complete and strong.


    Yu Lan''s two legs are thin and almost the same as her arms. At a glance, there are only bones and muscles that don''t affect her walking. Yes, but she doesn''t trust her to walk on her own.


    In fact, the body of the level-2 zombie is much stronger than that of the level-1 zombie, so although Yu Lan looks weak, he really can''t walk the way as Mo Wen worries.


    Mo Wen is like a doting parent. He wants to hold Yu Lan like a glass every day. The wind can''t blow and the rain can''t get wet.


    Let Yu Lan lie on his body. Mo Wen carefully touched her caudal vertebra. He took back his hand only when he was sure he didn''t touch any bulge.


    Now Yu Lan''s back can''t feel any bulge, just as it wasn''t her who grew two tails.


    From the beginning to the end, LAN shrank into a ball. After Mo Wen turned her over and over, she didn''t know that her clothes were picked clean.


    When the ink had turned enough, Yu Lan also slept in a ball, shaking her, she didn''t want to wake up.


    "Lan Lan..." staring at Yu Lan''s defenseless sleeping face, Mo Wen couldn''t help holding her in his arms, bent down and gently buried his head in her neck.


    Faintly with crazy laughter, he could not suppress it from his lips, expressing his almost abnormal joy.


    His blue... Now he sleeps in his arms like a cat, letting him do whatever he wants.


    Whether it is these wet eyes or these slender limbs, all this is his.


    Mo Wen closed his eyes, his long eyelashes trembled, he couldn''t help kissing down Yu Lan''s neck, and his breathing became thick.


    However, at this time, the bad scenery appeared.


    "Boss." drunk night patted the window, and the sound of beating rang out of the window, "do you want to go out for a walk ~"


    Holding his chin, he looked at a "madman" lying on blue. He was drunk and laughed obscene all night.


    The response of Mo Wen, who was disturbed to get along with Yu Lan, was very simple. He pushed open the door and got out of the car and directly punched drunk Wuye.


    I don''t know who Confucius once said that if he didn''t die, he wouldn''t die.


    Mo Wen''s fist used seven points of strength. Poor drunk night wailed and rolled on the ground twice before he got up.


    He just saw his boss''s joke... As for being beaten, he rolled into a ball!


    His face was swollen and his teeth seemed to shake twice.


    Raised his eyes and saw Mo Wen continue to kick him with his slender legs. Drunk all night, he quickly got up and jumped two steps towards the back


    "Boss, a gentleman doesn''t move his mouth!" he shouted vaguely, covering his face.


    But as soon as he said this, he wanted to delete his two slaps in the face. Which one present is a gentleman, either a madman or a pervert.


    As expected, Mo Wen''s action did not stop for half a minute. Seeing that the next punch would fall on his face again, he quickly hugged his head and wailed, "boss, listen to me. Don''t fight first. I just want to ask you whether you want to kill the zombie!"


    This sentence was not even breathless. Mo Wen frowned tightly, but his fist didn''t fall down again.


    "How many zombies are there near here?" he asked with drooping eyes. At this time, there was really no crystal core for Yu Lan to eat


    "There are hundreds at least!" I knew I had escaped the disaster when I heard the sound of ink. I quickly smiled. Just at this time, the smile on his swollen half face was completely free of deceptive frankness, which only gave people a funny feeling. "I don''t guess that my sister-in-law should have no crystal core to eat. Now how good the opportunity is. We can find it directly."


    Listening to the words "drunk without night", Mo Wen thought for two seconds and returned to his car. He looked at Yu Lan, who was sleeping peacefully, frowned and couldn''t bear to disturb her again. He just touched her cheek and stepped back to close the door.


    "Zhang Xin," he said loudly.


    Zhang Xin, who was helping Changli make a fire, hurried over as soon as he heard the ink. Before he could ask him what to do, the ink said gently, "stare at me and don''t let anyone get close to blue."

 Chapter 61

    In fact, compared with a third-order space power, Mo Wen thinks that a ninth-order healing power is more reliable. Although both are auxiliary powers, healing is more important than space in some ways.


    But zuiwiye, like him, is a crazy pervert. At this time, he seems to have no intention to kill LAN, but no one knows whether he will pull out Yu Lan''s head in the next second.


    So... It''s absolutely impossible for him to leave Yu Lan and Zui Wuye alone.


    "I see." Zhang Xin didn''t dare to refuse. When Mo Wen opened his mouth, he couldn''t shake his head, because it was about small life.


    But let him protect a zombie


    He took a careful look inside the car. Before he saw anything, his neck was buckled by a big hand.


    "I asked you to protect Lanlan here and didn''t let you look around." the dark eyes of ink stared at Zhang Xin, frowned slightly and said dangerously, "if you dare to touch Lanlan, I''ll unload you wherever you touch."


    His voice was as cold as death. Zhang Xin trembled his eyelids in fear, and his neck was pinched. He couldn''t make a sound. He could only stare round his eyes and nod painfully.


    Seeing that he nodded, Mo Wen released his hand and looked inside the car. He turned around and was drunk all night to hunt the zombie.


    He has to go early and return early.


    "Cough, cough..." Zhang Xin coughed on the ground. He was very angry and looked around, but he found that he was the only one left in his field of vision.


    He got up and patted the dust on his knees. He threw his mouth and sighed. After a lot of effort, he squeezed a sentence from his throat, "who would deliberately approach a zombie in such a place... Except zombies and madmen."


    At this time, it was completely dark. Changli should find the materials to make the fire. He had not come back. It was quiet around. Except for the faintly visible stars in the sky, it was basically dark.


    Just then, a cold wind blew. The biting wind mixed with dry dust almost blocked Zhang Xin''s nose.


    He wanted to sit in the car to avoid the wind and sand, but at the thought of what Mo Wen had just said, he trembled and squatted behind the car, huddled like a poor carrot''s head.


    Before the end of the world, he was just a rookie in the workplace. He just got familiar with his colleagues. The damn end came.


    At that time, many colleagues died in front of him. When he hurried home, his wife who had just married him became a zombie. There is no one in the family to contact. All the people are missing. It seems that he is the only one left in the whole world.


    At that time, he thought, just let him die. Instead of being bitten alive by a zombie, he might as well commit suicide directly.


    But he didn''t have the courage to stab himself with a knife. He wanted to live, he didn''t want to die.


    Later, in the last week, he broke out the power of the space system, which was taken as a protection object by the search and rescue team at that time and brought to the current handover city.


    Later, he became a mobile businessman. When trading goods in the north, he met his half brother Zhang Xu.


    However, Zhang Xu, who had only interests in his eyes, poured a basin of cold water on him when he finally found his relatives. His heart was cold, and he almost threw him seriously injured in the place of death.


    Fortunately... He met Mo Wen.


    At the beginning, he always thought that he was very tired to repay his car loan and house loan. Now he is touching the bottom line of death every day in order to live, and his spirit is not slack for a moment.


    "Life at the end of the world is really too tired."


    With a sigh, he held his head and closed his eyes tired.


    "Xu Yushan!" Yuying looked out of the window and said in surprise, "they''ve all gone to kill zombies. They must come back for a long time. Now is a good chance to solve that woman!"


    "Maybe they will come back soon." Xu Yushan hesitated. "Yingying, I think we''d better wait until we go back. If we do it now, we may not be able to retreat."


    "Didn''t you promise me yesterday!" when she heard Xu Yushan''s words, Yuying widened her eyes and felt that he was perfunctory when he didn''t keep his promise. At present, she angrily said, "now you recognize such a good opportunity!"


    "I just think..."


    "Nothing! Xu Yushan, if you don''t do it, I''ll do it myself!" Yu Ying growled discontentedly and pushed away Xu Yushan with red eyes, "I think that woman is just a waste next to a man now. Otherwise, how can she be afraid to show her face all the time? Let you kill such a waste. You are so procrastinating. If Wanda is here, he will help me without saying a word!"


    The more Yuying said, the more she felt wronged. Although Xu Yushan loved face, she had always listened to her. She didn''t understand why she violated her meaning for such a bitch.


    Looking at Yuying, she cried as she said. Xu Yushan hugged her in her arms and said after a few seconds of silence, "I''ll go, but Yingying, you have to promise me that no matter what happens to me, you don''t run out of the car. You just need to pretend you don''t know anything."


    "How could I leave you alone!" Yuying sobbed with rain and softened her voice. "If you really have something, I will come out with you. Xu Yushan, kill that bitch, and you''ll come back quickly. It''ll be fine!"


    "I''ll be careful." Xu Yushan was really happy when he heard Yuying''s willingness to accompany him. He looked out of the window and nodded and got off to walk in the direction of Yu Lan.


    Taking advantage of the concealment of the night, he soon came to the front of the car. He originally wanted to solve Yu Lan with a gun, but he was worried that the gunshot would attract them back, so Xu Yushan hesitated for a few seconds, put away the gun, opened the door, and without saying a word, he planned to strangle Yu Lan, who was huddled in the car.


    "What are you doing?"


    Just as he was about to enter the car and pinch Yu Lan, Zhang Xin grabbed his arm. He was surprised. He was relieved to see that it was Zhang Xin, a third-order space power.


    Startled him, it was the weak chicken.


    A seventh order earth power is much more powerful than a third-order space power in any way.


    Therefore, Xu Yushan proudly didn''t take Zhang Xin''s existence to heart. He vigorously waved Zhang Xin''s hand. He sneered and said, "if I remember correctly, you seem to be called Zhang Xin? To tell the truth, you''re just a dog behind these people. I advise you not to mind your own business. Maybe I''ll save your life when you go to the south."

 Chapter 62

    "... I only know that if you do it, you will really die miserably." pitifully raised your eyes and looked at the arrogant Xu Yushan on his face. Zhang Xin sighed and didn''t mean to let go. "I advise you to think clearly. It doesn''t matter if you kill me, but you can''t hurt it at all."


    Zhang Xin clearly knows that if Mo Wen wants to kill him, it may only be a moment, but if Mo Wen finds that someone has moved Yu Lan... He will live better than die.


    "Ridiculous." seeing that Zhang Xin had not let go, Xu Yushan sneered, wrung his eyebrows and directly pushed up a wall to push Zhang Xin out.


    Earth power is an excellent defense power. Although it is generally harmless, it is more than enough to stop a third-order space power.


    When he was pushed at his feet, Zhang Xin had expected to take out his gun to aim at Xu Yushan and directly pulled the trigger.


    For a person who can endanger his life, Zhang Xin will never do such a thing. In his opinion, he is having a hard time with himself.


    The gunshot rang, but the bullet just wiped Xu Yushan''s scalp and flew past.


    This is not Zhang Xin''s bad shooting, but Xu Yushan suddenly retreated two steps like seeing a ghost and stumbled on the ground.


    "... funeral, zombie?" he stared at Yu Lan in the car with a frightened face.


    Although it''s dark all around now, it''s not difficult for Xu Yushan, a power, to see Yu Lan in the car.


    So when he saw Yu Lan''s thin body that humans wouldn''t have at all, his brain was like being hit hard by a heavy hammer, and the chaos became a piece of chaos.


    Hearing these two words coming out of Xu Yushan''s mouth, Zhang Xin''s face suddenly became unusually ugly. He silently stepped back and had observed a moment of silence for Xu Yushan in his heart.


    Because he saw the ink standing on the high ground.


    The surrounding air seems to solidify again, which makes it difficult to breathe. The wind and sand are isolated outside this space, and even the sound is stingy no longer appears.


    An angry emotion filled this space, which made people tremble and produced a sense of fear from the bottom of their heart. At this time, even Zhang Xin, who was not targeted, felt that his neck was pinched and he couldn''t breathe. He half knelt down with his chest covered and hung his head.


    The targeted Xu Yushan directly fell on the ground, his face blue and purple, and his face was painful and ferocious.


    The whole world seems to have only ink left. The sound of walking step by step is like the God of death from hell, with endless despair and darkness.


    Standing in front of Xu Yu''s shirt, Mo Wen smiled from his nose.


    "What did you just... Want to do?" he whispered in a nice voice.


    Unfortunately, such a pleasant voice was like a devil''s roar in Xu Yu''s ear. He only felt bursts of burning pain in his lungs. He couldn''t spit a word with his mouth open for a long time.


    It seemed that he was impatient. Mo Wen suddenly raised his feet and stepped heavily on Xu Yushan''s back. His hands were calmly inserted in his trouser pockets from beginning to end. Only his expression gradually tended to be cold, "I''m asking you, what were you doing just now?"


    "Oh." I just felt that his heart was pinched into powder. Xu Yushan opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood. Only the sound of bone fragmentation was heard in his roaring ears.


    "Don''t speak yet?" Mo Wen ran over harder at his feet and asked again impatiently, asking Xu Yushan to give an answer.


    "I......" Xu Yushan took a lot of effort to spit out a fragmented word. He couldn''t care how Mo Wen came back so quickly. He just instinctively used all his strength to control the sand at the foot of Mo Wen and pushed him back.


    Aware of the movement of the soles of his feet, Mo Wen deviated a little, provoked the corners of his lips with his head high, and kicked Xu Yushan in the abdomen and kicked him out.


    The next moment he leaned forward, took out a dagger and directly chopped off one hand of Xu Yushan.


    "Just now, you seem to want to touch blue with this hand?"


    "Ah!" Xu Yushan wailed in pain. He shrank into a ball in pain, but couldn''t send any words of begging for mercy. He could only shake his head and pray for the forgiveness of Mo Wen.


    "Not this hand?" obviously understood Xu Yushan''s shaking his head as another meaning. Mo Wen smiled and said faintly, "that''s the other hand."


    As soon as the words came out, Xu Yushan''s other hand also instantly separated from his body. He opened his mouth sadly, but could not make any scream. He trembled with pain and almost fainted.


    In fact, Mo Wen doesn''t like tormenting people like they are drunk all night. In his opinion, he will directly deal with his "prey" unless necessary.


    So after cutting off Xu Yushan''s hands, Mo Wen completely lost his patience to deal with him. He kicked Xu Yushan out again and watched him hit a boulder.


    The strength of this foot can definitely change the position of Xu Yushan''s viscera.


    Xu Yushan was unconscious. He was almost broken all over, and only the corners of his mouth were still bleeding.


    "My blue is not something you can defile with these eyes, nor can you touch." he lightly pursed his lips, and the ink gently said to Xu Yu''s shirt like a pool of mud. The corners of his mouth seemed to show a smile. That gesture was like a guard who successfully drove the invaders out.


    "Arvin."


    Awakened by Xu Yushan''s scream, Yu Lan opened his eyes, lay down at the car window, stared at the ink wiping the dagger, and whispered.


    Wiping the Dagger''s hand, Mo Wen raised his eyes and saw Yu Lan''s two round eyes.


    He stepped forward and touched Yu Lan''s head. He opened the door and got into the car and hugged Yu Lan in his arms.


    "How did you wake up so soon today?" he poked Yu Lan''s side face, and Mo Wen asked softly.


    Different from ordinary unconscious zombies, Yu Lan''s growth and evolution are carried out in sleep like humans, that is to say, the longer she sleeps, the faster she grows.


    Now Yu Lan has just become a seventh order zombie. Although there is no change on the bright side, Mo Wen knows that her body must be storing energy and ready to explode.


    It seemed that he understood the words of ink. Yu Lan twisted his neck and pointed out. He opened his mouth and gave a "ah", full of grievances.


    "Did you wake up?" after understanding Yu Lan''s meaning, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing, and a faint smile appeared in the corners of his eyes. "It doesn''t matter. Keep sleeping. Now I''ll sleep with you."


    He patted Yu Lan on the back and coaxed her to sleep like a baby.

 Chapter 63

    The existence of ink is a good sleeping pill for LAN. She narrowed her eyes, tried to drill, put her arms around Mo Wen''s neck and fell asleep quickly.


    When LAN lay on him and breathed steadily, Mo Wen gently rubbed her forehead with his chin and opened his mouth very gently.


    "I''ll hide you, blue."


    Zhang Xin acted as a pillar outside all the way. Even if he saw Xu Yu''s shirt lying there like a puppet without a line, his eyelids didn''t tremble, let alone go up to save him.


    He has already reminded Xu Yushan. Who can blame him for not listening?


    "No one can save you if you have to die, poor fellow," he sighed.


    Yuying stayed in the car from beginning to end. She didn''t even open the door. She didn''t know what she was doing.


    It took more than half an hour for Changli to walk back slowly. He began to make a fire near the car with the materials for making a fire. During this period, he took a look at Xu Yushan lying on the ground. He didn''t even say a word. Only the light of fire jumped in his pupils.


    Although he didn''t know what Xu Yushan had done and was beaten like this, he had to re estimate the strength of the man who had never communicated with them.


    After a while, Xiuqi and drunken Wuye also returned side by side. Xiuqi was still expressionless and paralyzed with empty hands. Drunken Wuye carried a large bag of crystal nuclei, full of sadness and resentment.


    He swore that he really wanted to hunt zombies and get crystal cores. Who knows, Mo Wen took power directly outside the zombies, crushed those zombies, and then calmly said - pick up all the crystal cores and give them to him.


    Pick it up, so much? He was stunned at that time! Who taught me how to toss people with ink?!


    So after Mo Wen patted his ass and left, he had to get into those disgusting blood foam to pick up crystal cores one by one!


    Originally, he thought he was dirty enough without taking a bath. Now he is dirty and dirty!


    At the thought of this drunken night, he couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. He carried his backpack and got into the car angrily, trying to smash the bag full of crystal nuclei into Mo Wen''s head.


    However, as soon as his crystal nucleus was raised to his chest, he was restrained by Mo Wen''s murderous and cold eyes.


    He has to be counselled!


    Pretending to play a ha ha, drunk night light cough, flattering handed a full package of crystal nuclei to Mo Wen.


    "Boss, it''s all over." he whispered with a special look, not to quarrel with Yu Lan who was sleeping.


    There was no expression on the ink face, just motioned to put the crystal core next to drunk night, and a sense of dislike flashed through the fundus of his eyes.


    These first-class crystal nuclei may be enough to fill the stomach of today''s blue for two or three days.


    However, this disgust deeply hurt the drunk heart. He walked out of the car with his chest and his face lost. He sighed in his heart that ink had no conscience.


    He worked so hard that he is now despised. Won''t your conscience hurt!


    Just when he saw Xu Yu''s soft shirt, the loss on his face disappeared instantly, and his eyes were excited like wolves.


    "Yo Yo, what''s the matter?" he stepped forward and explored Xu Yu''s shirt. He found that he was still breathing, but the injury should be the last breath.


    "He wants to get close to Mr. Mo''s zombie." Zhang Xin sat aside counting his bullets and looked up at the drunk night.


    "Yo, you''re so brave!" when I was drunk, I couldn''t help laughing and opened my arms. I sat cross legged in front of Xu Yushan and patted him on the head. "You haven''t been killed. Your life is really great!"


    Changli''s hand lit a fire and quickly lowered his eyelids to cover the shock in his eyes.


    Zombies?!


    Drunk night smiled and pulled up Xu Yushan''s hair, but his eyes swept away from Changli, and his eyes were a little dark.


    I really can''t see a dying man tossing around drunk all night. Zhang Xin stood up and went to the side of Changli to help him make a fire. It''s clean out of sight.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s really boring to see you dying." after Zhang Xin walked away, the smile on the corner of his mouth became lighter. He grabbed Xu Yushan''s face, thought about it and suddenly smiled, "Well, for the sake of making me so happy, I''ll save your life. Remember to thank me, um... Who makes me a good man."


    While talking to himself, he pressed his hand on Xu Yushan''s chest. Soon, Xu Yushan spit out a mouthful of blood again, but his pale face gradually recovered its blood color.


    "How do you feel ~" seeing that he woke up drunk all night, he couldn''t help smiling and stepped forward, with his hands on his coiled legs and a harmless face.


    Perhaps because he was just awake, Xu Yushan coughed for a long time and couldn''t say a complete word.


    He tried to get up, but his limbs didn''t feel at all. At this time, he found that his internal organs seemed to be reborn, with vigorous vitality, but his limbs were as useless as discarded garbage.


    "Why didn''t you find that you still have a virgin''s heart before." Xiuqi handed him a packet of biscuits and stared at him coldly.


    "How do you say that?" he took Xiuqi''s biscuits and put them in his mouth without saying any thanks. "I''ve always been a good man, okay? If it weren''t for the end of the world, I would certainly establish a love fund or something."


    "I''m very ill." Xiuqi sat down cross legged.


    At this time, Xu Yushan, who had been coughing for a long time, finally opened his mouth. He raised his head and looked at the drunk night and said, "you... Can''t kill me."


    "Can you talk? Good." drunk night smiled and patted Xu Yushan''s face. "But why can''t you kill you?"


    "Because I am the only heir to the leader of the southern outer region." Xu Yushan stared at drunk night. Even in this situation, Xu Yushan couldn''t help raising his head and said with some pride.


    "Who?" I was stunned when I was drunk.


    "Xu Yan." Xiuqi looked at him with his side eyes. There was a taste of ridicule on his always cold face.


    "Ah..." drunk Wuye covered his face and showed a very, very happy smile. His handsome face was made a little strange by this exaggerated smile.


    "Hey, fix what I told you before. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge."


    Seeing the face of drunken night, Xu Yushan suddenly felt a bone chilling chill rushing into his brain. He clenched his teeth and couldn''t help but take a look of panic at the bottom of his eyes.


    "I''ll tell you." Zui Wuyi took out his dagger and patted Xu Yu''s face. His bony fingers stroked his neck with a biting chill. "Xu Yan and I have a feud."

 Chapter 64

    If you say anything that can make people fall into hell in an instant, this sentence just drunk all night is enough to make Xu Yushan desperate to collapse.


    "How could..." he wriggled his lips and couldn''t believe his luck would be like this.


    "Yes, it''s really a coincidence." he patted Xu Yushan''s face with emotion. Drunk all night, he smiled and raised the dagger bucket into his shoulder. After watching the blood color spread out, he said gently, "there''s no problem for you to carry your Laozi''s pot?"


    Different from Xiuqi, zuiwuye met Mo Wen and joined his camp after the outbreak of the last world. Before he met Mo Wen, zuiwuye was just a madman who survived in the last world. There was no background, and some were only his sister.


    In the second week of the apocalyptic outbreak, the whole world had fallen, with poor communication and insufficient supply. Many people were not killed by zombies, but their necks were twisted off by people competing for supplies.


    But it was the happiest moment when he was drunk all night, because he could kill at will without worrying about the pursuit of the police. He took Zui Linxue from s City, which had been occupied by the zombies, to a small base with armed forces in the south to seek temporary shelter. At that time, he had burst out the healing power, but no one told him. No one knew that he was a power except himself. He didn''t even tell Zui Linxue.


    He didn''t mean to keep it a secret, but he didn''t think it was necessary to say it.


    The leader of the small base they went to was Xu Yan.


    After his arrival, Xu Yan took his food and shot him in the leg. He sneered and took him to warn the survivors that the base belongs to him.


    At that time, drunk night looked at his injured leg and thought, just find a chance to kill Xu Yan and occupy the base.


    Unexpectedly, the vulnerable small base was broken by the corpse tide. Xu Yan left everyone to take refuge in Yu jueying, the leader of the southern region, and took all the materials he could take away.


    He took the opportunity to kill all the running dogs under Xu Yan, and was "picked up" by passing ink and joined them.


    If he is alone, it may not matter whether he joins anyone''s camp or not, but Zui Linxue is not a power. He must consider her safety.


    Xu Yan, who ran away at the beginning, has always been haunted by drunkenness. In the past two years, he has also tried his best to find a chance to unload Xu Yan''s legs. However, Xu Yan has always been greedy for life and afraid of death. He can''t see his shadow with Ben. Even when he sees him, he is surrounded by bodyguards on the inner and outer floors.


    Later, when he became familiar with Xiuqi, he talked about it almost every day. After being beaten by Xiuqi, he stopped.


    But this hatred... Can''t be forgotten.


    At this moment, Xu Yan''s son fell into his hands. If he didn''t take this opportunity to torture, it wouldn''t be in line with his character.


    The knife was lifted up against the texture of the skin, and the skin and flesh bloomed like blood, emitting blood slowly. Xu Yushan clenched his teeth. He didn''t know whether he was frightened or how to reply. He didn''t shout pain from beginning to end.


    "You can really bear it." the interest of drunken night is becoming stronger and stronger. Although his strength is not heavy, his knives and knives are picked on the muscles and bones of Xu Yushan. That feeling is definitely more painful than lingchi.


    Xiuqi, who had no expression all the time, knocked on his knee, and a sarcastic smile flashed on his gloomy face.


    People who are too stubborn will only suffer more.


    I don''t know or want to know what they think of themselves when they are drunk. Xu Yushan''s congested eyes quickly swept Changli''s car and swallowed all the painful sounds in his throat when he saw the closed door.


    Yuying, never come out


    In fact, Xu Yushan was worried too much. At the moment when he was kicked out by Mo Wen, Yu Ying shrank into a ball and shook into a sieve. She only prayed silently in her heart that Xu Yushan would not give her up.


    "It''s useless." she leaned back in the chair and bit her nails. Her face was as white as a ghost. "You can''t kill a woman!"


    Her face was ugly. At this time, where did she still have the gentle appearance of encouraging Xu Yushan to kill Yu Lan just now? The promise she said before seemed to never exist. It was all deceptive.


    "HMM... look at the person you like?" a smiling voice suddenly sounded in Xu Yushan''s ear. He looked up in surprise and saw that drunk night was looking at Changli''s car. He panicked and hurried, "no!"


    "Don''t be so nervous." I clearly saw the anxious color flashing from the bottom of Xu Yushan''s eyes. Drunk all night, I stretched out my finger to poke Xu Yushan''s chin, and said with a bright smile, "I see. You like her very much."


    Xu Yushan is really scared now. It doesn''t matter what he does, but Yuying must not have an accident!


    He stared at his bloodshot eyes like a trapped animal and roared. It sounded very deterrent, "you are not allowed to hurt her. She didn''t know anything and didn''t do anything!"


    It seems to be surprised by Xu Yushan''s appearance. She was stunned when she was drunk. She sighed helplessly and mercifully pounded the dagger deeper into Xu Yushan''s body. "Don''t tell me. You haven''t seen that you are no different from a waste in her eyes."


    "What are you talking about!" the pain made Xu Yushan''s voice hoarse. He repressed the answer he had always known in his heart and still roared hard.


    But his appearance greatly pleased the drunk night. He put away the smile on his face, lowered his head and put it on the side of Xu Yu''s shirt and sighed, "poor guy, it''s so miserable, but the woman didn''t even come out to see you."


    "... as long as she is good, it doesn''t matter." finally, she was drunk all night and broke the scarred barrier in her heart. Xu Yushan didn''t have wet eyes in pain, but now she has water light.


    There was pain, despair and a little joy in his heart.


    Yes, Xu Yushan''s heart said that it must be false that Yuying didn''t even want to show her face, but he didn''t want Yuying to come out. He just wanted her to be as far away from these rights and wrongs as possible.


    This is his only hope now.


    "It''s really touching." he was moved to wipe. He didn''t even have half a drop of tears. When he was drunk, he looked at Xiuqi, who was wiping the chain on one side, and sighed, "Xiuqi, love is really a good thing. I also want to experience the feeling of this kind of love. What should I do?"


    "It''s better not to think about your emotional lack brain." calmly poured cold water on one side, repaired and put away the chain, directly took away the biscuits on the side of drunk night and stuffed them into his mouth.

 Chapter 65

    Looking at Xiuqi''s happy eating, I can''t stay drunk all night.


    "Hey, wait a minute, why did you take my food?" seeing that his food ran to Xiuqi''s mouth, he was drunk all night, so he was dissatisfied and grabbed his collar with a look of resentment.


    "Do you want to be shameless? This is my food." he put the unfinished biscuits into his pocket, raised his chin and said to Xu Yu''s shirt, "what''s more, isn''t this ready-made food?"


    "Ha?"


    "Don''t you like this best." seeing that he was drunk all night, he forced Xiuqi to lift Xu Yushan''s unconscious arm and light side eyes.


    At this time, Xu Yushan was covered with blood and his consciousness gradually blurred, but this did not prevent him from hearing Xiuqi''s words clearly. The brain slowly understood the meaning of Xiuqi''s words, and his heart was cold.


    "Bah, I don''t want to eat him now." after understanding Xiuqi''s meaning, I stared at him strangely. "Didn''t you say it was anti touching before?"


    "Yes." Xiuqi pressed the scar on the back of his hand and said with a gloomy smile, "but you deserve it."


    "Go, don''t think I don''t know. You turn the corner and scold me." he rolled his eyes indecently, stood up drunk all night, stretched his waist, and looked at Changli''s car, "but... I want to taste the taste of the woman in the car. Not everyone can have the posture of a daughter."


    "I told you not to touch Yuying!" hearing this, Xu Yushan''s fear was suppressed, and he struggled to raise his head and roared.


    The angry voice suddenly made drunk Wuyi bend his eyes. He squatted down excitedly, pinched Xu Yushan''s jaw, pried open his mouth, and then took a dagger to gouge out his tongue under his frightened eyes.


    After finishing these, he was very kind to cure the wound and stop bleeding for Xu Yushan.


    "It''s really noisy." he got up and wiped the dagger and smiled happily all night. "But it''s more interesting to see you so nervous."


    The severe pain made Xu Yushan''s head roar. He was dizzy, but he couldn''t pass out anyway.


    "Hey, if he''s like this, you''ll kill him." Zhang Xin, who has been pretending not to see anything, finally can''t see it. He frowned and couldn''t even cover up his hatred. "Is it so fun to toss a dying man?"


    "Don''t toss him, toss you?" Zui Wuyi glanced at Zhang Xin and didn''t look angry. "Also, who told you I was going to kill him, but I was going to let him live well."


    It''s all like this. Can you live well? Zhang Xin pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    His ability is limited. He tries not to make trouble if he can.


    "Aren''t you going to kill him?" Xiuqi was also a little surprised when he heard that he was drunk all night.


    "Of course." dragged Xu Yushan''s collar and dragged him to the ground. Drunk all night, he looked at Xiuqi with a smile, "what''s the meaning of killing him directly."


    While saying that he walked to Changli''s car, he directly threw Xu Yushan into the car regardless of Sanqi 21.


    The dull sound of meat hitting the car scared Yuying into a scream. She hurriedly backed back, but she was still accidentally splashed with Xu Yushan''s blood.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know!" she held her head and didn''t dare to see Xu Yu''s miserable appearance. She just prayed to drunk night, "don''t kill me, I haven''t done anything!"


    "This is your love?" seeing such a scene, I don''t know what I thought of. I just feel a little dull.


    The brilliance of Xu Yushan''s eyes gradually faded. He wanted to say something, but he lost his tongue.


    Seeing that he was drunk without night, he smiled like a mockery and slowly extended his hand to Yuying with a biting chill.


    And Xu Yushan can only look at all this powerlessly, there is no way.


    Yuying screamed again, desperately avoiding the drunken hand, as if avoiding some beast.


    She tried to step back, but in fact she couldn''t.


    "Don''t be afraid." drunk night smiled gently and showed his big white teeth full of sunshine. "This guy has said that you don''t know anything. We''ve never been people who don''t distinguish right from wrong, so we won''t hurt you."


    Maybe it''s because drunk night doesn''t look like a bad person, so Yuying deliberately forgot the scene where he tortured Xu Yushan just now, raised her eyes and asked carefully, "can''t you really kill me?"


    "Of course."


    "Do you promise?" Yuying asked again, disbelieving.


    "I promise." drunk night raised his hand and smiled, "but I still have to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" was drunk all night, but was scared to shiver. Yuying hurriedly asked.


    "It''s very simple. You should watch this guy and don''t let him die."


    Yuying and Xu Yushan, who was almost unconscious, were stunned when they heard this. They couldn''t believe it. They looked drunk all night. Unexpectedly, he really didn''t mean to kill them.


    Xu Yushan, who always thought he was dead, was not at ease when he heard that drunkenness would not kill him. On the contrary, he was more flustered.


    He is now tossed like this... What''s the point of living?


    "This guy is Xu Yan''s only son. He can blackmail Xu Yan at that time." he kindly explained to the people. After being drunk all night, he put his hands around his chest and continued to talk, "whether it''s the end of the world or not, it''s always right to make more money. Oh, this is what our boss said."


    What nonsense and fallacies, and ink won''t say such words... Zhang Xin, who has been quietly paying attention to this side, said something silently.


    "Well, you have a good rest, and I will send you back." looking at Xu Yu''s painful face with satisfaction, he patted Yuying''s face when he was drunk all night and was about to get off.


    "Remember, you can''t let him die." he closed the door and told Yuying with a smile before walking to Xiuqi.


    Yuying was paralyzed at this time. She didn''t dare to look at Xu Yushan. She just buried her head in her knee and showed a far fetched smile.


    Yes, except for her and Xu Yushan, no one knows that she has been abetting Xu Yushan to kill Yu Lan. Now Xu Yushan''s tongue is gone, and no one can know that this matter has something to do with her.


    As long as she doesn''t say, Xu Yushan won''t die, these people will let her go!


    At this time, Yuying couldn''t care what she was jealous of Yu Lan, just thinking about how to let herself live.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you kill him or not, but why don''t I remember what the boss said?" Xiuqi asked speechlessly when he saw the drunken night coming towards him.

 Chapter 66

    "Didn''t you say that?" drunk night began to pretend to be confused, "Oh, I seem to remember wrong..."


    Don''t want to take a look at this nonsense guy, Xiuqi narrowed his eyes and looked at the direction of ink, "didn''t you kill Xu Yushan and ask the boss?"


    "No." patted Xiuqi''s shoulder, shook his head and walked towards the ink, "so... I''m going to ask for instructions now."


    "..." Hugh Zimmer.


    When he walked back to their car, he saw that Mo Wen was feeding. I don''t know when he woke up, Yu Lan ate the crystal core.


    Yu Lan took two large crystal cores in his hand and chewed vigorously. When he was eating delicious, he didn''t forget to show his teeth to drunk night.


    Is this to thank him for carrying these crystal nuclei back... Drunk all night, suddenly there is an illusion of being cured.


    But if you can bite the crystal core, the teeth of the zombie are really good.


    In the heart is out of God, a daosen cold eyes shot over, drunk all night without looking up to know what''s wrong, quickly scratched his head and said with a smile, "sister-in-law is awake?"


    He didn''t respond for a long time, and he didn''t care. "Boss, I''m going to take Xu Yushan back to Yumeng and use it to blackmail Xu Yan."


    Mo Wen is not very interested in these official affairs. Now he just wants to be alone with Yu Lan.


    Gently raised his eyes and swept the drunk night. He said faintly, "just solve these things. Don''t bother me, or I want you to be a defense minister."


    "OK!" with the approval of Mo Wen, he jumped out of the car in a good mood. He was very happy when he thought that he could avenge him for more than two years.


    The ink in the car pinched Yu Lan''s nose discontentedly. Yu Lan "Oh", but he wanted to sneeze, but he couldn''t get out because his nose was pinched, so he had to hold Mo Wen''s hand pitifully.


    "Lan Lan, don''t laugh at that fool who is drunk all night in the future?" the other hand held Yu Lan''s two "claws", and Mo Wen asked gently, his face full of undisguised jealousy.


    It is said that those who get close to ink are black. Whatever he says in the future, he will keep blue away from being drunk all night.


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t let go of her nose at all, he wronged Yu Lan.


    Her stuff is really dead. Pinch her nose at every turn!


    Staring at Mo Wen with tears, she flattened her mouth and spit out two words in a hoarse voice.


    "Bad, egg."


    Her stuff is a bad guy!


    Mo Wen was stunned like a fool. He quickly released his hand holding Yu lannose and hugged her in surprise, "blue, you''re talking again!"


    His response was a series of sneezes.


    "Bad, egg!" Yu Lan complained again.


    "I''ll never bully you again, okay?" looking at Yu Lan''s angry little eyes, Mo Wen quickly admitted his mistake to her, but with an extremely happy smile on his face. His chest trembled slightly, and a hoarse but pleasant laughter came out.


    "Blue blue, blue blue, now even if you call me a villain, I feel that my satisfaction is about to explode."


    Hugging Yu Lan''s waist, he gently kissed at the tip of his blue nose. His dark eyes gleamed with joy, which brought exuberant vitality to his eyes, which had always been like a dead pool.


    Now he can clearly perceive that his blue is developing in a good direction step by step. One day, they will be together completely.


    Yu Lan was confused and trapped in his arms by Mo Wen. He blinked his watery eyes and looked at his fingers. Then he grabbed Mo Wen''s hair without hesitation to vent his frustration that he was bullied and couldn''t fight back.


    Annoying stuff, always bullying people!


    In the car, Yu Lan and Mo Wen were "flirting". Outside the car, they were drunk all night and happily walked to the fire. He breathed into his hand, hugged Changli''s neck and said with a familiar smile, "Changli, I haven''t asked where you''re going next."


    "Me? I don''t have any special place to go." Changli didn''t care about the action of being drunk all night. He hung his eyelids and fiddled with the fire source. He said in a rough voice, "this time I was just going to send those two troubles to the south. When they arrived, I would continue to wander back to the place of death."


    But depending on the situation, they should not be able to return to the South unharmed.


    "So." drunk night smelled the speech and smiled. When she wanted to say something, she saw that the cold Yuying jumped down from the car and sat down next to the fire.


    "Hey, you come here alone. What if your partner freezes to death in the car?" he turned his eyes to Yuying. He was drunk all night with a smile, but his voice was surprisingly cold. "Have you forgotten what I said before?"


    Can''t let Xu Yushan die!


    "No, no!" Yuying shivered and hurriedly got back into the car to drag Xu Yushan out of the car.


    Seeing Yuying''s trembling busy work, he turned back and continued what he had just said, "but Changli, have you ever thought that you can''t leave under our eyes alive?"


    There was no sign of this saying. Even after a lot of Changli, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He didn''t foolishly ask what this meant, but he sank his face slightly.


    When he found the way they get along with each other before, his heart has been vigilant, but he didn''t expect that now drunken night would say such words so directly. Is this going to tear his face with him?


    "Well... Let''s say, you already know that the girlfriend our boss is in love with is a zombie. You also know that my ability is healing, and even know that we are abusing the son of the leader of the southern outer region." patting Changli''s arm, drunk all night, he smiled kindly, "you know so much, do you think we will let you go?"


    "This is the disadvantage of knowing too much?" Chang Li smiled bitterly and suddenly felt that the arm around his neck was very heavy.


    "Obviously so." I couldn''t help laughing when I was drunk all night.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and the dull air was only mixed with the different breathing sounds of several people.


    Zhang Xin shrunk into a ball and swallowed his saliva, decisively without inserting any words.


    He knew clearly that as long as Mo Wen didn''t mean to kill him, he would never touch him when he was drunk all night.


    But generally speaking, he restrained himself from dying. After all, Xu Yushan was a vivid example.


    "If you really want to kill me, I think I will fight to the death." the heavy atmosphere was shattered by Changli''s words. He touched his bald head, and there was no joy or anger in his tone. "After all, they have lived in the end of the world for two years. Now, although they are unlucky to meet you, it doesn''t mean I just admit my fate."

 Chapter 67

    "You''re right." drunk night touched his nose, and a strange smile flashed through his eyes. He took his hand back from Changli. He nodded and said happily, "don''t worry, I''ll make you die happier."


    Changli shook his head and wanted to tell Zui Wuyi that he is now a tenth order electrical power, and he can''t beat a ninth order healing power, but he was still rational and didn''t say it.


    It has to be said that although Changli looks like a strong man, his mind is extremely delicate in some aspects.


    Smelling the speech, Xiuqi, who had been silent, looked at the drunk night in surprise, took back his eyes, didn''t know what he thought, and frowned tightly.


    Just then, Yuying also dragged Xu Yushan to the fire. When it was determined that no one had any objection, she sat down carefully with her knees.


    Xu Yushan seems to have a fever. He is shivering all the time, but no one cares. The high heat of his body made him look extremely fragile. His dry lips were emitting blood beads faintly. His praying eyes had been on Yuying''s body, but they were all ignored.


    He hoped Yuying could kill him, but Yuying always pretended not to understand what he meant.


    At this moment, Xu Yushan suddenly seriously reflected on himself. Is the woman he has loved for so long really worth his love?


    But it was too late for reflection. Now he can only recall the bright smiling face when he first met Yuying again and again. He told himself that he was not wrong.


    Xu Yushan''s fate has been doomed, but Yuying thinks she still has hope to live.


    She will go back alive, find help and kill all these people!


    "Yes." noticed Yuying''s ferocious look, drunk night smiled and said to her, "is there any special person in your family? For example, what position does your father have in the south?"


    The throat was fiercely blocked by one breath. Yuying covered her neck and coughed several times. She was sure that she was drunk all night. She shook her head after talking to herself, "my parents... Just ordinary people."


    "That''s a pity," sighed drunk night.


    Yuying glared fiercely and felt that the man who was drunk all night was very unreasonable. How, does this bastard still want to kidnap her to threaten her parents!


    He''s shameless!


    Lying on Mo Wen''s shoulder and looking at the people sitting around the fire, Yu Lan dropped his head a little lonely.


    Now she seemed to know that she was different from these people. She couldn''t go and sit around the fire with them and talk and laugh.


    "Blue?"


    It seems that he is looking at the stars. In fact, he has been paying attention to Yu Lan''s ink. He suddenly found her strange. He gently held her in front of him. He gently pressed her forehead and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Holding Mo Wen''s hair, Yu Lan took a look at the direction of the fire with his flat mouth, and made several wronged "purrs" from his throat.


    "Bad, egg," she said hoarsely.


    Mo Wen, who was inexplicably accused, picked his eyebrows and suddenly laughed at Yu Lan''s wronged reluctance to pay attention to him.


    "Want to go?" he asked.


    "Gu -" with her cheeks bulging, she squeezed out a hole from her mouth. She seemed to be playing a spoiled role, lying on the chest of ink, and her pale eyes turned happily.


    Want to go!


    "Here, let''s go with a nice cry." Mo Wen smiled more and more happily. Since Yu Lan thought so, he would not stop, but welfare still needs to continue.


    "Roar!" Yu Lan slapped Mo Wen on the head, grinned proudly, and was about to pull Mo Wen into a bald man.


    "Blue." don''t care about these eight chapters of Yu Lan, Mo Wen pressed her hand and smiled gently, "be good... OK?"


    The gentle voice made Yu Lan instinctively alert. She flattened her mouth, stretched out her hand and hugged Mo Wen''s neck, and suddenly became a little cat.


    Rubbed Mo Wen''s neck, she called "ah Wen" and bent her eyes with an expression of "seeking touch".


    "Good." he rubbed her hair with satisfaction. Mo Wen kissed her side face infatuated, and smiled in her ear. The intoxicating laughter like wine sounded very gently. His deep voice made Yu Lan, who was already a zombie, closer to the ink.


    "I can give you whatever you want, as long as you are willing to stay with me forever."


    Children who have never eaten sugar will never forget the taste of sugar after eating sugar. Now ink is the child who finally ate sugar.


    "I''m sorry, LAN LAN. Even if I imprison you now, I can''t let you go again."


    In view of Yu Lan''s good attitude, Mo Wen is very satisfied to pick her up and walk to the people.


    As for the extra people who hinder the eyes, if you don''t know the truth, just solve them directly.


    Surprised to see Mo Wen holding Yu Lan sitting beside him, drunk all night staring at his eyes, his chin almost fell to the ground.


    What''s the matter, Mo Wen? He just came over with Yu Lan in his arms?!


    Xiuqi gave Mo Wen a place without expression, and his expression didn''t change from beginning to end.


    "Funeral, zombie!"


    Yu Ying looked at Yu Lan in Mo Wen''s arms in horror, and hurriedly supported herself back, screaming at Mo Wen as she returned, "Why are you holding a zombie!"


    Yu Lan, who was targeted, bit his finger and deflected his head.


    Ah... Why are you so afraid? She''s harmless, okay.


    Seeing Mo Wen''s impatient frown, Xiuqi kicked Yuying''s chest without saying a word and kicked her on the ground for a long time.


    "It''s as noisy as a drunken night." Xiuqi came back and sat down lightly.


    "Drink!" drunk night rage, how does this involve him again?!


    "Xiuqi, please clarify what it means to be as noisy as me. I call it cheerful and outgoing, okay?"


    "Tut." dodge the hand stretched out by drunk night, and don''t open your eyes.


    He didn''t breathe out when he was drunk all night. He didn''t dare to do too much in front of ink, so he had to hold his arm.


    Zhang Xin couldn''t bear to look straight at her head and felt uncomfortable all over.


    In this last world, zombies are their human natural enemies. Now seeing his natural enemies sitting opposite him and baking with him, Zhang Xin''s heart really refuses.


    He inadvertently saw the calm Changli on his face and couldn''t help admiring him, but he was calm and calm in front of the zombie.


    But in fact, Changli was not as calm as he seemed. He clenched his fist and focused all his attention on Yu Lan. He was afraid that she would suddenly burst up and bite off his neck.

 Chapter 68

    This is a sense of vigilance cultivated in dangerous areas for a long time.


    Yu Lan, who had been guarded by the public, blinked his big eyes and looked at the public curiously, revealing a big smile.


    This smile can be said to instantly destroy her strange feeling as a zombie, making people feel that it is a... Friendly zombie.


    Holding her ink, his face immediately became very ugly. He ruthlessly swept around several people, pursed his lips and pulled up a face.


    It''s eye-catching. All these people are eye-catching.


    "Wow, sister-in-law smiles very well." only when he is drunk all night can he call out "sister-in-law" now. He smiled happily, and was sure to be kicked by ink.


    Can you see the blue smile? Mo Wen roared in his heart.


    The fool... Looked at the drunk night rolling on the ground for two times. Xiuqi turned his mouth and couldn''t bear to look straight at him.


    I don''t know that I have annoyed Mo Wen by laughing at others. Yu Lan is still looking around, except the one behind her.


    In fact, she didn''t mean to ignore Mo Wen. It''s mainly because these fresh faces around her attract her more interest. Um... For her now, looking at the fire in front of her is more interested than looking at Mo Wen.


    "Really, it''s good-looking and can''t be said." drunk night stood up and patted the soil on his knees, and muttered two times with dissatisfaction.


    His eyes suddenly frozen. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the high ground not far away.


    "Boss, I''ll go out for a walk first." it seems that he saw something good. He immediately turned back and smiled at Mo Wen, and then his hands went into his pockets and disappeared into their vision.


    Without the noise of being drunk all night, they were quiet in an instant, and no one dared to move. Only Mo Wen continued to be trapped in Yu Lan and didn''t let her run around. At the same time, he freed up a hand to feed her crystal core.


    Yu Lan, who got the crystal core, was honest immediately. She looked at several people around her eyes and hesitated, but she still stuffed it into her mouth.


    She wants to play... She doesn''t want a crystal core.


    From the moment Mo Wen sat over, Changli felt that he had been pressed with a heavy pressure, which made him out of breath.


    How strong is this man, but his momentum is so oppressive.


    The Adam''s apple rolled twice. He suddenly got up, scratched his head and said with a smile, "I''ll go pee."


    This is urine escape.


    No one paid any attention to him. Only Zhang Xin pursed his lips and continued to sit here under low pressure, holding his legs and staring at the flame in front of him.


    He also wants to slip... But there''s no reason


    Seeing another person walking away, Yu Lan couldn''t help flattening his mouth, turned around and rubbed Mo Wen''s head, and squeezed out a light hum from his throat.


    She doesn''t care how these guys can match her stuff.


    As always, following Yu Lan''s hair, Mo Wen hugged her and smiled and continued to feed.


    Changli just wanted to get rid of that kind of low pressure. He took a few steps aimlessly. He raised his eyes and suddenly saw that he was drunk all night, squatting on the high slope and looking at something with a focused look.


    "What are you looking at?" he couldn''t help walking over and asked.


    "Mutant ladybug." he smiled without lifting his head at night. His voice didn''t sound like what he had said before. It was very calm and nice.


    The mutant Ladybug belongs to the insect class of the mutant beast. It will not attack humans and completely depends on eating different plants to maintain its life.


    This is the power of nature. Even if it is biological variation and extinction of a variety of organisms, she is also trying her best to maintain a balance.


    "How can this thing appear here?" looking at the round ladybug with a big face in zuiwuye''s hand, Changli felt a little surprised. Most insects that do not attack people are in places with different plants. How can they appear in this dead place where there is no grass.


    "Who knows." put the ladybug on the ground and watched it flutter its wings and fly away. Drunk all night, I couldn''t help patting my legs and smiling. It was a very happy smile without any hypocrisy.


    "That''s cute," he said with a smile.


    "You seem to like this Ladybug very much?" Changli asked for the first time, feeling that there was no pressure to get along with drunk all night.


    "I''ve always liked the existence of small animals and insects." smelling that they were drunk all night and didn''t hide, "they are very cute and good. If you raise them, they will listen to you obediently. They are much better than people. People will never raise familiar white eyed wolves."


    "I can''t see that you should... Like small animals." Wen Yan Changli couldn''t help recalling the cruel look when he treated Xu Yu''s shirt with drunk night. He pursed his lips and felt a special violation.


    "You can judge people by their appearance... Before the end of the world, Linxue and I established a base for animals." Zui Wuye recalled his life before the end of the world for the first time. He calmly tilted his head and his voice was very calm, "but it was all destroyed later."


    "Was it destroyed by the end of the world?" Changli asked.


    Drunk night shook his head without making a sound.


    Knowing that this topic should not continue, Changli changed the topic and said, "but I''m a little strange... Your boss won''t be bitten if he holds a zombie. Normal people shouldn''t even dare to touch it?"


    "Normal people?" Zui Wuye hit Changli''s chest and sneered, "Changli, when you look at us with the eyes of normal people, you are already wrong. We are not normal people, we are perverts, lunatics and murderers."


    He paused and continued, "for us, killing and torturing people is like drinking water. We don''t love or hate people. If we say ten words and nine words are false, eight of these nine words are lyrical.


    "Maybe... You will think we are cruel and unreasonable, but ah, for us, this is freedom."


    Listening to the drunken night, he frankly admitted that he was an out and out madman murderer. For a moment, Changli only felt a little strange and inexplicably envied.


    These people are crazy, paranoid and abnormal, but they can ignore all the constraints of ethics and do whatever they want. They kill if they want to kill, and they will never move if they want people to live. They don''t play cards according to common sense.


    Maybe in the normal society before the end of the world, these people are the scum of the society, but in the end of the world, their characteristics are irreplaceable.


    Of course, he would be happier if they didn''t kill themselves.


    "Go back." Zui Wuyi stood up and rubbed his hair. His smile was as perfect as wearing a mask, as if the man who revealed his heart to Changli was not him, "I''m about to freeze to death."

 Chapter 69

    When Changli and Zui Wuye go back, Yu Lan is lying on Mo Wen''s knee staring at the jumping flame. At a glance, it seems that she is full of white eyes, and her eyes are jumping up and down with the light of the fire.


    Yuying didn''t know when to sit up, buried her head deep in her knees and trembled all over.


    She did not expect that what she had been jealous of was a zombie! And she even put Xu Yushan in to solve the Zombie


    She''s so stupid!


    Changli just let Yu Lan lift his lower eyelids when they came back, and continued to look at the flame with little interest.


    As for ink... His eyes didn''t leave too blue.


    "The weather is getting colder and colder." he leaned against Xiuqi with his arms, rubbed his hands and breathed.


    And Changli casually found a place to sit down and glanced at Yu Lan with his eyes slightly undetectable.


    With those words just now, Changli carefully observed a zombie for the first time.


    The zombie was supposed to be a woman, and her skin didn''t look rotten. Except that the color was abnormal grayish white, it was basically no different from human beings.


    But her eyes seem to have no pupils. They are white and muddy. At a glance, she knows that they are not human beings.


    This is a seventh order zombie. Yes, but her shape has not changed much like other zombies, but still maintains human shape.


    Although very thin, it is really human.


    Just then, Yu Lan noticed his eyes, looked up at him and grinned.


    Although Yu Lan has become a zombie, her appearance basically maintains the outline of human beings before.


    Now Changli was stunned, and he didn''t even notice that Mo Wen''s angry eyes fell on him.


    What a familiar face... He must have seen this woman somewhere before!


    "Do you want to die?"


    Seeing Changli staring at Yu Lan, the voice of ink finally squeezed out of his teeth, with a taste of gnashing his teeth.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Chang Li looked up and waved his hand to apologize. "I just thought of something."


    "I don''t know if I can ask you what you think, as for staring at LAN LAN." I don''t intend to let Chang Li go. Mo Wen raised his head and smiled gently. His voice was a little lazy. It sounded very harmless.


    "Now you''re miserable." he patted Changli on the shoulder twice and looked like watching a good play with his chin on his head.


    It is not clear whether the ink will suddenly change face in the next second. Changli''s forehead is constantly sweating, but he can''t lift his hand to wipe it. He didn''t dare to look directly at Mo Wen. He just smiled with his eyes down and quickly thought about what to say next.


    "Arvin..."


    Yu Lan suddenly made a noise at this time. She turned around and hugged Mo Wen''s neck. She yawned and looked sleepy and lazy.


    "Are you sleepy?" as soon as Yu Lan uttered a voice, Mo Wen had no intention to target Changli. He immediately lowered his eyes and asked softly. This tenderness was completely different from the tenderness just now.


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan only gave him a dark head, and the whole face was buried in his chest to sleep.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was ready to go to bed, Mo Wen didn''t intend to stay here. He got up and walked to the car. The killing intention naturally restrained.


    As soon as Mo Wen left, Zhang Xin immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and his heartbeat finally returned to the normal level.


    To tell the truth, Zhang Xin really thought that Mo Wen would tear Changli in half.


    Looking at Mo Wen getting on the car, drunk all night, he covered his face and said happily. His shoulder trembled fiercely, "Changli, you are not timid. What did you think just now?"


    "Nothing, just suddenly thought of something." Changli scratched his bald head, his eyes flashed slightly, and looked at the ground with a complex look.


    Although I''m not impressed, the appearance of the zombie is definitely


    "This is really a coincidence." Changli laughed at himself.


    If that man knew that she had become a zombie, would he blame himself?


    ¡­¡­


    It took another two days for the people to finally reach the border area of the first district of the land of death. Looking at the high wall that can be seen not far away, they jumped out of the car drunk all night and stretched their waist happily, "God, it''s finally here!"


    Different from the isolation net on the northern border, the outermost layer in the south is a wall up to ten meters high.


    Zhang Xin was yawning. Seeing that he was drunk all night, he suddenly jumped out of the car. He almost hit it directly on his motorcycle.


    This madman! He said angrily in his heart.


    Changli also stopped the car. He looked at the high wall in front of him. Not only was he not happy, but he also felt that wind and rain were coming.


    "See, Xu Yushan, here we are." Yuying is also very excited to lie down at the car window. She kneels down in front of Xu Yushan and whispers, "none of these people will run away after we go in... Believe me, I will live and you will live!"


    However, none of her words reached Xu Yushan''s ears, because Xu Yushan was already unconscious, leaving only one breath hanging there.


    "Now go and solve what should be solved." Mo Wen, leaning against the seat, looked out of the window and gently ordered along Yu Lan''s hair.


    Yu Lan slept soundly on his leg and smashed it twice from time to time. I don''t know what I dreamed of.


    "I see." Wen yanxiuqi put one hand on the steering wheel, opened the door and got out of the car. He looked at the drunk night who was still there and frowned slightly, "didn''t you say you wanted to solve them in zone one?"


    "Of course." he raised his hand and made an "OK" gesture. He was drunk all night. He smiled and went directly to the car behind him. He dragged out the comatose Xu Yu''s shirt and threw it to Xiuqi. Then he pulled Yuying''s hair and pulled her off the car, ignoring Changli, the owner of the car.


    Yuying was stunned by the sudden change. Her face rubbed heavily on the ground and oozed blood beads.


    "Look." raised Yuying''s head and pointed to the wall road in front, "that''s the South you''re thinking about."


    She was forced to raise her head because of the pain. Yuying bit her teeth and looked at the front, and her heart couldn''t help jumping.


    It''s almost... It''s almost that she can go back. At that time, none of these people who hurt her will survive!


    "But it''s a pity that you can''t go back." he ruthlessly pressed Yuying''s head on the ground and slipped twice with a dagger on her slender neck, laughing heartily.


    "You said you wouldn''t kill me!" there was a circle of goose bumps on her neck. Yuying trembled and screamed sharply.

 Chapter 70

    "Yes, I said." patted Yuying''s neck with a dagger, and smiled when drunk. "But I didn''t let you believe it."


    Yuying was stunned, and an unspeakable sense of despair instantly wrapped her. She stared at the wall not far away, and her tears overflowed.


    "Tell the truth." Zui Wu squatted in front of her in the middle of the night and hid a rare smile. "I seem even more upset to see you crying. You are too much like the woman in my memory."


    A cold killing intention enveloped Yuying. She was filled with uncontrollable anger in her extreme despair.


    No wonder they ignored her before. It turned out that this bastard had planned to give her hope and make her despair!


    Just about to end Yuying with a dagger, there was a tingling feeling on the back of her hand, and then the bloody smell immediately filled the air.


    Looking down, I saw that my hand pressing Yuying''s head was penetrated by a thick, long and sharp wooden thorn. I picked my eyebrows when I was drunk. I soon noticed that Yuying''s whole body was green.


    "Wood power?" he was surprised. He only knew that Yuying was a fifth level power. Unexpectedly, it was a wood power.


    Wood powers do not control plants, but will transform themselves to turn their bodies into plants. Different wood powers can transform different plants, and their power is slightly different.


    "Cane?"


    Even if his hand was worn for more than a night, he still didn''t take it back. He raised the hand holding the dagger to resist the thorny vines formed by Yuying''s limbs. With these vines, his arms were scarred and bone could be seen.


    During this period, Xiuqi has been thinking about how to put Xu Yushan in the trunk that has been filled with gasoline and other things, completely ignoring the embarrassment of being pumped and being extremely drunk all night.


    At this time, Mo Wen suddenly opened the door and got out of the car. He sat all day and felt his legs numb and wanted to move. Yu Lan lay on the car chair with his eyes closed. He didn''t wake up at all. He slept soundly.


    Seeing Changli getting off to help drunk Wuye, Mo Wen glanced at him with his eyes on his side.


    Changli immediately dared not move.


    "Ah!" Yu Ying shouted angrily, trying to struggle her head out of Mo Wen''s hand, but it was useless. Even if she had stabbed drunk night''s hand into blood holes, drunk night still didn''t take back her hand.


    The rattan formed by limbs worked harder and drunk all night, dispersing from one direction to multiple directions.


    Seeing that one arm couldn''t stop Yuying''s attack, drunk night simply didn''t stop it. The dagger turned on his hand and then cut directly on the throat of Yuying''s neck.


    "Ah ah..."


    The blood mixed with green juice seeped out of Yuying''s throat. She struggled harder and blurred her whole body when she was drunk all night.


    "Can''t you stop a little?" the sarcastic chuckled, and the drunk night continued to cut down with force on her hand. She didn''t get up until she took off all Yuying''s head. "If you can''t kill me in one blow, you don''t have to waste your energy... Tut, my clothes."


    Without her head, Yuying fully faded the green of her whole body and became the same as before. She can''t die anymore.


    "Can I ask you a question?" I took all the scenes in front of me. Changli didn''t look much panic. Compared with Zhang Xin who couldn''t bear to see it again, "why did you bring Yuying... And kill us here?"


    "Because it will be very interesting." knowing that Changli was asking him, Mo Wen said in a gentle low voice, "didn''t you see that woman''s hope turned into despair? It''s so funny. This expression is what we want, um... Can you understand."


    If he can understand, there will be a ghost! These people are really unreasonable!


    The green tendons in Changli''s forehead jumped. He clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and stopped making a sound.


    Xiuqi also stuffed Xu Yu''s shirt into the trunk when he picked up a clean towel to wipe his hands.


    "Ah, I''m so tired." drunk night pulled out several barbs on his face. His whole body was covered with bloody scars. The original good clothes were rotten one by one.


    "Hey." Xiuqi sneered, "you''re so ugly now."


    "Go." Zui Wuyi rolled his eyes and wanted to take out the compressed biscuits in his trouser pocket, but he found that the biscuits had long been pumped into powder.


    "I''ll go..." he cursed, raised his hand and took Xiuqi''s biscuits. "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." looking at the drunken night with untidy clothes, Xiuqi joked.


    After eating the biscuits, the wounds on drunk Wuye healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. He raised his eyes and yawned. He lowered his head to make sure that the wounds were all grown up before turning his head and smiling at Mo Wen, "boss, do you want to solve this guy?"


    He meant Changli.


    "It''s up to you." Mo Wen doesn''t really want to take care of these things. He''s in a good mood and doesn''t want to do it.


    "Then I''ll let him go?" chuckled drunk all night, and indecently lifted his pants whose belt had been broken.


    After feeling that the paralysis on his legs had disappeared, Mo Wen turned and got into the car and continued to hold his blue.


    "Maybe we''ll have a duel." Changli looked up at the drunk night and said with a bitter smile.


    He was unlucky to meet these perverts.


    "You''re crazy. Why should we fight?" drunk night spread his hands, felt his pants falling, and quickly picked them up. "Didn''t you hear that I just said I wanted you to go?"


    Changli was stunned. He didn''t expect to be drunk all night. He really didn''t intend to kill him.


    "Thanks."


    In addition to saying no more nonsense, Xie Changli took a deep look at the drunken night, turned and sat in the car, turned around and went in the opposite direction.


    To tell the truth, he is driving away now, but he still has an unreal feeling in his heart. He always feels that his car will be smashed soon.


    Didn''t Mo Wen say just now that they like to see other people''s expressions of hope turn into despair.


    "Have a chance to see you again." drunk night smiled and waved goodbye.


    Silently looking at Changli''s car getting farther and farther away from them, Xiuqi wrinkled his eyebrows and asked drunk Wuye, "why did you let him go? He knows so many things about us."


    "He just knows my powers. He knows that the boss''s object is a zombie. He doesn''t know anything except these, does he?" drunk night couldn''t help laughing. "You worry too much, Xiuqi."

 Chapter 71

    "Let''s say so." seeing Xiuqi''s eyebrows still frowning, drunk all night, he couldn''t help hugging his neck. "Xiuqi, have you made a mistake? We are all people who want to alliance. Yes, but we don''t have to live for the interests of the organization. We are free."


    Drunk Wuye is a head higher than Xiuqi. Looking down at Xiuqi, he only gives people a very unfriendly sense of oppression. "Don''t you understand why the boss doesn''t have to kill Changli?" he smiled and stroked his sleeve. He said faintly, "That''s because the boss doesn''t think Changli should die when he knows about us. If he wants to kill Changli, he will do it without any reason, but if he doesn''t want to kill, he won''t move even for all kinds of reasons. The so-called interests of the organization are not worth mentioning in the eyes of the boss and us."


    Uneasily clapped open the drunk hand, Xiuqi''s face was gloomy and didn''t open his eyes, "don''t say, you seem to know a lot."


    "What I said is the truth." seeing Xiuqi, who didn''t want to say much, he opened the door and sat in the car. He was drunk all night and smiled and sighed, "I remember I used to say, Xiuqi, in fact, you are different from us. You are just a person forced to become a madman."


    Xiuqi didn''t answer. He looked down at his hands and sat directly in the driver''s seat ready to drive.


    Looking at the steering wheel in front of him, he suddenly remembered what Mo Wen said to him when the desire alliance was just established.


    "The existence of desire alliance is just a safe haven."


    Yes, it''s just a safe haven. He makes it his home.


    "Zhang Xin, can you stop hiding?" when Xiuqi got on the car and was drunk all night, he turned back and mocked Zhang Xin hiding behind the motorcycle. "You just turned into a caterpillar and wrapped yourself up with a net."


    Satirized, Zhang Xin didn''t have much angry expression. He stood up and patted the soil on his body. He didn''t intend to get drunk all night.


    "Although a little unwilling, you already know that we are the people who want to alliance. If you want to live, you have to follow us obediently." zuiwuye frowned a little impatiently, "although I let Changli go, I really want to kill you."


    "But as long as you don''t have Mr. Mo''s permission, you will never touch me, will you?" Zhang Xin, who has tried his best to smooth his temper at the end of the world, still couldn''t help but turn back. "Anyway, you just said so much to Mr. Xiuqi. In fact, you didn''t say the reason why you really didn''t want to kill Changli."


    As soon as he said this, Zhang Xin regretted. Sure enough, the next second he was drunk without night turned unusually cold. After a while, he smiled low and said full of sunshine, "I really have to find a chance to kill you. You''re too tired."


    Inexplicably, he was drunk without night and asked him to die. Zhang Xin really felt very tired. How did he provoke this madman?


    "I don''t kill Changli... Just because he is a little like me."


    Originally thought that drunk all night would not say the reason why he released Changli. Unexpectedly, he said a word for the first time before getting on the bus.


    Do you look different like Zhang Xin?


    Side eyes looked at Yu Ying, who was left in the land of death forever. He sighed and stepped on his motorcycle.


    From the moment he was saved by Mo Wen, he had entered the den of thieves.


    Now all the people in the eye have been cleaned up, and everyone''s car has also driven to the bottom of the southern city tower.


    "Please stop." a brown haired and blue eyed guard under the tower stopped them, walked forward, knocked on the window and said seriously, "please show me your South Pass."


    At this time, because of the environment and inconvenient transportation, the former ID card has lost its original role, and now it is replaced by the unique pass certificate in the north and south.


    "Oh, I didn''t bring my pass... But Eric, you don''t recognize my handsome face?" he rolled down the window and stood on his face all night drunk. "I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. You seem to be fat again. What delicious food do you eat every day?"


    "Drunk?" Eric was stunned when he saw his drunk face. He knocked on the door and said with a surprised smile, "you''re back. I thought you died outside."


    "Can I take this as if you''re worried about us?" he continued laughing without changing his face at night.


    "Sure." Eric scratched his head shyly. "Where''s the head? Have you found it?"


    Eric is actually a person directly under the drunken night Defense Department, but they call everyone else by name, and they don''t have to be polite when they meet.


    For drunken night, as long as these subordinates can be obedient when arranging tasks, it''s OK.


    "Of course I found it. I''m sitting in the back." drunk night said happily, "by the way, we also brought a zombie sister-in-law back."


    The nominated Yu lanbaji took a look at the drunk night and continued to chew the crystal nucleus.


    "Eric, what''s the matter?" Eric raised his eyebrow and just wanted to say something, another guard standing at the door shouted.


    Seeing Eric standing in front of the car for a long time, he thought something had happened and hurried here.


    "It''s okay, they''re safe!" Eric raised his eyes and waved his hand, with a strong Western nasal voice.


    Hearing that Eric said it was safe, the guard was relieved. Instead of coming over, he turned and ordered to open the gate.


    The defense of the southern outer area is actually very simple. There is no need to detect whether it is bitten by zombies when entering the city. As long as you don''t bring zombies openly, you can basically enter the city.


    Of course, they have a back door like drunk all night.


    The car slowly drove into the inner part of the outer area. Looking at the desolation that is no different from the outside, Yu Lan lowered his head and continued to eat the crystal core.


    Every time she wakes up these two days, she feels very hungry. It''s really uncomfortable not to eat.


    Generally speaking, the southern outer area is divided into two parts, one is the human area of human activities, and the other is the barren area where zombies have not been completely eradicated.


    Now they are in a deserted area.


    A few wandering zombies can be seen vaguely along the way. They are small in number and look very thin. It seems that they can run away when the wind blows.


    Some young powers will organize groups to solve zombies and exercise their powers in this desolate place when they have time. People without powers also like to come here in groups, also to exercise themselves.


    After all, although there are zombies here, the degree of danger is not high. If they go to the place of death, they rookies may not come back.

 Chapter 72

    "But don''t say, I still have a feeling of returning to this place." drunk night rolled down the window, reached out to the outside of the car, blowing the wind comfortably, and didn''t care about the sand on my face.


    Looking at the drunken hair floating in the wind, Yu Lan thought it was fun and wanted to put his hand out of the car, but it was blocked by the window.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen immediately reached out and trapped her in his arms, rubbed her head and said gently, "don''t learn from the mentally retarded."


    "..." a "mentally retarded" pulled his hand back after thinking about it.


    HMM... can''t you bring bad children.


    On the road, several children hunting zombies saw their SUV, laughed and caught up with each other, laughing and trying to stop the car.


    These teenagers look thirteen or fourteen years old. They should still grow up under the protection of their parents and are not old enough to worry about life.


    Xiuqi continued to walk straight without shaking the steering wheel. When he saw the car coming, the teenagers screamed and jumped away. Some shouted at them and cursed, while others hugged and cheered.


    It was very cold and the air was dry, which made people very uncomfortable, but the teenagers continued to fight in the barren land, comparing the size of the crystal nucleus they had just obtained.


    Because he followed the car, Zhang Xin was not made difficult by these bear children. He looked at these children laughing and sighed.


    When he was a child, he played with his friends to catch birds and butterflies, but now children kill zombies to get crystal cores.


    "Is it really a group of carefree children?" Xiuqi''s eyes darkened and his look became colder and colder.


    "Are you envious?" the drunk turned back and asked


    "Get out."


    Driving through the barren land, they did not directly enter the human area, but spared half a circle and entered through an extremely remote small door.


    "Brother sleepless, you''re back!" the girl standing at the door looked at the drunk sleepless in the car in surprise and smiled happily, revealing two lovely dimples.


    She wore a tall ponytail and was about 1.58 meters tall. She looked pretty and lovely.


    "Misty, do you miss me ~" smiled drunk all night.


    "Of course, I remember that brother Wuye owes me two lunches." Qu Miaomiao stalled happily.


    "Where''s Yao Yao?" looking at Qu Miaomiao''s empty back, drunk all night, I couldn''t help asking, "isn''t she with you?"


    It seems that he just found his sister missing. Qu Miaomiao looked around and shrugged, "it was still there just now. I don''t know where to hide."


    Just then Zhang Xin stopped his motorcycle and took a curious look at Qu Miaomiao.


    Noticing this strange face, Qu Miaomiao turned his head and looked at Zhang Xin and said with a smile, "Hello, my name is Qu Miaomiao. Are you a new comer?"


    "Hello." Zhang Xin, who hasn''t been treated so gently for a long time, jumped off the motorcycle and nodded twice. "My name is Zhang Xin and San Jinxin. Well... I''m new."


    "Hum." drunk night snorted.


    After getting Zhang Xin''s answer, Qu Miaomiao''s attitude became more friendly. She smiled and looked back carefully at the ink, hesitating whether to make a sound.


    "Lead the way." after noticing Qu Miaomiao''s eyes, Mo Wen said faintly to her.


    "OK!" hearing the voice of ink is like hearing the imperial edict. Qu Miaomiao immediately closed his hands happily and his cheeks were slightly red.


    The boss''s voice is really good to listen to


    Bouncing up the bike at the door, she smiled sweetly and rode in front.


    Although Qu Miaomiao is riding a bike, he can ride faster than a car. In the blink of an eye, there will be no one.


    Xiuqi drove on and yawned a little sleepy.


    Seeing Xiuqi gone, Zhang Xin stepped on the motorcycle again and looked at the deserted place curiously.


    According to the truth, the human area should be very lively and the environment is relatively better. It doesn''t look like a human area at all.


    "What are you thinking?"


    The charming female voice suddenly sounded behind him, and Zhang Xin nearly overturned.


    When did someone else sit in his car?


    From the rearview mirror of the motorcycle, he saw Qu Miaomiao''s face in horror. He raised his eyes and saw that Qu Miaomiao in front was still riding a bike. Zhang Xin trembled and was very frightened.


    What the hell is this?


    "Pooh." seeing the silly look on Zhang Xin''s face, "Qu Miaomiao" couldn''t help laughing. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "look at your silly look. My name is Qu Yaoyao. I''m Qu Miaomiao''s sister."


    "Are you twins?" Zhang Xin was still confused.


    "Of course." Qu Yaoyao rolled his eyes. "Aren''t twins like that?"


    Knowing that the girl behind him was human, Zhang Xin breathed a sigh of relief. The end of the world is terrible enough. Now he will go crazy if he wants more demons and ghosts.


    But when was Qu Yao in his car?


    "Qu Yaoyao, why didn''t I see you in front?"


    "It''s strange that you can see me." lying on Zhang Xin''s back, Qu Yaoyao stretched his hand from one side of Zhang Xin''s neck. Those white and slender hands became transparent in front of him until they disappeared, "I''m a stealth power."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen this kind of power." Zhang Xin was surprised.


    There seems to be no record of this invisible ability in some power data.


    "It''s nothing special. It''s almost the same as the wood power. It''s the power to change your state." he hugged Zhang Xin''s neck very familiar. Qu Yaoyao asked friendly, "what about you, what''s your new power?"


    "I''m a space power," Zhang Xin whispered.


    "Space powers, no wonder you have only three levels. I remember that the best level of space powers now seems to be seven levels?" Qu Yaoyao said about Zhang Xin''s powers, stretched his neck and asked. He didn''t care if his face was hurt by the wind.


    "Well, it''s senior Chen Kang." when referring to Chen Kang, Zhang Xin unconsciously brought some admiration, "although he is also a mobile businessman, he is much better than us."


    "Oh, that''s right." when she got the answer she wanted, Qu Yaoyao was not interested in the mobile businessman. She turned her face to Zhang Xin''s back and stretched her waist lazily. "This is the first time the boss brought the mobile businessman to our alliance. You''re really special."


    "... OK." Zhang Xin just hopes he''s not special.


    "By the way, you haven''t said what you''re thinking ahead?" after a topic ended, Qu Yaoyao immediately found another new topic. She shrunk her neck and let Zhang Xin resist the wind and sand alone, while she leaned comfortably against his back. "Let me guess, are you thinking why it''s so desolate here? There''s no personal film at all. It doesn''t look like a human area at all?"


    Hearing Qu Yaoyao say his thoughts, Zhang Xin nodded directly without affectation, "HMM."

 Chapter 73

    "It was originally a human area. It''s no mistake." Qu Yaoyao twisted his neck, wiped the sand on his face and coughed twice. "But in the last half year, a large number of patients with infectious diseases appeared in the south. The high-level officials in the South sent all these people here and turned it into an isolation area."


    In the last world, in addition to being bitten to death by zombies and competing for supplies, many people were infected with various viruses and had no medicine, and finally had to wait to die.


    "So although this is a human area, it is no different from the barren area. There are no people except the dead and us." when talking about this, the air was gradually filled with an increasingly unpleasant smell. Zhang Xin held the handlebar in one hand and rubbed his nose with one hand.


    "But what no one knows is that our desire alliance is built in this isolated area." Qu Yaoyao has long been familiar with the taste of this area. She stroked her hair and smiled happily, but the loneliness in the bottom of her eyes poured out when no one paid attention, "maybe all the people who know except us desire alliance are dead."


    "I remember others say that the desire alliance has no fixed headquarters and is a scattered but mysterious organization." Zhang Xin whispered. When he noticed a rotten body lying across the road, he slowed down and spared the past. "I don''t know who organized it or how many people there are. The only thing I know is that there are no good people in the desire alliance."


    From the time the stench appeared, many rotten bodies gradually appeared on both sides of the road, lying on the ground and ignored to clean up.


    Insects and flies fly around, and the buzzing sound makes people feel cold.


    "That''s not because we''re too mysterious." Qu Yaoyao smiled. "For us, the more fierce the spread outside, the easier we can hide in the crowd."


    Zhang Xin nodded and had nothing to say.


    He is just an ordinary businessman. If he can ignore these things, he will try to ignore them.


    They were silent for a moment, only listening to the motor of the motorcycle.


    "That''s right." he waved away a few flies chasing them. Qu Yaoyao sighed with some disgust, "you should pay attention not to be bitten by mosquitoes here. These mosquitoes can all carry deadly epidemic viruses. Although our powers may not die when they get sick, I think you don''t want to be tortured by illness?"


    "... I''ll be careful." Zhang Xin was really afraid when he thought of those powers infected by those messy diseases.


    When he first became a mobile businessman, he and several partners went to the Fourth District in the north, where the slums were full of sick people. In this era of no drugs and vaccines, ordinary people will die if they catch a disease. There is no doubt that the physical quality of people with powers is higher and may not die, but the pain is much stronger than ordinary people.


    He still remembered a sick power whose skin was festering and clean, but he was still alive. At that time, he couldn''t stand to commit suicide, so he fell down and broke his neck under their wheels.


    He seems to be able to hear the sound of broken bones at that time.


    "You are good." hearing Zhang Xin''s obedience, Qu Yaoyao smiled and rubbed his hair.


    Zhang Xin''s hair has been "glossy and shiny" because he hasn''t washed his hair for a long time, but Qu Yaoyao didn''t dislike it.


    Zhang Xin felt a little uncomfortable and shrunk his neck and smiled.


    In the past two years, most Mavericks have died, okay.


    "Wear this." Qu Yaoyao took out a mask and put it on Zhang Xin''s face when the putrid smell was getting heavier and heavier. The mask attached a faint fragrance, which shocked people''s spirit in an instant.


    "I sewed it myself." he also put on a mask, and Qu Yaoyao said with a sweet smile.


    Zhang Xin''s face under the mask was suddenly hot.


    In the off-road vehicle with closed windows, I can''t smell any smell. When I was drunk all night, I took out the air freshener behind the seat back to cover the smell that was not heavy.


    Yu Lan was sneezed by Xiang Xiaoxiao, twisted his body and buried his head in Mo Wen''s chest.


    The smell and smell are so annoying!


    It took more than half an hour to cross the "corpse sea" and come to a quiet four lakes.


    Holding Yu Lan out of the car, Mo Wen looked at the sparkling Lake in the sun and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Why is there a lake here?" the smell is not as strong as before. Zhang Xin took off his mask and looked at the lake in front of him.


    The water source of the last world is very precious. Although there is no way to drink directly, if there are water system powers, the water source will not be a problem.


    Therefore, the South should never use the place with this lake to isolate patients.


    "You can walk to the lake." smelling that he was drunk all night, he came over and said with a smile, "you will know why soon."


    "Go away, drunken emperor, don''t bully new people!" Qu Yaoyao stood in front of Zhang Xin very justly and said righteously, "go and harm my sister, don''t harm my new partner!"


    "..." the corner of Qu Miaomiao''s mouth, who was getting off the bike, drew.


    This loser!


    "Oh, as like as two peas, I haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t you want me?" looking at this face and the same face as the song, it was so drunk that it could not help but to stretch out the hand to pinch Yao Yao''s face.


    Twins are so fun.


    "Go away, asshole!" mercilessly pushed away the drunken night. Qu Yaoyao turned and explained to Zhang Xin, "There is a kind of strange plant growing in the lake. They emit a poisonous fog, which will confuse people who are too close to the lake and drag them down to eat. Because this kind of strange plant grows in the lake, no one dares to solve it, so countless people died in the lake at the beginning, and the South simply sealed the lake."


    Except that the water system power will have nothing to do when they drink the water in the lake, other humans will mutate when they drink it, and the water system power is just an auxiliary power without any attack power, so no one is willing to take the risk.


    "Don''t wander around when you''re drunk." Xiuqi came down from the car, opened the trunk and said faintly, "carry your gold master away quickly. I think he''s almost out of breath."


    To tell you the truth, Xu Yushan''s life is really great. He can still breathe a sigh after such a toss. If someone else had gone to heaven earlier.


    "OK, OK." he always maintains his good cultivation when he is drunk in front of people. Generally speaking, he pretends to be B. now he has no objection, so he goes forward and carries Xu Yu''s shirt on his body. At the same time, he secretly uses his powers to protect his dying heart and lungs. The gold Lord is still useful and can''t die.

 Chapter 74

    "Boss ~" after Mo Wen got off the bus, Qu Miaomiao wanted to stick it on others. Her boss was so handsome no matter what he thought.


    No matter his impeccable figure or the perfect handsome face with forest cold color, she likes it very much!


    However, Mo Wen didn''t give her half a look. He leaned down and took Yu Lan out of the car and gave her a very calm glance.


    "Boss, is this?" I was a little confused when I saw the zombie song in Mo Wen''s arms, but I asked calmly, "is she your... Zombie girlfriend that Eric just sent a message about?"


    "She''s my wife now." I''m no longer satisfied with the name of my girlfriend. I rubbed my blue forehead happily and whispered softly. My voice was so loud.


    "So it is, hello sister-in-law!" her boss was robbed by a zombie. Sobbing... Qu Miaomiao was very sad... For a second, and then stretched out his hand to say hello to Yu Lan.


    "Bad, egg!" Yu Lan replied with a smile, dancing happily.


    "... thank you for your praise!" Qu Miaomiao was a little excited. The "sister-in-law" could say such a pleasing title as soon as she opened her mouth. It was really great!


    However, standing not far away, Qu Yaoyao only thought that the zombie could speak, which really scared her to death.


    "Can you tell me where your headquarters is now?" Zhang Xin suddenly had a bad feeling when he looked at the calm lake in front of him.


    "It''s our headquarters." Qu Yao corrected.


    "Yes." Zhang Xin nodded quickly.


    "The headquarters is under the lake, newcomer." when I was drunk all night, I came over and interrupted. Then I went to a very common place next to the lake and stamped my feet. The wet mud made a sound of "patter" and "patter" and splashed everywhere.


    However, after stamping his feet twice in the drunken night, there was no movement for half a day. As soon as Zhang Xin picked his eyebrow and was about to speak, there was a sudden crack under his foot. His center of gravity deviated. He almost carried it to the ground. If Qu Yaoyao hadn''t held him, he would definitely roll down from the opening on the ground.


    "Be careful." Qu Yaoyao covered his mouth and smiled.


    Zhang Xin felt ashamed and wanted to find a seam to drill in.


    The opening on the ground was cross shaped, and the opening was more than two meters wide before it stopped expanding.


    Looking down, Zhang Xin saw a staircase leading to the underground from the opening.


    "This is the entrance." Qu Miaomiao continued to run to the front to lead the way. Standing at the entrance of the stairs, he said with a very sweet smile, "everyone, welcome back to Yumeng."


    Holding Yu Lan''s ink text, the second one went down. Drunk all night, they followed ink text behind.


    "My motorcycle..." Zhang Xin looked back at his motorcycle and hesitated, but he couldn''t resist. He was dragged down by Qu Yaoyao.


    Change the drag, and then he said happily, "your car will be taken away and stored by special people. Let''s go. How can a big man be a mother!"


    The despised Zhang Xin was a little embarrassed. When he found that his hand was still held by Qu Yaoyao, his whole face became more and more hot.


    The stairs leading to the underground are very long, and there is no light in the stairway. If someone is not a power, it''s better to take a flashlight to avoid rolling down and dying.


    There was a damp smell on the stairs. It didn''t smell bad, but it felt a little sticky.


    No one spoke. At this time, the people walked down so quietly, just like taking the road of death to hell.


    Not affected by this quiet atmosphere at all, Yu Lan took over the crystal nucleus given to her by Mo Wen and chewed it with special chewing strength. The chewing sound was quite rhythmic.


    So the crowd reached the bottom of the stairs in this rhythmic chewing sound.


    The vision is a little brighter, at least you can see around. There is no soil around the bottom of the stairs. It is a small enclosed space made of metal.


    Qu Miaomiao came forward and pressed something on the metal wall. A door was opened on one side of the metal wall. She took the lead in through the door, and the people followed.


    It was still a closed space, but Zhang Xin noticed that there were several swimming fish mutants around them, bared their fangs and swayed around.


    Is this in... Water?


    Zhang Xin suddenly closed the door on his side the next second. He felt that the place where he was standing shook twice and sank down at a very fast speed.


    The feeling of weightlessness made him frown and reach out to hold the wall.


    "Don''t worry." thought Zhang Xin was afraid that it was not strong here, Qu Yaoyao explained with a smile, "the energy supply system here is water pressure. You don''t have to worry about wall rupture or energy interruption."


    Did he say he was worried about these... Zhang Xin felt that he must be a weak and fragile man in Qu Yaoyao''s eyes now.


    Soon the "elevator" stopped, and the door on one side opened again. This time, the eye-catching vision was instantly open.


    In front of us is a bright corridor, which is extremely spacious. There are many beautiful pictures on the walls on both sides. At a glance, it looks very comfortable.


    "Boss, brother, you are back at last."


    The tall girl stood at the elevator door and looked at them with a smile. Her delicate and beautiful cheeks looked more white and beautiful under her long dark brown straight hair. She was wearing a very casual sweater and a pair of gray leather pants. The whole person didn''t feel like a person who had been in the last two years.


    "Linxue, I miss you so much!" as soon as I saw that the woman was drunk all night, I almost jumped on her and threw Xu Yu''s shirt on Xiuqi. Then I picked her up and turned around.


    "Hahaha, brother, if you don''t come back, I''m going to find you, and I miss you too." Zui Linxue threw aside all her reserve when she saw Zui Wuye, hugged his neck and smiled happily.


    "Boss, Linxue and I left first. Tell me what''s the matter when you''re finished!" as soon as I saw my sister, there was no other drunk night. I was very happy to say a word to Mo Wen and ran away with drunk Linxue, leaving everyone in a mess.


    Is this the legendary sister control? Zhang Xin couldn''t help pumping the corners of his mouth.


    "Elder brother Wuye walked the same way as the eldest brother. What to run first?" Qu Miaomiao also turned his eyes and sighed with emotion, "it''s good to have a brother."


    It''s good to have a sister''s brother? Zhang Xin is even drawing his forehead.


    Mo Wen didn''t say anything about drunken wanton night. He walked straight forward with Yu Lan in his arms until he entered a hall.

 Chapter 75

    This hall is more spacious than the corridor. I don''t know how many times. There are flash gates around the hall, marked with four words of southeast and northwest respectively.


    Several people were standing at the door laughing and talking, talking happily.


    "Boss, you''re back."


    A shaved boy was the first to see Mo Wen. He waved to Mo Wen and came forward a few steps. He looked at Yu Landao curiously, "this is..."


    "This is the boss''s wife." Qu Miaomiao interrupted, covered his mouth, smiled, raised his eyes and asked, "ark, what are you doing here?"


    "We''re talking about the drunken emperor. He was so anxious just now... Puha ha, he killed me." the young man called the ark covered his stomach and smiled happily. He didn''t care whether Mo Wen''s wife was a human or a zombie. He couldn''t even find a look of surprise on his face.


    "Xiuqi." Mo Wen didn''t mean to chat with them. He rubbed Yu Lan''s hair, turned back and said directly to Xiuqi, "let''s go."


    "HMM." Xiuqi naturally had no objection to the words of Mo Wen. He threw Xu Yu''s shirt on his shoulder to Zhang Xin, regardless of whether Zhang Xin could catch it or not.


    Turn around and follow Mo Wen to the door facing north, press the button at the door, and go in directly with Mo Wen after the door is opened.


    Zhang Xin holding Xu Yu''s shirt only felt that he had a hot potato. Looking at Xu Yu''s pale face, he thought he would have a nightmare tonight.


    Biting his teeth and lifting his feet, he was about to follow up, but his arm was pulled by Qu Yaoyao.


    "What are you going to do?" she asked.


    "Keep up with Mr. mo." Zhang Xin answered naturally, but several strange eyes fell on him as soon as he spoke.


    "Is he new?" Fang Zhou looked at Zhang Xin curiously and came forward with a strange smile. He looked down at Xu Yu''s shirt in Zhang Xin''s arms and guessed his chin twice with great interest. "You made this man. It''s good and creative."


    "... No." Zhang Xin was a little frightened by the Ark''s eyes. He shook his head and tried not to tremble.


    Why... He now has the illusion that he has joined the wolves?


    "Then why are you holding him? Are you lovers?" the ark continued to ask, with his arm on Zhang Xin''s shoulder.


    He felt that a dangerous feeling immediately impacted his senses. Zhang Xin pursed his lips and silently expressed that he was very tired.


    lover? What the hell is that? His sexual orientation is normal, okay.


    "This is the man Mr. Zui asked me to take to prison. It seems that he and Xu Yan, the leader of the southern outer region, will be used to exchange money." Zhang Xin suppressed the fear of the fundus of his eyes and lowered his eyelids in a calm whisper.


    Qu Yaoyao didn''t intend to interrupt the communication between the two. In her opinion, this is a very normal communication, and she doesn''t need to stop it.


    "Poof... Mr. Zui, how dare you call Zui Di hahaha!" Zhang Xin didn''t know which laughing point of the ark he poked. He tilted his head and laughed. He also slapped Zhang Xin on the shoulder twice, almost patting him down.


    "You''re a good guy. It''s fun. What''s your power?" the ark said with a smile.


    "Space is a power." Zhang Xin replied with a black line on his face. The next second, Fang Zhou smiled even more. It was like eating some kind of gum. He couldn''t stop at all.


    "It''s just a third-order space system power, ha ha..."


    "If you are ill, ignore him." aware of the contempt in the words of the ark, Qu Yaoyao rolled his eyes and pushed him away, so he took Zhang Xin aside and walked along, "I''ll take you to lock up the man in your arms first. It''s not a matter to hold him all the time. I''m tired."


    "Don''t we really have to follow Mr. Mo?" Zhang Xin asked in an uneasy whisper.


    "Of course not. Beimen district is the place where you want to live at the top of the league, which has nothing to do with us." Qu Yaoyao whispered, "our residence is in the West Gate''s residence. Sister Linxue should arrange accommodation for you later."


    Watching Qu Yaoyao pull the newcomer away, Qu Miaomiao shrugs and returns to the ground. Her tasks today are on the ground. It''s time to go back after taking the road to Mo Wen.


    As for the ark, it''s a restless Lord. How can he keep the new people quiet.


    Then he caught up and continued to hold Zhang Xin''s shoulder and said, "let''s go together. I''m going to the lounge for a cup of coffee."


    Being pressed by the ark was uncomfortable. Zhang Xin frowned slightly and asked, "is the lounge also at the west gate?"


    They all stood at the west gate at this time.


    "Yes, Ximen district is the largest place in our headquarters. It is divided into five floors." after pressing the button of Ximen, Qu Yaoyao took Zhang Xin in and said, "from top to bottom, this is the entertainment room, lounge, living room and prison."


    "It''s only four floors, isn''t it five?" seeing that Qu Yaoyao didn''t mean to go on, Zhang Xin asked, secretly praising the specifications of the headquarters of Yumeng.


    The corridor they took was very bright and the air was moist, but it made people''s skin feel very comfortable. The floor looks like a porcelain floor, but there are no cracks where tiles fit together. The whole floor is a whole.


    "Do you want to know the fifth floor?" the ark put his head in front of Zhang Xin, with bright eyes and eager excitement. "If you want to go, I can take you there. It''s fun there. I promise you''ll definitely fall in love there."


    Listening to the words that there was no problem on the surface of the ark, Zhang Xin only felt that his hair stood upright. He shook his head and resolutely refused.


    He thought he might not fall in love with the fifth floor and be scared to death there.


    "Well, don''t you think about it? It''s a pity?" the ark continued to induce.


    "Well, ark, if Zhang Xin doesn''t want to go, don''t embarrass him. He will go when he wants to play." Qu Yaoyao always stands on Zhang Xin''s side and protects him, a new guy.


    Of course, the premise of all this is based on Zhang Xin being a member of the desire alliance.


    "So your name is Zhang Xin." Fang Zhou ignored Qu Yaoyao and said with a smile, "my name is Fang Zhou, the ark of Noah''s Ark."


    "Hello." out of politeness, Zhang Xin whispered.


    There is still an elevator at the end of the corridor, but the elevator is fully transparent and there are corresponding floor buttons in it.


    "I''ll take you to the fourth floor first, put down the man in your arms, and then ask sister Linxue which room you want to live in." after pressing the button on the fourth floor, Qu Yaoyao turned around and smiled friendly. His eyes looked at the ark were lighter, "aren''t you going to the rest area for coffee?"

 Chapter 76

    "Of course I know where I''m going, but Qu Yaoyao, do you know you''re upset." Fang Zhou was finally willing to look at Qu Yaoyao. He impatiently pressed the button on the second floor, put his hands around his chest against the elevator door, closed his eyes, and Zhang Xin seemed too lazy to pay attention.


    Zhang Xin was startled by the changing attitude of the ark. He pinched his sweaty palm and didn''t react for a moment.


    Qu Yaoyao, who was ridiculed, was very calm. She picked up the corners of her mouth and smiled, glancing at the ark with a slight contempt.


    Although there are only five buttons in the elevator, it takes a long time to walk on each floor. It took more than 20 minutes for the ark to get out of the elevator. Zhang Xin leaned against a corner of the elevator with Xu Yushan in his arms and felt a little tired.


    The quiet atmosphere of the elevator made him a little uncomfortable and said, "can I ask a question?"


    "Of course." Qu Yaoyao was very happy about Zhang Xin''s initiative. She smiled sweetly. The small dimples on both sides of her cheeks made her look very cute.


    "HMM... I think your base is very advanced not only in environment but also in technology." Zhang Xin said slowly while organizing the language. "Shouldn''t you have built it yourself?"


    Such a huge base can not be achieved with human and financial resources. Even if the scientific and technological level reaches the standard, it can never be built in only two years.


    "Of course not," said Qu Yaoyao with a smile. "This was originally an underground research institute established by the Chinese government, but it was occupied by our boss at the end of the world."


    "Isn''t the existence here known by the high-level people of China?" Zhang Xin was surprised. Although he thought that it might be a secret base before the end of the world, he didn''t think it would be China''s national politics. Government.


    "Do you think we are all stupid? If Chinese people knew about our headquarters, would our alliance still be able to develop to the present? Are you kidding?" after knocking Zhang Xin, Qu Yaoyao laughed, "All the people who know about this place have been killed by us. How much do you think there are left of the high-level officials in China now? Apart from Yu jueying, the leader of the south, who was once a political guest in China, have you heard of any high-level officials in China?"


    For a moment, Zhang Xin just felt speechless. Zhang Xin nodded and suddenly felt that life before the end of the world had become a mirror, and there was no difference at all.


    Although he had this understanding before, he is now really aware of it.


    Zhang Xin is already on the way to the fourth floor. Mo Wen also holds Yu Lan to his room.


    Although the overall area of Beimen district is not as large as that of Ximen District, it is actually divided into seven floors.


    The first floor is mo Wen''s residential area. He lives alone.


    Xiuqi''s residential area is on the second floor. Zui Wuye and Zui Linxue live together, both on the fifth floor.


    Because Mo Wen occupied one floor alone, he lived in a really big place. In addition, there were not many things here. It looked very empty.


    The house was always cleaned up when he was away, so it was clean as a whole.


    Put Yu Lan on the soft carpet. Mo Wen turned and took off his dusty clothes and threw them on the ground at will.


    Although he didn''t say it these days, he felt as dirty as he was drunk all night.


    Curious about the surroundings, Yu Lan got up from the carpet and looked around with his fingers.


    This floor may be hundreds of square meters in size, but there is nothing except a bed, a sofa and a desk.


    After taking off his clothes, Mo Wen scraped Yu Lan clean. Looking at Yu Lan''s face of trust and honesty, Mo Wen still lowered his eyelids and his face was a little hot.


    He picked up Yu Lan again and turned to the bathroom. He put water in the bathtub before he lay in with Yu Lan.


    The water is not hot, which is acceptable to Yu langang, but it is a little cold for him.


    Even so, the moment he entered the water relaxed Mo Wen''s muscles. His face was soft and relaxed, and he unconsciously played with Yu Lan''s hair.


    Yu Lan, who has always been afraid of water, was very good after sitting in the water. Her two hands tightly clasped the edge of the bathtub. She was very nervous, but she didn''t dare to escape.


    "Relax, LAN LAN." seeing Yu Lan''s tight muscles, Mo Wen sighed and comforted her in a low voice, and her hand was tightly tied around her waist.


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lan''s voice trembled.


    I don''t want to take a bath, woo woo


    "What''s the matter?" with the sound of the water, Mo Wen got up, pushed Yu Lan''s hand away from the edge of the bathtub, hugged her waist tightly and asked her to lean against her chest.


    Yu Lan bared his teeth and didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    At this time, the water sound of Qingyue couldn''t hide the low breathing sound of ink. He scooped a spoonful of water from Yu Lan''s head and kissed her ear.


    I just felt that the temperature of Mo Wen''s body was getting higher and higher. Yu Lan flat his mouth and struggled a little. Seeing that the struggle was invalid, he just hugged Mo Wen''s arm carefully and put his head on his shoulder.


    Staring at the jumping spray in front of her, she yawned a little.


    "I haven''t been able to give you a bath these days because I''m on my way. Shall I wash you every day in the future?" he wiped Yu Lan''s back with water, and Mo Wen chuckled.


    Yu Lan''s skin now seems less rough than before. Although her skin color is still abnormal grayish white, there are no scars.


    "Ouch!"


    I don''t want it. What are you thinking!


    Yu Lan stares round with dissatisfaction. Unfortunately, he is only rubbed his head and his request is ruthlessly rejected.


    After the two washed together, Mo Wen came out of the bathtub with Yu Lan in his arms, and then he was so red. Body. Naked. The body went to the other side of the bathroom, picked up the bath towel and wrapped it around Yu Lan.


    He wrapped Yu Lan tightly, revealing a small head.


    After wrapping up Yu Lan Mo Wen, he put on his bathrobe twice and pulled a towel to wipe his head. He held Yu Lan, who had become a "ball", and went straight to his big bed nearly two meters wide.


    Yu Lan skillfully lies on the bed and asks Mo Wen to wipe the water stains on her body, and stretches out his hands in a comfortable little shape.


    She doesn''t like taking a bath, but she likes the feeling of being wiped after taking a bath.


    Cross his legs and trap Yu Lan between his legs. Mo Wen wiped her hair carefully with the clean towel he pulled just now, humming an unknown tune in his mouth.


    When Yu Lan was sleepy, Mo Wen just threw the towel on the ground. The whole person was close to Yu Lan''s back and his chin gently rubbed her shoulder.

 Chapter 77

    The warm breath lies on the side of blue''s ear. She bends her eyes and turns around and hugs Mo Wen''s neck very intimately.


    "I don''t have time to be alone with you all the way..." I kissed Yu Lan''s hair delicately, and the tone of the ink was a little lost with some strange smile. "I really want to eradicate all the people who hinder the eyes. It''s only me and you in this world."


    Feeling the bigotry in the words of ink, Yu Lan held his tighter and tighter arm in his eyes, and looked at him with a puzzled slant.


    Seeing Mo Wen had no reaction, she simply kissed his ear carefully.


    Don''t be sad, you see, I''ve been there all the time.


    Aware that Yu Lan gently pecked his ear, Mo Wen jumped in his heart and rubbed her little head more and more.


    "You kitten, love to bite my ears since childhood." he smiled happily, and a dull shock came from his laughing throat. Under the inching Adam''s apple, his strong body firmly hid Yu Lan''s thin body in his arms.


    Yu Lan was very sticky to him until she was 12 years old. At that time, she always liked to ride on his shoulder, hold his head and smile brightly. Occasionally, she would lie on his back and kiss his ear, like a naughty cat.


    "Brother Mo Wen, your ears are cold and comfortable to touch."


    Yu Lan would say that every time he was caught, and then he would pull her off his back, hold her in his arms and tickle her. Although they were ten years younger, they could still make a mess.


    At that time, he thought that maybe he could live a normal life, which means that when LAN grew up, he married her home and pampered her.


    However, when Yu Lan was in the sixth grade, he suddenly became very sensible, and his words became less and less. Finally, he fled from him after entering junior high school.


    He really collapsed.


    The uncontrollable anger made him kill many people who hadn''t killed anyone for a long time. He thought... He should have been abandoned. How can he live a normal life.


    Later, it took more than half a year to finally find Yu Lan''s school. He had no home and simply took root in that city.


    Every time he looked at her talking and laughing with her classmates, he wanted to simply catch the damn guy back, lock her up, and let her be imprisoned by him all her life.


    But he didn''t do it.


    He wanted to marry her, put on a wedding dress for her, put on a ring for her, and stand with her in front of the priest and make an oath of "I will".


    Even if it may always be a delusion.


    He killed countless people. At that time, he retreated from Yu Lan like an idiot. He was reluctant to go. If he approached, he was afraid that he could not control himself to hurt her, so he could only look at her from a distance, laugh at her and watch her grow up.


    At that time, he couldn''t help telling himself again that he was a coward.


    "Blue... What did I do wrong?" he buried his head deeply in his blue chest, and the voice of ink was rarely stained with fragile fragility. "Why did you leave me so decisively? Have you never considered me? Have you forgotten me?"


    He asked three questions on his face. He hid the ink in the bottom of his heart and released all his anger. His arm trembled slightly, but he was still reluctant to hurt Yu Lan.


    "Do you know how important you are to me..."


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan won''t answer his questions now. She looked up at the ceiling, but her eyes became wet uncontrollably, with a sad look.


    I don''t understand why her mood suddenly became so bad. Her heart without heartbeat seemed to ache at this moment.


    Sorry


    Only these three words came out of my mind and repeated them again and again in a familiar and strange voice.


    She gently rubbed the ink and wet hair, and kissed it lightly for the first time. It was not a subconscious action, but with strong feelings.


    She didn''t leave because she was afraid of him or because he did something wrong. No, not at all.


    The voice in the depths of memory told her, mixed with an emotion from anger to helplessness.


    They both slept well that night. Even the next day, Mo Wen stayed in bed for a while.


    "Baji" dropped a good morning kiss on Mo Wen''s forehead, and Yu Lan lay on him smiling like a sneaky cat.


    For the first time, the ink later than blue slowly opened his eyes and saw a pair of white eyes close at hand.


    "Good morning, blue." he smiled calmly.


    "Good morning." Yu Lan also whispered. Maybe the reason why he woke up early is that Yu Lan is full of spirit at the moment. Even his voice sounds much better.


    The sound of good morning scattered all his sleep. Mo Wen hugged her, turned over, pressed her under her and said with a smile, "say good morning again, okay?"


    "Good morning, Ann." Yu Lan bent her eyes and said word by word, happily hugging Mo Wen''s arm.


    "Good morning." really obedient, Mo Wen smiled again. He leaned down and gently kissed his blue forehead. Then he got up and planned to take a shower.


    Back to his base camp, Mo Wen will not go to the tight days outside before. Everything here belongs to him. What province does he save.


    Yu Lan was naturally forced to take a bath with him in his arms. She didn''t have a chance to say no. It seems that she can''t say no now.


    "Bad guy!" she could only complain by pulling Mo Wen''s hair.


    I don''t want to take a bath. Ow, Ow! Play Kay!


    Finally, Yu Lan, who was washed by ink, lay painfully on the bed, a kind of heart stuffed with unrivalled love. She rolled and stretched freely in bed, while Mo Wen went to a pager at the door and asked for breakfast.


    In order to ensure that the food is not perishable when outside, they usually take out compressed biscuits. If you want to eat something else, you can only eat it when you come back to the headquarters.


    He went to the sofa and put his backpack beside the bed. Mo Wen hugged the rolling Yu Lan and began to feed her crystal core.


    After taking the crystal nucleus and putting it into her mouth, Yu Lan narrowed her eyes and chewed it skillfully. Since she reached the second level, she ate only a lot of crystal nuclei every day. She could eat as much as she had, just like a bottomless hole.


    When LAN ate the sixth crystal core, the door of their room was suddenly knocked, and the soft sound of drunk Linxue came from the pager at the door.


    "Boss, I brought dinner."


    Mo Wen got up and opened the door. Sure enough, he saw Zui Linxue standing at the door with a dinner plate and looking at him with a smile.


    After opening the door, Mo Wen turned back and continued to feed Yu Lan. Zui Linxue went into the room and put the plate in his hand on the only table in the room.

 Chapter 78

    From her drunken Linxue came in, Yu Lan''s eyes had been on her and blinked curiously.


    "Boss, you really brought a zombie wife back... When my brother said it, I was quite curious. I didn''t expect it to be so cute!" he looked back and said that Yu Lan looked like this. Drunk Linxue only felt a move in his heart and was ready to move in his hand.


    It''s very happy for Yu Lan to be praised as lovely ink, but this praise will be better for him.


    He got up to get his breakfast. Drunk Linxue took this opportunity to directly jump up and hold Yu Lan''s head, and then rubbed it like coaxing small animals.


    Yu Lan, who was rubbed his head, felt very confused and forced, and his face stuck to drunk Linxue''s chest. A mouthful of crystal nucleus stuck in his throat.


    Something was about to pop out of her tailbone. She bared her teeth fiercely.


    However, drunk Linxue is not afraid. Her brother said that if the zombie doesn''t bite, it won''t bite.


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan doesn''t bite, but it doesn''t mean that Mo Wen doesn''t kill.


    Mo Wen didn''t care whether drunk Linxue was a woman or a subordinate. He pulled her arm and threw her aside.


    "Get out!" he said coldly, pointing to drunk Linxue with a real killing intention.


    Drunk Linxue is not a power. Such a fall almost killed her.


    She stood up with a bitter face, rubbed the place where she fell and sighed, "Okay, boss, don''t be angry. I''ll just flash."


    Once again, I stole a look at Yu Lan and found that she was gnawing at the crystal nucleus in her hand like a little mouse. From time to time, I raised my eyes and looked at her, with a cute face.


    It''s really as cute as her brother said


    Zui Linxue feels that Yu Lan is like the crocodile she used to raise. She is adorable.


    A zombie didn''t know that she had become almost like a "crocodile" in others'' eyes. She blinked and continued to chew the crystal core. She was too lazy to move if the enemy couldn''t move.


    After driving away drunk Linxue, Mo Wen found a towel and wiped it on his blue head. He began to eat after wiping away the taste of drunk Linxue.


    His breakfast was full of green salad, which was rarely seen even on the highest floor in the north and south.


    This is not to say that the strength of the desire alliance is stronger than that of the north and south, but that the headquarters base of the desire alliance is too good. The East Gate area is a food cultivation area, which is divided into three compartments, one is a meat food cultivation area, one is an edible plant cultivation area, and the other is a sterile storage room, which can store food efficiently.


    Therefore, there may not be many people in the desire alliance, but the life is absolutely excellent in this last world.


    Different from most other men, Mo Wen doesn''t like meat very much, but he is also light about vegetable dishes. At the beginning, Yu Lan always ate what he likes. He doesn''t have his own preferences at all.


    Yu Lan stared at the vegetable salad Mo Wen was eating and felt greedy. She threw away the crystal core and jumped out of bed. Then she was directly surrounded by Mo Wen and trapped in her arms.


    "Darling, you can''t eat this," he gently advised.


    "Wuwu..." Yu Lan spoiled, rubbed his chest pitifully and kissed him on the chin.


    Give me something to eat!


    Because of blue''s gentle strategy, Mo Wen finally softened his heart. He bent down and kissed the tip of Yu Lan''s nose, and then raised his eyes to continue eating.


    After waiting for a long time, she didn''t wait for her meal. Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s arm a little angrily and snorted, like being coquettish, "... Hum."


    If you don''t give it, don''t give it. Her stuff is so stingy. Hum!


    After breakfast, Mo Wen began to change Yu Lan''s clothes and comb her hair. Her serious posture was like a little girl dressing up a doll.


    They were tired of being crooked for a long time. Drunk Linxue, who was cured by drunkenness without night, came back not afraid of death. When she came in this time, she held a lot of documents, which seemed very heavy.


    "Boss, these are the things you have to deal with for more than half a year." put a thick stack of documents on the table and drunk Linxue moved twice.


    Looking at the thick stack of documents in front of me, the ink could not help frowning, and the slightly purple lips pursed unhappily, as if they could explode at any time.


    "I remember I said... I''ll leave everything to you and drunk all night while I''m away."


    "But my brother went to find the boss. I''m an ordinary person and don''t have the courage to manage so many crazy perverts." Zui Linxue said frankly, "so I solved some unimportant things. These are the goals that the boss must have."


    Although the desire alliance is only a secret force with only a hundred people, there are a lot of things to deal with. Lurking in the north, lurking in the handover City, doing some business outside to make money, and some small campsites hidden in the crowd are all very important and need to be handled by Mo Wen himself.


    Impatiently turned over the documents twice, Mo Wen suddenly felt that his desire alliance was very troublesome and simply dissolved.


    When Mo Wen read the document, drunk Linxue came to Yu Lan with a short memory and asked, "sister-in-law, hello."


    Yu Lan''s response was to blink, stare at her and bite her fingers.


    It''s so cute to bite your fingers like a child!


    Drunk Linxue shouted loudly in her heart. She continued to ask, "sister-in-law, do you want to go out?"


    get out?


    Yu Lan''s eyes lit up. As soon as she heard that she could tell, she was still very excited. It was really boring to stay here all the time.


    "If Lanlan wants to go out, I''ll take it with you. Don''t mind your own business. You can go out now." Mo Wen turned around and whispered in an unhappy voice. He rubbed his eyebrows and felt a little irritable.


    "Boss, don''t you want to deal with official business now." Zui Linxue got up and said righteously, and his solemn appearance is basically the same as that of drunken night vacation. "Besides, even if you take your sister-in-law to turn our league ten times, you can''t make her fully know here, because you won''t introduce it at all."


    After being drunk, Linxue continued proudly, "but I''m different. I''m a good guide."


    "I said, I''ll take her out after I deal with these things." Mo Wen still resolutely refused. Zui Linxue is safer than being drunk all night, but it doesn''t mean that he is willing to let Yu Lan stay alone with Zui Linxue.


    Even if drunk Linxue is a woman.


    "But boss, it doesn''t matter if you deal with official business here, but you look bored on your sister-in-law''s face. If you lock her up like this, she will be unhappy." Zui Linxue continued to advise.


    The most important key point of persuading people is to catch what the other party cares about most.


    Sure enough, as soon as drunk Linxue said this, a hesitation flashed on his face. He looked at Yu Lan and asked softly, "Lan Lan, do you want to go out to play?"

 Chapter 79

    Get out


    Yu Lan understood the meaning of these two words slowly in his small head. After understanding it, he roared excitedly and rushed directly to Mo Wen''s arms.


    "Ouch!"


    Of course I have to go out!


    Seeing that Lan was so excited when she heard that she could go out... Mo Wen rubbed her puffed cheeks twice, made a quick decision, put down the documents in her hand and was ready to take Yu Lan out for a walk.


    Yumeng is still their place to settle down for the time being. It''s better to take Yu Lan out to get familiar with the terrain.


    "Boss? I''ll just take my sister-in-law with me. You can continue to deal with the documents." Zui Linxue stood up and quickly shouted at the sight of Mo Wen. Unfortunately, Mo Wen just looked at her calmly, and she immediately lost her voice.


    Although she has been living well under Mo Wen for the past two years, it doesn''t mean that Mo Wen won''t pull out her head on a whim.


    After all, she is just an ordinary person. Without her brother, she may not know where to wander at this time.


    It''s just


    Put her eyes on the tall stack of documents. Zui Linxue felt a little careful. If the ink didn''t deal with these documents, she had to give them all to her brother, but she wanted to go out with Zui Wuyi these two days.


    While she was struggling, Mo Wen had picked up Yu Lan, who had already packed up, and turned and walked out.


    Zui Linxue, standing at the door, hurriedly opened the door for him. Although he sighed a pity, he still followed up.


    Seriously, she really wanted to get along with this lovely little zombie for a while, but now she mixed in a piece of ink and felt that she had no love in an instant.


    Yu Lan''s eyes turned happily when she could go out. She put her arms around Mo Wen''s neck and shook her legs happily under her skirt.


    As soon as they went out, they just met the drunk night coming out of the elevator. He turned over a document in his hand and looked very serious. He didn''t even notice them coming out.


    "Elder brother." drunk Linxue immediately went up and said hello.


    "Linxue? Where are you going?" hearing the voice of drunk Linxue, drunk night immediately raised his head and smiled. He also stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder, just like a good brother.


    "I want to accompany my sister-in-law and take her to meet Yumeng." Zui Linxue took the initiative to stand on tiptoe and kissed on the lips of Zui Wuye with a smile, "I''ll accompany you at dinner."


    "Good." completely indifferent to secular eyes, drunk all night touched the lower lip corner and said happily.


    At this time, Mo Wen made a noise, "Why are you here?"


    This floor is his room.


    "I''m here to ask the boss for instructions." Zui Wuyi pointed to the document in his hand and said with a smile, "I''m going to take Xu Yushan out to change money tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. I may have to leave for about a week."


    "Don''t tell me about this kind of thing." Mo Wen didn''t have any opinions when he heard zuiwuye''s report. Zuiwuye was responsible for these things, and he didn''t have to take care of them.


    "Yes, I know you don''t like to listen to such things." when he got the expected answer, he turned his eyes and walked up to Mo Wen, recklessly stuffed the documents in his hand and said, "then we have to talk about what you like to hear."


    When Mo Wen received the document, Yu Lan just got out of his arms and landed on the ground.


    "Blue blue!" he frowned, but his arm to reach out and pull Yu Lan back was pulled by drunk night.


    "Boss, it''s not a matter for you to hold your daughter-in-law all day. Let''s discuss what you need to deal with when you leave for more than half a year!" when it comes to the official business accumulated in the past half a year, I feel overwhelmed. They all say that those who can do more work... Work a ghost. His boss wants to develop the desire alliance into a unified world when he doesn''t find his zombie wife, When you find your wife, you only know how to abuse his single dog all day.


    "You handle it." there was obviously anger in Mo Wen''s words. He didn''t want to say more, but he had a lot to say when he was drunk.


    "I''ll deal with a wool ball! Boss, have you ever thought that if you don''t deal with the affairs of lust League, lust League will fall? If lust League falls, we have to drink the West and north wind! We all drink the West and north wind. What can you take to protect your daughter-in-law?"


    Ignoring Mo Wen''s cannibal eyes, I gasped for breath and continued to talk, "and the boss, you hold your daughter-in-law all day. Do you know it''s very abusive to dogs? Who doesn''t know that your daughter-in-law is as strong as the boss? Can you be abducted by someone in our nest? What''s the matter with holding her every day?"


    I was really angry when I was drunk all night. God knows how he felt when he got up early this morning and saw so many documents. It''s really a personal feeling.


    "..." Mo Wen looked at Zui Wuyi with an expressionless face and said a series of words. He didn''t speak for a long time. He noticed that he was not ashamed, but looking at Yu Lan.


    While her brother was messing around, Zui Linxue wanted to slip away with Yu Lan quietly, but he reached out to greet Yu Lan for a long time and didn''t bird her.


    In fact, Yu Lan is hesitating whether to return to Mo Wen''s arms or go out with drunk Linxue.


    She really wants to go out, but she wants to stay with Mo Wen.


    Maybe it''s because he really wanted to go out to play. Mo Wen pursed his lips and suddenly whispered, "blue, follow drunk Linxue to play for a while."


    Well, as drunk night said, Yu Lan is not without the power to protect himself.


    "Don''t take her below the third floor." drunk Linxue was happy. When she was about to say something, the cold voice of ink came to her, "you must bring her back within an hour!"


    This is the maximum tolerance.


    "You know, boss, don''t worry!" after getting the approval of Mo Wen, Zui Linxue naturally agreed. He hurriedly took Yu Lan into the elevator for fear that Mo Wen would repent.


    When the elevator door was about to close, she saw that drunk night was dragged into the room by Mo Wen''s collar.


    The heart silently prayed for drunk night for two seconds. Drunk Linxue only hoped that his brother would not sacrifice bravely.


    The elevator rose slowly. Drunk Linxue looked back and fell on Yu Lan. She smiled and stretched out her hand to touch Yu Lan''s gray cheek.


    Some were reluctant to separate from Mo Wen. Yu Lan was leaning against a corner of the elevator with his flat mouth. When he raised his eyes, he saw Zui Lin''s snow-white palm.


    The turbid eyes blinked innocuously. She raised her hand and clapped the drunk Linxue''s hand directly.


    "Ow!"


    Don''t touch me, stranger.


    Aware of Yu Lan''s alert, Zui Linxue only felt that the zombie in front of him was more like a fried cat.


    "Where do you want to play?" she didn''t continue to provoke Yu Lan, took back her hand and asked with a smile.


    Yu Lan slanted his head and frowned. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 80

    Anyway, can she understand herself? Looking at Yu Lan''s meditation, Zui Linxue secretly said.


    "Forget it, I''d better be your guide."


    After waiting for Yu Lan''s answer for a long time, Zui Linxue smiled without embarrassment. Anyway, she can take this opportunity to observe Yu Lan, which can be regarded as fulfilling her wish.


    Because Mo Wen was not around, Yu Lan also faded her usual laziness. She leaned against a corner of the elevator and stared at drunk Linxue with muddy eyes. After a while, she dropped her eyelids, which was a little boring.


    Although her legs are not very strong now, the tight muscles can make her burst at any time.


    "You don''t have to be so wary of me." seeing Yu Lan looking at her with some precautions, drunk Linxue naturally smiled, "I will never hurt you without the boss''s permission."


    After talking for a long time, Yu Lan didn''t respond at all. Zui Linxue couldn''t help patting her forehead. She was vaguely annoyed. I dare say that she talked to herself for a long time. Also, how can the zombie understand her words.


    But if the zombie doesn''t obey, how can she take it to play? She thought a little tangled.


    When the elevator door opened, Zui Linxue stepped forward, blocked the elevator door to prevent it from closing, then turned back and waved to Yu Lan, "come here, let''s play together."


    Yu Lan obviously understood this sentence. She was a little shaky, but she still walked to the side of Zui Linxue and looked at her with formal eyes.


    "So you can understand me?" Zui Linxue couldn''t help asking. She stretched out her hand to lead Yu Lan, but she still avoided it.


    "Ouch."


    Yu Lan roared. There was no threat. It was just a simple roar, like ordinary people answering "um".


    At this time, Yu Lan is wearing a light gray dress, and her hair is carefully combed and draped by ink. If you don''t look at her eyes, her quiet appearance is basically the same as a human.


    "You are really the most magical zombie I have ever seen." looking at such Yu Lan, drunk Linxue couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Yu Lan looked back at her. Just as she was about to make a noise, she heard a male voice ringing in front of them.


    "Drunk emperor''s sister, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    In the middle of the corridor, a man with slightly longer hair stood in front of them. Although his facial features were handsome, he had a smile of ridicule and contempt.


    "Li Jie, what can I do for you?" Zui Linxue turned a blind eye to the man''s contempt. She smiled and looked straight at the past.


    "Well, I need you to make me a pair of knee protectors. The last pair was broken when they went out to do the task." Li Jie pointed to his knees and frowned slightly. "This time you make me stronger. Although the things you make are close to me, if they are not strong, isn''t it a waste of leather? By the way, will you peel the skin this time or me?"


    The fundus flashed a disgusting color. Drunk Linxue lowered his eyelids and said with a unchanged smile, "it''s up to you."


    "I''ll do it. I''m really worried about the skin that ordinary people like you peel." Li Jie''s voice despised more and more. She looked at drunk Linxue with satisfaction and glanced at Yu Lan quickly.


    "This is the zombie brought by the boss? It looks good." he made a pertinent evaluation of Yu Lan. Li Jie smiled and didn''t do anything special, so he turned and left.


    He hates drunk Linxue, an ordinary man. Yes, but he doesn''t dare to move the things written in ink.


    "Let''s go too?" when Li Jie turned and left, Zui Linxue looked at Yu Landao, calm, as if the person who had just been ridiculed was not her.


    Leaning his head to keep up with Zui Linxue, Yu Lan is still recalling the eyes when Zui Linxue talked with Li Jie just now. It seems that he is disgusting.


    In her head, she couldn''t think of why drunk Linxue had that disgusting emotion. She shook her head and didn''t think about it at all.


    "The south gate is a restaurant and the east gate is a food cultivation area. There is nothing to see." standing in the hall with four doors, Zui Linxue looked around the door and simply took Yu Lan to the west gate. "The first floor of the west gate is an entertainment room, where there are a lot of fun."


    Biting his fingers and following Zui Linxue behind, Yu Lan deviated his head and looked at a loss. He only knew that it was right to follow Zui Linxue.


    Press the button of Ximen downstairs, Zui Linxue turns around and just sees Yu Lan''s silly appearance, just like a little animal that doesn''t understand anything. At present, she is cute and can''t help but poke her puffed cheek.


    Yu Lan''s eyes immediately cooled down. She stared at drunk Linxue and bared her teeth.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry." quickly retracted his hand and stepped back. Drunk Linxue waved his hand with a smile and turned to the elevator.


    Seeing that drunk Linxue no longer touched himself, Yu Lan relaxed his vigilance and yawned.


    I''m so tired of walking... I miss her stuff


    It took the elevator ten minutes to stop. With the opening of the elevator door, bursts of harsh music came in.


    Outside the elevator, there are colorful lights, and the noise of music is deafening. Many people are dancing happily together without any rhythm. They are just free and crazy entertainment under the lights, releasing all the pressure they bear in the end of the world.


    Yu Lan was annoyed by the noise. She covered her ears and didn''t follow drunk Linxue. She ran to a quiet place alone.


    As soon as she looked back, she found that drunk Linxue, who had disappeared from Yu Lan, was stunned. She pulled the sleeve of a man on her side and asked loudly, "do you see where the woman behind me has gone?"


    "What ghost, didn''t see!" the man impatiently pushed away drunk Linxue and turned to continue hi PI.


    "Damn it." drunk Linxue scolded, so he had to find it quickly.


    Yu Lan ran away from the noisy music all the way. When she was sure that there was not much sound, she stopped and looked around. She found that all around her were strange faces.


    Some of them are drinking, some are adjusting at the bar. At that moment, few people noticed her sudden zombie.


    "Hexu mountain, don''t you think that in the past six months when the boss is away, our desire alliance seems to be losing the sight of outstanding people?" a man sitting in front of the bar sighed, "one can''t lead us to a better boss. What do we want him to do."


    "Tan Ying, be careful." a thin man wiping his wine glass in front of the bar said faintly. His slightly prominent eyes turned and looked bigger and bigger. "You know, 90% of the people in the desire alliance will never violate the boss''s order, including me."

 Chapter 81

    "Tut, to tell you the truth, you are really as loyal as a dog now." Tan Ying sneered and killed a large glass of beer in front of her.


    "Loyalty?" he Xushan smiled. The temperature in the room was obviously not very hot, but his face was sweating and looked very uncomfortable. "Whatever you think."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Tan Ying couldn''t help asking after he Xushan''s lukewarm attitude, but he Xushan ignored him.


    "I heard that he brought a zombie and a mobile businessman back this time." he was disgusted with the feeling of being ignored. Tan Ying frowned and clenched his teeth and said, "even the mobile businessman. What is he doing with a zombie? Isn''t he crazy?"


    "He has always been a madman." he knocked on the table a little impatiently. He Xushan couldn''t control his emotions and stared coldly. "You can drink quietly now."


    "Tut, I see."


    The desire alliance was established five months after the end of the world, and more than a year has passed since Tan Ying joined the end of the world. It is precisely because of this that he can''t understand why these people who are crazy like him are so loyal to Mo Wen.


    In his opinion, Mo Wen is just a little stronger, and there is no merit in the rest. I heard that he brought a zombie back this time... It''s disgusting to think about it. Once bitten by a zombie, humans will be infected immediately. Is mo Wen going to kill them.


    Turning around and leaning against the bar, Tan Ying''s hand knocked on the table unconsciously, and he had a faint idea in his heart.


    As long as he has a chance, he will definitely kill the ink and put himself on the top.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing. He covered his face and shook his shoulders wildly. The people around him did their own things. No one paid attention to his abnormality. Maybe he didn''t see it when he noticed it.


    He Xushan rubbed his eyes, sat on the chair on his side, took out two small pills and stuffed them into his mouth.


    There are always a few crazy people who have entered the lust League this year... To be the spice of life for them.


    After Tan Ying''s conceited smile was enough, he raised his head and continued to drink, but his eyes just fell on Yu Lan, who was leaning against a table in a daze.


    Because of the light, he didn''t see Yu Lan''s face, only a straight long hair.


    "Woman..."


    He habitually showed a fairly elegant smile, put down his beer bottle and walked over.


    At this time, Yu Lan was at a loss. When she didn''t know where to go, she felt someone coming towards her. She narrowed her eyes and breathed a little heavy.


    In this strange environment, Yu Lan''s tailbone has always been raised, and his tail with a sharp blade is always ready to burst out of his skin.


    Tan Ying unknowingly prepared to tease her sister. His hand just rested on blue''s shoulder. He didn''t speak, but he just saw Yu Lan''s turbid eyes.


    The heart was shocked, and the body instinctively jumped back and shouted, "zombie!"


    As soon as the zombie came out, the whole room was on alert. Even hexu mountain, who was sitting and resting, stood up and took up his gun.


    For a moment, countless hostile eyes fell on Yu Lan. She narrowed her eyes and roared. The tailbone burst and stretched out two sharp tails.


    With the appearance of the tail, several sharp long bones grew on her back, which were slightly bent to protect her back.


    This time, Yu Lan didn''t land on all fours. She stood on her feet, and her leg muscles tightened at a very fast speed and could move quickly at any time. Her fingertips grew hard nails, which collided with each other and made several clear sounds.


    "How can there be a zombie here?" someone wondered.


    "The boss came back with a zombie this time... That''s it." Li Jie smiled in his chair. "I don''t see it''s very fierce."


    Zhang Xin was staring at the table in a daze. When he looked up, he saw a zombie standing in the crowd, with two tails behind him cutting through the air dangerously.


    He was stunned at first and soon realized that the zombie was Yu Lan. Although her appearance has changed a little, the basic outline of her face has not changed at all.


    If Yu Lan is here, is the ink here?


    Thinking of Mo Wen''s paranoid attitude towards Yu Lan, Zhang Xin suddenly felt that it was better for him to stay away from this land of right and wrong. Because he was sitting in the corner, it''s not inconvenient to run away at the moment.


    However, as soon as he stood up, his shoulder was pressed down by a hand. His strength was neither light nor heavy, and he couldn''t stand up without hurting him.


    "Don''t run around at this time, Zhang Xin." the woman who holds him down smiles every day.


    "Qu Yaoyao... No, you are Qu Miaomiao!" looking at the familiar face, Zhang Xi swallowed the throat.


    As like as two peas, Qu Yaoyao told him that she did not love to pull the single horsetail, so if she met a woman who had a single horse tail and exactly the same as her, she must be her sister.


    "Hmm ~ guess right ~" Qu Miaomiao escorted Zhang Xin. Although his smile was as sweet as Qu Yaoyao, it inexplicably made Zhang Xin shudder. He didn''t have the good impression he saw for the first time.


    "Don''t you care there?" looking at Qu Miaomiao sitting beside him calmly, Zhang Xin couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry, even if the facilities here are damaged, they have been repaired by the people from the supply department." standing with his chin, he looked at Yu Lan''s direction like a play, and Qu Miaomiao smiled indifferently.


    Being puzzled by Qu Miaomiao''s attitude for most of the day, Zhang Xin quickly shook his head and continued, "no, I mean, don''t you worry about what happened to the zombie? It''s protected by your leader."


    "Your idea is very strange. Why do I have to protect it?" he looked at Zhang Xin with a dull face. Qu Miaomiao frowned and suddenly smiled, "Well... I think you may not understand the meaning of our desire alliance. The so-called desire alliance is actually to satisfy us to do whatever we want, let us exist freely, and with his protection, we can really do whatever we want. So I want to help. Naturally, I will help. If I don''t want to, no one has to ask me to do it."


    Seeing Zhang Xin''s silence, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help but gently provoke the corner of his lips and said, "aren''t you joining the desire Alliance for this reason?"


    Of course not


    The answer in his mouth almost blurted out, but when Zhang Xin saw Qu Miaomiao''s black grape like eyes, he didn''t know why he couldn''t say it, so he had to nod his head vaguely.


    "But I think you seem quite normal." lying on the back of the chair, Qu Miaomiao looked at Zhang Xin, who was obviously afraid and was still trying to hide, and the smile on the corners of his mouth became more and more sweet. "Don''t be afraid, but... You remind me of sister Linxue now."

 Chapter 82

    Zhang Xin already knows that Zui Linxue is Zui''s sister, so he can''t figure out what he did to make Qu Miaomiao think of Zui Linxue.


    Just as he opened his mouth to ask, Tan Ying shot Yu Lan with a gun that had won hexu mountain.


    The gunfire instantly stimulated Yu Lan''s senses. She keenly avoided the past, and then naturally classified Tan Ying as an enemy. To be exact, she regarded everyone present as an enemy.


    The powerful legs jumped in front of Tan Ying in an instant. Her sharp nails stabbed her straight. At this moment, the tail behind her formed an isolation layer behind her to resist a bullet from behind.


    Tan Ying, who was almost strangled by his neck, quickly dodged in horror, but he didn''t want Yu Lan''s other tail to attack from his side and launch an attack in an all-round way.


    At least Tan Ying is also a seventh level power. He can barely resist Yu Lan''s attack, but he has more and more scars. It''s obvious that he can''t last long.


    Generally speaking, the powers of the same class are more powerful than zombies, but Yu Lan is a special existence. She not only promotes faster than normal, but also her own strength is much stronger than zombies of the same class.


    Seeing Tan Ying, he couldn''t hold on. The man who just attacked Yu Lan in the back grabbed the dagger pinned on the side and planned to directly cut off Yu Lan''s head in close proximity. However, as soon as he held the dagger in his hand, he only felt a sharp pain in his wrist and lost consciousness in the moment.


    A broken hand fell heavily to the ground. The man who had just prepared to sneak attack behind his back covered his arm and gave a harsh scream, which was much higher than Yu Lan''s.


    "What are you doing so loudly?" Li Jie smiled gracefully, hugged the man''s neck fiercely, looked at the drunk Linxue behind him a little impatiently, "is that ok?"


    "It would be better to kill him directly." Zui Linxue said faintly, "if I remember correctly, none of the people who were injured under your hand can still live."


    "Yes." although looking at drunk Linxue''s eyes, Li Jie unconsciously despised him, but Li Jie raised his hand and broke the man''s neck, regardless of the man''s friendship of drinking with him just now.


    At the same time, a slender tail ran directly through Tan Ying''s brain. Blood mixed with milky white brain ran out. He turned his white eyes and suddenly lost his breath, leaving only a pair of dark and godless eyes that didn''t want to close.


    Yu Lan, who was splashed with blood, pulled her clothes. She looked around on alert, as if looking for the next target.


    "Yu Lan, it''s all right." Zui Linxue tried to step forward and carefully said to LAN Dao, "the bad guys have been solved by you. Now they''re all right."


    "Roar -" although she was alert to drunk Linxue Yu Lan, she was not hostile. She roared and pulled her tail out of Tan Ying''s head, bringing a long string of blood.


    The people around him were still on alert, but Yu Lan didn''t take any action except shaking his tail.


    "It''s all right." seeing that Yu Lan''s hostility has weakened, Zui Linxue cautiously came forward to comfort her. He has just contacted Mo Wen, and he should be able to come right away.


    Seeing that Yu Lan no longer attacked and didn''t need others to say anything, the people around scattered and went their own way. They should drink and play cards, but they still pay attention to Yu Lan.


    The two bodies on the ground were lost there for a long time, and no one paid attention to them. It seems that everyone plans to put them in the smelly place all the time.

 Chapter 83

    In order to appease Yu Lan and avoid everyone''s attention, Zui Linxue simply took her to sit in a corner and handed her an album from somewhere.


    After turning his eyes, Yu Lan lay on the table and turned the picture album, as if he could really understand it.


    "Sister Linxue finished the play as soon as she came out..." looking at drunk Linxue, who could hardly see her figure in the corner, Qu Miaomiao sighed with some regret, turned back and stroked her hair sadly, with a lovely mouth.


    I thought a lot of people would die, but I didn''t expect two unimportant people to hang up in such a long time.


    "That drunken Linxue looks very powerful. Does she have a high status here?" Zhang Xin said nothing about Qu Miaomiao''s attitude towards the theatre. He coughed and asked curiously, "I think the man who killed just now listens to her."


    "You''re mistaken. Although sister Linxue is in charge of us, it doesn''t mean we listen to her." Qu Miaomiao, with his chin on his head, picked up an empty cup on the table and played with it in his hand. He said with a casual smile, "it''s better to listen to brother Wuyi''s words than to her words. We won''t provoke the drunk emperor if it''s not a special situation."


    Zhang Xin was stunned and said, "is it because she is a drunken sister? Indeed... The relationship between their brother and sister seems very good."


    He still clearly remembered the excited attitude of Zui Wuye when he saw Zui Linxue.


    "Almost, but their relationship is very strange." Qu Miaomiao said with a sweet smile, and his voice was as sweet as a silver bell. "Obviously, they are brothers and sisters, but they look more like lovers."


    "It seems..." hearing what Zhang Xin was about to say, Qu Miaomiao calmly interrupted him, "but ah, if they are lovers, it''s not right, because at the beginning, brother sleepless planned to kill sister Linxue."


    "What?" Zhang Xin was completely confused. He looked at Qu Miaomiao and clearly understood her words, but he didn''t understand the meaning of her words.


    Isn''t drunk night a sister?


    "That''s why I said, their relationship is very strange." holding his chin, Qu Miaomiao said with a smile, looking friendly to Zhang Xin.


    Yu Lan here was attracted by the picture album. She stared at a picture of a cat on it for a while. Her two tails brushed up, down, left and right in the back, looking very interested.


    "Do you like cats very much?" Zui Linxue asked, and then he saw Yu Lan looking at her with his head tilted and a blank face.


    "This." pointed to the cat on the album, drunk Linxue smiled, "this is a cat, a cat that can meow."


    As she said, she turned over the album and showed Yu Lan the side tail claws of the cat in the album. During this period, Yu Lan kept watching quietly and showed great interest in it.


    Just as Zui Linxue was about to finish, Yu Lan opened her mouth slightly and squeezed out a voice from her throat:


    "Meow."


    At the same time, a slightly dark vertical pupil appeared in the center of her turbid eyes, which was very much like the cat''s eyes and faded the white turbid liquid. The "cat''s eyes" were very bright and beautiful at this time.


    Startled by Yu Lan''s cat cry, Zui Linxue quickly raised her eyes to Yu Lan and noticed that her eyes returned to their former appearance in an instant.

 Chapter 84

    "You just..."


    Seeing blue staring at her innocently, drunk Linxue couldn''t help asking, "is it learning the appearance of a cat?"


    Without answering her question, Yu Lan just turned her eyes, suddenly grinned, then bypassed her and ran out.


    "Arvin!" she cried in surprise.


    He opened his hand and held her in his arms. Mo Wen rubbed her little head and asked softly, "blue, are you hurt?"


    Without making a sound response, Yu Lan shook his two slender tails behind him, smiled and only drilled into Mo Wen''s arms, hugging his waist.


    I miss her stuff so much... Well, it smells good.


    Not to mention the spoiled appearance of Mo Wen school surprised many people around. It''s amazing that he can appear here.


    People in Yumeng basically know that Mo Wen will never come to the entertainment room. It is said that it is too noisy, so it will be more scary to see Mo Wen than to see aliens.


    People sitting or standing around, but looking at the ink is absolute awe.


    Drunk without night, I calmly appreciated the two bodies on the ground and figured out the smiling appearance of my chin.


    "The one with the head pierced should be made by his sister-in-law?" he looked at Yu Lan''s tail with a smile, then turned back under the fierce eyes of Mo Wen, pointed to another body and asked the people around him, "who killed this?"


    "It''s me." Li Jie stood up lazily.


    "Why don''t you solve both of these guys?" he laughed when he saw Li Jie drunk all night. Li Jie was under his hands. "Why do you want your sister-in-law to do it?"


    Has the drunken emperor called the zombie his sister-in-law... Li Jie sneered and pointed to Zui Lin Xue on one side, "Miss Zui asked me to kill only one person."


    The fundus flashed the color of disgust. Drunk Linxue raised his eyes and said hello to drunk night with a smile, "brother!"


    "Linxue, come here quickly." he put his hand around Zui Linxue in his arms, put his chin on her forehead and said brightly, "you don''t know how bad Li Jie is. Don''t go out with him in the future."


    It sounds like a normal warning, but everyone, including drunk Linxue, didn''t take this to heart.


    Who doesn''t know that Li Jie is the right-hand assistant and right-hand arm of Zui Wuyi. Zui Wuyi said this to make fun?


    "Did you kill that man?" the only one who ignored the drunken ink pointed to the brain splashing Tan Ying and asked Yu Lan.


    "Ow?"


    Yu Lan blinked, and then raised his bloody tail to Mo Wen''s eyes. He danced and didn''t know what he was happy about.


    Seeing the sticky blood stains on Yu Lan''s tail, Mo Wen''s expression became unusually ugly. His calm face and even his voice took the breath of Su Sha, "drunk all night!"


    The wagging tail didn''t dare to move. Yu Lan stared at Mo Wen''s face strangely. He didn''t understand why he was angry now.


    She killed the bad guys. Shouldn''t her stuff be happy?


    Mo Wen is really angry now, but he is not angry that Tan Ying was killed by Yu Lan. He is angry that Yu Lan was still bloody under his jurisdiction and protection.


    "Boss, give it to me!" as soon as he heard that Mo Wen told him to be drunk all night, he immediately raised his hand to answer, and then looked around at a circle of kind words, "now can you invite Hu debate of the invasion department and Feng Jin of our defense department to come out?"

 Chapter 85

    Standing in the crowd, Feng Jin was stunned. Subconsciously, he came out and looked at the fundus of his eyes drunk all night. A look of fear flashed quickly.


    Hu Bian was dancing in another room and was inexplicably pulled over by several people watching the excitement.


    "Head?" Hu argued with a muddled face and shouted in ink. He didn''t understand what was going on now. Seeing Feng Jin with pale eyes, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The environment that was not very noisy has become more and more quiet.


    Some people are completely unaffected by the environment and smile comfortably, while others feel uncomfortable all over.


    Not all the people in the desire alliance are psychopathic killers. Some of them are just ordinary psychopaths and don''t particularly like killing. Some are just ordinary people with normal mind.


    Of course, these ordinary people will not have a high position in the desire League. Their sensibility and sentimentality will make them in fear all day. They can only rely on the shelter of the desire League and can''t stand in the desire League.


    Yu Lan didn''t feel the change of the atmosphere at all. She hugged Mo Wen''s neck and kissed him on the face to make him stop getting angry.


    "Oh Hoo ~" seeing Mo Wen, she rubbed his shoulder.


    Being spoiled by Yu Lan, Mo Wen couldn''t get angry one day. He reluctantly hugged Yu Lan''s waist, picked her up and kissed her on the side of her face.


    Aren''t you angry?


    Yu Lan''s eyes bent, then twisted his body, pulled out his tail without hesitation, took a long string of blood beads and splashed ink on his arm.


    "Blue!" Mo Wen was stunned. He hurried to the soft chair and put her down to check the wound on her tailbone.


    The wound began to heal after the tail was pulled out. She could hardly see that she had been hurt except for her red dress.


    Yu Lan calmly flattened his face and let the ink toss. He still bit his tail and chewed hard.


    The originally tense atmosphere became more and more strange after people saw the interaction between Mo Wen and Yu Lan. Li Jie rubbed his eyes and felt that he was going blind.


    It''s no wonder that I was drunk all night. I looked at the two people standing in front of me and said with a smile:


    "Well... Half a month ago, you two and Tan Ying seemed to have said something fun."


    Feng Jin''s face changed. Hu Bian shook his head calmly and said, "you remember wrong when you''re drunk. You didn''t come back half a month ago."


    "Let me see..." he tilted the margin with a smile and said with a light smile, "the place to talk about should be in the restaurant in Nanmen district."


    This time, even the look of the margin debate changed. He looked at the smiling drunk night unbelievably. His hands were a little flustered and didn''t know where to put them.


    Seeing that he was drunk all night, he spread his hand with a pitiful look. "You don''t think that the things we don''t want to alliance can''t reach my ears. Let me tell you, there will be nothing we don''t know in this desire alliance."


    Specially emphasized the word "we", drunk and smiling at night with some contempt.


    "If I remember correctly, what you were talking about at that time seemed to kill me first, and then find a chance to solve the ink in your eyes, and then..." knocked on your head, drunk night stared at the beads and asked drunk Linxue, "then what did you say?"

 Chapter 86

    "Hmm? Isn''t it the occupation alliance?" when Zui Wuyi asked her this question, Zui Linxue didn''t care and hung his eyelids slightly.


    "Eh --" the crowd around heard the speech and couldn''t help disdaining it. They felt very boring.


    A gentle man with eyes even hummed, "it''s so speechless. I thought I was going to sleep. I was drunk and snowy."


    Obviously, for him, sleeping drunk and Linxue is much more attractive than the occupation League.


    However, there was no sound to protect drunk Linxue. He hung his eyes and figured out the hair of drunk Linxue. There was something flashing in his bright eyes.


    "So say." see drunk Linxue''s long eyelashes flash twice, drunk night suddenly raised his head and smiled, and said to Hu debate and Feng Jin, "you two guys are really... Childish and ridiculous, which makes me disappointed."


    There was some impatience in the voice. He loosened his hand around drunk Linxue''s shoulder, raised his arm and said to Hu Bian, "you see, you two have been exposed now. The outcome must be death. No, it''s not... Life is better than death."


    Drunk without night''s banter, Feng Jin suddenly drooped his head with a gray face and didn''t even want to resist. Although Hu Bian''s body shook, his head was thinking about the way to escape.


    But soon he was desperate to find that in this absolutely secret lust alliance, it was impossible for him to escape alone. Now he couldn''t even leave the sight of drunk all night.


    "Give them to me. I''m just short of a few skins now." Li Jie interrupted at this time, politely raised his goblet and asked if he wanted to take a breath when he was drunk.


    "Don''t grab work with my sister." he opened Li Jie''s cup, and his eyes drunk all night have completely lost their smile. He clapped his hands, turned his head and continued to argue with the margin casually, "don''t make such an ugly face, otherwise, you two come to kill each other. What if I let who wins at last?"


    Wen Yanhu and Feng Jinqi looked at each other, and then quickly looked away.


    "Tut." seeing this, Li Jie gave a cold hum of disdain, raised his head and said with an elegant smile, "I''m drunk all night. I didn''t grab work with your sister. Your sister can skin the dead after killing people, but I prefer to skin the living directly."


    As soon as this remark came out of the margin debate, he couldn''t help recalling some things. He paused. Without saying a word, he directly waved his fist to Feng Jin.


    During this period, Zui Linxue has been drooping her eyes, as if these things have nothing to do with her. She is used to protecting herself. If she can, she will try her best to keep a low profile.


    Yu Lan was very curious. He chewed his tail and stared at the crowd to know what they were going to do.


    "Blue..." Mo Wen called her softly, and then held her in his arms to block her sight. "Those are nothing to look at."


    So it''s enough to focus on him.


    Yu Lan said he was calm and continued to chew his tail with his mouth open. If you don''t let her see it, you won''t see it. Anyway, her gadgets are much more attractive.


    Feng Jin of the Defense Department is much weaker than the Hu debate of the aggression department. One of them is a fourth-order speed power, and the other is a sixth-order power power power. Their strength is higher and lower.

 Chapter 87

    So when Hu Bian rode on Feng Jin and beat him hard in the face, the people around him felt a little bored.


    The expected results will not be seen if there is no turning point.


    Looking at the "good play" with both hands around the chest, drunk all night noticed Feng Jin''s struggling right hand. He raised his eyebrows and threw his dagger with a smile.


    "Let''s see something interesting."


    Feng Jin, who thought he was going to die, basically gave up his struggle. His vague consciousness was about to dissipate, and messy memories appeared in his head.


    Originally, he was just forced to join the mentally retarded team of Tan Ying, but now he is going to die.


    However, when the drunk night threw the dagger at his hand, he almost didn''t think about it. Subconsciously, he took it up and stabbed it into the waist of Hubian.


    Feng Jin should also be forced to be anxious. When he stabbed the dagger in, he twisted it fiercely and directly opened the wound, like a spring of blood.


    Unexpectedly, Feng Jin would suddenly give him a hand. As soon as Hu Bian''s face changed, he immediately took back his fist and covered his wound.


    Taking this opportunity, Feng Jin pushed the margin debate down from him.


    "You can do it," he said angrily, covering his wound and staring red.


    At the moment, Feng Jin''s face was swollen, his nose was deeply collapsed, and his facial features were twisted and couldn''t bear to look straight at him.


    "I just... Don''t want to die," he said hoarsely.


    The strongest advantage of speed powers is that they can improve their attack strength with the help of inertia in the case of extreme speed. Therefore, Feng Jin made every effort to rush towards Hubian with this advantage and hit him hard on the wound of Hubian.


    Hu debate originally thought that Feng Jin would hit his face. For a moment, he was knocked out heavily and knocked down several tables.


    Feng Jin got a blow. He was determined. He launched an attack again. He had a faint feeling of joy in his heart.


    He can win, he can live!


    But the gap of strength is here. Even the injured Hu debate will never be defeated by Feng Jin so easily. He struggled to get up, grabbed Feng Jin''s fist again, twisted him to the ground and hit him again.


    Looking at the two of them, you punched me and I slapped them into a ball. The "audience" watching the good play were excited to help Wei one by one, and some even whistled a few times, just like watching the monkey performance of the circus again.


    "Lin Xue... Do you like this scene?"


    Perhaps the scene in front of me was too exciting. Drunk all night, I couldn''t help but put my hand around drunk Linxue''s shoulder and said loudly, "you must like it!"


    "Of course." the intimate ring is drunk without night''s waist, drunk Linxue hangs his eyelids and smiles, "brother, I like everything you like."


    She can''t help but like it.


    Just as Hu Fen and Feng Jin were fighting each other, suddenly a figure jumped out, pressed Hu Fen''s head on the ground, turned around, shot Feng Jin''s head, and then waved a fist to directly smash Hu Fen''s head.


    "Oh, the thief is cool."


    The bloody ark stood up and laughed.


    The onlookers were stunned at first, and then came forward to give the ark a few punches, laughing and scolding him for his fishing Weng De Li. They didn''t care about the fact that both Hu and Bian died.


    People who are bound to die have no chance to live from the beginning.


    "Isn''t it too cheap for them to die like this?" the ark pretended to sigh, pinching the sticky blood in his hand. "We should let them fight for a while."

 Chapter 88

    "Now you''re pretending to be a good man." the people laughed, but Li Jie came out lazily and smiled obliquely at the ark, "it''s good if my two skins are not broken."


    "Oh, then I made you a wedding dress?" the smile on Fang Zhou''s face faded a little when he saw Li Jie. He narrowed his eyes and snorted a slightly ironic smile, "But also, if you are a woman, you can''t peel a complete skin. I think, let Zui Linxue over there peel it for you. She is an ordinary person, and her peeling technology is better than you."


    This naked ridicule mercilessly attacked Zui Linxue who didn''t do anything, and even didn''t pay attention to the drunk night on Zui Linxue''s side.


    In the desire League, the most intense contradictions are the aggression department and the defense department. Although the ministers of the two departments have an excellent relationship with Zui Wuye, the contradictions between the people at hand are very prominent.


    The ark belongs to the invasion department, while Li Jie is from the defense department. The two of them have never had a match in this desire alliance.


    "Shut up and don''t make a noise. Who is my sister Linxue going to peel? You''re arguing here?" one hand gently rubbed the drunk Linxue''s hair, and looked around at the humanity with a smile. "By the way, are there people from the supply department around here?"


    As soon as the drunk night was silent, the ark and Li Jie were silent. They stepped back and obviously didn''t want to quarrel any more.


    Although the drunken emperor''s drunken night power is a healing system, it is absolutely beyond the ordinary people''s ability to deal with it.


    "Yes!" several people from the supply department came out and looked at the drunk night with a little doubt.


    "Just have it." looking at the people who came out drunk and smiling like a fox, "I''ll leave the follow-up work to you. Say hello to your minister for me."


    Those people from the supply department were stunned and looked at each other for a long time, but no one dared to raise an objection.


    If you remember correctly, their supply department is only responsible for providing food and daily necessities. When will they have to deal with the follow-up work? Shouldn''t this be the matter of the defense department?!


    The belly Fei of these people was drunk all night and calmly ignored it. He planned to leave this place of right and wrong around drunk Linxue. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to say hello to Mo Wen, "boss, I''ll withdraw first."


    However, Mo Wenli ignored him. He was bending down to pick up a piece of tail Yu Lan had left on the ground.


    This tail was stained with some sticky blood and looked disgusting, but ink was as precious as a treasure.


    "Lan Lan, don''t you want this one?" Mo Wen asked in a low voice, taking this tail in front of LAN.


    Just now, Yu Lan specially tore this section off and threw it on the ground. Should it mean not to eat?


    Yu Lan, who had eaten the tail on her hand, looked at the bloody tail in Mo Wen''s hand and twisted his head.


    If she is stained with blood, she can''t eat it. She will lose consciousness.


    "Ouch."


    Take it away, I won''t eat it!


    Seeing that Yu Lan really didn''t want ink, he carefully put away this tail and thought to go back and wash it and put it in a box.


    At the thought that he could soon collect a piece of Yu Lan''s tail, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing happily.


    HMM... the blue tail can''t be an ordinary box. It seems that he has to go to the weapons department and ask Gu Cheng to make a strong and beautiful box.


    Not knowing what Mo Wen was laughing at, Yu Lan yawned and felt sleepy.

 Chapter 89

    "Lan Lan, go to sleep when you are sleepy." he raised his arm to make Yu Lan sleep more comfortable. Seeing that she closed her eyes, Mo Wen got up and went to Gu Cheng, Minister of the weapons department.


    Seeing that Mo Wen and drunk all night have left, the people who still stay here are naturally completely free of pressure. Some of them are in high spirits comparing with each other, while others sit down and continue to drink.


    Several people in the supply department still cleaned up several bodies on the ground. They didn''t dare to face drunk night.


    He Xushan sat in front of the bar and looked at some broken tables and benches. His slightly prominent eyes were vaguely agitated.


    He had to find time for the supply department to make up for the destruction of so many tables and chairs this time.


    The noise of the whole hall was restored again, but Zhang Xin''s table was very quiet from beginning to end.


    "You guys... Sure enough, you are all sick." he took a sip of beer, and his mind hasn''t recovered from the crazy scene just now.


    Being able to watch their own kind kill each other and laugh so happily, they are a group of madmen who have no respect for life!


    "It seems... You are really a normal person." she keenly grasped the loophole in Zhang Xin''s words. Qu Miaomiao smiled sweetly. The two dimples made her look very harmless.


    She shook her horse''s tail and stretched.


    Zhang Xin didn''t answer immediately. He didn''t know how to define the standard of a normal person in this last world.


    "Normal person?" he sneered for a while, knocked on the table and stared at Qu Miaomiao. "Can you tell me what it should look like?"


    "Well... Maybe it''s helpful, kind and friendly?" he smiled with a friendly smile and showed a lovely little tiger tooth. "Otherwise, he would sacrifice himself for others, be diligent and brave?"


    "That''s the previous standard." Zhang Xin took another sip of beer. I don''t know what he thought. His eyes are a little red. "Now if you still use this standard, it''s not normal."


    "Yes, too." Qu Miaomiao nodded solemnly.


    "So... You people are not normal." looking deeply at Qu Miaomiao''s harmless face, Zhang Xin chuckled, "you look kind and friendly, like gentlemen and ladies, which makes people feel good, but the next second you will peel off this disgusting skin to reveal your real face, cold, cruel and full of killing."


    "So despise us?" Qu Miaomiao''s smile became more and more friendly. She stood her chin and sighed in a sweet voice like glutinous rice. "Zhang Xin, you should be glad that you are saying this to me now. If this is heard by the ark or anyone present, they will make you feel what real cruelty is."


    After a pause, Qu Miaomiao continued to laugh, "fortunately, I have a good temper, so I take what you just said as a compliment ~"


    Zhang Xin, whose face was hard to see, rubbed his forehead and felt cold all over.


    "In fact, you can also try to be assimilated by us and become people like us." seeing that Zhang Xin didn''t speak, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help getting up and approaching him, "it''s like sister Lin Xue."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xin couldn''t help recalling the appearance of Zui Linxue and suddenly asked, "you said that Zui Wuye once wanted to kill Zui Linxue, but why is Zui Wuye a good brother who dotes on his sister?"

 Chapter 90

    "Don''t tell me. Now I think brother Wuye is really a good brother." Qu Miaomiao sat back and said to Zhang Xin with great interest, "when brother Wuye came to our alliance with sister Linxue, he really almost killed sister Linxue."


    It seems that she thought of something. Qu Miaomiao also rubbed her face with some sobs. "At that time, sister Lin Xue was covered with blood, but she was still thrown out of the desire League by brother Wuyi. You know, she was just an ordinary person. If she was thrown out of the ice and snow like that, she must die."


    "Yao Yao and I probably joined the desire alliance at that time. At that time, Yao Yao had a good heart and gave sister Linxue some food and clothes so that she didn''t die right away." breaking his wrist, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help laughing, "but that one mouthful of food and several clothes made sister Linxue very good to us later."


    "Then what happened?" Zhang Xin asked, "how did Zui Linxue survive like that?"


    "Sister Linxue is very strong." Qu Miaomiao sighed, "she begged xiuhuang to bring her back, and then found brother Wuyi and killed the woman with him."


    Speaking of this song, he couldn''t help sighing, "I have to say that sometimes psychopaths really have family inheritance."


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xin couldn''t help asking.


    "Sister Linxue peeled off the woman after she killed her, and then warned all of us that ''her brother is drunk all night. If anyone dares to approach drunk all night in the future, he will be ready to be skinned''." learning the tone of drunk Linxue, Qu Miaomiao slightly hung his eyelids and couldn''t help laughing, "she is different from us."


    She doesn''t like killing people.


    It''s not that ordinary people can''t live if they want to, she''s just tired of living.


    Hearing this, Zhang Xin couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He couldn''t understand why Zui Linxue was dying. Why could he persist in killing the women around Zui Wuye, "so... Are Zui Linxue and Zui Wuye really brothers and sisters?"


    "Who knows, it should be." after drinking all the beer in front of him, Qu Miaomiao slapped his hand carelessly. "Some people say it''s true, others say it''s not true. Who can say it? I''m not from their family... A while ago, it was said that Zui emperor actually secretly loved xiuhuang. It''s all rumors and speculation. Ghosts will believe it."


    "But one thing is true. Sister Lin Xue told us herself."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Xin couldn''t help asking.


    "Have you heard of Zui''s family in city B before the end of the day?" Qu Miaomiao held his chin and looked at the ark waving to her opposite, smiling sweetly.


    "Zui''s group?" Zhang Xin recalled that before the end of the world, an enterprise group called Zui had been doing charity, so it was called a charity group.


    They did their best to help the children in poor mountainous areas. At the same time, they also established various relief fund associations. Basically, there are no people in China who do not know their group.


    But the people in their group are very low-key. They only heard that the president of Zui has a son and a daughter, but they don''t know their names and looks. They only know that they have established a rescue station for stray animals.


    "Is it... Zui Wuye and Zui Linxue are Zui''s young master and young lady?" Zhang Xin said incredulously. Who can tell him how this kind of pervert can appear in charities?


    "It''s impossible," he shook his head. "Didn''t you say that psychopaths can be inherited by families? How can they be such kind people..."


    Pervert murderer.


    "Have you forgotten what you said about us? We''re just good at camouflage." he stood up and walked behind Zhang Xin and patted him on the shoulder. Qu Miaomiao directly changed the topic and said, "by the way, Yao Yao likes you very much. I hope you don''t disappoint her as much as possible. You know, the toys she''s allergic to have been cut into sections and stuffed into the refrigerator."


    After finishing this sentence, Qu Miaomiao patted his ass and walked to the ark, leaving Zhang Xin with a complex face to continue drinking at the table.


    At this time, the object they are talking about is being carried to Beimen district by drunk night.


    Holding the neck of drunk night, drunk Linxue''s long eyelashes trembled slightly, trying to hide some emotion.


    "You''re not good again." Mingming''s cold voice sounded above her head with a smile, which made her bite her teeth tightly, and her nails fell into the palm of her hand uncontrollably.


    "Elder brother, you know, I won''t be disobedient." he raised his head to hide all his emotions. Drunk Linxue smiled. His white face was pale, but he forced himself to pull out a smile and said, "just, I hope you can respect me a little."


    "Respect you?" like hearing a joke, I turned around drunk all night and put her against the wall. The perfect mask on her face couldn''t help opening a crack, "my dear sister, don''t I give you enough respect?"


    Seeing drunk Linxue biting her lips and unwilling to answer, drunk all night, the dark fundus of her eyes flashed a displeasure, bent down and bit hard at her mouth.


    It''s a beast bite, not a kiss.


    "Linxue, do you know how much I want to make you into a doll? I always like you who are obedient..." the voice of drunken night is very soft and gentle, but with a cold feeling of biting people. "You should remember that you wanted to come back when I asked you to roll."


    The pain numbed Zui Linxue. She tried to push away the drunken night, but her hands were imprisoned on her head.


    She couldn''t help but red her eyes, and even if she could bear it no matter how much, tears came out.


    A real abnormal love can''t be called love, it will only make people fall into the abyss and bring people endless pain.


    When Mo Wen held Yu Lan, who didn''t want to sleep and wanted to run and play, passing by drunk night, Yu Lan couldn''t help but poke his head out curiously to know what they were doing, but soon his head was pressed back by Mo Wen with eyes on his back.


    "Well behaved, not suitable for children." Mo Wen said faintly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Drunk without night, he turned back and stared at Mo Wen.


    Since Yu Lan''s Zombie appeared, he has been asking himself, is his current boss really the Mo Wen who came out of Luocha hell?


    He is now a doting young man in love with his daughter-in-law!


    Drunk Linxue with tears on her face couldn''t help looking at Mo Wen. She pinched her fist and suddenly had a kind of envy in her heart... No, it''s a feeling of jealousy.


    But this feeling only appeared for a moment and dissipated. Zui Linxue has always believed that there is nothing that can not be accomplished through hard work and struggle, even now.


    She won''t be jealous, No.


    A "child" skillfully shrunk his neck and bit his fingers and hair. She turned her eyes in boredom and pulled Mo Wen''s collar.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen lowered his head.


    Yu Lan bent his eyes, leaned close to his ear and made a small sound:


    "Meow ~"

 Chapter 91

    How to describe this sound?


    It''s not like being soft, because Yu Lan''s voice is not very good, but it''s coquettish. It sounds like some mischief and a little playful.


    But no matter what this sound was like, Mo Wen still blushed for a moment. Inexplicably, he blushed.


    His pale face was tinged with a faint blush, and his thin lips, which were a little purple, pursed at a loss. A fascination flashed through his calm and dark eyes, mixed with a loss of panic.


    He was surprised by Yu Lan''s sudden cute selling!


    This look is really how to look and how to taste. Yu Lan opened her eyes and felt very happy.


    He couldn''t help hugging Yu Lan''s small head and falling a long string of fine kisses on her ears. He suppressed the desire at the bottom of his heart and tightly trapped her in his chest. His strength was not heavy, but he couldn''t even move Yu Lan''s fingers.


    "Blue blue." solemnly raised Yu Lan''s head, and Mo Wen looked directly into her eyes and said, "who taught you this?"


    "Ah Wen!" turned his eyes, and Yu Lan also answered solemnly. He put his arm around his neck and gave him a "Baji", innocent face.


    Did he teach her this? Mo wenmu''s face was confused.


    In a word, when Mo Wen held Yu Lan outside Gu Cheng''s room, the temperature on his face finally dissipated. He drooped his eyelids slightly, pursed his lips, and returned to his previous plain appearance, but his breathing was still a little abnormal and heavy.


    "Boss?" Gu Cheng was reading a book at the moment. Seeing Mo Wen coming in, he couldn''t help standing up and said strangely, "Why are you here?"


    Generally speaking, Mo Wen won''t come to him. Even if he needs weapons, he will directly ask him to go there.


    Gu Cheng looks about thirty or forty years old. He has a mature man''s charm when he raises his hands and feet. There are some thin beards on his chin. The repair is very neat, which makes him look very energetic.


    "You help me make a box." Mo Wen came in and said bluntly, "it''s about twenty centimeters wide. It should be exquisite and beautiful. It''s best to have a password lock."


    "OK." Gu Cheng nodded directly, raised his eyes and looked at Yu Lan generously, then smiled against the threatening eyes of ink, "this... Should be the wife you brought back this time."


    Mo Wen came back this time with a zombie daughter-in-law, which is basically well known in their desire alliance.


    The threatening eyes dissipated immediately, and the cold fundus of Mo Wen''s eyes softened instantly. Even Gu Cheng didn''t respond quickly.


    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded happily and kissed Yu Lan''s forehead. He abused the dog openly and brightly.


    And I always wanted to run around and play. When Yu Lan struggled several times, I couldn''t escape from Mo Wen''s arms. I had to bite my fingers and be forced to kiss her by Mo Wen.


    What a nuisance! When she gets stronger, she will trap him in her arms!


    "Boss, it''s really good for you... To expose your weakness so easily?" looking at the ink that even the Qi field has become approachable in an instant, the elegant smile on Gu Cheng''s face has vaguely changed its taste, and the lips slightly provoked have some crazy interest.


    His dangerous sight fell on Yu Lan''s human like face, and his eyes were killing.


    "Weakness?"


    For the change of Gu Cheng, Mo Wen even raised his eyes lazily. He smiled gently and turned away.


    However, at the moment he turned around, Gu Cheng felt that he was involved in a meat grinder, and his whole body was about to be squeezed and burst in general severe pain.


    The heart beat violently, and the viscera twisted together in an instant, making several sounds like bubbles breaking.


    He fell to his knees, and a cold voice came from his buzzing ears, as if he were not in the same world, dull and far away.


    "Tomorrow, remember to send the box."


    "Yes..." Gu Cheng knelt down on the ground and smiled weakly, but he secretly wondered the strength of ink.


    Six months ago, although Mo Wen was strong, he absolutely did not have such absolute overwhelming strength. It seems that he has successfully broken through level 2 to level 3 in these six months?


    "Worthy of being the boss." he looked down at the ground, like a wild wolf under the head wolf, with an absolute awe on his face.


    Gu Cheng''s residence is on the third floor of Beimen district. If Mo Wen wants to go to the first floor where he lives, he must take an elevator to get there.


    While waiting for the elevator, Yu Lan always behaved very skillfully. It''s not that she didn''t want to play, but her sleepiness attacked again, and the strength in her body felt cohesive again.


    When Mo Wen walked back to the room, Yu Lan was sleepy and didn''t even open his eyelids.


    "Sleep when you''re sleepy."


    Put Yu Lan gently on the bed. Mo Wen coaxed her to sleep quietly before entering the bathroom.


    Twice, he filled the sink with water. After carefully washing his hands, he began to wash the tail lost by Yu Lan.


    Different from ordinary zombies, Yu Lan''s tail does not always maintain a fixed shape after being advanced to level 2. She will pull her tail out by roots and eat it like waste recycling.


    But since the end of the world, I have never heard of a zombie that can pull out its tail and eat it. None of them.


    Most of them take great care of their bodies. It''s not a special case. Even a little injury may make them angry.


    So for Lanlan, she will pull out her tail and eat it... Mo Wen can''t determine whether she has to eat it or just repels her tail.


    Obviously, although Yu Lan is only a zombie, she has her own consciousness. This consciousness may make her get used to human appearance and repel her tail.


    But this is all speculation. Mo Wen can''t be sure, and Yu Lan can''t tell him now.


    Just when Mo Wen regained his consciousness and began to clean his tail, he suddenly found that it had only been a short while, and there were signs of regeneration at both ends of Yu Lan''s tail. A bone could grow at a slow speed visible to the naked eye from the central bone marrow hole.


    Is this a super regenerative ability?


    The Southern Research Institute has found that the spine of a few zombies has a super regenerative ability, which will enable them to recover their wounds very quickly when they are injured.


    Yu Lan''s tail must regenerate rapidly from the spine, so even this discarded tail has a super regeneration ability?


    Carefully wash away the blood stains on Yu Lan''s tail. When Mo Wen rubbed it, he deliberately let the bone marrow in the center of the bone seep out.

 Chapter 92

    Quickly found a bottle from the bathroom shelf. After washing it, ink filled the bone marrow.


    When nothing came out again, he was relieved. Then he put the bottle aside and continued to observe the tail in his hand.


    After the bone marrow seeped out, Yu Lan''s tail no longer grew. At the same time, even the newly grown bone fell off, and the whole bone showed a dark and weak color.


    Obviously, the reason why Yu Lan''s tail can regenerate quickly is these bone marrow. Without bone marrow, bones will not grow again.


    Suddenly, Mo Wen pulled a clean towel and continued to wipe his tail.


    Now Yu Lan''s known ability is the isolation power, which should be the power inherited from her as a power. A very few power people can inherit the power they had as a power person after becoming a zombie, so this is rare but not uncommon.


    But if Yu Lan is purely regarded as a zombie, her power is very mysterious.


    First of all, unlike other zombies, she doesn''t attack zombies of the same level. She will follow her instinct to kill zombies and seize crystal nuclei, whether the zombie level is higher or lower than her, or the same level as her.


    Similarly, she will attract higher-level zombies, and even those zombies pay much more attention to her than human appetite.


    For this, Mo Wen thinks that she should not be deliberately attracting zombies, but attracting the attention of high-level zombies like jasmine in full bloom in midsummer attracting bees.


    This is actually very dangerous, because Mo Wen doesn''t think that Yu Lan can deal with a zombie above level 3 alone.


    Of course, she can also put pressure on low-level zombies to some extent, make them fear, maybe... Can she control them?


    And now I found that she has super regeneration ability.


    "What will you grow into..."


    Murmured like a babble. Mo Wen hung his head, wiped the bones in his hand, carefully took them out and put them aside.


    He went to the voice equipment at the door to connect Gu Cheng and asked him for an extra glass bottle.


    "Solid and transparent." Mo Wen asked. He planned to keep Yu Lan''s bone marrow and store it in cold storage.


    "OK." Gu Cheng, who was making the box, raised his eyes and promised gently.


    After doing what needs to be done, Mo Wen walked towards Yu Lan. She would have fallen asleep, her eyes closed, didn''t know what she dreamed, and wrinkled her nose slightly, as if she were in a dream that confused her.


    "What good dreams do you have?"


    Almost pious, he bent down and kissed Yu Lan on his forehead. Mo Wen relaxed and lay in bed ready to sleep. He reached out to take Yu Lan into his arms. He closed his eyes and fell asleep quickly.


    "Good night, blue."


    Good night


    As like as two peas in the middle, she was in the middle of the last scene.


    The reduced version of ink is pressing the girl on the ground at this time, but with a smile, it wants to kill her.


    The girl''s face still couldn''t see clearly, but Yu Lan just felt that the girl was smiling.


    By the way... Suddenly remembered that the last time she had been curious about what the girl said, Yu Lan took two steps forward and tried to hear the girl''s voice.


    Just as soon as she approached the girl, she felt a dizzy feeling. The whole person was as dull as being packed in a bottle. In a hazy way, she heard an extremely pleasant sound without warning, just like the singing of a white sparrow.


    It''s nice that we are all abandoned people


    When the sweet voice fell into the blue consciousness, it suddenly became deafening like thunder, as if it had been hovering in my mind, and the echoes came and went back, heavy enough to suffocate.


    The whole person suddenly had a sense of unreality beyond the outside world. Yu Lan''s vision was blurred. She rubbed her eyes, almost unable to maintain even the shallowest consciousness.


    Abandoned... She was abandoned... Who abandoned her?


    In response to her question, a weak face appeared in my mind, stuck on the white dazzling pillow, and said something to her with the bloodless lips. Yu Lan hugged her head and felt pain. She couldn''t see the face clearly, but she was inexplicably familiar and felt a kind of sadness.


    "Go, don''t come back!"


    The hoarse voice instantly tore away all the obstacles shrouded around consciousness. Yu Lan''s whole consciousness returned in an instant. She really opened her eyes and her chest was as painful as being pressed.


    When she saw the ink around her, she stretched out her hand and consciously surrounded the ink''s arm, and her face was soaked with uncontrollable tears.


    A feeling of sadness that couldn''t help itself didn''t dissipate for a long time, and enveloped her like a curse.


    However, under this emotion, there was a strange sense of comfort in her body. The power in her body was evenly dispersed, indicating that she had been promoted.


    "Blue?" Mo Wen, who was aware of the energy fluctuation, quickly opened his eyes and was surprised to find that Yu Lan broke through the seventh order and became the eighth order zombie for the first time.


    In less than half a year, Yu Lan became an eighth order zombie. Her growth rate is really fast in the zombie.


    But the surprise did not hold * * * and soon dissipated when Mo Wen noticed Yu Lan''s tearful face. His eyes were deeply burned by the tears on Yu Lan''s face. At this moment, Mo Wen''s brain was blank, and he picked her up in panic.


    Because of anxiety, Mo Wen only felt that there was no place for his hands to fall. He could only hold Yu Lan in his arms and try to warm her cold body.


    "Blue blue, why are you crying? Is it uncomfortable?"


    Shrinking into a ball, Yu Lan shook her head, kept drilling into Mo Wen''s arms, closed her eyes and made a pitiful sob to express her discomfort in this way.


    Yu Lan, who has become a zombie, can''t suppress this desperate sadness like a normal person. At this time, she can only close her eyes and look for a place in the warm embrace of ink, waiting for this feeling to dissipate.


    I don''t know what happened to Yu Lan at all. Mo Wen can only hold her harder, comfort her, and pray for her peace again and again in his heart.


    Fortunately, after more than ten minutes, Yu Lan recovered from this negative emotion. She rubbed her eyes, as if she had completely forgotten how sad she was just now.


    Straightening her arm and pushing away Mo Wen, the sadness on her face was swept away and replaced by the same innocent face as before.


    "Roar."

 Chapter 93

    I''m hungry!


    Yu Lan, who had just finished his grief and said he wanted to eat, stretched out his hand and looked forward to it.


    But her mood recovered quickly. Mo Wen hasn''t recovered from the sudden situation just now.


    He reluctantly rubbed Yu Lan''s head, pulled her arm, held her in his arms and asked in a low voice, "Lan Lan, what happened to you just now? Did you think of anything?"


    "Ow?" Yu Lan tilted his head, ignored his problem, blinked and stretched out his hand again.


    Give me dinner.


    Seeing that LAN mannao wanted to eat, Mo Wen sighed, but he couldn''t ask any questions. He really wanted to pry her little head open to see what was in it.


    Couldn''t help pinching her nose twice. Mo Wen didn''t say anything more. He got up with her and was ready to take a bath. After Yu Lan was washed clean, Mo Wen wrapped it with a bath towel. She came out, found a large package of crystal core and handed it to her.


    Now there are not many crystal nuclei in his hand. Although there are still a lot of stocks in the desire alliance, if they are consumed all the time, they will be eaten up by Yu Lan one day.


    Mo Wen was thinking about when to go out to find the crystal core, but Yu Lan was happy to eat.


    Although she was still very sad about taking a bath, she was immediately happy at the sight of the crystal nucleus, her eyes were going to shine, and the sadness on her face was naturally swept away.


    Indulge Yu Lan to throw crystal nuclei while eating. Mo Wen feels that he is like a doting parent at this time. After rubbing his wet hair twice, he turned and went to the door to order breakfast.


    However, when Mo Wen turned and left, Yu Lan began to look around, and his eyes fell on a tail on the table not far away.


    Her tail had been washed so clean that she couldn''t smell any blood and fishy smell.


    That can eat!


    Her excited eyes lit up. She jumped out of bed and ran to the table. Unfortunately, the ink turned back and grabbed her collar before she started.


    "Lan Lan?" he raised his hand and held Yu Lan in his arms. Seeing that Yu Lan was struggling to get the bone, he frowned. "Didn''t you want the tail before?"


    "Ah Wen..." it doesn''t matter whether she wants it or not before. Yu Lan starts to play coquettish with Mo Wen''s clothes and rubs his chest. It''s very clever.


    Give me back my tail quickly. It''s delicious!


    She didn''t want it when it was dirty, but now that it''s clean, of course she wants to come back.


    To tell you the truth, Mo Wen really doesn''t want to give it. He has washed Yu Lan''s tail and is ready to collect it. She wants to go back again... I really don''t want to give it away.


    Seeing that Mo Wen was still hesitating, Yu Lan immediately began to enlarge her move. She hooked Mo Wen''s neck and fell several kisses on the side of his face, and then puffed her cheeks and watched Mo Wen sell cute.


    At this time, if she had a pair of small animal ears, she would definitely tremble twice, and then shake her tail twice.


    "OK, OK." Mo Wen, who didn''t have the power to parry, raised the white flag and said, "I''ll just give it to you."


    He took the truncated tail and handed it to Yu Lan. Mo Wen still felt very sorry.


    Well, now Lanlan is his whole person, and he should be satisfied.


    Seeing that Mo Wen gave her back his tail, Yu Lan happily kissed his hand, then opened his mouth and bit a corner on his tail. After chewing, he threw it away with disgust on his face.


    "... this is not to eat again?" he picked up his tail from the ground and drew at the corners of Mo Wen''s mouth.


    "Ouch ~"


    Not delicious~


    The clever Yu Lan narrowed her eyes and hugged Mo Wen''s arm, then calmly climbed back to eat the crystal core, leaving Mo Wen standing by the bed alone.


    Is he spoiling this little guy to heaven?


    Pulling Yu Lan back, Mo Wen looked at her with his head down, opened his teeth and claws in his arms, hugged her, but didn''t let go, so that she couldn''t go anywhere.


    Yu Lan seemed to know he was wrong. He pulled his arm for a long time. Seeing that he couldn''t climb out, he simply softened into a ball and was held by ink. He looked like a scoundrel.


    Anyway... Being held by his stuff is as happy as eating.


    Being totally helpless by Yu Lan''s laipi sample, Mo Wen spoiled and fell a few kisses on the head of the invincible little guy, and then let her continue to eat in the crystal core pile.


    Seeing that Lan was chewing with a crystal core, Mo Wen thought about it and turned to hand over the bone marrow he had filled out yesterday from the drawer.


    As soon as she saw the small bottle handed over by Mo Wen, Yu Lan lost the crystal core in her hand again. She observed it with great interest for a while, and then stretched out her hand and asked for the bottle.


    "Want to eat?" murmur asked.


    Yu Lan nodded and looked clever.


    "No." Mo Wen couldn''t help teasing her.


    Seeing that Mo Wen wanted to take back the bottle, Yu Lan rushed up and grabbed his clothes. His eyes were watery and pathetic.


    Seriously, sometimes Mo Wen even wondered why LAN Mingming was a zombie. There were so many expressions on his face. Each expression could affect his heartstrings.


    "Give it to you, give it to you." not surprisingly, he compromised.


    Worried that Yu Lan would eat the bottle, Mo Wen simply pulled her over and clamped her in his arms, which made her eat the things in the bottle into her stomach.


    After eating what she wanted to eat, Yu Lan was good. She burped, sat on the bed and picked up the crystal core. She threw it everywhere without eating.


    I''m afraid all the crystal nuclei of the desire alliance are not enough for her to eat.


    Pinching her face, Mo Wen was sure that Yu Lan ate her tail just for the bone marrow inside. Maybe her bone marrow could not regenerate, or she would supplement energy after eating. In a word, she may not have to pull out her tail and eat it at all, but she is rejecting her tail for some potential reason, maybe not used to it.


    While he was thinking about the blue, the door suddenly knocked. He went to open the door and saw Zui Linxue standing at the door alone, with rice in one hand and a delicate box in the other. There was a small glass bottle on the box.


    "Boss." Zui Linxue smiled, "Gu Cheng asked me to give you these two things just now. He said he wouldn''t come."


    She couldn''t help laughing at the relief Gu Cheng had just given her.


    "I see."


    After receiving a lot of things in Zui Linxue''s hand, Mo Wen gently said and closed the door. He didn''t give Zui Linxue a chance to come in at all.


    Looking at the closed door, drunk Linxue spread her hand, and then calmly turned to deal with what she should deal with.


    It''s the boss''s possessiveness, she knows.

 Chapter 94

    Some things happened yesterday have been temporarily thrown out of the sky by Zui Linxue. Now she clearly knows that it''s enough as long as she walks on her current road.


    She stood at the elevator door for a while. When she recovered, she found that she was standing in the elevator and pressed the button on the fourth floor.


    The fourth floor... Is where supply minister LV Shi lives.


    Are you used to it? She smiled bitterly.


    When the elevator reached the fourth floor, Zui Linxue was hesitating whether to find LV Shi, Xiuqi came face to face.


    "Did you come to find LV Shi?" instead of ignoring drunk Linxue, Xiuqi stopped and looked at her. "He''s inside."


    "Thank you, xiuhuang." politely thanked. Drunk Linxue smiled and could only continue to walk inside.


    He took a bite of the dessert in his hand, Xiuqi looked back at the back of drunk Linxue, opened his mouth or didn''t say anything.


    Up to now, he still clearly remembers that Zui Linxue was covered with blood and knelt in front of him begging him. At that time, he felt that people who didn''t want to die should live a little longer.


    "Linxue, you haven''t come for a long time."


    When he opened the door and saw drunk Linxue''s smiling face, LV Shi couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''ve been very busy these days." he came in, drunk Linxue found a place and sat down.


    LV Shi poured a glass of juice for her and sat quietly opposite her.


    In the supply department, there is no shortage of all kinds of food.


    Different from Li Jie''s false elegance, LV Shi always feels as gentle as water. No matter how bad his mood will disappear when he sees his smile that does not contain a trace of impurities.


    LV Shi is a hybrid. His body shape is similar to that of ink. At first glance, it will give people a feeling of weakness.


    It''s just that Mo Wen will make his body explode infinite potential and hostility in the next second, while LV Shi, a water power, is really weak.


    His skin is as full as water, white and smooth, and even women can''t help but envy him. With a pair of ice blue eyes under his long eyelashes, coupled with his exquisite and impeccable facial features, he looks like an ice fairy in a fairy tale.


    "Didn''t you sleep well last night?" Lv Shi asked softly, noticing the dark green at the bottom of Zui Linxue''s eyes. His voice was as crisp as when ice collided.


    "Well." Zui Linxue casually found a reason, "a little insomnia."


    In the desire alliance, except drunk without night, the closest person to drunk Linxue is the LV Shi in front of him. Maybe it''s because they have the same aura. In short, when they get along, they always make people feel that they are a pair of excellent friends.


    "Don''t lie to me." Lv Shi shook his head and bent his thin lips in a shallow arc. "You must be worrying about the drunken emperor again."


    Drunk Linxue pursed her mouth without making a sound, which was obviously acquiescence.


    LV Shi didn''t say much. He took a sip of the tea in the cup and quietly waited for the drunk snow.


    After a while, drunk Linxue hung his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "Lv Shi, I haven''t felt too tired since I entered the desire League, but I really felt very tired yesterday. Sometimes... I don''t even understand why I should continue to stick to the wrong things."


    "Are you going to leave the desire alliance?" he put down the cup in his hand. LV Shi seemed to smile and didn''t seem to have it.


    "How could this be possible?" Zui Linxue felt ironic and provoked his lips. "This is the only home in my last life. Where can I go without here? It''s just to fill the stomach for zombies."

 Chapter 95

    "In this case, what are you tangled about?" Lv Shi shook his head, stood up and walked to Zui Linxue. His two hands gently pressed her shoulders, which was both easygoing and not abrupt. "Since you have regarded this as your home, how did you live before, how do you live now."


    He paused, and his voice became more and more like water. "Now you already know that you are on the wrong road, but you still have to go on, don''t you? Because you are on the wrong road, there is no other fork in the road to choose from."


    LV Shi''s voice was really nice, but his words didn''t make people feel the slightest warmth.


    "Also." Zui Linxue smiled and lowered her head. The falling black hair covered her cheeks and covered all her emotions. "I always know that I can only rely on myself here."


    "That''s right." Lv Shi raised his head and smiled. There was a cold color in his ice blue eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Wen didn''t hurry to eat after he got breakfast. He put breakfast on the table very casually. Holding the box to one side, he carefully placed Yu Lan''s tail inside.


    The box is a mahogany like box. All kinds of beautiful patterns are carefully carved around the box. The yellow lines make the box feel more atmospheric.


    If the box was put in the hands of ordinary craftsmen, it would take several days to make it, but Gu Cheng only took one night.


    This is the advantage of gold powers. They can not only strengthen weapons, but also have high efficiency in production.


    After loading his tail, Mo Wen picked up the glass bottle he asked for last night.


    The material of this glass bottle is nothing else, but its shape is small and exquisite. There is a circle of lines at the mouth of the bottle, with a sense of mystery.


    But it''s a pity that this bottle has nothing to hold... Mo Wen secretly put the bottle into the drawer.


    Yu Lan didn''t care about what to do with Mo Wen''s useless tail. Now her attention has been on Mo Wen''s food on the table. She turned her eyes and hesitated whether to bite first.


    Of course, her courage is commendable to have this idea, but mohwen won''t give her this opportunity.


    When LAN gang was about to get out of bed and do "bad things", Mo Wen rushed over and trapped her in his arms, then held her to the table... Let her watch her eat breakfast.


    "Ow!"


    You big villain!


    Yu Lan was very angry at this inhuman and Taoist practice, but no matter how angry he was, he couldn''t escape mowen''s arm.


    "Lan Lan, be obedient. Shall we see your previous photos later?" he thought of a reason to coax Yu Lan, but as soon as he said this, he thought it was a good idea. He rubbed the blue fried hair''s small head and smiled a little nostalgic.


    To see... Her picture?


    The brain slowly understood the meaning of this sentence. Yu Lan''s turbid eyes flashed, and he was really clever.


    She lowered her head and puffed her cheeks in boredom. It seemed that she felt uncomfortable in this position. She just fell on Mo Wen''s shoulder. At this time, if someone else is present, you can notice that some dark places in her eyes are changing at will. For a moment, they become cat like vertical pupils, for a moment, they become a round circle to cover the whites of her eyes, and for a moment, they shrink into a needle like size. It''s fun to play around.


    The zombies in the early stage of level 2 are the best period for them to adjust their shape. Most zombies will determine their shape during this period. In the later promotion and growth, they will not change except their body size.


    However, Yu Lan is a special existence. She has her own consciousness, so she can''t fix her own form when adjusting her form.


    Subconsciously, she felt that human form was the most cordial, but all kinds of creatures she saw also affected her judgment. For example, the tail behind her now grew after she saw other zombies.


    Now she can grow sharp teeth and barbs all over her, but her favorite is human shape.


    This will make her as like as two peas.


    I don''t know what Yu Lan is thinking in his little head. After eating breakfast twice, Mo Wen wiped his mouth, picked up Yu Lan and walked to a corner of the huge room.


    When Mo Wen goes out, people from the supply department will come to clean the room, and those who come to clean know that this corner that Mo Wen attaches most importance to must not be stained with dust.


    So this corner is so clean that you can''t even see a little dust.


    She didn''t see what Mo Wen tossed in front of this corner. Yu Lan only saw that the wall in front of her soon cracked with a "click", and then stretched out a tray like thing from inside.


    Three boxes are neatly placed on the shiny metal tray. The three boxes are dark and look no different at a glance.


    Lying on Mo Wen''s arm, she looked at these curiously. She craned her neck and wanted Mo Wen to open the box.


    "Don''t worry." Mo Wen smiled and pinched her face. He reached out to pick up a box on the far left and input the password in front of her to open it.


    The box is thirty centimeters wide. It is padded with clean and soft cloth. On it are stacks of photos.


    After opening the box, Mo Wen opened the other two boxes. As he opened the box, he whispered, "this is a picture of your primary school, this is your junior high school, and finally this is your university."


    The three boxes were placed in front of Yu Lan and looked at her.


    In fact, Mo Wen never thought that he would bring these "collections" to Yu Lan one day, which is equivalent to letting Yu Lan accept his behavior.


    Yu Lan''s eyes had already fallen on the stack of photos in the box. She stared at the woman on the photo and felt very familiar.


    After smashing her mouth twice, she couldn''t help but pick up a picture and put it in front of her.


    The woman in the photo has white and bright skin, long straight black hair, soft and scattered behind her, and a pair of dark big eyes with sweet taste like chocolate dessert.


    She is smiling, smiling happily.


    Poked the face of the person in the photo and looked at his dry arm. Yu Lan inexplicably felt lost. It was like losing something very important. It was very uncomfortable.


    "Blue, the person above is you." carefully picked up a photo, and Mo Wen smiled softly with his eyelids down.

 Chapter 96

    In the photo, Yu Lan is sitting in the garden reading a book. She is quiet and has a plain smile on her mouth, which makes people feel very warm.


    Is this her?


    After staring at the quiet person in the photo for a while, Yu Lan blinked and looked at the ink with the photo. Her silly appearance made ink almost unable to help kissing her. She suddenly grinned.


    Yes, that''s her.


    Vague memory told her so, in an extremely sweet voice.


    The previous depression was swept away, and her mood became excellent at this moment.


    In the past, she didn''t have her stuff, but now, they can finally be together all the time.


    Hugged Mo Wen''s neck and rubbed it. Yu Lan closed his eyes contentedly and gave a small "ow" from his throat.


    Infected by Yu Lan''s pleasant appearance, Mo Wen couldn''t help raising the corners of his lips.


    "Blue blue, don''t you look?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, roar!"


    He stretched out his legs and kicked away all the photos behind him. Yu Lan overbearing said that her stuff is now hers, even before she can''t rob it!


    Kicking away the photo, Yu Lan continued to regard ink as a tree and began to climb up until he hugged his head.


    I haven''t been bitten by Yu Lan for a long time. Mo Wen feels nostalgic inexplicably... He holds Yu Lan''s back and gets used to her as always to prevent her from falling down.


    Equal to blue enough to play, he obediently let go of Mo Wen''s head, and pulled off several pieces of Mo Wen''s hair during the period.


    If one day Mo Wen is really bald, the culprit may not be years, but a zombie.


    I don''t care. I trapped Yu Lan in my arms. Mo Wen pasted it on the side of her face, kissed her hair and said with a smile, "Lan Lan, if you want to take any photos now... I can take them openly."


    Trying to understand the meaning of ink, Yu Lan tilted her head and opened her mouth with great interest, revealing her rows of solid teeth.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing. He stood up with Yu Lan and walked to his desk, and then took out a camera from the bottom of the drawer.


    Yu Lan bit his finger and quietly looked at Mo Wen tossing the camera. He yawned when he found some batteries and stuffed them into the camera.


    Just before she finished yawning, she was put on the bed by Mo Wen and began to shoot wildly. She flattened her mouth and circled for a while. When she reacted, she rushed back to Mo Wen''s arms.


    "Do you want to take a group photo with me?" Mo Wen kissed her forehead and couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh ~" Yu Lan coquettishly raised his neck and rubbed Mo Wen''s face. A pair of milky eyes were full of Mo Wen.


    It''s like you can''t hold anything except ink.


    "Then I''ll take it as a promise."


    Murmured softly. Mo Wen took out his camera and took her first group photo after she became a zombie.


    The ink in the photo has an uncontrollable smile on his face. He smiles gently, and the smile lines in the corners of his eyes have a cautious color.


    Just like the mermaid princess still cherishes her legs when she gets a pair of pain day and night, Mo Wen''s heart is full of Yu Lan. Even if it hurts, tired and hard, he will still hold her in his heart just to get her a happy smile.


    He wanted to take her freedom, but he couldn''t bear to imprison her. He wanted her to be full of himself, but he couldn''t bear to make her cry.


    Because he loves her and loves his blue deeply.


    Looking at the lovely appearance of Yu Lan with his cheeks bulging in the photo, Mo Wen suddenly had an unprecedented sense of satisfaction, which made him feel comfortable all over.


    That''s it, he told himself, don''t be greedy. Now it''s enough to be with her forever.


    The brain that has been tight seems to have signs of relaxation. Mo Wen smiled with his eyes down. He clearly knows that he has always been willing to change himself for Yu Lan.


    It''s dangerous, but he likes it.


    In a sense, psychopaths will not become normal people, but they can restrain themselves from developing in a good direction the day after tomorrow.


    This should be the difference between drunken night and ink. Ink is willing to change itself for Yu Lan, but drunken night is always contacting the world in its own way.


    Yu Lan was also very happy about this group photo. She stared at the photo for a long time. She was so excited that she didn''t seem to be interested in the crystal nucleus.


    The next morning, drunk and smiling, he came to the door. As soon as he entered the sin city headquarters of the desire alliance, there was no shadow repair.


    Although the outside world does not know where the headquarters of the desire alliance is, they all call the headquarters of the desire alliance sin city.


    Mo Wen, who was disturbed by Qingmeng, stood at the door, looked at the drunken night with a beaten face and pursed his lips.


    "Boss, I''m going to take Xu Yu''s shirt to find Xu Yan today, and then I can bring back a large amount of crystal core... Do you have anything else to explain?" it looks obvious that it''s ink that just woke up and didn''t even have time to comb his hair. After all, he doesn''t know if ink has bed gas. It''s always good to stay away.


    You know, Xiuqi''s bed gas is not light. Remember the last time he went to make Xiuqi get up, he was kicked out of the house and broke three ribs.


    "Wait a minute." there was no anger or smile on his face when he heard drunk Wuyi say he wants to go out. I want to go with you. "


    "Eh?" I was stunned when I was drunk. I quickly waved my hand and said, "boss, you don''t have to worry about me so much. I can still deal with a small Xu Yan. Just have a good rest in Yumeng."


    I''m kidding. If Mo Wen goes with them, won''t he be tossed to death again?


    After smashing his elbow, Xiuqi glared at him and told him not to get sick here.


    In Xiuqi''s opinion, all those who do not respect Mo Wen are committing diseases or dying.


    He turned his head and looked at Mo Wen with a respectful attitude. "Boss, do you need us to prepare something?"


    "Prepare a motorcycle for me. I''ll walk with you for a while and then go to the deserted area in the West with Lanlan." Mo Wen explained faintly, with one hand casually pulling his messy hair behind his head.


    After taking a bath last night, he directly hugged Yu Lan and went to bed. Because his hair was not dry and was pressed for another night, his hair was warped badly at the moment. You don''t have to look at it. It''s very ugly.


    In fact, what Mo Wen doesn''t know is that his several slightly upturned hair makes him more approachable. It''s not ugly at all.

 Chapter 97

    "Boss, I know." I firmly remember the requirements put forward by Mo Wen in my heart, Xiuqi said respectfully, "I''ll prepare."


    "Hey!" I''m not happy to hear this. "This kind of thing should be managed by the supply department... HMM."


    Xiuqi severely pounded his elbow. His face was wrinkled. He bent down with his stomach and watched Mo Wen close the door.


    "Ah... My holiday..." he hugged his head in pain and wailed, "I wanted to go out with Linxue!"


    "That''s a pity." ignoring the drunken night when the wind began to blow again, Xiuqi turned and walked towards the elevator.


    "It''s all right. Even if the boss is here, I can bring Lin Xue!" he walked with a bitter face on Xiuqi''s side and shook his fist when drunk. "We don''t drive cross-country this time, but drive a small van."


    "That can''t hold drunk snow." Xiuqi pressed the button of the elevator and splashed the cold water channel of drunk night. "According to your plan, the people we go out this time are not only you and me, but also ark, Li Jie and Zhang Xin. Now the boss is going too. Do you think your sister can sit down?"


    "The minivan can seat eight people!" drunk night argued.


    "Do you think the boss will go alone? Don''t forget Yu Lan''s zombie." impatiently glanced at the drunk night, Xiuqi frowned and continued, "the boss and Yu Lan must not like to be disturbed by others, so the seats in the last row of the minibus must belong to the boss."


    "How can the boss be so domineering..." obviously, drunk all night also thought of this. He held his head and continued to wail, almost crying and staged a bitter drama, "this is hegemonism!"


    Xiuqi pulled out the corners of his mouth and didn''t want to get drunk again.


    After entertaining himself for a while, he suddenly thought of something and narrowed his eyes at Xiuqi. "Xiuqi, let''s discuss something?"


    "Don''t talk." Zui Wuye knew that there was no good words before he opened his mouth. He raised his hand and coldly refused Zui Wuye.


    Unfortunately, this refusal is like farting in the eyes of drunk night.


    He calmly leaned over and looked obscene with a smile. "Otherwise, Xiuqi, you can kick back the ark under your hand. If you want to ask why... I don''t have Li Jie here. As we all know, the relationship between your ark and our Li Jie has not been very good. Putting them together doesn''t make a mess."


    "Didn''t you choose the candidate? And why did you kick out the ark, not Li Jie back?" Xiuqi paused and looked back and asked with gloomy eyes.


    "Well... Who makes me never turn my elbow out?" I thought seriously for two seconds and got such a narcissistic result when I was drunk all night.


    He knew he couldn''t spit an ivory out of the dog''s mouth. Xiuqi''s look became colder and colder. He raised his foot without warning and directly kicked zuiye''s leg bone. Then when zuiye dodged, he grabbed his collar and pulled it down. He almost threw zuiye into a dog''s excrement.


    "You really do it! Hey!" he didn''t mean to resist at all. He continued to scream when he was drunk all night. When he noticed that the elevator door was open, he immediately stood straight and looked calm, as if he wasn''t the one who howled just now.


    He was used to the disguise of being drunk all night. He kept going straight and planned to arrange a motorcycle for LV when he went to the supply department.


    "Xiuqi, do you want to be so cold?" drunk night sighed, "you won''t get married."


    "I haven''t seen you for only two days. It seems that you owe a lot of beating." Xiuqi, who has been angry, has no desire to continue beating drunk at night. He took the lead out of the elevator and said faintly, "but in my opinion, you can let Zhang Xin stay here. He has no effect at all."


    "That''s not good." drunk night thought and didn''t want to veto, "I''m going to take him out for a good whole this time. I can''t let him stay."


    "You seem to dislike Zhang Xin very much?" Xiuqi''s rare eyes looked at drunk night and stopped to look at him directly. "Now he is still valuable to the boss. You''d better not touch him."


    "I have a sense of propriety." I turned my eyes carelessly and said lazily when I was drunk all night.


    For such a drunk all night Xiuqi has always taken a disregard attitude, but this time he said more, "in a word, you can''t bring drunk Linxue this time. You asked for it. Don''t keep arguing in my ear. It''s as annoying as a fly."


    "Gee, what a pity." drunk Wuye, who was despised as a fly, sighed. After a while, he caught up with Xiuqi and asked, "by the way, Xiuqi, where have you been these two days?"


    "You care a lot." Xiuqi is still indifferent and doesn''t even want to tilt his head.


    Looking at Xiuqi''s indifference, he couldn''t help thinking about his chin twice, and then smiled and said, "won''t you stay in the room and eat snacks for two days?"


    Although Xiuqi always looks like a little adult, his favorite thing is sweet dessert, especially chocolate dessert, which can make him love it. No one will notice this because they have been eating compressed biscuits outside, but as soon as they get back to the headquarters for repair, they immediately "show their true colors".


    Xiuqi paused without making a sound. It was obvious that he was right.


    Seeing Xiuqi''s inexplicable joy of eating flat and drunk all night, he pretended to exaggerate and exclaimed, "God, you still have this habit up to now. You''re really like a child!"


    Xiuqi really wants not to beat the drunk all night, but he can''t help it now.


    "Are you coming?" just then LV Shi''s gentle voice sounded. Although Xiuqi had tightened his fist, he still didn''t fight in front of LV Shi in the end.


    "HMM." Zui Wuyi nodded and walked directly into LV Shi''s room. He said impolitely, "Lv Shi, have a cup of coffee."


    LV Shi smiled and nodded. At the same time, he also looked at drunk night and asked, "what do you want to order?"


    "Boiled water." Xiuqi said.


    When Lu Shi got what both of them wanted, he got up to prepare these. When the sweet and rich coffee was brought to drunk night, drunk night couldn''t help but remind the corners of his mouth, "don''t say, now you''re the only one who can let me drink coffee."


    The supply department does not lack anything. As long as it is what the desire alliance wants, they can provide it at any time.


    "You can come often after that." Lv Shi smiled gently, and there was a feeling of being a noble childe.

 Chapter 98

    "Forget it, I''m not neat." without hesitation, he interrupted LV Shi''s words. He spread his hands all night when he was drunk, and some foolishly said, "I still understand the truth that it''s difficult to turn extravagance into thrift."


    "These words came out of the mouth of the drunken emperor and made people want to laugh." Lv Shi turned his side and smiled faintly. His ice blue eyes were empty and had no emotion.


    He sat down and leaned on the back of the chair. His fingers rhythmically knocked on the armchair of the sofa and went straight to the theme, "tell me what you have to do here."


    "The boss said to have a motorcycle prepared for him." Xiuqi opened his mouth and said, "the boss will go out with us this time."


    "Yes, I''ll be ready right away." Lv Shi nodded and asked, "is there anything else?"


    Xiuqi shook his head, but when he was drunk, he said, "you have to prepare a week''s food and water and enough winter clothes. There are six people out this time. At least you have to ensure that you give us enough supplies to prevent us from starving."


    It has to be said that Xiuqi is still not as good as drunken Wuye in this regard. He is the Minister of the invasion department and mainly does the work of attacking the enemy, but drunken Wuye is the Minister of the defense department. He has to do some logistics work such as material statistics more or less.


    "Good." as like as two peas, he still slightly touched his head and used the same language as "just now".


    "No." looking at LV Shi''s almost perfect face, he frowned and stood up and said, "you can give us the supplies tomorrow morning. Because the boss temporarily joined us, we can''t start tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    "Well, Xiuqi, let''s go. Have a good rest tonight. Will you have the power to start tomorrow?" he said, drunk all night, drank all his coffee, turned and walked out.


    Seeing them get up, Lu also stood up to send them off. The whole movement was extremely elegant and could not pick out any mistakes.


    "I remember you used to be the illegitimate son of an English aristocrat." when I came to the door, I suddenly turned back drunk all night, as if I was just asking.


    But this very plain sentence made LV Shi''s long eyelashes tremble slightly. He nodded and his voice was a little low, "what''s the problem?"


    "No, I''ll ask casually." he shook his hands twice, bared his teeth and smiled, "fix it up, let''s go."


    Xiuqi nodded and walked forward side by side with drunken night, but the cold line of sight behind him remained for a long time.


    "Why did you annoy him?" Xiuqi asked, frowning as he stood in the elevator.


    "I provoked him?" the bright mask on drunk night''s face was no longer, and he said with a sarcastic smile. "He was hostile to me first, okay? I just wondered what he was hostile to me, but now I know."


    "What do you know?" I hate talking half drunk all night. Xiuqi frowned again. He doesn''t like talking half drunk all night. He has to guess the rest.


    Hearing Xiuqi''s question, drunk all night, he rubbed his head and said with a smile, "children don''t need to know."


    However, Xiuqi is 19 years old and nearly 20 years old. He is not a child, but a teenager.


    He raised his hand and clapped open his drunk hand. Xiuqi''s face suddenly became gloomy. "If you touch me again, I will take off your arm."


    "Well, well, I can''t afford to be annoyed." drunk night curled his mouth and whispered, "really, it''s not cute at all."


    After staring at drunk night, Xiuqi remained silent. He felt that if he said anything now... He would be so angry that he couldn''t help screwing his head off.


    Here Xiuqi and drunk all night to prepare some things to bring tomorrow. Ink is also tangled in the room.


    Now the temperature outside is getting lower and lower. Although Yu Lan looks not afraid of the cold, he can''t hold it in the coldest time. He can''t let Yu Lan take risks.


    So you''re not going out with blue this time?


    The thought of this ink began to tangle again, or he wouldn''t go either?


    Now drunk all night, if you know Mo Wen''s idea, you will fight to death and have to rush up and punch him.


    "Ah Wen?" he leaned over Mo Wen''s back, and Yu Lan poked out a small head and looked at him, "ow?"


    what''s the matter with you?


    "Lan Lan, I''m going out tomorrow. Would you like to come with me?" he stretched out his hand and dragged Yu Lan from his back to his arms. Mo Wen asked with her hair behind his head.


    Going out? Yu Lan bent his eyes and said a word with a grin, "... Go!"


    This one word instantly made the ink tangled up. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "OK, if you want to go, we''ll go."


    Now Yu lanneng is talking more and more, and his vocal cords are gradually recovering.


    He believes that Yu Lan will be able to speak like a normal person soon.


    The next day, Mo Wen got up early in the morning and personally packed up Yu Lan''s things. After cleaning up, he looked at Yu Lan, who didn''t want to get up. He saw that she stood out from the quilt, but just stretched out her arm and didn''t want to open her eyes. He couldn''t help laughing and walked over to pick her up.


    After taking a bath for her, putting on clothes and feeding Jinghe, Mo Wen took her outside. The whole movement was gentle and did not wake Yu Lan, so that she continued to sleep.


    So as soon as LAN woke up, she found that she had been sitting in the car and rubbed her eyes. Only then did she find that Mo Wen scratched her chin like coaxing a cat.


    "Ow?" she rubbed ink''s chest. Mouth, got up and looked for a while, then lay down in front of the window and looked at the long yellow sand outside in a daze.


    This time, Xiuqi drove and sat in the co pilot''s position when he was drunk. Mo Wen sat in the back row with Yu Lan in his arms. The position is very spacious and you can climb around with Yu Lan.


    Li Jie, the ark and Zhang Xin sit in the middle row, Zhang Xin sits in the middle, and Li Jie and the ark sit on his side.


    Everyone felt no objection to this sitting method, but Zhang Xin felt uncomfortable.


    He would rather stay in the nest of perverts than follow these perverts out, okay


    Sitting straight ahead, he swallowed his saliva and tried to make himself less afraid. These perverts always have a high interest in trembling prey.


    The ark leaned on his chin and looked out of the window. Although his attitude towards Zhang Xin was not friendly, he didn''t dare to touch him.


    Li Jie also looked out of the window and ignored Zhang Xin and the ark.


    The silence made Zhang Xin sitting in the middle more and more embarrassed.


    In fact, there is no special reason for the bad relationship between the invasion department and the Defense Department, but it seems that the gas field is different. The people of the two departments always look down on each other.


    Of course, Xiuqi and Zui Wuye, the ministers of their two departments, are wonderful. They have a good relationship. They are also called Zui emperor xiuhuang by the outside world. They are quasi partners.

 Chapter 99

    "Boss, are you going to the barren area? Or I''ll drive you there first?" Xiuqi distracted to Mo Wen while driving. "Anyway, we''re not in a hurry."


    Where''s the hurry? They''re in a hurry. Well, before Xu Yan, Xu Yushan''s meat ticket will be hung... Drunk all night, I''m sick in my heart. Of course, I won''t say anything in my mouth.


    Xu Yushan is now locked in the trunk by them and the motorcycle again, but because he is drunk all night, he heals his internal organs into the best state, so he hangs a breath but won''t die.


    "No." his fingers were interspersed between her blue hair. Mo Wen stroked her hair gently. "It''s enough for you to take us to the fork in the road."


    Now Mo Wen is in a good mood and is very patient with everything.


    The fork road he said is an intersection connecting the barren area and the human area. This road was originally a whole one, but it was forcibly divided into East-West directions by people in the south, connecting the barren area and the human area, and became a fork road.


    "I see." naturally, he had no objection to the words of Mo Wen. He nodded, looked straight ahead and continued to drive attentively.


    It''s freezing outside, but the temperature inside the car is not low. In addition, the car is very stable after repair, so the car bumps occasionally, which adds a bit of sleep to the people inside the car.


    Perhaps he thought the car was too quiet. Yu Lan couldn''t help stretching and gave a boring "ow".


    Consciously took Yu Lan''s "howling" sound as "asking for touch", and Mo Wen patted her head and continued to smooth her hair.


    "Boss, you are a lovely zombie." Fang Zhou looked back at Yu Lan lying on Mo Wen''s shoulder with great interest. "It looks like a little pet."


    Wen Wen''s expression was cold, and the temperature on the car suddenly fell down, which made people shiver.


    "You''re still noisy as usual." Li Jie snorted, glanced back at Yu Lan and didn''t open his eyes.


    He really has no feelings for zombies. In addition, this is a zombie in ink. He doesn''t dare to touch it.


    Why does it become noisy after just saying a word? The ark turned his head and sneered, "don''t you still pretend as usual? If I talk too much, will you shut up first?"


    "You see, I say you can hold two sentences, that''s not much?" maintaining his gentleman''s attitude, Li Jie raised his chin and showed contempt.


    "You want to die, don''t you?" the ark narrowed his eyes. "Do you believe I will make your bones disappear."


    "Of course..."


    "Ah!" drunk night covered his ears and said bitterly to Xiuqi, "Fix what I told you before. I said I couldn''t let Fang Zhou and Li Jie go on a mission together! You see, I put a live target between them. They can quarrel. What if they fight when they are doing business... I have to clean up the rotten stall. My life is hard..."


    Xiuqi was impatient and didn''t even give him a look. He calmly hit the steering wheel.


    A "living target" silently hugged himself and felt a little careful.


    Disturbed by the drunken night, Li Jie and Fang Zhou couldn''t quarrel. They stared at each other. Although there was no embarrassment, they all lowered their eyelids and remained silent.


    Looking out of the window, Li Jie pursed his lips and fingers and inadvertently guessed twice. Don''t look at the funny appearance of being drunk all day. If he was really provoked, he might not even know how to die.


    Different from Li Jie''s idea, the ark just snorted coldly in his heart.


    Seriously, he despises the healing power of being drunk all night. The recovery ability of their powers is five or six times faster than that of ordinary people. In this way, the healing power may be very precious to ordinary people, but isn''t it the same as chicken ribs to their powers?


    But even with this in mind, the ark is still afraid of the name "drunk emperor". Anyone with a different name in their alliance is absolutely extremely dangerous.


    He didn''t know much about the drunken emperor, but he knew very well about the deeds of his minister xiuhuang.


    At the beginning of the last year, the north and South had not been divided as clearly as now. Many small bases established by powerful powers were still deeply stationed everywhere, causing all kinds of riots.


    Among them, two bases whose names he can''t remember now joined hands to provoke the desire alliance. He thinks he can wipe out the desire alliance at one stroke. Unfortunately, Xiuqi alone solved all the people in the two bases on the night of the provocation.


    He saw with his own eyes the strength of Xiuqi who launched an attack with all his strength, which made him tremble.


    Xiuqi got his name after the first World War. At that time, some people called him the God of killing xiuhuang, and later he was directly called xiuhuang.


    Thinking of this, the ark couldn''t help looking at the ink sitting behind him from the reflection of the window. The fundus of his eyes was a little complicated.


    Now the most unknown in the desire League is their leader.


    There is no story about ink from the outside world, but the senior level of desire alliance is full of awe for ink.


    What does that mean?


    It means that all the people who know about Mo Wen are dead except those who want to alliance, or they die before they have time to know who Mo Wen is.


    The last world is a world where the strong compete, but the strong are also graded. Some strong people can look down upon all living beings, while others can only bully ordinary people.


    When the ark was distracted, Yu Lan''s eyes kept staring at him, and the Milky pupil slowly turned into a vertical pupil.


    Cat''s eyes?


    The ark was stunned when she saw this scene from the window. When she wanted to see it clearly, Yu Lan''s pupils immediately hid under the whites of her eyes. Looking at the frightened look of the ark, she couldn''t help retracting her head and happily opened her mouth, a treacherous way of mischief.


    Mo Wen put his hand around her waist to prevent her from sliding down her leg.


    Because they sat in the back row, Yu Lan had a wide range of activities. She lay on Mo Wen''s legs and rubbed around like a spoiled child. Mo Wen was rubbed by her, rubbing her head or kissing her from time to time.


    After several hours, Xiuqi drove to the fork in the road. He got off first, took out the motorcycle in the trunk and handed it to Mo Wen.


    Drunk without night, he got out of the car and walked around for two times, but he didn''t let Xu Yushan die.


    The temperature outside is very low. Even the wind seems to be hanging on his face with a knife.


    It was not easy to get out of the car. Yu Lan''s newly smoothed hair was all messy in the wind. She put her arms around Mo Wen''s neck and let him get on the motorcycle with his back.

 Chapter 100

    [bring your own background music]


    It''s time for the annual speech on the shelf again ~ the wind is rustling, the water is cold, and my meow will never return [what ghost].


    [end of illness] so... What do you want to write in your speech? How do I know! Even meow is desperate!


    So, it''s time for hanini to come out and support again. Baa, ha, ha, ha! [destruction of heaven and earth + crazy laughter]


    [games March ing~]


    First of all, coming to us is the elder Alliance - big baby hanini! [what embarrassing ghost name] these hanini have supported my meow since my previous books. It can be said that they have been with my meow for nearly a year. Ow!


    Between them¡ª¡ª


    Oldest level hanini: Qinhuai hanini! [this is the warm-hearted little hanini who has always supported me meow: minbing Yingying oath hanini? [minbing is displayed on the front desk, Yingying oath is displayed on the background, which is a super warm baby from the starting point, Ow!]


    Natural stay Baby hanini: I hanini of ancient style ~ [super super cute! Talk cute ~]


    Natural cute hanini: guguji hanini ~ [inexplicable feeling natural cute! Super cute, Ow!]


    Royal sister''s little baby hanini:???????????? hanini ~ [I don''t know if this pile of Korean can show Wuwuwuwu. This is a newly discovered Royal sister''s little lovely hanini!]


    Little cute hanini: my name is Weixian hanini ~ [this is a beautiful hanini! And it''s super cute, baa, ha ha!]


    Extremely active hanini: recalling the dream and singing hanini ~ jiukong people have drunk hanini ~ [the book review area of the book city is super active, of course, it also urges smaller demons to purr... But Su Yi''s dream and singing hanini are super warm, and jiukong people have drunk hanini, which is super resistant to roaring]


    Mengmengda hanini: Hemp candy hanini ~ [comment with a lovely face, Wuwuwuwu, it''s not too cute, ouow!]


    Inexplicably feel very cute hanini: Xia Yangliu hanini ~ [I don''t know why I feel that hanini is so cute...]


    Hanini who makes me think crooked: little buhanini, hanini with blue window ~ [thought of Smurfs, cough, cough]


    Little white rabbit hanini: quiet de hanini ~ [why is it a little white rabbit? Because hanini''s head is a little white rabbit!]


    Little white cat hanini: wait for a look back at hanini ~ [why is it a little white cat again? Because hanini''s head is a little white cat baa ha ha]


    The most cute new hanini: time knows hanini ~ Mo demon hanini ~ [two cute and warm babies are remembered by my meow at a glance, baa ha!]


    The great God of the book city said that he is the most familiar hanini: Cool eyes, shallow meaning, Mu Qingli hanini ~ [he likes to see hanini''s questions ~ baa ha ha ha!]


    Starting point book review active hanini: Nightmare Yoon hanini ~ mufanda hanini ~ lush hanini ~ warm jade Shengge hanini ~ etc~


    The book review of the book city is active. Hanini: change from cold to warm in his life. Hanini ~ Forest wooden hanini ~ youth, don''t cry hanini ~ sick and charming ¡á Hanini ~ flood hanini ~ wait~


    I would also like to thank Luoluo Qinghuan, me of the ancient style, fan tingsama, minbing, cute meow angel, orange flavor jelly, yvie, dice444, 33love, Weiyang, heidian landlady, thirteen stars, brother is not a legend, crazy Li and many other hanini for their reward support!


    Finally, a good teacher and helpful friend, little cute, horn and horn editor hanini, came to my meow. Ash often thanked horn and horn dual meow for his guidance, support and encouragement! Let my meow fall down to the editor, baa, hahaha, hahaha! [already crazy]


    After the new book zombie girlfriend''s evolution theory was opened, there was a big wave of hanini, so don''t be angry that some hanini haven''t been written here by my meow. Hanini have been here all the time!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª[split line of selling Meng]


    OK, now, in order not to be pulled out by the editor, I still have to talk about things related to the on-line speech ~ [yes, so many people in front are supporting!]


    Put on the shelf, that is, enter V ~ about a thousand words will charge five coins, Ow!


    On October 1st, I went on the shelf, um... I want to ask for a wave of first order ~ because the first order is very important for every book. It is said that it is probably related to the quality evaluation of the book, woo


    Also, I hope hanini who has a monthly ticket can vote for my meow. The monthly ticket is really gray and often important for new people like meow!


    Hum, hanini who wants to give a reward can also give a wave of reward on October 1, because it is said that the results of the first subscription of monthly ticket are counted together~


    If hanini doesn''t have a monthly ticket, it''s also good to vote for recommendation ~ I meow accept all of them, baa, ha ha!


    [-- more and more proud of pet -]


    Of course ~ the hanini have helped me, and I will try my best to explode more! The explosion of 12000 + in October will also have five more in the next two days ~ if the results on the shelves are better, I will explode more for the hanini in seven days of National Day~


    In addition, the rule of adding changes after the explosion is to add a chapter every two hundred monthly tickets or ten thousand rewards ~ even meow will add changes when hanini has a birthday or special circumstances!


    Finally, thank hanini for their support for the evolution of zombie girlfriends. I''m here to sincerely offer my care to hanini! [bow!]


    Finally, there is the quiz session - Changli once said that if someone knew that Yu Lan had become a zombie, they would feel guilty ~ here comes the question, who does this "someone" mean? This person''s name has appeared in the current text. Oh ~ hum ~ let me meow to see how many hanini can guess correctly~

 Chapter 101

    Space business woman: Rebirth of the peerless miracle doctor


    [shuangwen] + [women disguised as men into the military camp in the middle stage] + [the female Lord was reborn many times]


    In her previous life, she was a rising star of the power group of country Z, but she died miserably in the hands of her "best friend".


    Once reborn into the body of the daughter of the same name 16 years ago, she is a beautiful girl who is good for nothing in the eyes of outsiders and a drag bottle in the eyes of the wind family.


    Power, system, apprenticeship, space, human transformation plan, life will hang up from now on.


    Gamble into gold, return to life, play business, control finance, and build your own empire with foresight.


    There is a favorite husband on the, and there is a master against the sky next to him. Men are stronger than women, and the ultimate face is cool!

 Chapter 102

    Reaching out to pull Yu Lan over and hold her in his arms, Mo Wen thought and took off his coat and tied her to himself.


    Watching Mo Wen take off his coat, there were only two warm clothes left on him. He shivered when he was drunk and looked cold.


    "Boss, I have extra clothes to use." Xiuqi quickly found a warm coat from his backpack and handed it to Mo Wen.


    "Thank you." Mo Wen thanked very gently, and then put his coat on himself.


    When he came, he just wanted to keep Yu Lan warm and forgot his clothes.


    So after nearly half a year, Yu Lan felt trapped by Mo Wen. At that time, she was packed in her backpack and tied to Mo Wen.


    "Ready to go." he rubbed Yu Lan''s face with his head down, and Mo Wen started the motorcycle and left.


    After seeing Mo Wen go far on his motorcycle, Xiuqi sat back in the car and was ready to drive.


    "We''re going to enter the human area soon." after turning the steering wheel and repairing the low voice channel, he took out a pure black mask from the side of the cab seat and put it on his face. Only the eyes of the whole face were exposed.


    "Ah?" seeing that I was drunk all night, I shook my head painfully, "I don''t want to wear a mask."


    "Have you forgotten that white envoy''s spade K knows your appearance?" Xiuqi said faintly, because his mouth was covered by the mask, his voice was dull and abnormal.


    "It was just an accident..." drunk Wuye argued cunningly. After being stared at by Xiuqi, he stopped talking. He curled his mouth and obediently took out a pure white mask from the net bag behind the seat and put it on his face, showing only two eyes.


    If too many people see his face, there''s no need to go out again. It''s estimated that he''s all after him.


    The black-and-white solid color mask is a symbol of the desire to alliance, repair the emperor and drunk the emperor.


    Seeing that drunken night and Xiuqi were wearing masks, Li Jie also took out a mask and put it on his face. His mask was also white, but only covered half of his face.


    The masks of the five major departments in the desire alliance are different. The neat invasion Department has a black mask, the drunken Defense Department has a white mask, LV Shi''s supply department has a blue mask, Gu Cheng''s weapons Department has a gold mask, and the blank Research Department... At present, there are only two people and there is no specific mask.


    The ark stretched out, but he had no intention of wearing a mask. According to the original plan, he was just a person lurking in the dark. There was no need to go out, and of course he didn''t have to wear any mask.


    But if Zhang Xin doesn''t wear anything, it doesn''t make sense. He is a mobile businessman who often shows his face. If people know that he is a man who wants to alliance, he doesn''t have to do it. The handover city is the first to kick him out.


    "Ark, give him yours." seeing that the drunk night had no intention of giving Zhang Xin a mask at all, Xiuqi was silent for a while, but still said faintly.


    Now it seems that Mo Wen is going to let Zhang Xin stay in Yumeng. We can''t expose him too early.


    "No, no, no, I don''t need it." Zhang Xin quickly refused. To be honest, he only hates having to have a little relationship with Yu Meng now.


    "Ah, the newcomer, let you put it on. Can you take it on? What nonsense!" the Ark''s face changed faster than turning the book. At the last moment, he stretched happily. At the next moment, he put the mask on Zhang Xin''s face coldly, and said with a bad look, "do you think you are qualified to put forward any opinions here?"


    It took seven minutes to shoot the mask of the ark on Zhang Xin''s face and nearly knocked Zhang Xin out. It''s really a pity that the mask was strong and didn''t break.


    "In other words, I remember that mobile businessmen always seem to have identity positioning. Is it really no problem for this guy to stay here?" he touched his chin twice, looked back at Zhang Xin and hummed.


    "No problem." Xiuqi glanced at him obliquely. "As long as he doesn''t do anything crazy and be reported, who will have time to care about such a small mobile businessman in the huge handover city."


    Zhang Xin clenched his teeth and didn''t speak, but it can''t be denied that Xiuqi was right.


    "What if he did?" he asked with a smile on his chin.


    "Then kill it directly." Xiuqi said faintly without changing his face.


    As soon as the mobile businessman died, his contact with the handover city was broken. At that time, no one can even find Zhang Xin''s body.


    "Poof, he''s really pathetic." Fang Zhou smiled and slapped Zhang Xin on the shoulder. "You have to wear this mask if you want to appear in front of everyone normally in the future."


    Zhang Xin felt bitter in his mouth, but he could only nod and stretch out his hand to firmly fix the mask symbolizing desire Alliance on his face.


    "That..." after wearing the mask, he asked, "why do you take me this time?"


    "Because you''re useful." drunk night spread his hands, "I''ll change Xu Yu''s shirt for crystal cores. Of course, you should install those crystal cores at that time."


    Is that why? Zhang Xin was inexplicably relieved. All the way, he had been worried that he was going to solve him quietly by bringing him out drunk all night.


    Think of the prison on the fourth floor of Yumeng he saw, Zhang Xin couldn''t stop shaking.


    As everyone knows, I really had this idea at the beginning of being drunk all night, just because of the hesitation of Mo Wen''s attitude.


    "How many crystal cores can you change?" Zhang Xin asked in a low voice after thinking about the current size of his space.


    "Twenty thousand or so, can you hold it?" I figured it out.


    Twenty thousand... Zhang Xin squeezed the food in his space into the corner. He thought it was just right to install twenty thousand crystal cores, "barely."


    "That''s good." looking back at the front, I narrowed my eyes and smiled. How does that smile look harmless.


    "Will Xu Yan exchange 20000 crystal cores for a Xu Yu shirt?" Li Jie, who had been silent, couldn''t help asking. In his opinion, Xu Yu shirt, such a half dead man, really didn''t need to exchange 20000 crystal cores.


    "Of course." Zui Wuye looked out of the window and smiled happily. "Xu Yan is such a son as Xu Yushan. His value is great."


    When he first arrived at Xu Yan''s place, Xu Yan doted on Xu Yu''s shirt. Now, with such a chip, he simply grasped Xu Yan''s weakness.


    "That''s going to make a lot of money this time." Fang Zhou smiled.


    But can they go with the money? Zhang Xin looked at them with confidence one by one, and he couldn''t help worrying.


    These crazy people do things regardless of the consequences, don''t they?

 Chapter 103

    When Xiuqi drove to the human area, mowen had reached the barren area with great speed.


    Looking around, I saw only a few scattered zombies. Mo Wen frowned, obviously not very satisfied.


    The place of death is better. There are many zombies. He can kill zombies with Yu Lan freely.


    Lift your feet and continue to drive deeper into the barren area. On the road, you also met several teenagers who were chatting while walking.


    These people are talking about Xu Yushan''s disappearance. Because of the extremely sharp hearing of Mo Wen, a few words also came into his ears.


    "Have you heard? Now Xu Yan has issued a collection order for his son Xu Yushan."


    "Of course I know. I heard it''s still a big reward."


    "And ah, I listen..."


    Because the motorcycle passed by them at a very fast speed, the following words were not heard clearly. Only one of the teenagers whistled and said:


    "Cool!"


    Fortunately, if Mo Wen didn''t care at all, he continued to move forward without looking back.


    Yu Lan has been hiding in Mo Wen''s arms. Although she wants to explore her head and blow the wind, it''s a pity that Mo Wen won''t let her show up at all.


    She gave a grunt of indignation. She flattened her mouth and could only look around with her round eyes.


    The more he went to the depths of the barren area, the more zombies there were. When Mo Wen felt that the number of zombies was barely enough, he stopped his motorcycle and rushed into the zombie group.


    During this period, he didn''t forget to put Yu Lan down from him and told her to sit on the motorcycle and don''t run around.


    Yu Lan nodded and looked at Mo Wen''s killing zombies back and forth. She was also a little stupid and ready to move, but she didn''t dare to move at the thought of Mo Wen''s words just now. She just sat in front of the motorcycle and enjoyed her things. She was harvesting the zombies with a knife.


    The cold wind mixed with loess fascinated people''s eyes and made it difficult for people to breathe.


    However, the bad environment did not affect Mo Wen at all. The dagger in his hand flexibly crossed the neck of the zombie and reaped ruthlessly in the splashing blood and flesh. The white fog appeared in the extremely cold air with his breath, which made his face faint and blurred, and attracted Yu Lan''s eyes.


    Her eyes unconsciously became softer and softer, and faintly caught the taste of nostalgia.


    I like brother Mo Wen best in winter. I hold him warm like a warm baby


    Well... Do you like warm baby or me


    [brother Mo Wen, of course!]


    The soft voice and her familiar hoarse voice flashed in Yu Lan''s mind, making her colorless eyes more and more empty.


    It seems that she was very dependent on her stuff a long time ago.


    After staying for a while, Yu Lan jumped off the motorcycle and swayed around in place for two times. When Mo Wen didn''t pay attention, she suddenly jumped at him, and then lay on his back. She stuck to Mo Wen''s back.


    "Lan Lan..." quickly reached out to hold Yu Lan, and Mo Wen smiled helplessly. The empty one continued to solve the surrounding zombies, but the speed obviously slowed down a lot, "didn''t you stay obediently."


    "One, get up." Yu Lan said word by word, leaning his face on the back of Mo Wen.


    It''s always something. You''re killing zombies alone. It''s boring for her to stay alone.


    Every time he heard that Yu Lan could talk, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing no matter what he was doing. This is no exception. He smiled happily, and the deep dimple on his left face made him look very gentle.


    "OK, let''s go together."


    After Mo Wen killed all the zombies around, Yu Lan still didn''t want to come down, so Mo Wen had to pick up the crystal core behind her back.


    After a while, Yu lancai jumped down from Mo Wen''s back, then ran on the ground like a joy, accidentally bumped into a unlucky zombie that was not dead, and then unscrewed its neck.


    Seeing that Yu Lan ran away and Mo Wen was not in the mood to pick up the crystal core, he caught up with Yu Lan''s collar and grabbed the crystal core in her mouth and wiped it twice.


    "Oh, woo ~" Yu Lan skillfully admitted her mistake. She knew she shouldn''t eat unclean crystal nuclei.


    After Mo Wen wiped the crystal core clean, he handed it over. At the same time, he pinched her nose and sighed, "blue, in the future, the crystal core must be cleaned by me before eating, okay?"


    "Roar!"


    OK!


    Small sneezed two times, Yu Lan replied readily, but whether he would really listen to the words of ink remains to be discussed.


    She looked at the helpless appearance of Mo Wen and thought she liked it very much. She thought she would take the dirty crystal core and let Mo Wen wipe it for her in the future.


    Completely unaware that Yu Lan has a mischievous plan in mind, Mo Wen breathed a sigh of relief, took out his backpack and stuffed all the crystal nuclei harvested today. When he raised his eyes, he found that Yu Lan ran to the distance again and chased a corpse who didn''t know where to come from.


    The poor zombie ran away, which seemed to be more satisfied with Yu Lan''s evil interest of chasing and playing. She stopped when the zombie stopped, and she also ran when the zombie ran. It was fun to run and stop.


    Looking at Yu Lan running, he began to run with hands and feet. Mo Wen smiled helplessly and raised his feet to catch up. His face gently solved the zombie that Yu Lan was chasing.


    Are you kidding? Can ink make Yu Lan focus on others? Neither man nor zombie.


    Seeing that his "playmate" had no head, Yu Lan also stopped and looked a little depressed.


    The bad guy broke the toy she had managed to find.


    "Lan Lan, will you run and I chase you?" seeing Lan''s lost appearance, Mo Wen rubbed her head gently.


    Even if you want to play with LAN LAN, it can only be him.


    Sure enough, Yu Lan''s eyes lit up immediately after hearing this. She turned around and ran away.


    Mo Wen naturally caught up. His speed was not very fast. He could just catch up with Yu Lan, but he couldn''t catch her.


    They were playing the "catch-up" game played by children. When they had enough trouble, it was dark. If ink and text hadn''t felt cold, they would be able to play another night.


    Be careful. When I found a dry place, Mo Wen sat down with Yu Lan in his arms.


    After making a fire, he hugged Yu Lan''s waist and quietly closed his eyes. There was only the "Yiyi" sound when the fire burned.


    Yu Lan was also very quiet at the moment. She didn''t want to sleep. She was just staring at her thin arm. She didn''t know what she was thinking in her little head.

 Chapter 104

    "Arvin."


    Pulled Mo Wen''s hair. Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen a little bored and didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    "Can''t sleep?" Mo Wen opened his eyes, and his dark eyes reflected Yu Lan''s face more and more clearly in the light of the fire.


    "Oh......" Yu Lan nodded wrongfully.


    Drooping his eyes, he smiled in a low voice. The sleepiness that Mo Wen had just brewed was also scattered at this moment. He pasted it gently to his blue ear, opened his mouth and seemed to be thinking about what to say.


    He can''t tell stories. He can only talk about the past or present.


    "Lan Lan, I still remember when we were just a little familiar, you ran to my house every day and asked me to cook for you." when I thought of the past, the whole heart of Mo Wen softened, and even the voice was very magnetic.


    "You said that the food I cooked was neither salty nor light, and it was delicious." while saying that, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing, "But you little fool really thought I didn''t taste my own food. It was really salty at that time. I drank two large glasses of water, but you little guy ate all the food left. I was bored. How did you eat that meal without changing your face?"


    Yu Lan''s head was innocent.


    The food made by her stuff should be eaten even if it''s bad. It all belongs to her.


    "Do you know when I feel the happiest day?" he lowered his eyelids, Mo Wen gently kissed Yu Lan''s ears and sighed, "that''s the day when I buy breakfast and wait for you at your door every day, pick you up at noon to cook for you, and go to the night market with you at night."


    "When you go to the night market, you eat everything, so I buy you everything. As a result, you vomit and diarrhea for two days." after many years, Mo Wen clearly remembers the feeling of panic in his heart. Since then, he knew that he wanted to spoil Yu Lan, but he also wanted to protect Yu Lan Jian''s health from the slightest danger.


    "You also said to let me wait for you to grow up, and then we will open a milk tea shop together and drink milk tea every day." Mo Wen raised his eyes and was a little lost, "but you still left and left without saying a word."


    "Ah Wen..." keenly aware of Mo Wen''s depression, Yu Lan stretched out his hand to hold his arm, raised his head and kissed his neck twice to make him feel better.


    Sure enough, Mo Wen''s mood immediately improved. He rubbed Yu Lan''s head and couldn''t afford to be angry with her.


    "Fortunately, you are back now."


    In fact, Yu Lan still didn''t understand the words of Mo Wen, but she tried not to doze off and leaned against Mo Wen''s arms to listen to his previous stories.


    Mo Wen doesn''t say much, but he is willing to say a lot to LAN and likes to share news with her.


    Even if he had no words to talk to, he was willing to be obsessed with such a time.


    After a while, when Mo Wen felt that Yu Lan''s sleepy eyes couldn''t open, he lowered his eyelids, buried his head in LAN''s neck, closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    With Mo Wen''s head on her pillow, Yu Lan slowly opened her eyes. She looked at the night sky without a star. Although her body was not afraid of cold, she still shrank into Mo Wen''s arms.


    She''s so clever that she doesn''t do anything and just stays here in a daze.


    [it''s said that... If you make a wish under the meteor, it will come true!]


    Deep in my memory, it seems that the voice of such a girl rings out, which makes people inexplicably miss.


    Then came a slightly hoarse male voice.


    [so what kind of wish do you want to make?]


    Well, I''m not greedy, as long as I can be with brother Mo Wen forever


    The sweet and greasy voice is full of satisfaction, just like the whole world is in the palm of your hand.


    He closed his eyes and went to sleep. Even if he had become a zombie, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing at this time, with incomparable nostalgia and attachment.


    The next day the temperature seemed to be several degrees lower. The fire burning last night had long been extinguished. The air was cold and dry, mixed with flying dust.


    Yu Lan woke up very early today. It was still dark when she opened her eyes. To be exact, she didn''t wake up by herself, but was awakened by some strange call.


    The strange voice came into her mind again and again, which made her originally good mood very upset. She quickly got up and looked around vigilantly, as if looking for something.


    Yu Lan woke up when Mo Wen moved. He opened his eyes and looked at Yu Lan with a guarded face. He asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Yu Lan didn''t make a sound, but looked around.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen also looked around, but he didn''t see anything.


    "Ah Wen." just when Mo Wen wanted to ask again, Yu Lan suddenly twisted his neck and said laboriously, "yes, same, similar."


    For the first time, after LAN became a zombie, he heard her say three words. Mo Wen was stunned at first, and then frowned tightly. The same kind in Yu Lan''s mouth must be a zombie. Yes, but Yu Lan never cared so much when he saw a zombie before.


    "What kind?" he asked softly, suppressing his bad hunch.


    Yu Lan was silent again. To be exact, she was buzzing in her head and couldn''t hear what the ink said.


    Something is constantly affecting her thinking and attracting her past.


    She jumped out of Mo Wen''s arms. She looked at the southwest warily, and roared like a threat.


    Clapped Mo Wen''s outstretched hand, she suddenly ran to the southwest at a very fast speed.


    "Blue blue!" Mo Wen was surprised and naturally caught up. He shouted Yu Lan''s name as he ran, but Yu Lan didn''t have any sign to stop at all, and even accelerated his speed. She ran with all her strength like a leopard looking for prey.


    Maybe Yu Lan had never run so fast before. Mo Wen couldn''t catch her for a moment.


    "Blue blue!" he growled more and more irritably, and raised the speed to the fastest.


    With the strength of ink, his fastest speed is almost the same as the afterimage. Although Yu Lan runs very fast now, he still can''t run at full speed.


    His arm was grabbed by Mo Wen. Yu Lan turned back and roared fiercely. It seemed that he didn''t know Mo Wen at all.


    The next moment, the sand under their feet suddenly loosened, and then the whole ground showed a vortex shape, sucking them down at a very fast speed.


    Missing the best escape time, Mo Wen clenched his teeth and could only hold Yu Lan''s hand tightly, hoping not to separate from her.


    Lanlan, I won''t let you leave me again.


    At the same time, drunk all night, they also reached their destination - the headquarters of the southern outer district.

 Chapter 105

    "Who?" the guard at the door conscientiously stopped them as soon as he saw the strange vehicle.


    "You ask us?" zuiwuye, who opened the window, poked his head. He pointed to his white mask and said in a very troubled voice, "I thought we were very famous."


    As soon as he spoke, the guard''s face changed. At the same time, Xiuqi just turned around and looked at him. He looked very calm. He didn''t seem to have a plan to break in.


    When the guard noticed the black and white mask at the same time, he almost burst into a cold sweat. He stepped back in embarrassment but fell directly to the ground.


    "The drunken emperor mends the emperor?!" the guard exclaimed.


    Hearing that the guard called out his title, he was satisfied when he was drunk all night. "If so, why don''t you know me when I''m so famous?"


    He was calm, but the guards around him took up their guns and aimed at their car at the same time.


    "I told you to keep a low profile. Now I''m surrounded." seeing that I''m drunk all night, I can''t help sighing.


    Who in the end just reported his title? Zhang Xin pulled the corners of his mouth.


    "All of you don''t move any more!" a leader standing behind the guard came out and pointed his gun at them in a cold voice.


    "Hey, don''t be so fierce..." when so many guns pointed at him, he couldn''t help smiling brightly. When he remembered that he was wearing a mask and no one could see it, he couldn''t help sighing. He said he didn''t like wearing a mask.


    He didn''t care, but didn''t want the leader to shoot him directly. At the same time, the guards around them began to shoot at them.


    "Don''t you want money for your bullets?" under the fierce and dense gunfire, the drunk night hissed.


    At the same time, several very thick vines emerged from the ground and wrapped them in an instant, leaving no gap.


    This layer of emerald vines blocked all bullets, making their area in an absolutely safe environment.


    At this time, Li Jie''s pupils and eyebrows have become rich dark green, and several small vines have grown out of his arms, light green.


    Li Jie is a level 10 wood power. His ability is to turn into vines to attack and defend anytime, anywhere.


    Originally thought these vines were used by these guards to attack them. When seeing the change of Li Jie again, Zhang Xin suddenly realized that Li Jie was protecting them.


    Countless bullet casings jingled to the ground, then suddenly floated up and shot at the guards.


    The guards were already surprised by the scene in front of them. For a moment, they didn''t have time to find a suitable shelter to escape.


    In the wailing sound one after another, drunk night jumped out of the car with a smile, got out of the protective ring of vines and walked towards the leader just now.


    The man had been shot in the leg. At this time, he was lying on the ground, trying to push up a wall and push it towards drunk night, trying to stop his progress.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t pay attention to this pile of wall at all when he was drunk all night. His figure disappeared directly in the leader''s vision. The next second, the leader felt that his neck was tightly strangled. The strength of strangling him was not big or small, which could make him unable to breathe in pain, but he wouldn''t break his neck.


    Seeing that the leader was kidnapped by zuiwuye, the living guard quickly raised his gun and aimed it at zuiwuye, but the useless cartridge cases on the ground suddenly flew up and continued to make them have no strength to fight back.


    After controlling the cartridge case and eliminating the guards who were still trying to resist, Xiuqi also got out of the car, and Shi Shi ran walked out of the encirclement of vines.


    Li Jie put away the vines and quickly took out a compressed biscuit and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "I told you to take it easy. Why are you disobedient?" Zui Wuyi sighed. Looking at the leader''s face, he took out a dagger and ran through his throat.


    In the case of extreme hypoxia, people will extremely want to breathe, but at this time, they use a dagger to destroy the trachea of people''s breathing. Although the person can still breathe in, he can only breathe a lot of blood into his lungs.


    Looking at the leader twisted into a ball because of pain, he got up drunk all night and stretched his arm. Listening to the crisp sound when the joints were stretched, he couldn''t help saying, "finally, I can stretch myself. God knows that my legs are almost unconscious."


    Without the leadership of the leader, the living guards around them were suddenly in a headless situation. Some of them wanted to escape with their heads in their arms. Some people simply picked up their guns and started shooting aimlessly. Several bullets even broke the windows of their cars.


    "Damn it!" cursed the broken ark. "These people really don''t want to live!"


    In fact, these people did not live long, because drunk all night, they continued to rage in the crowd with daggers and began to reap human lives.


    Zhang Xin felt disgusted at the killing scene. He lowered his head and couldn''t bear to look again. His hands were tightly squeezed into fists, forcing himself to adapt to these.


    He is now in the lust League. If he still treats himself with this cowardly attitude all day, it is likely that he will not be able to get out of the lust League.


    The ark wiped the blood beads on his face. He didn''t mean to go out again. He lay down by the window and watched the play with relish.


    "It''s really exciting to see xiuhuang and drunken emperor killing people together." he smiled, then pulled Zhang Xin''s hair and lifted him up. "Don''t hide, xiuhuang and drunken emperor killing people at one time is rare and precious."


    Zhang Xin looked out in pain and broke free from the Ark''s hand.


    "Hurt you?" seeing that Zhang Xin looked at himself with anger, the ark couldn''t help but stand up and say, "sorry, I just ''take care of'' the new couple."


    Li Jie chose to ignore the ark bullying Zhang Xin. He directly got out of the car and pulled out Xu Yu''s shirt, which was dying in the trunk.


    Xu Yushan was thrown to the ground, and his painful eyebrows frowned together, but he didn''t even have the strength to moan.


    Whether he was in pain or not, Li Jiecai turned his left arm into a vine, rolled up Xu Yushan''s body, raised him to a high place and put him in the place with the clearest field of vision as a live target.


    After all, this place is still the headquarters of the southern outer region, and the defense is tight to some extent, so as soon as they know that someone is making trouble, a steady stream of reinforcements immediately poured in.


    Unfortunately, the originally aggressive reinforcements calmed down at the moment when they saw Xu Yushan. They looked at Xu Yushan, who was dying, and were secretly surprised.

 Chapter 106

    Is that man really Xu Yushan?


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified, and for a moment no one took another step forward.


    "No one is allowed to move!" just when the two sides were in a stalemate, a dignified voice sounded behind the people. Then I saw a man with upright facial features and serious face striding over.


    There was a shrewd light in his eyes. It was obvious that he had been in a high position for a long time, but he was not brave.


    "Yo, Xu Yan, I haven''t seen you for a long time ~" Zui Wuyi couldn''t help raising his hand to say hello when he saw the arrival. The smile under the mask was very strange.


    It was this guy who shot himself in the leg. He can remember his revenge.


    "I''ll welcome the drunk emperor xiuhuang Qi''s presence in person." Xu Yan pursed his lips and said in a harsh voice. Although his face was stiff, his eyes couldn''t help but flash the color of worry.


    He tried his best to control himself and don''t forget Xu Yushan''s direction. He was afraid that he would lose his mind because of anger.


    "Well, I''m flattered." drunk night snorted and smiled a little.


    Xiuqi stood motionless, silent and motionless. He looked as if there was no threat.


    "I don''t know where the dog offended you. Can you give him to me first?" seeing the bad attitude of being drunk all night, Xu Yan''s anxious heart broke out immediately, and there was no way to suppress it. He directly cooled his face and stared at the drunk night, "I think I have no big hatred with desire alliance?"


    "Of course, you don''t have any hatred with our desire alliance. In fact, no one has any hatred with our desire alliance in this world." zuiwuye smiled with some evil interest. At the same time, he leaned against the door and put on a comfortable posture. It made people more and more upset, "but ah, we are short of money."


    to be straitened for money? Zhang Xin couldn''t help glancing at drunk Wuye. He thought drunk Wuye would say something. If he had any hatred with Xu Yan, who knew he had found such a broken reason.


    Will the League be short of money? Look at those people in the desire alliance who don''t worry about food and drink. They really treat people as fools.


    Zhang Xin didn''t dare to show it on his stomach. He shrunk his neck and straightened the mask on his face. He didn''t know what material it was made of. When he wore it on his face, it fit very well with the skin on his face, not across his face at all.


    "What are you thinking?" noticed Zhang Xin''s action of playing with the mask, Fang Zhou couldn''t help coming over and asked with an eyebrow.


    "I wonder what material this mask is made of." the mask originally had only two holes with big eyes to see things. It was fiercely blocked by a big face of the ark. Zhang Xin jumped in his heart and explained everything honestly.


    "What do you want to do with this? Isn''t it uncomfortable to wear it?" the ark stretched out his hand and touched the mask Zhang Xin was wearing. He pressed it down badly, almost flattening Zhang Xin''s nose.


    "No, No." he quickly stretched out his hand to protect his face. Zhang Xin shook his head like a rattle. "It''s very comfortable to wear a mask on his face."


    "That''s right." the ark patted his thigh and laughed, "this mask is made of human skin. It can be uncomfortable to wear it!"


    "... human skin?" Zhang Xin was a little confused, his head roared, and the soft touch on his face made him sick at this moment. He held back his nausea and wanted to take the mask off his face, but as soon as his hand touched the mask, he was pressed by the ark.


    "What do you want to do?" the ark was still happy before, but the voice made people feel a chill.


    "I just..."


    "You just want to take off the mask?" the ark smiled and patted his face, and suddenly became gloomy.


    Zhang Xin clenched his teeth and shook his head to resist the idea of opening the door and running out.


    One day he will be scared to death by the changing speed of the ark.


    "That''s good, or I''ll be forced to let you choose between Xiaosheng and the mask. I always hate choice." put my arm around Zhang Xin''s shoulder and Fang Zhou said in a good way, "don''t worry, I''ll take good care of the new couple."


    He doesn''t want this guy at all, okay? Zhang Xin pursed his lips. Even though he wanted to vomit, he didn''t dare to move.


    He felt his life was more important than nausea.


    The atmosphere outside was still tense. Li Jie couldn''t help frowning when he heard the wanton laughter of the ark in the car. He just felt very unhappy.


    He''s making a coolie''s Ark here. This bastard is laughing happily.


    As soon as Li Jie was angry, he pitied Xu Yushan. He was tied by the vine turned into Li Jie''s arm and tossed around at a high place. A little air that had just existed in his lungs was also vomited clean in this violent swing.


    "Stop!" how could Li Jie be so cruel to his son? Xu Yanhong roared with red eyes. He just wanted to put all the people in front of him into the oil pot.


    As soon as Xu Yan said this, the surrounding guards immediately took up their guns and aimed at Zui Wuyi and others. A strong man standing on his side was also absorbed and ready to burst.


    He is a twelve level fire power. At this time, although he can''t find the level of repair, he can also find the drunk without night. When it is determined that drunk without night has only the strength of ten levels, he suddenly has the power.


    Except for the people here, all the faces were more or less angry. At this time, as long as Xu Yan gave an order, drunk night promised that they would probably be beaten into a sieve.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited. How can you be so angry one by one." zuiye spread his hand and motioned Li Jie to roll Xu Yu''s shirt in front of him.


    Xu Yushan was already out of breath and out of breath. He rolled his eyes. Everyone could see that he was dying soon.


    "Xu Yan, your son may still be saved at the moment, but if your people dare to move, I promise he will go to see God immediately." he smiled happily at Xu Yushan''s neck.


    "Dare you!" Xu Yan''s face became more and more ugly. He roared when he looked drunk all night. "Do you think you can get out of this place after killing my son! If my son dies, I will break you up and feed you to the dog!"


    "Well, it''s terrible. But before you kill me, your son will be killed by your willful behavior." Xu Yan can''t see the expression of being drunk all night because of the mask, but he can hear the abnormal joy of the whole person from his voice. "Now you choose, do you want your son to live or do you want us to die?"


    He wants his son to be okay and you to die! Looking at the dying Xu Yushan, Xu clenched his teeth and finally gave in to drunk night. He is such a son. If he doesn''t have... He can''t have an accident!

 Chapter 107

    "What do you want?" motioned his men to put down the gun. Xu Yan looked a lot older and depressed.


    He was very satisfied with Xu Yan''s choice. He covered Xu Yushan''s neck and moved his hand slightly. On the surface, he was threatening Xu Yan with Xu Yushan, but in fact, he was using the healing power to continue to hang Xu Yushan''s breath.


    He can''t die, and life is better than death.


    "Well, let''s go into the house. I''m freezing to death." he doesn''t like being drunk all night in ice and snow. He always likes warm places. Generally speaking, he won''t go out in winter.


    Go back to the house? Xu Yan''s eyes flashed a mocking color. He didn''t speak, just lowered his eyes and took the lead in leading the way.


    If he was outside, he might have to worry about them running away when they were drunk all night, but if he was inside the house... These bastards couldn''t escape.


    He waved to Xiuqi and followed him drunk all night. Xiuqi finally moved and walked side by side with him.


    Li Jie''s hand turned into a vine and dragged Xu Yushan''s body forward, leaving a slender trace on the loess ground.


    The people around me couldn''t bear to twist the beginning, but no one dared to come up and rob people from Li Jie.


    "You should go down too." the ark sitting in the car pushed Zhang Xin out of the car, then closed the door and drove away from the outer district headquarters, as if he had just come to pass a field.


    The guards were stunned when they looked at the cars going away. Does that mean they left them here drunk all night?


    "Your car..."


    Xu Yan also looked back and frowned. He secretly wondered if they were going to play some dirty tricks again.


    "Thank you for your concern." drunk night shrugged, "you don''t have to care."


    Who cares about you! Xu Yan roared in his heart, almost twisted to the extreme. He turned and went on, but his steps were a lot heavier.


    Zhang Xin, who was pushed down, stumbled awkwardly. Fortunately, he didn''t fall.


    In full view of the public, he finally realized the benefits of the mask, lowered his head and hurried to keep up with them.


    I don''t like the existence of Zhang Xin. In his opinion, people who grow up in a normal family can''t get into his eyes.


    "Give full play to your role." looking back, he smiled and joked. Zhang Xin only felt cold hair upright.


    Li Jie glanced sympathetically at Zhang Xin and smiled at him friendly, whether he could see it or not.


    When they walked into the warm room, they suddenly felt much more comfortable, and even the pores on their skin dilated.


    Drunk all night, regardless of whether he was an outsider or not, he directly found a position, sat down, and then tilted his legs to look directly at Xu Yan.


    His eyes paused on an invitation card on the table and looked away carelessly.


    Invitation letter for Yu Ruoshui, daughter of the southern leader? They really have leisure and elegance. In this world, they can also hold a bar mitzvah.


    But if he remembers correctly, this Yu Ruoshui seems to be Yu jueying''s favorite daughter? The name implies that the best is as indifferent as water and as free as a fish in water.


    Xiuqi didn''t sit down. He leaned against the wall and stood there casually with his hands around his chest.


    "Can I have a look at my son first?" Xu Yan said in a low voice, clenching his fist, not wanting to tangle with the unbridled drunkenness all night.


    As soon as Xu Yushan came in, he was still casually dragged to the ground by Li Jie. His forehead, which had no scars, was now blue and purple.


    "Oh, sorry, I think we can start trading now, and then if we don''t, your son estimates that he will return to the West." ignoring Xu Yan''s words, he smiled with his chin on his face.


    Any father will lose his mind when he hears that he is drunk all night.


    Because of the cover of the mask, Xu Yan can''t see his face drunk all night at this time, but he still can''t help but want to rush over and give him two punches, and then screw off his neck directly.


    The strong man who had been following Xu Yan comforted Xu Yan and handed him a glass of water in the hope that he would calm down.


    No matter how powerful he is, he can''t read Xu Yan''s heart, but looking at Xu Yan''s gnashing teeth, he doesn''t have to know that this guy is breaking himself up in his heart.


    The atmosphere in the room became more and more strange. Zhang Xin stood at the door, neither sitting nor sitting. He took a deep breath, took out his usual posture as a mobile businessman, and then walked to Xiuqi''s side and stopped.


    Xiuqi is not a good man either, but as far as the current situation is concerned, Xiuqi is the one who won''t hurt him.


    Sure enough, Xiuqi just glanced at him and didn''t say anything. He obviously acquiesced in him standing on his side.


    "Come on, what do you want?" Xu Yan stared at the drunken night, holding back his anger.


    "Crystal nucleus." drunk Wuye spit out two words without saying the number. As expected, Xu Yan couldn''t help but slap the table angrily, "can you be more serious!"


    "I''m very serious." I''m drunk all night. It''s not like talking about business with Xu Yan. At this time, he''s more like playing a rogue with the uncle selling vegetables in the vegetable market.


    After looking at Xu Yu''s shirt under Li Jie''s hand, Xu Yan tried his best to swallow the fishy sweetness in his throat and asked coldly, "how much do you want?"


    "Hmm..." feeling his chin all night, "why don''t you have ten thousand first?"


    "You dream!" Xu Yan gritted his teeth. Ten thousand crystal nuclei wanted to be the crystal nuclei they had harvested for months.


    "Don''t agree? Let''s say 100000." shrugged, drunk and calm.


    100000? Zhang Xin standing on one side was almost choked by his saliva. At this moment, he changed from 10000 to 100000. He''s too good at doing business when he''s drunk all night, isn''t he?


    "You''re crazy!" Xu Yan''s face was hard to see.


    "Li Jie." drunk all night, hands folded, slightly tilted, head like a king who plans strategies.


    Li Jie immediately lowered his head and punched Xu Yushan on the back when he heard drunk Wuye call him.


    Xu Yu, who was dying, raised his neck in pain and roared in great pain. His tearful face was full of pain.


    "Dad, Dad, help me!"


    Coughed up a mouthful of blood. Xu Yushan desperately tried his best to ask Xu Yan for help. His voice was a little weaker than that of the kitten.


    But the kitten like voice tore Xu Yan''s heart to pieces.


    His son, who has been raised for 20 years, is now dying in front of him. Xu Yan feels that his heart has become extremely cold in this last world. After all, it still disintegrates like a broken iceberg.

 Chapter 108

    "OK." he breathed heavily and stared red. "I TM give you 10000! Come on..."


    "Wait, wait." he raised his hand and stopped Xu Yan from calling people. "What 10000? I just mentioned 100000, okay? Xu Yan, are you old enough?"


    "Don''t deceive people too much!" if Xu Yan just wanted to peel off the skin and remove the bones when he was drunk all night at the beginning, he just wanted to lock up drunk all night and make his life worse than death. "I can''t get 100000 crystal cores at all!"


    This is the truth. His inventory is only twenty or thirty thousand at most, and he can''t get 100000 at all.


    "Can''t you take it out at once?" he sat up and thought about his chin. He was very "considerate" when he was drunk all night. "Otherwise, you can give me 50000 first, and the remaining 50000 can be paid in installments."


    Let him take out 50000 at one go and pay in installments?


    Xu Yan will feel that he can laugh angrily.


    He glanced at the drunk night, shook his head and said, "I can only give you 30000 at most."


    "Thirty thousand... It''s too much for you to give me thirty thousand at once?" drunk night frowned.


    Who goes too far? Xu Yan felt that he was going to vomit blood.


    Drunk no night to see good, the stall hand reluctantly nodded and said, "well, 30000 is 30000."


    Seeing that Zui Wuye agreed, Xu Yan immediately asked someone to get the crystal core, and Zui Wuye also reached out to recruit Zhang Xin.


    "Thirty thousand crystal cores are for you to install." he said to Zhang Xin with his side eyes, "you have to find a way to install them all."


    Zhang Xin clenched his teeth and tried to restrain his inner fear and anger. "I said before that my space can only hold 20000 crystal nuclei."


    "That''s why I let you think of a way." I snorted when I was drunk all night, and I took it for granted.


    brain storm? Even if he eats all these crystal nuclei into his stomach, he can''t take 30000!


    Zhang Xin bit his teeth and hung his head in humiliation. "I can''t think of a way. I can only take 20000 crystal cores."


    "Then I brought you here to waste gasoline." drunk night continued to ridicule, narrowed his eyes and said dangerously.


    At this moment, Xu Yan can see that being drunk without night seems to be making trouble for Zhang Xin. He can''t help looking at Zhang Xin and secretly haggling in his heart.


    Zhang Xin, who was looked at by the crowd, clenched his teeth and stopped talking, so as not to humiliate himself.


    Fortunately, drunk night felt that he had made Zhang Xin difficult enough, so he stopped. He looked embarrassed and said to Xu Yan, "what can I do with the remaining 10000 crystal cores?"


    Pretending not to hear the words of drunk night, Xu Yan hung his eyes and didn''t answer.


    Soon, the crystal cores that people took were all taken over, full of three large boxes.


    Needless to say, Zhang Xin came forward and collected two boxes. As for the remaining box, he turned away after taking a look.


    He didn''t believe it. He said he couldn''t hold it. He could eat it when he was drunk all night.


    "Can you give my son back to me now?" Xu Yan looked at the dying Xu Yushan, closed his eyes with some heartache, opened his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    Xu Yan believes that Xu Yushan is a superpower. As long as he can be rescued and taken good care of, he will certainly be able to recover his health at that time.


    So even if he spent 20000 crystal cores to ruin his family


    Biting his teeth, Xu Yan said fiercely in his heart, but it''s all right. He can ask someone to grab the crystal core again later.


    "Isn''t there a box left?" drunk night pointed to the remaining box on the table and sighed, "I can''t take this box away, or you can exchange it with something."


    "What do you want to do again!" Xu Yan''s green veins jumped on his forehead.


    "I don''t want to do anything." he glanced at Xu Yan''s legs, raised his hand and motioned to Li Jie to throw Xu Yu''s shirt to Xu Yan. "Owe it first, Li Jie, give him the man."


    Li Jie raised his hand and threw Xu Yu''s shirt, then turned into a vine''s hand, quickly rolled up the only box left on the table, dragged it away and ran out.


    It should be said that he was not the only one who ran out. Drunk Wuye and others also ran out of the room at the same time. Even Zhang Xin was dragged by Xiuqi and thrown out.


    Xu Yan and others were stunned. Before he could speak, he heard a strange sound around the house. At the same time, the whole room was suddenly full of cracks, and countless ants poured out of the cracks like a flood.


    At the same time, there are hundreds of colorful spiders, who don''t know from which corner. They are highly toxic according to their body colors.


    The strong man who protected Xu Yan quickly burned these insects and ants with his power, and protected Xu Yan from running out of the collapsing house.


    Most of the insects and ants in the last world have mutated. Now where did so many insects emerge without mutation?!


    Xu Yan was surprised. At the same time, a gunshot rang out. He carried it directly to the ground. The severe pain in his leg told him that he had been shot.


    Looking back, I saw zuiwuye sitting in the car with a gun and making a contemptuous gesture to him. Then when everyone was troubled by insects, the minivan came and shook its tail beautifully and left.


    "Ark, your power is very useful." after nearly two years of revenge, drunk night was very happy at this time. He looked back and praised the ark with a smile.


    Similar to Xiuqi''s control ability, the Ark''s ability is also a control system, but it controls insects and can only control non mutated insects at present.


    "Now the crystal core has been taken, and my revenge has been avenged. Let''s go to the boss." before the ark said anything, he turned his head and hugged Xiuqi''s shoulder with a smile, "this time we have a good harvest."


    Their car had begun to go to the deserted area to look for ink, but at this time, ink had just jumped out of a pile of sand and stones, holding unconscious Yu Lan in his arms.


    "Blue..." he whispered, "wake up and don''t scare me, okay?"


    Half kneeling on the ground, he called Yu Lan''s name again and again. Every time he called, his breath was uncontrollably heavier and heavier.


    The bloodthirsty and violent feeling that had been dull surged up. He crawled on LAN and squeezed his fist painfully.


    He didn''t understand why he woke up so well yesterday. It''s like all the previous things are turned into bubbles, everything is Nanke dream.


    Recalling Yu Lan''s fierce yelling at him, Mo Wen held back his sour heart and sighed:


    "Blue, even if everything I''ve done before is in vain, it''s better for you to wake up now."


    Even if, she may not be able to maintain consciousness and bite him into a zombie.

 Chapter 109

    Perhaps the call of ink really worked. Yu Lan''s head was slightly biased and opened his eyes. His round eyes were still watery, as if he had just slept.


    Soon she noticed that Mo Wen was mixed with the feeling of loneliness and violence. She blinked twice and directly gave Mo Wen a mouthful on his face. The smile was innocent.


    "Ouch!"


    Don''t be sad. I''ve been there all the time.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on now, she must have no problem comforting her!


    Mo Wen was stunned at first. Unexpectedly, Yu Lan really woke up when he said he woke up. Then he stretched out his hand and held her in his arms. He restrained the violent feeling in his heart, clenched his teeth and trapped Yu Lan in his arms more and more, almost rubbing her into his body.


    "Just come back, just come back..." a low voice, with painful fragility and despair, seems to be a true portrayal of the heart of ink.


    Yu Lan, who was tightly hugged, turned his eyes, stretched out his arm to embrace Mo Wen, and rubbed his neck to be coquettish.


    "Arvin..."


    What''s the matter with you?


    Even if Yu Lan shouted his name, Mo Wen didn''t relax his strength. He was afraid that Yu Lan would leave him as just now. This fear even went deep into the bone marrow.


    "Don''t leave me again." Mo Wen repeated this sentence again and again, gradually catching the smell of madness and danger in his hoarse and gentle voice, "this is the last time, the last time."


    Yu Lan blinked innocently and hugged Mo Wen''s neck harder and harder.


    "Oh..."


    Don''t worry about it. I won''t leave you~


    When Mo Wen completely calmed down, it took more than an hour. In this hour, Yu Lan has been skillfully held by Mo Wen. It''s really boring. She yawned and changed the shape of her pupils.


    "Blue blue." holding Yu Lan''s cheeks on both sides, Mo Wen pressed Yu Lan''s head in front of him, looked directly into her eyes and asked, "what happened to you just now?"


    "Oh?" Yu Lan looked blankly.


    Before seeing Yu Lan put on such a dazed look, Mo Wen let her go, but this time Mo Wen planned to break the casserole and ask, "you suddenly ran away crazy before. What happened?"


    Listening to Mo Wen''s inquiry, Yu Lan was more confused. She bit her fingers and deviated her head. She didn''t remember when she ran away


    Seeing Yu Lan''s blankness, Mo Wen pursed his lips and remained silent for a while. He changed his words, "why did you suddenly wake up today?"


    "Ow!" Yu Lan was immediately excited when she heard Mo Wen talking about it. She stretched out her hand and grabbed Mo Wen''s clothes and said anxiously, "yes, same, similar!"


    "What kind is it? Is it here?" he quickly stretched out his hand to appease Yu Lan. His dark eyes were filled with killing intention. It seems that Yu Lan''s changes this morning really have something to do with the so-called "same kind".


    "Strong, big!" Yu Lan said again. There was a panic color in a pair of turbid eyes.


    That''s a very powerful kind. She can''t bite her own kind.


    "Strong?" Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows and suddenly felt that the zombie had seriously threatened Yu Lan''s safety. "Lan Lan, tell me where it is, okay?"


    Yu Lan shook his head and dragged Mo Wen''s sleeve. He didn''t want him to go.


    "Don''t you know where it is?" seeing Yu Lan shaking his head, Mo Wen couldn''t help asking.


    Smelling the speech, Yu Lan quickly nodded, and Baba surrounded Mo Wen''s arm.


    She must become stronger than the same kind. She feels oppressed by high levels... It''s too uncomfortable.


    And if she stays strong, her gadgets will be hurt by protecting her.


    Seeing that Lan really couldn''t tell him the location, Mo Wen couldn''t help but sigh and hold her in his arms.


    Now it seems that he must become stronger. There are too many unknown things in the world. He can only have enough strength to protect better than blue.


    At this moment, two people thought of each other''s reason at the same time, and secretly had a stronger determination at the bottom of their hearts.


    Who says the most powerful is a person''s business? Isn''t it better to be strong with the one you love?


    Seeing that everything was normal in Yu Lan, Mo Wen began to look around the environment. He found that he seemed to have fallen into an artificially built tunnel.


    This should be the place to change the air... Mo Wen frowned at the rolling sand above his head, and the falling dust almost narrowed his eyes.


    Pick up Yu Lan and walk towards the tunnel. Mo Wen bows and carefully avoids the very low wall above his head.


    There is no light source in this tunnel. The tunnel is very low. The ink must bend down in the whole process to move forward. However, the air here is not dry, but also wet. The more you go to the depth of the tunnel, the more obvious the feeling of humidity is.


    After walking for about tens of meters, Mo Wen suddenly heard the sound of water. At the same time, the height of the tunnel became spacious. At least Mo Wen could stand straight.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan, who had been quiet, suddenly made a noise, jumped out of Mo Wen''s arms and entered a state of alert.


    This time, Mo Wen didn''t bring her back. He had noticed that there were two three-level zombies, that is, thirteen level zombies.


    Unable to think why there were thirteen zombies in the barren land, Mo Wen looked around and quietly pulled out the dagger pinned to his leg.


    He is also level 13 now, so it''s OK to deal with a level 13 zombie. It may be a little difficult to deal with two.


    After a few more steps, his vision suddenly widened. In front of him was a large space. Now he was probably standing in the center of the space,


    He could clearly hear the sound of water coming from below. It was clear and beautiful, but full of killing opportunities.


    Yu Lan, who always hated water, carefully looked down, and then quickly retracted back, with a disgusting "ow".


    In fact, she is not afraid of water, but she doesn''t like the feeling of water on her body.


    Of course, if Mervyn bathed her, that''s another matter.


    Mo Wen looked up at it. Although it was very dark here, his night vision ability as a power was much stronger than that of ordinary people, so he could clearly see that there was a long ladder opposite the wall, straight up, which should be a place where he could go out.


    But the end of the ladder


    Mo Wen looked down and noticed that there was also a long ladder on his left, but it led to the bottom.


    But now it seems that if you don''t go down, you can''t reach the opposite, but there are definitely two zombies of level 13 below.


    Mo Wen touched his chin and suddenly turned around to hold Yu Lan in his arms.

 Chapter 110

    "Ow?" Yu Lan, who was suddenly picked up, looked at Mo Wen strangely, stretched out his arm and wanted to jump to the ground again.


    "Good." rubbed his chin against his blue forehead, and Mo Wen smiled, "there is all water below."


    Mo Wen puts his voice very gently, but it still sounds clear in this closed environment.


    As soon as she heard this, Yu Lan stopped making trouble. Anyway, she doesn''t like being contaminated by water, so let her hold it.


    The water sound of Qingyue echoed rhythmically, sometimes mixed with a few out of step splashes.


    Having walked half the steps, Mo Wen looked at the water flow under his eyes. The dark environment provided an excellent cover for the water area. Even ink can see the faint fluctuation of the water at this time. I can''t see how big the water area is, and I don''t know where the two 13th order zombies are hiding.


    There are no zombies around here. Nine times out of ten, they should be hidden under the water.


    Looking up at his head, he found that there seemed to be something like a shelf shaking, shaky and dangerous.


    As long as you don''t fall down and hit people, Mo Wen said secretly. Continue to go down and ignore that thing.


    When he walked to the end, his feet had stepped on the water. The ground seemed to grow some moss because it had been immersed in the water for a long time. It was very slippery.


    He went down two steps and seemed to reach the bottom. At this time, the water had flooded his knees.


    He tried to take two steps forward, but found that there was no place to stay outside one step, and the water depth was not bottomed out. When he tried to change direction and walk towards the opposite side, he found that there was another way, but only one more step.


    There is also a place to stay in the other direction of this step. Mo Wen probably knows that he must follow the direction of the ground now, that is, in which direction there is a place to stay, he must go in which direction.


    Knowing the way, he stood in place for a while, then returned and stood on the previous ladder.


    He and Yu Lan have been here for such a long time, but still haven''t seen a zombie running out. There are only two possibilities. One is that the zombie can''t move where it''s stuck, but... This possibility can be basically ruled out. If one zombie can''t move, it''s said that in the past, it won''t be stuck in both?


    Another possibility is that these zombies have a certain intelligence. They hide their breath and are lurking, ready to give him a sudden fatal blow.


    At the moment when Mo Wen stepped up the stairs, a huge figure rushed behind him. He turned quickly, raised his foot and kicked it.


    Because the stairs were slippery, he didn''t use 100% of his strength, but even so, he succeeded in kicking the shadow back into the water.


    "Roar!"


    The zombie couldn''t hit, turned over in the water and rushed over again. Its sharp nails poked straight at Yu Lan''s head. Its crazy appearance made people tremble.


    With one hand, he hid Yu Lan behind him. Mo Wen threw a dagger and directly cut off its claws. At the same time, he tried to crush the Zombie''s head with his power.


    Unfortunately, the Zombie''s body was unusually flexible. At the moment when Mo Wen locked it with his power, it turned in mid air, fell into the water again, splashed countless splashes, and the claws that had just been cut off grew out in an instant.


    Taking the opportunity of the zombie jumping into the water, Mo Wen saw it clearly. The upper body of the zombie was still in some human shape, but its lower body was like a fish''s tail. The circle of rotten meat surrounded its two long legs and looked very disgusting.


    This is completely like the mermaid in the myth, but it is not as beautiful as the story.


    The mermaid zombie swims in the water so fast that ink can''t lock it with its power.


    There is a range for the use of ink power. The larger the space of the power he uses, the less damage he will cause in that space. Relatively, the smaller the power range he locks, the stronger the damage he can cause.


    If Mo Wen wants to cause damage to this 13th level zombie, the lockable range is only half a cubic meter.


    Mermaid zombies swam back and forth in the dark and dirty water. Their sharp and prominent teeth rubbed twice from time to time, but their fierce eyes crossed the ink and stared at Yu Lan tightly.


    Obviously, its goal is Yu Lan first.


    This is the reason why Mo Wen should always hold Yu Lan. These high-level zombies always focus on Yu Lan at the first time, and even ignore their human food.


    Yu lanmian, who was staring at, bit his fingers expressionless. On the zombie who had been swimming around, his tailbone was ready to burst.


    There was a roar without warning, and the mermaid zombie jumped out again.


    Its sharp voice made Mo Wen''s eardrum tingle. However, he didn''t care about these at all now. He just turned back quickly, put Yu Lan behind him, sideways passed the dagger and directly attacked the mermaid zombie.


    When Mermaid zombie saw that Mo Wen was coming, his huge tail was a fan, which raised countless drops of water and rushed over regardless. The side body quickly avoided these splashing water drops, and the ink face grabbed the arm of the zombie without expression.


    These unprocessed water is actually the same as flowing viruses. If unfortunately the water splashes into your eyes or mouth, it will certainly become a zombie.


    After grabbing the arm of the mermaid zombie, Mo Wen chuckled and directly used the power to smash half of its body. Turning sideways to avoid the attack of the tail, he reached out and grabbed its throat. At the same time, he always paid attention to the water to prevent the sneak attack of another zombie.


    It has to be said that although this Mermaid zombie is a level 3 zombie, it doesn''t have much attack power outside the water because it is often in the water. And it doesn''t strengthen its neck like other zombies. It seems to grow all its meat on its huge and heavy tail.


    The mermaid zombie choked by the neck roared ferociously, and the fluttering tail slapped it again.


    Raised his hand to block his tail. Mo Wen was about to give it the last blow, but he didn''t want to drill a long thorn out of the Zombie''s mouth and poked it in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, a zombie suddenly appeared on the wall behind Yu Lan and jumped at her silently.


    The tailbone behind Yu Lan, who was already on alert, immediately burst, but this time there were not two slender tails from her caudal vertebra, but a black tail that was a little flat but a lot wider.

 Chapter 111

    This tail is much shorter than her previous one. It looks only about one meter long. But it was obvious that this one was much stronger than the slender tail before, and easily blocked the big mouth full of fangs of the zombie behind her.


    But after all, there was a whole gap between them. Although Yu Lan blocked the sharp teeth of the zombie, she was pushed into the water by the great strength of the Zombie''s attack because the soles of her feet were too slippery on the moss.


    The water splashed in the blue, and suddenly submerged in the water.


    The zombie disappeared again after entering the water, but it should also jump into the water from the splashes on the water.


    "Blue blue!"


    It was totally unexpected that another zombie would appear behind them. The ink text was stunned. He narrowly avoided the long thorns in the mouth of the mermaid zombie. He was very angry and pulled the long thorns on the side of his face out of the throat of the mermaid zombie and threw them into the water.


    Bending his elbow and smashing the head of the mermaid zombie, he got up and rushed to pull Yu Lan up, but he didn''t want to hear Yu Lan''s angry low roar as soon as he took a step.


    "Roar!!"


    This damn fellow got her wet!


    Yu Lan''s voice is not so sharp compared with the mermaid zombie just now, but it is still very deterrent.


    She seemed to swim effortlessly in the water... No, it should be floating to be exact.


    Because her hands and feet didn''t move at all, only one head looked back and forth on the water, bared her teeth and looked fierce.


    Soon she put her tail out of the water and patted to make herself move.


    The tail behind him split from the center and was divided into two again. He waved it twice in mid air and threw it towards the water somewhere.


    There seemed to be nothing on the water, but when Yu Lan''s tail fell down, a zombie immediately appeared in the water.


    The zombie looked like a lizard. Its head was small, but its body looked very strong. Its limbs are not very long, but the tail behind it is about two meters. At this time, the tail swings violently. After a second, it hides in the sight of everyone again.


    Is this changing your color to hide yourself? Like a chameleon.


    Mo Wen frowned, but Yu lancai didn''t care what chameleon was. His sharp tail beat the water irregularly.


    At this time, the zombie was well hidden. They couldn''t find the exact location of the zombie at all. Yu Lan''s aimless fight was just in vain.


    Staring at the water for a while, Mo Wen lowered his eyes and stretched out his hand to Yu Lan.


    "Blue blue, come up first."


    As soon as Mo Wen opened his mouth, Yu Lan immediately put his hand out to him. She can''t be wronged now. Her eyes are watery.


    "Oh..."


    It''s so uncomfortable when it''s wet, sobbing


    She held Mo Wen''s arm and complained. Her two tails dragged back and forth on the ground. From the front of her tight tail, it can be seen that although she is coquettish, she can also attack at any time.


    Rubbing her wet head, Mo Wen sighed painfully, "the water is too dirty. I''ll take a bath for you when I go back."


    Another bath?


    Yu Lan heard Yan flat his mouth and hum.


    The zombie hidden in the water was LAN. After climbing on the water, he rushed towards them anxiously. When Mo Wen could see its appearance, its sharp fangs were close at hand.


    But it was faster than the blue tail, one of which was curved behind her, and quickly connected a layer of isolation layer. At the same time, she waved the other tail towards its neck.


    The Zombie''s dirty teeth were blocked outside the outer isolation layer. It roared more and more anxiously. Regardless of Yu Lan''s other tail, it directly hit the isolation layer with its head close to the triangle.


    The Zombie''s skin was not generally hard. The great strength of its head when it hit the isolation layer made Yu Lan''s tail crack. She hugged Mo Wen''s arm with some difficulty. The other tail could not penetrate the Zombie''s skin at all, so she could barely wrap around its neck.


    Wrapped around the neck, the invisibility of the zombie lost its function. This time, instead of ink, a dagger rushed up and rammed directly into the Zombie''s neck.


    Yu Lan couldn''t penetrate the Zombie''s skin, but Mo Wen could do it. He pressed the dagger hard and threw the zombie on the ground with his arm.


    Because the skin on the Zombie''s head is harder than its skin, ink can only fix it and explode its head with power.


    This long series of actions only took them about a second, so after it was determined that the zombie was dead, Yu Lan''s tail just used to protect himself broke and fell into the water.


    "Blue, is everything all right?" squatted down and picked up Yu Lan, a little worried.


    "Ouch!"


    It''s okay.


    Yu Lan shook his head and calmly ate the rest of his tail.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with LAN Shenglong and huohu, Mo Wen smiled and was ready to leave here.


    Just then he suddenly noticed that there seemed to be something at the root of the tail of the zombie that had just died, flashing red.


    The red light is very weak, but it is very obvious in this dark environment.


    Squatting down and looking, I found a ring around the Zombie''s tail, just like the collar worn by a pet dog.


    What''s this?


    Mo Wen frowned. He reached out and touched the ring and found that there seemed to be some words engraved on it. After touching both sides back and forth, he knew the words engraved on the ring.


    "Anni?" when reading this English, the expression of ink suddenly changed a little strange. He stood up, went to the mermaid zombie he had just killed, checked its body, and sure enough, found a ring at the root of its tail.


    But the word engraved on this ring is "Sanny", which is also a person''s name.


    Looking around, Mo Wen suddenly sneered.


    Unexpectedly, someone is raising zombies?


    He hadn''t found out before that this place was specially built for feeding. Both the smooth water flow and the shaky shelf on the roof should be prepared for the two zombies.


    How can there be thirteen rank zombies in this barren area... I just don''t know whether the breeder has any purpose or just interests.


    "Let''s go, LAN LAN, let''s get out of here." don''t want to pay attention to these things that have nothing to do with him, Mo Wen raised his feet and went into the water and walked opposite.


    It''s a little hard for the lower leg to move because of the resistance of water, but this resistance is nothing for ink.

 Chapter 112

    There was no danger on the road after that. It took Mo Wen less than ten minutes to walk out of the relaxed place.


    As soon as he went out, the cold wind hit him. He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked around and found that he couldn''t find his motorcycle at all.


    However, the food and clothes you can change are in the car


    Because mohwen used a power when hunting zombies just now, he urgently needs to eat to replenish his energy.


    Enduring the creeping movement spread from his stomach, he took two steps back with his lips and returned to the underground cave.


    Because Yu Lan was all wet, Mo Wen held her, but after standing outside for five minutes, a layer of thin ice formed on her body.


    "Cold?" kneading Yu Lan''s frozen stiff body, Mo Wen whispered close to her ear.


    "Oh."


    It''s not cold.


    Yu Lan shook her head. Her body didn''t feel any cold, but felt some effort in the movement of her limbs.


    Even if her appearance and mind are more and more human, she is not human after all.


    Seeing Yu Lan shaking his head, Mo Wen was relieved, and then gently rubbed off the thin ice on her before holding her and sitting down in place.


    He pinched the crystal core just taken out from the Zombie''s head. He wiped it and handed it to Yu Lan.


    "The blue and blue nuclei are for you to eat."


    These two extremely precious tertiary crystal nuclei in the eyes of others were handed into Yu Lan''s hands like fast stones in the eyes of Mo Wen.


    Yu Lan also impolitely took it over and stuffed one into his mouth. While chewing "Ga Bang", he stuffed the other into the innermost part of the ink.


    "Ah Wen..." we are half a person.


    Yu Lan grinned and happily called the name of ink. The pupil appeared in the depths of her milky eyes for the first time.


    Very small, so small that Mo Wen didn''t find it, but it made her eyes focus successfully.


    This is not the first time that Yu Lan forced the crystal core to him, but he succeeded in making his heart soft and become a pool of water. Inexplicably understood the meaning of Yu Lan''s eyes. The ink received the crystal core handed over by LAN and did not hesitate to hold it in his hand to absorb its energy.


    OK, let''s get stronger together.


    Throwing away the crystal core that had no energy, Mo Wen felt that his hunger seemed to have subsided a lot.


    He hugged Yu Lan and gently shook back and forth. The innermost part hummed a light tune, and the pleasant color stained the whole cave. At this moment, it seems that even the two zombies lying on the ground without heads don''t look so eye-catching.


    Yu Lan also leaned against his chest and shook his head with his tone until he fell asleep unconscious.


    She dreamed again.


    This time, she was standing in front of an extremely luxurious villa. It was very quiet and quiet. There was no voice, no laughter, or even the wind.


    A little girl was sitting in the grass in a princess dress, holding the grass. She seemed to be laughing and crying.


    Soft hair is a little messy, pitifully hanging on the side of his face.


    Yu Lan wanted to get closer and see more clearly, but the little girl was far away from her as much as she went forward. She could never get close to her.


    Soon the little girl was pulled up by a serious man, and her actions were very rough.


    The little girl cried.


    Clearly can not see the girl''s face, can not hear any voice, but Yu Lan is until the little girl cried, crying.


    But the girl''s cry didn''t soften the man''s heart at all. He picked her up and handed it to the waiting men behind him.


    At this moment, the world seemed to revive again, and the simultaneous interpreting of the man''s crazy voice and wind into blue''s ears.


    "Yu Lan, you remember it for me. It''s all your mother''s fault!"


    [it''s obviously all your fault!]


    The voice of cursed hatred roared in Yu Lan''s consciousness, like a beast sleeping in the depths of her consciousness, trying to struggle out of the cage with a mania of cannibalism.


    She closed her eyes tightly, and when she opened them, she found herself sleeping in the arms of Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen was also sleeping at this time, with a soft smile on his slightly pale face.


    He reached out and touched ink''s purple lips curiously. Yu Lan opened his eyes and smiled with bent eyes.


    "Ouch ~"


    Her stuff is so beautiful!


    Holding Mo Wen''s nose, Yu Lan also wanted him to sneeze. Unfortunately, Mo Wen didn''t sneeze. Instead, he opened his eyes and clamped her between his legs.


    "Blue, what did you want to do just now?"


    The vision in front of me was hazy for about half a second, and gradually became clear. Mo Wen pinched Yu Lan''s face, and his voice was hoarse when he just woke up, "and naughty."


    "Ouch!"


    I''m innocent!


    Yu Lan, who was pinched by his face, pitifully spread his hands, with the word "innocent" written all over his face.


    "I can''t do anything about you."


    Yu Lan''s expression is comparable to nuclear weapons for Mo Wen. He releases his hand, bends down and kisses Yu Lan''s forehead. His low voice has a taste of helplessness.


    "Oh!" Yu Lan opened his mouth proudly with ink on his back.


    This time, Mo Wen and Yu Lan reached the Jin level at the same time. Yu Lan is now a zombie of level 9, and Mo Wen has reached level 14.


    Because of advanced reasons, Mo Wen''s hunger has weakened a lot. He stood up and touched Yu Lan''s head, so he was going out to find a motorcycle.


    Yu Lan wanted to follow up, but he was stopped by Mo Wen.


    "Blue, your clothes are still wet. You will be frozen when you go out," he explained gently.


    "Villain!" Yu Lan''s head shook like a rattle.


    "Good..."


    "Not good!" well, they began to sing the opposite tone wantonly.


    As soon as Mo Wen picked his eyebrows, he bent down and began to ravage Yu Lan''s small head. He rubbed it and threatened, "good or not?"


    "Good ~" Yu Lan thought.


    Seeing that Yu Lan obeyed Mo Wen, he turned and planned to go out, "I''ll go out for five minutes and come back soon."


    Now he has to find his motorcycle and get drunk all night. They will be with him, and Yu Lan can''t wear wet clothes all the time.


    Seeing that Mo Wen turned and had to go, Yu Lan didn''t care if he wanted to come back in a few minutes. He jumped up and grabbed Mo Wen''s clothes, blinked, and flattened his mouth like he was going to cry.


    "Arvin..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Finally, Mo Wen raised the white flag.


    Firmly protect Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen runs quickly in the barren area. He bows slightly to avoid Yu Lan being blown by the wind as much as possible.


    The good thing is that LAN is very good at the moment and doesn''t make trouble. He shrinks into a ball and doesn''t move.


    Because all of Mo Wen''s attention was focused on catching up with Yu Lan, and the place where they fell and came out was not the same at all, Mo Wen can only look for the motorcycle like a headless fly.

 Chapter 113

    "Hey, isn''t that the boss''s car?"


    I''ve been waiting at the fork of the road for several hours. I''m bored lying on the window yawning. When I see a teenager coming by on a motorcycle, I''m surprised, "the old cart is robbed? This boy is powerful."


    Drunk night joked leisurely here, while Xiuqi rushed directly to the chain without saying a word and took the boy off the motorcycle.


    The poor guy rolled on the ground twice and looked confused. He didn''t know what had happened.


    "Why is the boss''s car in your hand!" before the boy got up and straightened up, he rushed over and sat on him, grabbed his collar and punched him first without saying a word.


    The punch was neat and light, but it still hit the boy''s head.


    "Did Xiuqi have such a violent side?" he opened the door and got out of the car. When he was drunk all night, he easily pushed up the motorcycle and found that there was still a well written backpack hanging on the car, with nothing less food and clothes.


    "Boss, this is robbed clean..." he was speechless.


    Fang Zhou and Li Jie also got out of the car. To tell the truth, although they saw Mo Wen''s motorcycle, they didn''t think Mo Wen would be killed by such a teenager.


    Li Xinyao has been sitting in the car with a worried face.


    "This is my car!" even if he was caught, the boy shouted stubbornly, using the roar to cover up his guilt.


    "Your car?" Xiuqi smiled gloomily and hit the young man''s nose bone directly. "TM, say again, this is your car!"


    Unexpectedly, Xiuqi, a young man about his age, said to start. The young man wailed, his face full of blood, but he still stared at Xiuqi. The loser didn''t lose the array.


    However, Xiuqi didn''t seem to plan to finish the matter with one punch. He took out the chain and directly strangled the boy''s neck. He was so cruel that the boy almost thought his head had fallen off.


    At this time, if it was not to trim the deliberately useless end with barbs, the boy''s throat would have been full of holes.


    "Are you serious?!" the young man was strangled, his breath was blocked, and his lips trembled.


    "God, you fool don''t really think he''s playing with you?" Fang Zhou squatted down with a smile and clapped his hands. Seeing that the boy didn''t deny it, he couldn''t help laughing. "Then you''re really brave."


    "Where did this car come from?" Xiuqi said calmly again when the voice of the ark fell. His heavy look almost scared the boy lying on the ground out.


    "I picked it up!" the boy yelled hoarsely. He always felt that if he didn''t tell the truth, Xiaosheng would really have to explain here.


    "Picked it up?" the ark sneered. "Do you really think we''re stupid? Do you mean our boss can lose a motorcycle?"


    "I didn''t lie!" the boy hurriedly said, "I really found this motorcycle when I killed the zombie. I rode back when no one around looked at me!"


    Because he was strangled just now, the boy coughed a few times while talking, and his throat was burning and uncomfortable.


    "It doesn''t look like he''s lying." Zui Wuyi pushed the motorcycle over, smiled kindly at the boy and said, "the boss''s food is in the car. He should just be going to do something. He left the motorcycle and just let him pick it up again."


    Seeing that he was drunk and willing to believe him, the young man looked at him with gratitude. If the conditions didn''t allow him, he had to be grateful.


    "Let''s go find the boss." Xiuqi was noncommittal about what he said when he was drunk all night. He stood up and kicked the boy in the stomach, looking very gloomy.


    "That''s not a good idea." drunk all night, it''s the best policy to wait here. It should only be a matter of time to go back to this fork in the road with the strength of ink, but


    "But it doesn''t matter," he said with a smile. He thought it would be fun to come. He was bored to death waiting here all the time.


    "Go." put away the chain and went straight to the car. Xiuqi was in a terrible mood with his fist clenched.


    "What about this fool?" the ark shouted back. "Do you want to kill him?"


    "Take it away and let him lead the way." Zui Wuyi stretched out his hand and pulled up the boy with a habitual hearty smile. "I''m really sorry. My partner seems a little grumpy."


    Is this a little grumpy? That guy like him almost broke his neck!


    The boy covered his bloody nose and bit his teeth to say something, but he didn''t dare to say it for a long time.


    He thinks drunk all night is a good man, but it doesn''t mean he will agree to fix them!


    "What''s your name?" drunk night pushed the boy into the car and asked, "what are you doing? I don''t think you have any powers."


    "My name is Zheng Yunfei." the young man said dully, "I''m just a thief."


    "Wow, that''s a coincidence!" the ark laughed. "Before the end of the world, I was a thief!"


    It''s just killing first and stealing something.


    He didn''t think there was anything to mention about this kind of thing. Zheng Yunfei covered his nose and didn''t make a sound again.


    If he also has powers... He will not do these sneaky activities all day. He also wants to go to the place of death outside to collect materials and kill zombies like those adventurers.


    Unfortunately, he is just an ordinary person.


    With Zheng Yunfei''s directions, drunk without night soon found the place where the motorcycle stopped before Mo Wen. They got off and looked around, but they didn''t find the shadow of Mo Wen.


    "Look around." drunk night spread his hands.


    Everyone had no objection. When they got out of the car, they scattered to look for ink.


    "This is a terrible weather." as soon as I got off the bus, I immediately felt the cold drunk night and cursed.


    "Zhang Xin, watch him." before he left, he didn''t forget to "charge" Zhang Xin, "you two can have a company for the time being."


    Zhang Xin only felt ridicule. He lowered his head and clenched his teeth tightly.


    In fact, Mo Wen has arrived here. At this time, he is holding Yu Lan in his arms and trying to frustrate her limbs so that she won''t be frozen.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan shrunk into a ball and skillfully rubbed him twice.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen asked when Yu Lan called him.


    However, Yu Lan didn''t say anything else. He just grinned and his eyes were bright.


    He couldn''t help kissing the tip of Yu Lan''s nose. The dark fundus of ink hidden and suppressed a feeling of tyranny.


    The "same kind" that made Yu Lan out of control before must not be the two zombies of level 13, but someone else. But the "same kind" can affect Yu Lan without any precaution.


    He had to think deeply that such a thing could happen.

 Chapter 114

    Is that "same kind" a zombie? Maybe it is, or maybe it is a power that can give Yu Lan an illusion.


    No matter what it is, how many levels it is now is a problem.


    Remembering that Yu Lan was looking at the southwest, Mo Wen hung his eyes and thought in his heart, what is there in the southwest of this place?


    The land of death.


    Only the place of death in the southwest is worth noting.


    He was thinking about things, but Mo Wen kept rubbing Yu Lan''s limbs. He kept rubbing gently until all the thin ice on Yu Lan disintegrated.


    He rubbed Yu Lan''s hard hair. When he was about to say something, he suddenly looked back.


    "Boss!"


    Xiuqi rushed up with an arrow. When he saw that the ink was safe, he smiled from his heart, "I found you."


    Although he always knew that Mo Wen could not be hurt by anyone, he was still worried that Mo Wen didn''t eat or drink outside.


    Now he was relieved to see that Mo Wen was safe and sound.


    Seeing Xiuqi coming, Mo Wen didn''t say much. He just stood up with Yu Lan and said, "let''s go."


    Smell the speech and lead the way quickly.


    When he went back, drunk Wuye and Li Jie had not come back. Zhang Xin was whispering something to Zheng Yunfei. Zheng Yunfei didn''t have any expression at the beginning, but he began to be surprised. The expression on his face was extremely complex.


    The ark hugged Zhang Xin''s shoulder behind his back. On the surface, it looked like a good relationship.


    "Boss!" seeing Mo Wen coming back from the window, the ark opened the door and greeted him. "Boss, I''m going to invite a new man to join us. He stole your motorcycle. He''s a bold guy."


    Hearing this, Zheng Yunfei felt cold sweat. Looking at the man called the boss by these people, he only felt a kind of pressure on his face.


    "Go and ask the drunk night." Mo Wen thought about the "same" things in Yu Lan''s mouth at the moment, and was not interested in these unimportant things.


    "OK," said the ark with a smile.


    Zuiwuye came back with Li Jie. Li Jie''s body was clean, but zuiwuye was stained with some fresh blood. I don''t know what he did just now.


    "Boss, you''re back!" Zui Wuyi said hello warmly, and then looked at Zheng Yunfei with a smile.


    Zheng Yunfei quickly lowered his head and dared not look at him.


    Just now, under the threat of the ark, Zhang Xin said some views about being drunk all night. Seriously, he only felt that his back was soaked in a layer of cold sweat.


    With a perfect disguise, he looks like a good man, but he is a perfect pervert murderer.


    Before thinking of him, Zheng Yunfei also felt that he was a good man. Zheng Yunfei only felt very afraid of thinking carefully.


    But they are all people who want to Alliance


    Zheng Yunfei felt very excited at the thought of this. He wanted to join the alliance. He knew that China now has mysterious and powerful forces. If he could join them... He would never live like this again!


    He noticed the abnormality of the ark, and a dark color flashed through the fundus of his eyes.


    "Minister," said the ark, "I really want to pull Zheng Yunfei into the partnership. What do you think?"


    Until the ark was called, the minister must have asked for something. Drunk all night, he glanced at Zheng Yunfei, smiled and said, "why, I think you have to give me a reason?"


    "Because he is a thief, I like his experience." the ark stood up with a smile on his face. "Most importantly, I think he is very funny."


    "For such a reason?" Zui Wuyi said, shrugging when he saw the ark opening his mouth and talking, "OK, no problem, but does he know who we are?"


    "He knew we were the people of desire alliance. At that time, he seemed to yearn for us when he heard the word desire alliance." when he heard that drunk night agreed, the ark didn''t change his face. He smiled, "it seems that he wants to be a bad man."


    I have to say that Zheng Yunfei really made a good choice. If he showed any resistance when he heard the ark mention the desire alliance, it would be useless. I''m afraid he would be pulled out of his head immediately.


    "Then let him join us." drunk night nodded and sat in the driveway, "but let him and the motorcycle squeeze a seat."


    Zheng Yunfei, who had been eavesdropping on their dialogue, didn''t understand, but Fang Zhou and Zhang Xin understood.


    Zhang Xin''s face changed and looked sympathetically at Zheng Yunfei, while Fang Zhou got up and dragged Zheng Yunfei out of the car.


    "Why, what''s the matter?" Zheng Yunfei said a little uneasy.


    "Peace of mind." Fang Zhou opened the trunk and directly stuffed Zheng Yunfei in, ignoring his struggle all the time.


    "You''re crazy!" Zheng Yunfei exclaimed.


    "No, no, no, from the moment you joined the desire alliance, you should be crazy." the ark sneered, leaned down and patted Zheng Yunfei''s face. "Come on and live. I don''t want to see only your body in sin city."


    At this moment, Zheng Yunfei suddenly understood what Zhang Xin had said to him before.


    "Whether it''s the end or not, they''re crazy."


    The seat back was the same as when she came. Mo Wen sat at the end with Yu Lan in his arms and changed her cold clothes.


    During this period, no one turned back. After all, they didn''t want to die on the way inexplicably.


    When they arrived at the crime city, the headquarters of the desire League, it was getting dark, and the temperature was so low that even the car would be frozen. Fortunately, they arrived at their destination safely.


    "Zhang Xin!" Qu Yaoyao had been guarding the lake. Seeing Zhang Xin get out of the car, he couldn''t help jumping up and hugging him. "Why didn''t you leave without telling me?"


    "Ah..." Zhang Xin said something, "I don''t want to trouble you..."


    "How could it be troublesome?" Qu Yaoyao shook his head and took Zhang Xin to the ground. The two dimples on his face are very sweet and lovely. "It''s my responsibility to protect you now."


    Are you sure you didn''t treat me like a feeding toy? Zhang Xin said secretly in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face.


    "Yaoyao!" seeing Qu Yaoyao holding Zhang Xin, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help sighing, "my sister, but this is..."


    "Yo, misty, are you waiting for us here again?" drunken night got out of the car, took Qu misty''s hand, kissed her on the back of her hand, and said with a smile.


    "When can I wait for brother sleepless?" Qu Miaomiao smiled sweetly and his voice was greasy. Her side eyes noticed that Mo Wen walked over from her side and hurried to catch up with him, "boss, blank is back."

 Chapter 115

    Mo Wen''s footsteps stopped, but he stopped for less than a second and went on without looking back.


    Xiuqi''s mood suddenly became excited. As soon as he got off the bus, he rushed over without even closing the door. He took a step forward and directly pulled Qu Miaomiao''s collar. "Who did you say just now?"


    "Blank, blank." even if she was caught by the collar, Qu Miaomiao smiled sweetly. She shook her head, then held Xiuqi''s hand and said in a charming voice, "xiuhuang, although my words may be superfluous, I still hope you don''t fight with him in our headquarters. It will be very troublesome to pack up things at that time."


    "You shut up!" hearing that Xiuqi''s expression was colder, he shook off Qu Miaomiao, turned and strode to the ground, murderous.


    Seeing that he was drunk all night, he came forward and hugged his neck with a smile. He patted his chest like comfort. He looked concerned, "Xiuqi, a man is indomitable. You can fight casually. I support you."


    "Get out!" Xiuqi gulped at the thought of throwing out the drunken night.


    "Okok, it''s so fierce that you can''t get married..." drunk night turned his mouth and muttered that he didn''t deserve to be beaten.


    The ark and Li Jiesu are at odds. Naturally, they won''t go together, so Li Jie goes back directly. The ark opens the trunk to see if Zheng Yunfei is alive.


    When seeing Zheng Yunfei''s eyes closed and motionless, Fang Zhou couldn''t help feeling a little boring, but when he found that Zheng Yunfei was still alive, he couldn''t help laughing happily.


    "Ark, what''s the matter? You look so happy." seeing the song of the ark, I couldn''t help walking back and asking.


    "Don''t you accept a little brother?" the ark smiled and carried Zheng Yunfei into the desire alliance.


    Little brother? Qu Miaomiao''s face is a little strange. If she remembers correctly, Fang Zhou always likes to be alone. How can she suddenly accept any younger brother?


    But then that guy is a newcomer? Qu Miaomiao touched his hair and bent his eyes.


    The way to join the desire alliance is actually very simple. As long as you are liked by the people in the desire alliance and let drunk night agree, there is no problem.


    Such a practice will certainly bring in a lot of spies and traitors in other bases, but it will never happen in Yumeng.


    Because those who come in will die as long as they don''t fit in.


    Even if you are gregarious, if you do something that endangers the interests of the desire alliance, without the people of the Defense Department, the whole desire alliance will chop the betrayal guy into meat foam.


    This is a place where they can be full of freedom. They will never allow anyone to destroy it.


    Zhang Xin was led by Qu Yaoyao to the front, but the girl''s soft palm made his heart a little complicated. He tried not to be afraid or tremble. He glanced around and tried to distract himself. At the same time, he told himself again and again that Qu Yaoyao was not those perverts, at least not now.


    "Blank, long time no see!"


    "Long time no see." the man called blank responded with a smile, then looked at Zhang Xin behind Qu Yaoyao and said, "is this new? I haven''t seen this man before."


    As soon as he was mentioned, Zhang Xin couldn''t care who the man was. He quickly said, "I''m new here."


    There''s no way. He can''t provoke anyone who wants to league


    "Well, Hello, my code is blank." blank smiled.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xin was surprised. The first time he heard someone introduce himself and directly say something about the code, he raised his head slightly and was stunned when he saw the blank appearance clearly.


    Too ordinary!


    Different from their handsome appearance, the appearance of the person with blank code in front of him is a type that can''t be found in the crowd. Although his skin is white, it looks normal at first glance, not as pale as ink.


    His hair was trimmed neatly and meticulously. No half of his hair was cocked up.


    If the only place on the blank body that people don''t need to feel is the white coat he is wearing. His white coat is also very neat and has no dust at all. It may not be special in the past, but it feels very strange in the end.


    "Cough." seeing Zhang Xin staring at the blank face, Qu Yaoyao coughed.


    Being called back by this cough, Zhang Xin was embarrassed and wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    "Sorry, I just lost my mind," he quickly apologized.


    "Nothing." blank shook his head and obviously didn''t care.


    But Zhang Xin still felt a murderous look.


    Looking along with that look, he noticed that a woman was still standing behind the blank, because she gave people a low sense of existence before, so Zhang Xin had been standing here for so long without paying attention to her.


    The woman also wore a white coat. She was also very neat. She wore a pair of beautiful horsetails, but one eye was wrapped with a thick bandage. However, the most surprising thing was not this, but that her other eye was blood red!


    The feeling of being stared at by those beast like eyes was really bad. Fortunately, without him saying anything, Qu Yaoyao suddenly opened his mouth and said goodbye to the blank, and then took Zhang Xin and left quickly.


    "God, you almost annoyed sugar moon." Qu Yaoyao said as he walked, "you must walk around next time you see her. Be careful that she burns you to ashes."


    Zhang Xin was stunned and quickly agreed.


    He couldn''t wait to be as far away from those people as possible.


    "Adult, do you want to kill that guy?" sugar moon looked at Zhang Xin''s back and asked in a low voice.


    "No," said the blank light, "it''s just mole ants."


    "Yes." sugar moon hung her eyes and replied respectfully.


    After a while, Mo Wen appeared in front of blank with Yu Lan in his arms. Blank took the initiative to say hello to Mo Wen this time.


    "Boss."


    "You''re back." Mo Wen also responded with a faint voice.


    But Yu Lan looked at the blank one curiously. There was some curiosity in a pair of turbid eyes.


    She was curious about blank, and blank was curious about her.


    But his curiosity doesn''t mean that he will show it. Blank smiled at LAN, and then walked on the side of Mo Wen, "why didn''t you see Xiuqi?"


    "Do you want to see him?" Mo Wen asked with his side eyes.


    "Well... Forget it. I''m afraid to fight with him again." blank shook his head. He still remembered the mess he made with Xiuqi last time.


    He habitually put his hands in the pockets of his white coat, shook his head and walked along, "boss, I have something to tell you when I come back this time."

 Chapter 116

    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen lowered his eyelids and gently pressed Yu Lan''s head back. "If it''s not something important, we''ll talk about it in a few days."


    Hearing Mo Wen''s embarrassing words, Tang Yue couldn''t help looking up and staring at him, but soon lowered her head to suppress the anger at the bottom of her heart.


    She didn''t forget that she was almost torn to pieces by ink.


    At that time, only her head and heart were left. She didn''t want to feel that feeling anymore.


    "Of course it''s an important thing, otherwise I can run back from the place of death?" blank smiled, lowered his head and said without expression. "You know, I always only like to hide myself in the thick fog. I like that kind of looming feeling very much. It''s very mysterious."


    "What the hell is that?" Wen Yan''s ink looked blank, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, with a taste of unknown meaning. "It can make you run back specially."


    "It''s a very important thing, and I think it should have something to do with the zombie you''re holding in your arms." looking directly into Mo Wen''s eyes, he raised his head and whispered, "go to my sixth floor and listen to me and call the drunk emperor, too."


    If they hear this, they will begin to "crowd out" him openly and secretly.


    In fact, although he is the director of the research department of the desire alliance, in fact, his relationship with the whole desire alliance is very general. In addition, he doesn''t seem to be good at dealing with others, which directly leads to the fact that he has only sugar moon, an artificial power, loyal to him.


    However, there is no reason why they are more disgusted with blank. In their eyes, although the desire alliance has nothing to comply with the provisions of the class system, all of them have a certain respect and awe for ink. At least the status of ink is absolutely higher than them.


    But only this blank is a wonderful flower.


    Sometimes blank even gives orders to the ink, and doesn''t pay attention to the ink at all. According to Xiuqi''s words, he didn''t understand his position in the desire alliance at all.


    Mo Wen doesn''t really care about what blank says. After all, no one can command him except Yu Lan, but other people of Yu Meng feel very uncomfortable whether Mo Wen listens to blank or not.


    However, what makes people speechless is that the blank doesn''t know what he did to disgust them when they were drunk all night.


    He felt that although he didn''t have the personality charm of being drunk all night, he could do everything without making mistakes. So in his eyes, others dislike him. It''s entirely someone else''s problem. It has nothing to do with him. He has done well.


    "Why call them drunk all night?"


    When he heard the blank saying that there was something to do with Yu Lan, Mo Wen''s pupil shrank into a needle like laugh, and then a deep dark color appeared.


    He walked into the elevator with his lips pursed and pressed the button on the first floor.


    "This time it''s about the place of death and the zombie. I need the high-level participation of the desire alliance." the blank whispered, "share my research results together."


    "Yes," Mervyn agreed, and then walked out after the elevator reached his floor.


    During this period, Yu Lan also looked at him carefully.


    "Boss?" I was stunned when I thought that Mo Wen would go directly to the blank on the sixth floor. I stood in the elevator and hesitated whether to follow Mo Wen out or stay in place.


    Mo Wen walked into his room without looking back, leaving only a word for the blank.


    "I want to rest first."


    Although he really wants to listen to blank about what he found related to Yu Lan, he now wants to take Yu Lan to take a bath and clean her up first.


    "... oh." the blank suddenly lost his words. He lowered his eyelids and looked a little lost.


    "My lord..." Tang Yue came forward and pressed the button on the sixth floor. Looking at the lost blank, he couldn''t bear to say, "Lord Mo Wen must be a little tired just coming back. He didn''t mean to ignore you."


    "I think so." blank smiled, stretched out his two hands inserted in his pocket from beginning to end, and naturally dropped on his side.


    In microexpression psychology, it is mentioned that some people insert their hands into their pockets. Some people insert their hands into their pockets when talking with others, and then take their hands out and place them naturally after the conversation. This situation mostly occurs in people who are not good at communication and are slightly shy.


    Now it is obvious that such people are arrogant and arrogant in the eyes of others, and they don''t pay attention to ink.


    Unfortunately, in his eyes, he always felt that he was absolutely right. Others were wrong. This arrogance led to that although he could speak, he could not win the favor of others at all.


    "My Lord." sugar moon paused and said, "don''t you always want to have your own mask like other departments? How about we choose the red one?"


    "Why red?" the blank asked.


    "Because we are the research department, we can''t avoid bloodshed and sacrifice if we study." Tang Yue said righteously. The two double ponytail braids shook, looking a little less cold.


    "It seems OK." the blank whispered, looking very interested, "I''ll tell the boss today."


    Seeing this, Tang Yue was relieved. It seems that his blank mood should recover. If he has been lost all the time, he may be lost for a lifetime.


    Besides, Mo Wen washed Yu Lan for more than half an hour. After Yu Lan fell into the water, she was covered with mud. Now after all of it was washed off, she felt a lot more comfortable. She didn''t even feel excluded from taking a bath. She stretched out her arms and legs and washed with ink.


    Put Yu Lan on the bed, wiped the water stains on her body, rubbed her wet head, and then Mo Wen got up and went to the contact at the door to inform his five ministers, "everyone, assemble on the sixth floor in half an hour."


    Why half an hour? Because he wants to wipe Yu Lan''s hair clean.


    As soon as he returned to his room and took out the refrigerated chocolate pie, Xiuqi heard the news. He frowned and sat on the table and began to hesitate.


    Go? Then you have to see that bastard.


    No? That''s against the command of ink.


    The more he thought, the more tangled he was. He simply swallowed the chocolate pie, and then took out his precious dessert to eat.


    Eat more dessert and he will be in a good mood. At that time, as long as you don''t get irritated by the blank provocation, there should be nothing.

 Chapter 117

    Half an hour later, everyone arrived at the sixth floor. Xiuqi came obediently despite his gloomy face.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect you to come." drunk night was the first to arrive. He occupied the sofa alone, lying on it and turning a book.


    The empty room is like his white coat. I can''t see any dust. Although I don''t know how the room he used for the experiment is, the angle of the chairs in the reception hall is the same, even a centimeter is not bad, neat and even makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Xiuqi ignored him, pulled a bench and sat down, regardless of the angle of his chair.


    Soon, Gu Cheng and LV Shi arrived. They greeted Xiuqi and zuiyiye friendly before they sat down and turned over the books lying aside.


    Mo Wen is the last one to arrive. It''s rare that he didn''t hold Yu Lan in his arms.


    "Everyone is here." seeing the blank ink, he came out and smiled at the people, "long time no see."


    "Long time no see." Lv Shi was the first to answer the blank, and then he shrugged his shoulders and said hello.


    And Mo Wen also nodded his head, and his attitude towards the blank was gentle.


    As for Gu Cheng and Xiuqi... One of them turned the book, the other played with the chain in his hand, and didn''t even lift his head.


    Sugar moon, who followed the blank body, frowned very displeased, but didn''t dare to say anything.


    For some people''s indifference, blank said that he was used to it. He didn''t care and turned around. He also knew that he couldn''t talk with these people. He simply went straight to the theme while walking towards the people, "come with me to the laboratory. I have something to show you."


    "Can''t you say it here?" Gu Cheng shrugged, touched the stubble on his chin and smiled. "Tell me what you found first."


    Blank footsteps paused. He looked back at Gu Cheng, frowned and said, "don''t you just take two more steps?"


    "Yes," Gu Cheng shrugged, walked forward and patted the blank shoulder with a smile, "I just said that."


    "Pooh Pooh." Gu Cheng''s voice is not small. It just makes them drunk all night. He immediately hissed, "Uncle Gu Cheng, it seems that every time you say something can make you speechless."


    Drunk night always likes to call Gucheng uncle Gucheng, but in fact Gucheng is not old enough to be called uncle.


    "Oh, my fault?" Gu Cheng smiled, crossed the blank and went to his laboratory. During the period, he glanced at sugar moon with a slight provocation.


    "My Lord." sugar month approached, Gu Cheng whispered.


    "It doesn''t matter." blank shook his head and walked to the laboratory.


    Xiuqi, who had always been the most agile during the period, became the most tardy one. He got up last and walked at the back of the crowd.


    The blank laboratory is as clean as ever. All test tubes, beakers and electronic instruments are placed neatly, and even the smooth ground should be polished to shine.


    The laboratory looks very big. At least when people walk in, they don''t see their heads. All kinds of precision instruments are placed in rows, straight to the deepest place.


    The experimental platform at the front of the laboratory is in the shape of a half arc. In the middle of this place, there is a palm sized stereo projector.


    "Sit down at will." blank looked back and saw Gu Cheng. They were still standing, and couldn''t help whispering.


    "Excuse me, where are we going to sit?" drunk night looked around and only found a soft chair behind the blank. He couldn''t help mocking, "except that you can sit on the stool, it seems that we can only sit on the ground to catch cold."


    It was found that he had forgotten to prepare the chair. He was stunned. He put his hands in his pocket and quickly ordered Tang Yue to prepare the stool.


    When Tang Yue went to get the stool, he didn''t say anything sorry. He directly said, "now let me talk..."


    "Wait, wait." as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Zui Wuye. Zui Wuye pointed to the chair behind him and said, "now we don''t have stools. Do we want to stand and listen to you?"


    Blank frown, "I''m standing, too."


    "But I don''t want to stand." drunk night hummed.


    "I don''t want to either." Gu Cheng timely inserted a sentence.


    LV Shi and Xiuqi are very quiet from beginning to end. LV Shi is gentle and doesn''t want to participate in it, but Xiuqi doesn''t want to speak at all.


    He felt embarrassed at being left blank by the two people. He pursed his lips and looked a little unhappy.


    "That''s enough." Mo Wen, who took everyone''s behavior at the bottom of his eyes, said impatiently, "shut up and go on."


    Now he just wants to listen to the blank quickly, say what he found, and then he can go back and continue to accompany his blue.


    As soon as Mo Wen opened his mouth, everyone was quiet. He gave a light cough, smiled and quickly began to say, "I found an amazing thing in the place of death this time."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Cheng asked impatiently, "can you finish it in one breath?"


    "Oh." he began to feel uncomfortable again, and the Adam''s apple rolled twice before continuing, "I found that the zombies in the place of death began to change their positions."


    He wanted to pause again, but when he thought of Gu Cheng''s words just now, he quickly said, "the zombies in the depths of the land of death began to move out greatly, but the first and second level zombies in the periphery began to move in large numbers to the depths."


    "This is not a good phenomenon," said LV Shi, who had been silent.


    For their level 1 and level 2 powers, the nucleus of level 1 and level 2 zombies is the nucleus that they can get to absorb energy.


    If all the level-1 and level-2 zombies move to the depths of the land of death, and the periphery is surrounded by level-4 and level-5 zombies, then those low-level powers don''t have to think about promotion. It''s a problem whether they can keep their home.


    "How did you find it?" Gu Cheng knocked on the experimental platform and asked with a frown.


    Just at this time, Tangyue dragged a lot of benches in and gave them one by one. There was still a blank to talk about.


    "Sugar moon invaded the monitoring system of the land area of the handover city in the place of death and obtained the video of this corpse tide." blank looked at sugar moon and shouted her name.


    Sugar moon immediately came forward and turned on the projector, and then stood behind the blank again.


    A 3D holographic image was immediately projected in front of the people. From the thousands of zombies, they saw three extremely huge zombies at a glance.


    If you don''t see these zombies with your own eyes, Mo Wen can''t sense their level, but you can see that they are definitely zombies above level 3 by looking at their body shape nearly one floor high.

 Chapter 118

    "This is this corpse tide?" drunk night put away the previous slightly ironic smile and looked at the blank road.


    "That''s right." the blank whispered, "that is to say, if this corpse tide can disperse in the place of death, it''s best if they move to the place where we live..."


    "Then we not only have to face thousands of low-level zombies, but also don''t know how many high-level zombies?" drunk night sneered, "this is really..."


    "Terrible." Gu Cheng took his words.


    "Why on earth?" Mo Wen asked softly, looking at the hordes of zombies in the image.


    "I studied in the place of death and found this." blank went to the research desk behind me and pressed the keyboard several times.


    As soon as the projection changed, the picture of the zombie disappeared and replaced by three red ripples.


    "These three lines are the sound waves sent out by zombies." blank stepped forward and pointed to the first relatively gentle line, "this is the sound made by ordinary roars of level-1 and level-2 zombies."


    He pointed to the second line and said, "this line is the sound made when the third level zombie roars."


    Compared with the first line, the second line has a much larger fluctuation range and a faster frequency.


    "This last line..." the blank pointed to the last line with extremely fast beating frequency and violent amplitude. "This is the sound wave recorded by sugar moon sneaking into the land area. This sound wave comes from the seventh area, that is, the forest of death."


    The first six districts are the land of death, which are abandoned by human beings, but they have become dense forests since the seventh district. There is a high degree of danger. So far, no one can go in and come out.


    When the strength of the north and the south basically stabilized six months ago, the north and the South sent ten elite groups to explore the forest of death.


    Most of the 20 elites are level 12 powers. Even if they are less than level 12, they are also elite figures with long experience in hunting corpses on the battlefield.


    Unfortunately, after three days, only half of them climbed out of the forest of death.


    The man was a wood power. He turned his arm into a vine and dragged half of his body out of the forest of death. After receiving the surveillance video, the handover city immediately contacted the north and south to rescue. Unfortunately, when the rescuer arrived, the man had been eaten by the zombie, and only a "two" was written on the ground with blood.


    No one knows what these two mean. There is only one thing everyone knows - the forest of death is the graveyard of mankind.


    "There must be higher-level zombies in the forest of death. I don''t think it''s a problem." Lv Shi said gently, "I would be surprised if there were no higher-level sound waves in the forest of death."


    "Look at another group of sound waves." it seems that they had expected that they would say so. The blank space pressed the keyboard twice, and the picture turned into two green sound waves.


    "This sound wave is a sound wave without any purpose." he pointed to the first green sound wave, the blank low channel, and then his finger moved down and pointed to the second sound channel. "This is the sound wave emitted by the zombie when he found human beings or something else."


    "What''s the problem?" staring at the two sound waves, he was drunk all night and said, "to tell you the truth, I think those zombies have nothing else to do except eat. Will he form a team to soak like us? Girl? Don''t tease."


    "Well, look at this, drunken emperor." I felt that my research results had been questioned. I was a little unhappy and closed the corner of my mouth on one side, and then overlapped the second green sound wave with the third red sound wave.


    As like as two peas, the two waves appear almost the same as the amplitude fluctuations.


    "What a coincidence..." Mo Wen stared at the two lines that were still mixed together, and his dark eyes became more and more profound.


    When Lan Lan was out of control, he might be looking at the place of death in the southwest... Now, he thinks he may think that Lan Lan is actually looking at the forest of death.


    "Blank, do you mean there is a high-level zombie with other purposes in the forest of death?" Zui Wuyi smiled twice and shook his head in disbelief, but the next second he paused as if he suddenly thought of something, and the smile at the corners of his mouth became a little stiff, "Wait, is it because of the reason you speculated that the high-level and low-level zombies exchanged positions?"


    "It''s possible, but I can''t be sure." blank sighed, lowered his eyelids and said, "after all, I can''t decipher the language of zombies... Boss, your zombie should be able to understand the meaning expressed by other zombies?"


    Suddenly I thought of Yu Lan, who was always holding ink before, and the blank couldn''t help whispering.


    "I don''t know." I don''t like discussing with others very much. Yu Lan''s ink is flat and low, and obviously doesn''t want to say more.


    Unfortunately, blank never looked at people. He stepped forward and said with a little expectation, "boss, can you lend me your zombie? I promise I can study the meaning of this sound wave of zombie."


    His face changed, especially those of Xiuqi and drunken night. They know how much mo Wen dotes on the zombie. The boy is going to die.


    "Blank." Mo Wen''s face was still faint, "can you repeat what you just said?"


    "Boss, i..." I was really ready to repeat the blank smell.


    "Blank!" Lv Shi, who had always been gentle, said, "shut up."


    Blank was stunned and looked at them unidentified.


    "You should be glad you didn''t repeat it," said Mo Wen gently, with his head slightly lowered and eyes raised, staring at the blank. "Otherwise, I will kill you."


    Under Mo Wen''s cold eyes, he felt that his breathing was not smooth. He made a sound, and the whole person''s mood was extremely low.


    "You are the Minister of my research department. It doesn''t matter how you do research, but don''t pay attention to my blue." Mo Wen''s gentle smile hid, and the corners of his mouth didn''t have a radian. "Don''t even think about it."


    "I know..." he nodded blankly. Although he didn''t know why, he understood the meaning of Yu Lan''s Zombie to Mo Wen, "I won''t make such a plan again."


    "What else have you learned?" seeing the blank, he nodded and asked again. Now he was very interested in the zombies in the forest of death.

 Chapter 119

    He calmed his mood quickly, pulled the chair behind him and continued to whisper, "in fact, I suspect that the corpse tide may also have something to do with the sound waves from the forest of death... If my conclusion is correct, those zombies may have had some wisdom."


    "Senior zombies do have a certain sense." thinking of several level three zombies he met, Mo Wen knocked on the armrest of the chair and said blandly, "they know to ambush, hide their breath, and can attack at the most appropriate time."


    "That''s it." the blank nodded.


    "Well... Why don''t they leave the forest of death?" Gu Cheng was a little puzzled. "Since they have wisdom, they may know that the strongest human power is only level 3. If they come to our human side with their strength, they certainly don''t have to stoop to the forest of death, and the forces in the north and South can''t be established."


    "God... Do you really think the strongest power now is level 3?" drunk night couldn''t help laughing at the speech, "That''s the news released from all over the country half a year ago, okay? Uncle Gu Cheng, if you don''t say it''s credible, it''s that zombies and humans were at the same level when the last world broke out. Now there are such powerful zombies. Do you think the level of some humans can be so much different from zombies?"


    Gu Cheng, who has been called uncle, raised his eyebrows, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "nephew Wuyi, you''re right, but so far all the powers we''ve met are below level 3, except the boss."


    Smell speech drunk no night rolled his eyes.


    "There must be a reason why they don''t come out." blank shook his head and said, "maybe they are trapped and can''t come out, or maybe they don''t think it''s time to come out. I''m not sure. There''s no evidence to prove the theory."


    Hearing this, Mo Wen suddenly got up and went out. A crazy dark tide surged in his slightly heavy eyes.


    He''s still too weak, or too weak.


    "Boss?" blank hurriedly stopped him, but when he looked at the deep eyes of ink, the whole person only felt as if his brain had been hit by a hammer.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" asked Mo Wen.


    "No, but..."


    He didn''t wait for the blank, but when he finished writing, he raised his feet and left here. The fast blank couldn''t stop him at all.


    As soon as Mo Wen left Xiuqi, he immediately followed up. In fact, Xiuqi didn''t say a word when he stayed in this place. It doesn''t matter whether he is here or not.


    "How did the boss go?" seeing Xiuqi gone, drunk and sleepless, he was ready to move. He stuck his chin to the blank and asked, "do you have anything else to say to us?"


    Blank shook his head. Seeing that he was drunk without night, he immediately got up and walked out.


    In a few seconds, he and sugar moon were left in the blank laboratory, and the sound wave lines on the projector were still beating.


    "I also want to mention our masks..." blank sighed and frowned on the chair. "Sugar moon, I think... Maybe I''m really useless now."


    "My Lord, you are very good now." sugar moon turned off the projector, walked forward and hugged the blank shoulder, "the blank is really good."


    "Well..." blank smiled, "I also like my code. I really hope I never remember my name again."


    "I won''t remember, he has been lost by you." sugar moon whispered comfortingly, trying to soften her cold voice.


    "Ouch!"


    As soon as Mo Wen went back, Yu Lan rushed up, hugged his waist and didn''t let go. He lost his temper.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen gently hugged Yu Lan and asked, "why did you wake up? He went to the sixth floor to find a blank when he saw Yu Lan asleep. Unexpectedly, Yu Lan woke up in less than half an hour.


    "Villain!" Yu Lan angrily accused and bared his teeth.


    Her stuff always leaves her in the room. I hate it!


    "HMM... I''m wrong. I''ll take you wherever I go next time." rubbing Yu Lan''s head, Mo Wen took her to the bed and sighed, "well, LAN LAN, now have a good sleep. We''ve been outside for two days and haven''t had a good rest."


    "Together!" Yu Lan said loudly.


    "OK, together." holding Yu Lan''s waist, Mo Wen didn''t change his clothes and lay directly on the bed.


    Yu Lan was satisfied. He shrunk into a ball and fell asleep quickly, while Mo Wen was not sleepy at all.


    Now that he knows an existence that can threaten Yu Lan''s safety, he can''t sleep at ease anyway.


    Blue, I won''t let anyone take you away from me again, absolutely not.


    Nothing happened in the next few days. Just listening to Qu Miaomiao who came back from going out, he said that the weather outside was getting colder and colder, and even began to snowstorm.


    Another week later, Xiuqi, who went out for investigation, suddenly brought back a message.


    "Xu Jielin is getting married?"


    Looking at the bright red invitation in his hand, Mo Wen thought he saw a joke. He picked his eyebrows and couldn''t help laughing.


    "The marriage object is Ye Shu, the daughter of Ye Zhi, the leader of the north." he noticed the strange eyes when Mo Wen stared at the invitation, and Xiuqi instinctively stepped back.


    Before the end of the world, he always knew how crazy Mo Wen was and how much he hated Xu Jielin. The feeling of hate but unable to move almost forced Mo Wen to the extreme.


    However, now Mo Wen hates that guy to abandon Yu Lan and doesn''t say he wants to marry someone else. This... Is really funny.


    He thought so, but Xiuqi felt that he couldn''t laugh at all.


    "It''s really good. It''s good. I underestimate him." Mo Wen can''t say how he feels at this time. Is he excited? Bloodthirsty? Or happy?


    Glad he didn''t give blue to this scum in the end?


    "... what a pity." the ink, which never knew how to write the word regret, snorted, leaned back on the chair and covered his eyes with his arm.


    I regret not killing this bastard directly before, and let him stay with Lanlan for two years.


    "Arvin..."


    Yu Lan, who had been sleeping just now, jumped out of bed, ran to Mo Wen, found a suitable position and began to sleep again.


    "Although I didn''t dare to approach you before," Mo Wen sighed after rubbing Yu''s blue hair, "but I can also make one or two car accidents and kill him. If the car accident doesn''t work, I can do it myself. Anyway, I kill a lot of people. Don''t I still work well outside?"


    "What was I thinking at that time?" he laughed at himself. "I must have lost my mind."

 Chapter 120

    Listening to Mo Wen''s self talk, Xiuqi resolutely chose silence.


    "HMM... where did this invitation come from?" after mocking himself for a long time, Mo Wen focused on the invitation again, picked it up and looked over and over for a long time.


    "This was originally an invitation from Xu Jielin to the southern high-level. Let''s cut off one." Xiuqi took a step forward, stood at the table and asked softly, "boss, are we going?"


    "Hmm..." Mo Wen thought for two seconds, and suddenly gently threw the invitation on the table. His gentle smile was as warm as the sun. "Go, why not?"


    Perhaps there was not much sleep. After Mo Wen moved twice, Yu Lan opened his eyes and got up. Dissatisfied, he began to play with Mo Wen''s hair.


    "Ouch!"


    Let you move, I can''t sleep well!


    "Blue blue." pulled her off her head, and Mo Wen asked her gently, "are you going or not?"


    "Ouch?"


    Where are you going?


    "Go to your boyfriend''s wedding." it seems to understand Yu Lan''s meaning. Mo Wen''s smile becomes more and more gentle, and his voice is very charming.


    But Yu Lan felt a little scared. She flattened her mouth and turned her big eyes. When Mo Wen was almost impatient, she suddenly said, "ah Wen... It''s mine!"


    Although the cow''s head was not right for the horse''s mouth, the ice cold feeling on her body dissipated in an instant as soon as her words were written in ink. He directly hugged Yu Lan into his arms, and the hypocritical smile turned into heartfelt laughter.


    "Yes, yes, blue, I''m yours, always."


    Yu Lan also skillfully hugged him and flattered him twice from time to time.


    Xiuqi looked at the ink that couldn''t see his eyes. He covered his face and couldn''t bear to look straight. Don''t open his eyes.


    "As for this Xu Jielin..." when Mo wenle had enough, he thought of Xu Jielin. His eyes full of laughter only made people feel a kind of paranoid madness.


    "He''s been free too long."


    "Are you going to..."


    He raised his eyes, swept his eyes and straightened them. Mo Wen raised his head, raised his chin and said with a smile, "catch him alive and put him on the fifth floor of Ximen district. There... It''s tailor-made for him."


    "... yes."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the training camp of the headquarters of the southern region, a young girl was holding a samurai sword and quickly shuttling between two eighth order zombies, cutting off the heads of the two zombies at a very fast speed.


    "Oh, the difficulty is too low!" the girl smiled contemptuously and crushed the head of one of the zombies with her hard military boots.


    "Do you want to make it more difficult for you?" Yu jueying, the leader of the south, stood on the grandstand in the training area and looked at his daughter Yu Ruoshui spoiled.


    "OK!" Yu Ruoshui waved the knife and threw away the blood stains on the knife. "Dad, I''m already a level 12 power now. How can I grow up without some difficulty?"


    "OK, this is my daughter!" Yu jueying clapped his hands in praise, then motioned to his men to release two 11th rank zombies.


    His men immediately opened the doors on both sides of the training room, only heard a roar, and two zombies rushed out.


    After seeing the zombie of level 11, Yu Ruoshui immediately became alert. She didn''t follow the strategy of "the enemy doesn''t move, I don''t move". She took the lead in launching the attack. The samurai sword in her hand flexibly changed the angle in her hand, looking for the best entry point.


    But the zombie of the eleventh order was still very fast. Almost in an instant, two from front to back surrounded Yu Ruoshui, and one of the tails swept over quickly.


    Yu Ruoshui instantly tied an isolation layer on his left arm to block the Zombie''s tail. The other hand holding a samurai sword cut off half of the Zombie''s body at an extremely tricky angle.


    The isolation layer again blocked the sharp teeth of the zombie in front of her. She turned sideways and kicked the zombie out.


    "Good bye, poor devil." leaning up, she cut off the heads of two eleven step zombies.


    "Well done!" seeing this, Yu jueying praised it without stinginess, and jumped down from the stand at the same time.


    "Dad!" Yu Ruoshui rushed over and hugged Yu jueying with a sweet smile full of happiness.


    "In a twinkling of an eye, my daughter is 18 years old." Yu jueying smiled and rubbed Yu Ruoshui''s hair. "Hey, every time I see my daughter so powerful, I think who can match you."


    "I''m powerful because I have a super powerful father!" Yu Ruoshui walked back with Yu jueying side by side, smiling sweetly, "and ah, I don''t want to get married. I want to be with you and my mother all the time."


    "Say something stupid." Yu jueying shook his head, but the smile on the corners of his mouth deepened. "Today, the North sent an invitation to say that ye Zhi''s daughter is getting married. I really can''t help feeling."


    "Ye Shu is getting married?" when she mentioned Ye Shu, Yu Ruoshui''s eyes flashed quickly. She smiled softly, "that''s really gratifying. Who''s the groom?"


    "A man named Xu Jielin seems to be a very talented young man. He is now the leader of the second northern district."


    "Well... Well, Dad, are we going to attend?" Yu Ruoshui asked with a smile.


    "I won''t go. I''m going to let your brother go." Yu jueying''s tone was a little flat when he mentioned his son Yu Tian. He said faintly, "it''s not a way to keep him in the base all the time."


    "Dad, let me go with my brother?" Yu Ruoshui said with a smile. "My brother is an ordinary man. I don''t trust him."


    "Shuishui, you know, I have always regarded you as my successor." hearing that Yu Ruoshui wanted to go, Yu jueying shook his head and said, "you need to stay in our headquarters to learn what you should learn. Your brother, I will let someone protect you."


    "All right..." Yu Ruoshui sighed. Yu Tian has always been unpopular with Yu jueying because he is not a power, but his relationship with her is really good.


    He patted Yu Ruoshui on the shoulder again. Yu jueying smiled lovingly at her and said, "Shui Shui, I know you will never let me down."


    "Don''t worry, Dad!" Yu Ruoshui mischievously gave a military salute, then stood in place and watched Yu jueying leave with satisfaction.


    "Water, water!"


    He was wiping the samurai sword with his head down. When he heard someone call her, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help looking up and saw Yu Tianzheng running towards her sweating.


    "Elder brother, why are you here?" she greeted with some surprise. "I remember you should go out on patrol with Uncle Xu today."

 Chapter 121

    "I just came back from the patrol. I heard you came to you in the training ground." Yu Tian hehe smiled. The dark blue in his eyes is very heavy. It seems that he hasn''t had a good rest these two days. He scratched his head, took out a hand carved little tiger and handed it to Yu Ruoshui. He was a little embarrassed and said, "here, I didn''t get back in time yesterday. I''ll make up for your birthday present today."


    "Thank you, brother!" he took the little tiger and played with it twice. Yu Ruoshui smiled contentedly, "but I will receive a gift on my birthday next year."


    "Yes!" Yu Tian directly and readily agreed, "I''ll give you something on your birthday every year. I''ll just be your sister. Who won''t spoil you?"


    "Yes... Brother, you have only one sister." Yu Tian and Yu jueying looked at their similar faces. Yu Ruoshui raised the minibus and said proudly, "then I''ll thank you first."


    Seeing this, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help scraping her nose and said with a smile, "you''re cheap and good. OK, where are you going now?"


    "I''m going back to my room to take a hot bath." Yu Ruoshui stretched. "I''ve been training for another day today. I''m so tired."


    "It''s hard." seeing that his sister is stronger than himself, Yu Tian said in his heart that it''s false not to lose, but he was more happy and gratified. "By the way, I saw someone looking for his father in front. It seems that he is Uncle Xu''s friend. I heard Uncle Xu... Call him" LAOCHANG ''. "


    Habitually tell Yu Ruoshui everything he knows outside. Yu Tian has no reluctance on his face. It seems that there is nothing wrong with this.


    "People who haven''t heard of it." Yu Ruoshui turned it over in his memory, shook his head and waved his hand carelessly. "I guess it''s my father''s friend again. Don''t take it to heart."


    Many people came to see Yu jueying''s relatives in the end of the world, including eight aunts and six aunts. Some people said that it was related to Ruoshui''s ability to laugh for several days.


    "Yes." Yu Tian nodded and began to look for other topics to chat with Yu Ruoshui in high spirits.


    Equal to if the water returned to the room after the genius reluctantly left.


    Close the door gently. Yu Ruoshui smiles and puts away the little tiger inside. She always cherishes the gift given to her by Yu Tian.


    Untied the tied ponytail, she was a little tired and lay down on the sofa with a long sigh of relief.


    "How''s it going?" she suddenly said to the air after lying down for a while.


    "Shi Yao has been willing to obey us." the second she spoke, a man came out of the next room, lowered his eyelids and whispered, "now one-third of the forces in the South belong to us."


    "It''s really troublesome, these guys." he sat up and put his knife on the table. Yu Ruoshui snorted and smiled contemptuously. "Just because I''m a woman, I don''t support me to inherit everything from my father? I''m kidding. The world speaks with fists, okay?"


    "You are very strong." the man bowed his eyes and said respectfully.


    "I know, but it''s not enough," Yu Ruoshui said with his chin. "What I want is absolute perfection, so no defects are allowed."


    The man didn''t respond to this sentence, just bowed his head and looked respectful.


    "You know, ye Shu is getting married." Yu Ruoshui stood up and walked to the window. The people belonging to her outside the window were training in the ice and snow, and their faces were red with cold.


    "She got what she wanted." the man seemed to sigh.


    "Get what you want?" Yu Ruoshui snorted, with a look of arrogance in her pearl like eyes. Standing in front of the window for a long time, she looked like a leader.


    "Women who only depend on men have only this ambition."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ouch?"


    Yu Lan lies on Mo Wen''s back and looks at him greedy for breakfast, but he will be blocked by Mo Wen every time he reaches out his hand. She flattened her mouth, grabbed Mo Wen''s hair and began to shake his head.


    "Blue..." a mouthful of bread could not be stuffed into his mouth anyway. Mo Wen sighed helplessly and dragged her from behind and held her in his arms. "Didn''t I say you can''t eat my food? You''ll be uncomfortable."


    "Well..."


    But I want to eat. I really want to eat Wuwuwuwu


    Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen pitifully, and then looked at the rice on his plate. The watery big eyes were spinning there.


    This expression has been tried repeatedly in Mo Wen. He wants to raise a white flag, but reason tells him again and again that he can''t surrender.


    "Zui Linxue!" after struggling for a long time, Mo Wen simply didn''t eat. He went to the contact and shouted Zui Linxue over.


    "Boss?" Zui Linxue came neatly and came to the door of his room in less than a minute.


    "Help me stay with LAN LAN for a while, and we''ll start after I finish dinner." after talking to Zui Linxue, Mo Wen began to regret. Why did he give LAN LAN to Zui Linxue? It''s a big deal not to eat breakfast.


    He was thinking of opening his mouth and roaring drunk Linxue away. Unexpectedly, Yu Lan jumped out of his arms and ran behind drunk Linxue.


    "Bad guy!" she bared her teeth.


    "..." now Mo Wen is unhappy again. How can his blue and blue hide behind others and yell at himself?


    "Blue, come here," he called. Although his voice was a little unhappy, his eyes were soft and had no deterrent.


    Then Yu Lan put out his tongue at him. His small face was bulging round, but he didn''t come over.


    "..." where did you learn this? Ink was sprouted with blood on his face.


    It was almost noon after he had worked hard to finish breakfast and recapture Yu Lan. He was sitting cross legged in the hall with Xiuqi''s shoulder in his arms. He didn''t know what to say to make Xiuqi''s face black.


    "Elder brother!" drunk Linxue strode up and hugged drunk night''s neck, "are you ready?"


    "Only owe Dongfeng?" kissed Zui Linxue''s side face and said happily, "Linxue, you''re staying at home. I hope I can see you at the first sight when I come back next time."


    "OK." Zui Linxue nodded with her eyes down, and her fist tightened when no one noticed.


    "Then let''s go." holding Yu Lan, he walked out, and the ink was light to the public.


    The people who set out for the north this time were still Mo Wen, Yu Lan, drunk without night and Xiuqi. Drunk night was too cold to go. He was beaten by Xiuqi before he became honest.


    "Have a nice trip, boss!" a few people around sent ink away, laughing and laughing. They didn''t have any emotion to separate. They couldn''t be happy one by one.


    Can''t you be happy? There are three people who can take charge of the affairs. Next, only Gu Cheng and LV Shi deal with the affairs, so they are more and more free to do things.

 Chapter 122

    But at this time, they all forget the things that blank has come back... Maybe they don''t care when they think of it.


    Yes, blank really doesn''t care about people, but sugar month will.


    "Mo, Mr. mo." seeing that Mo Wen was about to leave, Zhang Xin squeezed out of the crowd and hurried to catch up, "can I apply for something like you?"


    "Say." Mo Wen stopped and looked at him.


    "I want to go out and continue to do my business as a mobile businessman during this period, but you can rest assured that I promise to come back once a week. I just feel a little uncomfortable staying here all the time." Zhang Xin took a deep breath after he said what he wanted to say and looked forward to looking at the ink.


    "I never stopped you from going out." Mo Wen said faintly, then turned and continued to go out.


    Is that a promise? Zhang Xin thought of it with joy, but he couldn''t jump the next second.


    "But..." walking in the last drunk night, I looked back at him and said with a smile, "although the boss doesn''t stop you, who knows if you will go and never return?"


    "I will come back once a week, I swear!" Zhang Xin raised his hand and vowed to stare drunk all night.


    "Well, you seem to have misunderstood what I mean." seeing Zhang Xin''s hostile eyes, drunk night couldn''t help smiling, stretched out his finger and pointed to Qu Yaoyao walking out of the crowd. "I just think it''s very dangerous outside. If anything happens to you, it''s not good... So let her come with you."


    Listening to the sound of a good man drunk all night, Zhang Xin only felt that a mouthful of old blood was stuck in his throat.


    This guy is always an old pervert who can deceive people and put on a look of "I''m for you".


    After tossing Zhang Xin drunk all night, he felt that the resentment he had been dragged out in the winter had dissipated. He gathered his thickened cotton padded clothes, and reluctantly followed Xiuqi into the car.


    "You say they get married when they get married. Does it hurt when they are free?" after closing the door, they began to complain, "really think it was before the end of the world."


    "Now most people think it''s basically stable now." Xiuqi said while backing up while turning the steering wheel. "He began to look for the support that they can completely relax."


    "Their support is to pretend that this is before the end of the world?" they only feel ridiculous about Xiuqi''s words. "That''s how they forgot how they hid like a mouse in the early days of the end of the world."


    Those people forgot that they were drunk all night. At that time, the city he lived in was like hell on earth.


    "I still clearly remember the scene when Linxue and I were out looking for food. Even the people with the car were surrounded by a group of zombies." thinking of what happened more than two years ago, I couldn''t help laughing at myself. "There was blood on the window, and there were scrapped cars everywhere on the road. We couldn''t find a way out even if we hit everywhere in the car."


    "How did you escape?" Xiuqi was a little curious when he seldom heard drunk night talk about the past.


    "We were lucky at that time." drunken night spread out, "we met a kind-hearted person to save us. They used their horns to lead away the zombies at the nearby intersection and gave us time to escape."


    "You ran away?"


    "No, there are too many zombies. Even if we ran away at that time, we would still be surrounded by zombies." thinking of what happened at that time, I couldn''t help laughing, "so ah, I directly killed the family and used their bodies as bait to give us enough time to escape."


    "It''s funny that those people should save you." he was not much surprised at the answer of drunk all night. He pursed his lips and drove the car calmly.


    "That''s right. If they don''t die, Linxue and I can''t go at all. Now that we''ve saved me, shouldn''t we save people to the end." he took it for granted that he was drunk all night. He knocked on the window and looked at Xiuqi with a smile, "Xiuqi, don''t say you haven''t done such a thing."


    "I haven''t done it yet." Xiuqi said faintly, "when the end comes, the boss and I are in city B, and we''re not as embarrassed as you."


    "It doesn''t matter where it is?" zuiwuye turned his eyes. He looked in the rearview mirror and looked at Yu Lan outside the window with Yu Lan in his arms. He really couldn''t think of Mo Wen''s embarrassed escape.


    "The boss rushed to the police station directly after he found me." Xiuqi said faintly, "there are police who have become zombies and some self righteous mobs everywhere."


    "You killed all the people?" drunk night side eyes, "we''re like each other."


    "We didn''t do it." Xiuqi shrugged and seemed to think of something funny. He said with a low smile, "the mob couldn''t use guns at all. They confronted the zombie there without opening the insurance. Finally, all those who lost their armor died."


    "That''s also..."


    China is no better than abroad. Most people in China may have never seen a gun in their life, let alone used it.


    "The boss and I robbed a few guns and joined another mob." Xiuqi continued, as if everyone was a mob in his eyes.


    Later, Mo Wen didn''t have any interest in their conversation. He was drunk all night before he said to Xiuqi, "Why are you a mob again? Then you join in. Linxue and I have always been independent, except for joining Xu Yan''s gang."


    "Those people are from the army." Xiuqi smiled with his eyes sideways. "They have a lot of materials in their hands. It saves us to rob the supermarket with others."


    As soon as he heard this, he couldn''t help but curl his lips. He knew that Mo Wen wouldn''t choose any ordinary people and join them at all. For Mo Wen, only he is a hunter. Those people are soft sheep.


    Will hunters fight side by side with sheep? Funny.


    "That''s great. Rob with the army." he rolled his eyes. "Then you say they are a mob.


    "Why not? Some of them continue to become zombies, and there are not even 20 surviving people." Xiuqi sneered. "In that case, they can''t even choose a leader. No one is satisfied with who. They also put forward what they should do separately. The more they do, the more things they can get."


    "What a naive idea." if this idea had been put into practice two years ago, it might have no problem to be drunk all night, but now it just feels ridiculous.


    The more people do, the more things they take? I''m kidding. There is no uniform measurement standard for this "more work" and there is no way to stipulate it.

 Chapter 123

    For example, for some people, it takes a lot of effort to find two cans, but for others, it is no problem to find five or six cans. This is forcing the weaker people to die directly.


    But the fact that the weak people can''t find food doesn''t mean they can''t kill the strong people. Maybe they have good shooting skills, or maybe they can use Yin. In short, rabbits will bite when they are anxious, and people who can''t get more materials will also be forced to be anxious.


    Well, after the rush, of course, there was a riot, and then the strong died, and the weak couldn''t find food, which became a vicious cycle.


    So at the end of the world, if you don''t have enough strength, the best way to survive is to partner, and there must be a person in that team to lead.


    Food is distributed by leaders, materials are decided by leaders, and internal strife is avoided as much as possible by absolute dictatorship.


    "After that? That group must hold on for a long time. So what happened to you?" asked drunk all night.


    "Later? Then I followed the boss to change the team and kill the zombies until the boss established a force." when he remembered that the desire alliance had just been established and they had overcome all kinds of difficulties, Xiuqi couldn''t help laughing, "the desire alliance at that time was really hope for us."


    "When I joined, it should be the time when you just established?" drunk night shrugged. When he joined the lust alliance, the lust alliance did not have a fixed base. At that time, they were frantically plundering other people''s materials to enrich themselves.


    If there was one of the most frightening forces at that time, it was their desire to unite.


    The sin city was discovered by them inadvertently. After occupying the sin city as the headquarters of the desire League, the desire League began to expand at a very fast speed.


    "Almost." Xiuqi nodded and ended the topic. "Be quiet. There''s still a long way to go."


    "OK." also felt that he had nothing to say. Drunk all night, he turned his head and looked out of the window.


    Humans are highly adaptable creatures. In two years, they have been familiar with this new world and provided themselves with the best life they can get.


    Yu Lan has been staring out of the window, rarely quiet.


    Mo Wen was not interested in the scenery outside the window. He looked at Yu Lan in his arms, lowered his head and rubbed her hair slightly.


    Just now, although he didn''t participate in the topic of drunk night, his heart became a little complicated.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, they all had a hard time. He couldn''t imagine how Yu Lan, who asked him for help on the phone, survived these two years.


    He knew that Yu Lan had never learned martial arts and had no wild survival experience. Although she was much stronger than ordinary women, her body still belonged to a relatively weak type.


    At least he thinks so.


    "Blue... You must have suffered a lot..." his chin rested on blue''s shoulder and murmured like a sigh.


    Bitter?


    Yu Lan''s eyes are still outside the window, but some real fragments emerge in his mind.


    In the clip, she killed zombies, robbed supplies, and even killed people.


    She never relied on anyone in particular, from beginning to end, even until her death.


    [Lanlan, you must wait for me to come back!]


    A strange male voice rang in LAN''s mind for the second time. Yu Lan was stunned, raised his eyes, glanced at the ink, and quickly looked back out of the window.


    Wait a minute... Why does she keep waiting for the people in the voice? He''s not her thing.


    Yu Lan''s Zombie head turned quickly. She tried hard to remember, but she couldn''t remember anything.


    The mood suddenly became a little irritable. She frowned and stared at the wandering zombie, which was not pleasing to her eyes.


    Twisting over, she took out the crystal core from Mo Wen''s backpack and stuffed it into her mouth. She was gradually reminding herself of the past in this way.


    Before, Lanlan wouldn''t eat at this time... Mo Wen pinched her ears in some confusion. Seeing that she ignored herself and was still buried in eating, she simply let her go.


    Anyway, I brought these nuclei for her to eat.


    But this casual food let Yu Lan eat most of the crystal nuclei in the backpack directly at one breath. Mo Wen quickly took away the remaining crystal nuclei for fear that Yu Lan would eat them all at one breath.


    "Lan Lan, why do you eat so much today?" turned Yu Lan''s head to himself, and Mo Wen asked, "haven''t you been supported?"


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lan called like a coquettish, rubbed his head, and when he was full, he lay down in Mo Wen''s arms, closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    "..." looking at Yu Lan who was fast asleep, Mo Wen pulled a corner of his mouth and didn''t wake her up. Instead, he stood still and tried to make Yu Lan sleep more comfortable.


    The long drive is always boring. When she wakes up, she may arrive.


    It''s true that they are going to the north, but they must pass through the handover city before that, that is, their first destination is the handover city.


    However, when LAN Yijue slept, the car was still driving on the road. There was no sign of stopping at all. It was obviously far from their destination.


    "Pay attention to the front." zuiwuye squinted at the front and found three parked cars on the road ahead.


    "Please wait a minute!" seeing them driving over, a figure on the three cars jumped down and stopped them, "can you lend us a screwdriver? One of our cars is broken."


    Borrow something? Drunk night smiled and opened the window, "yes, what do you take for it?"


    The person who borrowed the screwdriver was stunned, and the goodwill on his face could not be maintained at once. With a gloomy face and a bad look, he said in a cruel voice, "I don''t want you to toast without penalty. You know, we can take your car at any time."


    "Oh, it''s terrible." drunk Wuye shook and looked very scared. Although he didn''t feel much fear in his tone of speech, the trembling expression on his face didn''t look like fraud.


    "Lend us something quickly." seeing that he was drunk, he was afraid to become so. The man was bolder and his voice became colder and colder.


    Unfortunately, after waiting for most of the day, he didn''t see drunk night move. He immediately took out his gun and pointed it directly at drunk night''s head and shouted, "are you deaf?"


    "Drunk all night, blue doesn''t like gunfire." Mo Wen said faintly along Yu Lan''s hair.


    Because Mo Wen was sitting in the back of the car, the man at the door didn''t notice him for a moment. When he opened his mouth, the man was startled.


    "Who, don''t play tricks on me!"


    However, as soon as his voice fell, he found that his vision turned around and a "click" came from his neck.

 Chapter 124

    Looking at the man whose neck was broken by him, he was drunk all night and sighed softly, "God knows, I''m a devout vegetarian."


    "Is it a dog that eats meat in the base headquarters all day?" Xiuqi snorted coldly.


    "That''s right. We have a lot of meat eaters, okay?" drunk night rolled his eyes, opened the door and got ready to get off.


    Now that people have been killed, none of these people can stay.


    For what happened outside, Mo Wen didn''t even move his eyelids. He skillfully helped Yu Lan tie up his hair, and then took out the bow tie drunk Linxue gave him.


    Yu Lan has been sitting on Mo Wen''s lap and looking out through the window. There is no focus in his eyes.


    "Stop!" just as drunk night opened the door, he heard a scolding. He turned his head and was stunned when he saw the person in front of him.


    "Yo, old friend!" after only a second of being stunned, he returned to his mind and joked, "long time no see."


    But the other person didn''t come back.


    "Uncle Chang, what''s the matter?" he felt something wrong. Yu Tian couldn''t help coming over and asked. As soon as he came, he saw the body lying on the ground.


    "Pei Xin!" he cried, staring at the drunk night angrily and yelling, "did you do this?!"


    Drunk all night, a frank look.


    He grabbed it and rushed up to beat Yu Tian, who was drunk all night. Changli shook his head and said, "listen, it''s okay."


    "Pei Xin is dead. Tell me it''s all right?" Yu Tian stared at him.


    "He didn''t kill him!" Chang Li growled, trying to suppress something in his hoarse voice. "And... They don''t have a screwdriver. Let them go." even if he did, he didn''t dare to borrow it.


    "Hey!" drunk night really began to find fault, "who said we didn''t?"


    As soon as drunk Wuye opened his mouth to Yu Tian, he immediately looked at him. At the same time, he looked at Changli with some confusion.


    "Can you borrow it?" Changli stared at drunk night with the a complex expression.


    "Others I may not, but you know, you are an exception." Zui Wuyi leaned against the door of the car, looked at Tian''s face for two seconds, and then said hello to him, "hello."


    Looking at Zui Wuyi with a kind smile on his face, Yu Tian was deceived at once. He looked at Pei Xin lying at Zui Wuyi''s feet. Subconsciously, he felt that Zui Wuyi didn''t do it.


    "Hello." Yu Tian said hello to him although he was still alert, "are you uncle Chang''s friend?"


    As soon as Chang Li''s face changed, he wanted to talk. He wanted to be drunk and answer faster than him.


    "Of course," he laughed.


    "Drunk without night, come here." Changli had planned to deny it, but when he saw drunk without night''s extremely dangerous eyes, he resolutely swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "What do you want to do?" he whispered to drunk night after drunk night came over. "I don''t want you to touch him."


    "I haven''t seen you for more than two and a half months. Your attitude is very hurtful." Zui Wuyi holds his heart and has a sharp color under his dark eyes. "Changli, can you tell me who he is? I think he looks familiar. It seems that he has seen it somewhere."


    "Listen, I''ll take care of all the dead people on me, but you must not hurt him." Chang Li continued in a low voice. At the same time, he glanced at Yu Tian who was squatting on the bus money to check Peixin''s car.


    Looking at Pei Xin, whose neck was broken, Yu Tian''s face was extremely hard to see. No matter how stupid he was, he could see that this man had his neck broken at close range... At that time, the only man closest to him was the man just now.


    "Have you seen enough?" Xiuqi, sitting in the driver''s seat, stared at the sky in a bad tone.


    Yu Tian felt his heart stopped for a moment. He looked up at Xiuqi''s cold face and sat down on the ground.


    "Hey," said Changli, who was about to pass by and was drunk all night, close to him, "tell me who he is, otherwise none of the people present will want to live."


    "Why do you have to care..."


    "Tell me who he is." Zui Wuyi smiled and asked again. At the same time, Xiuqi also opened the door and got out of the car. He moved his shoulders twice to help Zui Wuyi deal with the mess.


    Yu Tian''s people also raised their guns at Xiuqi after they realized that it was wrong, and each one looked extremely serious.


    "He''s Yu Tian." Chang Li bit his teeth and finally said, "it''s... Yu jueying''s son."


    "Wow... The son of the leader of the southern region? This is a big fat meat, okay?" drunk night''s eyes lit up.


    "You''re crazy!" Chang Li gritted his teeth. "Yu jueying and Xu Yan are completely two concepts. Don''t dream of taking Yu Tian to change money. Don''t even think about it!"


    "Don''t get excited. I didn''t say I would take him to change money... After all, Yu jueying''s strength is still unknown." when he got the answer he wanted, Zui Wuyi turned and walked back. He smiled at Changli and raised his hand to block Xiuqi''s hand to kill Yu Tian.


    "Let''s go and fix it. I didn''t do anything. He killed all the people." pointing to Changli standing behind the car, he got into the car with a smile.


    The culprit is Xiuqi, who doesn''t want to do anything in the capital. He also feels that he has no obligation to continue to be amorous. He glances at Yu Tian, who has shaken into a ball, and returns to the car and leaves naturally.


    Lying on the window staring at Yu Tian, who was trembling and didn''t even dare to lift his head, Yu Lan leaned his head and felt that something in his head flashed past quickly.


    "Blue?" seeing that Yu Lan had been lying on the side of the window, Mo Wen couldn''t help calling her.


    "Ah Wen." sat back in Mo Wen''s arms, and Yu Lan skillfully rubbed his chest, "hungry."


    Listening to Yu Lan''s soft and coquettish word "hungry", Mo Wen had no choice but to hand her the crystal core.


    "You cerebellar bag melon, can''t you think of anything else except eating?" poked Yu Lan''s forehead, and Mo Wen bullied her.


    "Ouch!" hugging his forehead, Yu Lan opened his eyes and stared at Mo Wen, sniffing sadly.


    Her stuff poked her


    "Well, I''m wrong..." the bullied Mo Wen quickly hugged Yu Lan, patted her on the back and coaxed, "good, you can eat as much as you want. If it''s not enough, I''ll find it for you."


    While saying that, he also took out several crystal nuclei and flattered Yu Lan, and then got a kiss from Yu Lan on his face.


    Yu Lan was also happy and Mo Wen was satisfied. The two of them continued to be close, abusing the dog as if there were no one else.


    "..." drunk all night, he just felt that he was going to be drowned by a lot of pink hearts. He tilted his eyes and said in a very low voice, "Xiuqi, shall we find two kilograms of dog food to have a full meal!"

 Chapter 125

    "Just go and eat." Xiuqi was as indifferent as ever to the crazy words and crazy words drunk all night, but at this time, he seemed a little unhappy and pursed his lips very unhappy.


    "Partner, how do I feel that you seem to be angry? How did I provoke you?" I was acutely aware that Xiuqi''s attitude was not quite right. I was drunk all night and asked in a low voice, expressing his concern for his partner Xiuqi all the time.


    "Yes?" Xiuqi snorted, narrowed his eyes, and wrote four words on his face - "I''m not happy".


    "Yes." the corners of my mouth twitched slightly, and I was drunk all night. "To tell you the truth, we''ve been together for so long. You just squint. I know you must scold me in your heart."


    "Oh... So you''re really fit to be an insect." Xiuqi sneered and glanced at him according to his drunken words.


    "Ha?" I was stunned when I was drunk. It took me a while to react. Xiuqi said the worm was a roundworm.


    I''m the roundworm in your stomach. What''s the matter?


    He turned his mouth and said innocently, "Hey, it''s all like this. You''re not angry. Look, your eyes are almost rolling out."


    I couldn''t stand the noise of being drunk all night. Xiuqi pursed his lips for a while and asked, "why did you let Changli go again? Even those unimportant guys didn''t move. It''s not like your style."


    "That team is Yu jueying''s team." Zui Wuyi raised his hand behind his head and said with a smile, "it''s not that I don''t move, it''s that we can''t move."


    "When did you become timid?" Xiuqi''s voice became colder and colder.


    "Yes, I think I''ve always been very cautious." looked at myself and smiled.


    "Don''t change the subject." Xiuqi said coldly, "tell me why you want to let Changli go again."


    "Didn''t I say that?" the smile on drunken night''s face faded. "I like him who has the same breath as me, not to mention whether I kill or release people, it''s my freedom."


    Side eyes looked drunk without night, Xiuqi smiled coldly, and said no more words.


    When the atmosphere inside the car fell into strange silence, the ink that had been making a mess with Yu Lan suddenly raised his eyes and said, "drunk without night, go check him."


    Drunk without night, he couldn''t help looking back at the ink in his eyes and found that his look was unusually cold. When he looked down at Yu Lan, the facial lines quickly softened and filled with the color of doting.


    "Boss, you mean... Yu Tian?" he asked after taking a deep breath after his drunken brain was running rapidly for a few seconds.


    "Go check it." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "I know." drunk night nodded, and Xiuqi looked inexplicable.


    After getting the drunk answer, Mo Wen continued to focus and began to feed Yu Lan to eat the crystal core, completely depriving her of her right to eat by herself.


    Yu Lan just muttered two times with dissatisfaction. Generally speaking, he was very clever.


    But lies in the angle that blue can''t see, the look of ink is very deep.


    You know, Yu Lan''s every move can''t escape his eyes, so she has been paying attention to Yu Tian''s appearance just now. Naturally, he also sees it.


    In his memory, there is no Yu Tian in Yu Lan''s life, but he will die if he can attract Yu Lan''s attention!


    Yu Lan is still chewing the crystal core. She doesn''t know that Mo Wen has thought a lot in her heart, but even if she knows... She probably won''t care too much.


    After all... No one can match her stuff, absolutely not.


    While eating and sleeping, they reached the handover bridge. Looking at more than a dozen guards in front of them, Mo Wen found out the long prepared black cloak and put it on Yu Lan''s body, hiding her whole person in the cloak.


    "... ow?" Yu Lan pulled his cloak strangely and stared at him with wet eyes.


    "Good, just put it on for a while." Mo Wen kissed her forehead and smiled, "but if you don''t like it, take it off, and we''re not afraid of them."


    After turning his eyes, Yu Lan skillfully put on his cloak, and then put his face close to Mo Wen to kiss twice before he smiled twice.


    Pinching Yu Lan''s nose, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing.


    The inspector soon began to check their car. Two guards pointed guns at Xiuqi and others and motioned them to get off the car for inspection.


    Entering the handover city is not as casual as entering the southern outer area. If you want to enter the handover City, you must first check whether there are traces of being bitten by zombies, and then carry out identity verification. If you have no identity certificate, you are absolutely not allowed to enter the handover city.


    Drunk Wuye and Xiuqi got out of the car, but Mo Wen didn''t move.


    "Let him down too!" a guard snapped at Mo Wen.


    "Listen to my advice, don''t talk to the people in the car like that." Zui Wuyi smiled and put on a card.


    This card is not paper. It is made of a different plant. It feels like washing sand, but it looks extremely smooth.


    The guard immediately changed his face at the moment he saw the card. They looked at the people in the car in surprise. After staring at each other, they immediately stepped back. They didn''t even check when they were drunk all night. "Please come in."


    That card was made by the people of the handover city in a special way. There are only five cards in China.


    One is in Jue Ying''s hand, one is in Ye Zhi''s hand, one is in Qin Feng''s hand, who handed over the city master, and the last two are given to Bai emissary and Yu Meng respectively.


    Now someone can show up with this card. It must be a great character. Qin Feng also clearly stipulated that anyone who holds this card has absolute privileges in the handover city.


    It was precisely because of this card that the major forces in China settled down and handed over such an important place as the handover city to Qin Feng.


    "Boss, it''s good for you to have privilege." after entering the handover City, you can''t help laughing. You lie down by the window and start looking around. This is not his first time to handover the city, but the excitement of the handover city will amaze him every time.


    In addition to the road where the middle car can pass, there are basically pedestrians coming and going on both sides. There are ordinary people and powers. At a glance, all of them are crowded.


    Several children are lying on the roof of the roadside, looking at them curiously, with a look of longing on their dark face.


    Many men stood on both sides of the road together to prevent someone from falling in the driveway and avoid unnecessary casualties.

 Chapter 126

    "Privilege?" Xiuqi sneered, pointed to the rearview mirror and said faintly, "you look good. See what kind of privilege this is."


    Drunk all night, he raised his eyebrows, leaned against his face against the car window, stared at the rearview mirror and said with a smile, "well, this is called human red, right and wrong?"


    From the rearview mirror, you can clearly see that several people have secretly followed behind their car. Although they should not do it openly, they will definitely monitor them.


    "Boss, it seems that you have to cover your face." zuiwuye raised his eyebrows with some Schadenfreude, and specially found a mask from their department and handed it to Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen doesn''t have his own mask. In fact, he doesn''t need it at all. No one who can''t see his face is still alive, and most of the people who see his face are people he doesn''t think he needs to avoid.


    "I don''t need it." he ignored the drunken night, and then hung his eyes to Yu Lan. After closing his cloak, he said, "I''ll go to xuqi there."


    "Eh?" I was stunned when I was drunk. "Boss, do you want to separate from us?"


    "If you have something to do, go to Xu Jilin and find me. It''s still early for Xu Jielin''s wedding. We''ll stay here for two or three days." Mo Wen said faintly after gathering Yu Lan''s clothes.


    Just at this time, the car turned a corner. Mo Wen opened the door with Yu Lan in his arms and sneaked into a crowded place.


    "Did someone just get off?" one of the guards who carefully followed the car frowned.


    "No." another guard pointed to his eyes. "My two eyes are staring at me all the time, okay? Stop talking and hurry up. There are unknown big people in the handover city. We must pay attention."


    "I know." at the beginning, the guard rubbed his eyes, took a deep breath and continued to follow.


    Mo Wen walked among the crowd with Yu Lan''s face in his arms, but his excellent appearance attracted the eyes of several working girls.


    Looking at the dense crowd around, Yu Landu wanted to walk on the ground, but Mo Wen held her so tightly that she couldn''t move at all.


    "Ouch."


    What a nuisance!


    With a whisper of complaint, Yu Lan skillfully shrunk into a ball, but two big eyes were still looking around curiously. It was the first time she had seen so many people since she became a zombie.


    There was a feeling of hunger in her abdomen and subconscious mind. This feeling was different from her feeling of eating crystal nuclei. It was a feeling of bloodthirsty and even crazy.


    She shrunk her head and could only tell herself again and again that she could not follow this desire. She can''t touch anything that makes her lose her mind, or it will hurt her.


    Tightly closed his mouth, Yu Lan quickly closed his eyes, and his eyes were invisible.


    It seemed that he noticed something wrong with Yu Lan. After thinking about it, Mo Wen stopped. He looked around, suddenly changed his direction, got into a path, found a place with few people and continued to move forward.


    "Are you more comfortable now?" he asked Yu Landao in a low voice.


    After there were not so many people, Yu Lan leaned out her head. She bent her eyes and kissed Mo Wen''s face with satisfaction,


    "Ouch!"


    It''s much more comfortable now!


    "Sorry, I was reckless." with an apology, I rubbed Yu''s blue hair, Mo Wen whispered an apology, and then held her and continued to move forward quickly.


    He should have thought of the fact that Yu Lan is also a zombie no matter how human she is now. The safest way to make her feel is to stay away from human beings with her.


    Yu Lan''s response to Mo Wen''s apology was to kiss him on the neck again. She didn''t feel that her gadget needed to apologize for such unimportant things.


    "Ah Wen..." her thin arm tried to hug Mo Wen''s neck, leaned closely on his shoulder, and gave everything to him at ease.


    Several children who were carrying a bucket of water together watched Mo Wen run past them quickly, and each one was a little envious.


    "Running so fast." he put down the bucket in his hand. A child chased two steps with short legs, but stopped disappointed.


    As everyone knows, it was not the fastest speed of Mo Wen just now. If Mo Wen ran at the speed he jumped out of the car, these children might not see him at all.


    "If only we could run so fast." put our hands next to the barrel, a little girl in rags sighed, and then asked her little friends to continue carrying the barrel. "Carry it quickly. Uncle Yang will scold us later."


    As soon as the little girl mentioned "Uncle Yang", several children looked a little scared. They quickly formed a circle and continued to carry the barrel.


    The ink has an excellent sense of direction. He didn''t lose his way in the twists and turns of the alley. He soon found the destination he was looking for.


    After seeing the words "release of crystal core deposit" written in front of his eyes, Mo Wen raised his feet and went in.


    A man dressed formally greeted him and asked gently, "do you want to store the crystal core? My name is Yang Zeng. I can serve you."


    As the name suggests, the deposit and release of crystal nuclei is actually the place where crystal nuclei are stored, which is similar to the bank before the end of the world. If some people have many crystal nuclei they want to save and have no place to put them, they can send them here. There is no need to worry about the safety of crystal nuclei here, because this place is set up by the handover City, so they don''t have to worry that the people who release the crystal nuclei will sweep away the stored crystal nuclei or lose them.


    You know, if you put the crystal core outside now, if you encounter some powerful robbers, the hard-earned crystal core will be looted immediately, and sometimes even people may lose their lives.


    But even if it is dead, no one will pay attention. There is no police and no law in this world. There are only rules set by the strong.


    "I''m looking for Xu period." Mo Wen said faintly to Yang Zeng who was talking to him.


    "Mr. Xu is the manager of our crystal nuclear storage release. What can I do for you?" if a very ordinary person asks to see Xu Qi, Yang Zeng may have started to rush people. After all, there are more and more people making trouble in this world, and he can''t treat everyone with courtesy. However, he can only lower his attitude towards Mo Wen, because he can''t detect the level of Mo Wen at all. At the same time, when talking to Mo Wen, he can always feel an extremely uncomfortable sense of oppression, even if the voice of Mo Wen is mild.


    This sense of oppression made him mention the spirit of twelve points in front of Mo Wen. He didn''t dare to do anything but respect.

 Chapter 127

    "Just go find him." Mo Wen said faintly. He patted Yu Lan on the back and found a place to sit down. He was very calm.


    Yang zenggen had no choice but to sigh, then turned around and quickly went upstairs to find Xu Qi.


    After hearing that such a person came, Xu Qi ran downstairs without even having time to drink the freshly poured water. Looking at Xu Qi''s panic, Yang Zeng only felt a little confused.


    Xu Qi is the kind of person who can not change his face in the face of Qin Feng, the master of the handover city. Is there such a panic now?


    "Boss!" seeing the ink on the chair at the door, Xu Qi called in a low voice as he walked over.


    "Long time no see." smiled at Xu Qimo Wen, then got up and said directly, "I''m going to stay in the handover city for three days. Find me a place to live."


    "OK, boss, come with me." Xu Qi nodded and turned to take the way to Mo Wen. "I don''t have anything else here, but there are still many places for you to rest comfortably."


    Mo Wen was very satisfied with Xu Qi''s answer. He smiled and said gently, "what do you think here?"


    "Very good." Xu Qi shrugged and happened to meet Yang Zeng, "Yang Zeng, you continue to manage the deposit bank. No matter who comes to me, I''ll push it. I''ll talk to my friend for a while."


    "OK." Yang Zeng nodded. After reading the ink, he was very curious about the man''s identity.


    Unfortunately, Xu Ji won''t introduce him to who this man is. He can only continue to greet the guests with curiosity.


    Xu Qi went up to find a very spacious room, opened the door and let Mo Wen in before he smiled, "boss, why did you suddenly come to the handover city?"


    Who could have thought that the person in charge of the release of the crystal core deposit subordinate to the handover city was the person who wanted to alliance. In fact, people who want to ally are good hands who can completely hide their true side. It''s easy for them to hide in the enemy''s hand.


    "I''m going to Xu Jielin''s wedding." Mo Wen, who was satisfied with the room, put Yu Lan on the bed and gently helped her take off her cloak.


    Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen wrongly, and finally took off his eye-catching cloak.


    "Xu Jielin?" Xu Qi was stunned. "Is it Xu Jielin, the leader of the second Northern District?"


    "It''s him." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "Does he have anything to do with the US..." Xu Qi hesitated. As far as he knew, there was no such a person in their list.


    "Relationship?" hugged Yu Lan on his lap, and Mo Wen sneered, "he has nothing to do with desire alliance, but he has something to do with us."


    Looking at the zombie in Mo Wen''s arms, Xu Qi was surprised and quickly reflected that "we" in Mo Wen''s mouth meant he and the zombie in his arms.


    Even here, his news is always connected with the headquarters, so he clearly knows that there is a zombie around Mo Wen, and this zombie is quite loved by Mo Wen. Now many people in their desire League say that Mo Wen has become a complete madman.


    Although it doesn''t matter whether Mo Wen is crazy or not, everyone who wants to join the League thinks it doesn''t matter, but this news is known to every member of the league.


    "Boss, this zombie is..."


    "My wife." Mo Wen said with a gentle smile. The dark pupil was deep and firmly trapped in the blue face. "Her name is Yu Lan."


    "Very nice name." Xu Qi shrugged with a smile.


    Well, there seems to be nothing wrong with finding a zombie as a wife in this world... Xu Qi is secretly disgusted. He didn''t intend to ask what was going on between Mo Wen and Xu Jielin. He just went out of the room and left the space for Mo Wen and his zombie.


    After Xu Qi left, Mo Wen couldn''t help lying on the bed with Yu Lan in his arms, buried his head in her neck and breathed.


    Although he has long been used to riding around the world all day, sometimes he is really bored. In his eyes, if there was no Yu Lan in the world, he would not fall in love with anything and have feelings for anything.


    He twisted his body and hugged Mo Wen. Yu Lan rubbed his face like a spoiled girl, and the hand around his back patted him gently as he usually coaxed himself.


    "Blue..." Mo Wen smiled, "are you tired?"


    "No." Yu Lan shook his head, puffed his cheeks, stretched himself in Mo Wen''s arms, hugged Mo Wen''s arm and pressed him under his body.


    Conniving at Yu Lan''s mischief, Mo Wen simply lies flat on the bed and rolls on herself.


    He was lying flat, but Yu Lan didn''t mean to bully him. He just put his hands on both sides, pulled the quilt and covered him.


    "Ah Wen, tired." seeing Mo Wen, he looked at her in surprise. Yu Lan rubbed his face, as if he was a little shy.


    Looking at Yu Lan sitting beside the bed scratching his cheek like a cat, Mo Wen only felt that even the feeling of breathing was sweet at this time. He stretched out his hand and pulled Yu Lan into his arms. Then he hugged her and covered the quilt together. "If you know I''m tired, will you accompany me? I''ll have a good dream with you in my arms."


    For this kind of behavior in ink, Yu Lan''s small head straight out of an adjective - inch.


    She flattened her mouth and poked Mo Wen''s shoulder. Her angry little eyes stared at him. After a few seconds, she obediently shrank into a ball and hid it in his arms.


    "Big villain!"


    Now her description of ink has evolved into a villain.


    He didn''t care what Yu Lan called himself. He smiled and spoiled Yu Lan by clasping the back of her head and falling a kiss on her forehead.


    "Good night, blue."


    Yu Lan looked at the bright sky outside and closed his eyes with a flat mouth.


    At this time, they stayed in a hotel, leaned against the window, looked at it, and then sat back on the sofa and began to pack up.


    "They both squatted at the door. It seems that they rented the house next to us." Zui Wuyi came from the door, picked up the cup on the table and poured a glass of water.


    The hotel in Jiaotong city is the best place in China. Although the price of the room is a little expensive, it has everything you want.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go and see if they''re here." after two times, Xiuqi got up and moved his wrists.

 Chapter 128

    "What''s your hurry?" Zui Wuyi glanced over and blocked Xiuqi''s line of sight. "We''ve been running for so long. It''s nothing to have a rest first?"


    "I said, I''m going to find the boss now." push away the drunken night, Xiuqi walked directly next to him.


    He grabbed Xiuqi''s arm, frowned and hummed, "listen, Xiuqi, I don''t know why you are angry with me here, but now we have to stay in this place to rest, not rush to find the boss."


    "Angry?" he glanced at the drunk night with the eyes of a madman. Xiuqi sneered, "do you think highly of yourself too much? What reason do I have to be angry for you?"


    "Ah... I''m not angry yet?" Zui Wuyi pointed to Xiuqi''s cold face and said, "if I speak normally, you won''t have any refuting opinions at all, okay? We haven''t agreed. I''ll give you the matter of open attack, but any action plan has to be decided by me."


    "Yes, we have made an agreement." he mercilessly lined up his drunken hands, and Xiuqi''s voice was almost cold to the extreme, "but that''s the basis of your proposal, which must be feasible in my eyes."


    "Isn''t it feasible for me to let you stay here now? Is there a thorn in this place or what, and you can''t live?" he rubbed the back of his red hand, sat on the sofa drunk at night and calmly raised his legs, "Xiuqi, now we must stay here and rest."


    "In my eyes, it''s the most important to determine whether the boss has reached the promise period." Xiuqi sneered with a gloomy face. He couldn''t listen to the words of being drunk all night. He turned around and was ready to leave.


    Seeing that he was never really angry, drunk all night felt a little angry. He got up and grabbed the neat collar directly, and then raised his hand to block the chain he stabbed.


    The long barb was deep in his fist, and the bright red blood fell on the floor drop by drop along the sharp thorn.


    "Listen, when we came in, the guard had noticed that there were others in the car, but now there are only two of us in the hotel. Don''t you think the two eye-catching insects will be suspicious?" he shook the blood stains on his hands, got drunk and straightened up at night, "Besides, do normal people rush to store crystal nuclei in the handover city as soon as they arrive? Don''t you tell others that the boss is there?"


    Drunk without night''s tone became more and more low, with an unspeakable anger.


    "Xiuqi, my two partners have been together for nearly two years. I know what kind of person you are." sitting on the sofa and staring at the wound healing with the naked eye, his voice gradually tends to be flat, "Normally, you will never be so determined to work against me. You are completely angry now, but I don''t know what you are angry!"


    A few of them burst foul language and pulled their collars when they were drunk all night. They felt very unhappy about Xiuqi''s attitude towards him.


    In his eyes, Xiuqi is different from others. These people are some hopeless perverts with emotional deficiency, but Xiuqi is a normal person. He just distorted his understanding of some things for some reason when he was growing up.


    Xiuqi can''t disguise or even hide his emotions. In this way, he can be recognized as a partner by drunk night, which shows that he is different in drunk night''s eyes.


    Xiuqi also felt a little confused about the runaway mood of drunkenness without night. He felt that he was not angry at all, but in his eyes, the safety of ink was higher than everything at this time,


    "I''m not angry," he said faintly.


    After such words, he felt that it was really unnecessary to remember to find ink. He also sat down, scanned his eyes, and said softly, "wouldn''t it be good for you to clarify the reason at the beginning?"


    Yo, is it his fault?


    Drunk night turned his white eyes, tilted his cold face, and then turned another one.


    The little boy will be angry with him one day.


    "Yes, my fault." drunk night calmly admitted his mistake and said faintly, "but don''t you find that your mood is not quite right?"


    "No." Xiuqi frowned and felt that it was inexplicable to be drunk all night.


    "..." the Adam''s apple rolled, drunk all night, smiled calmly and said, "you''ve been quiet all the way, okay?"


    "When have I been as noisy as you?" Xiuqi became more and more speechless. He stood up and looked down at the drunk night. For a long time, he frowned and said, "do I think you are too tired and have an illusion?"


    "..." I felt speechless when I was drunk.


    The first time he was eloquent, he didn''t know what to say.


    "I admit, I admit that you don''t talk much at ordinary times." drunk Wu took a deep breath at night, was not used to the feeling of being looked down by Xiuqi, stood up and looked directly at him, "but I''ve been asking you things all the way, but you''re willing to tell me half a word that you''ve been deliberately ignoring me, okay?"


    Hearing that Xiuqi was drunk without night, he didn''t seem quite right. He hung his eyes and thought, and finally found the root.


    "I''ve been thinking about things," Xiuqi frowned. "I''m thinking about your relationship with Changli."


    "What do I have to do with Changli?" I was drunk and speechless.


    "I''ve never seen you let someone go again and again." Xiuqi stroked his chin and stared at zuiye suspiciously. "Have you reached some kind of shady agreement?"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Drunk night felt that his IQ was a little insufficient. It took him a while to understand that Xiuqi meant whether he was doing something harmful to the interests of ink behind his back.


    God... Fix up this loyal dog, this damn loyal dog.


    "No." Zui Wuyi stretched out his hand and put it on Xiuqi''s shoulder. "I just think I''ll let it go if I want. There''s no other reason, I swear."


    "The ghost will believe your oath." Xiuqi calmed down when he heard that drunk Wuye promised that he would not do anything harmful to the interests of ink. After looking at the door, he turned to find a place to sleep. "We''ll go to the boss early tomorrow morning. We won''t go anywhere if we listen to you tonight."


    "OK." drunk Wuye followed him and walked into the bedroom. He stared silently for a while. After finishing, he raised his hand and rubbed his temples. He felt that he really should have a good sleep, otherwise he couldn''t continue to maintain his perfect mask at the moment.


    It soon became dark, and the dark handover city was quite lively, even in winter.

 Chapter 129

    In the noise outside, Yu Lan, who was awakened, opened his eyes and looked out of the window.


    She stared at the fire reflected on the edge of the window, and some fuzzy fragments suddenly appeared in the depths of her memory, like a mirage.


    It was the reflection of the family, which looked very warm under the warm fire.


    But somehow in her consciousness, she was very disgusted with these memories. She shook her head and wanted to get out of Mo Wen''s arms, but she was still pressed on her back.


    "Arvin ~" she said coquettishly.


    Mo Wen, who had already woke up, sighed, scraped her nose, kissed her very spoiled and said, "do you want to go out?"


    "Ouch!" his eyes suddenly lit up. Yu Lan opened his mouth and bit Mo Wen''s collar, flirting to go out.


    "Blue, you can go out." rubbing Yu''s blue hair, Mo Wen sat up and raised her face. Her hoarse voice was full of bewitching, "but you have to find a way to make me promise that I will take you out."


    Hearing this, Yu Lan subconsciously puffed up his cheeks, just like a hamster with a mouth full of food.


    She hugged Mo Wen''s neck and kissed him on the face. Seeing that Mo Wen was not satisfied, she continued to kiss.


    Unfortunately, Mo Wen''s concentration is getting better and better. Although his heart is as happy as being bubbling in coke, he still tries his best to maintain his composure.


    Yu Lan, who didn''t know this, was somewhat frustrated. She narrowed her eyes. A vertical pupil quickly formed in the middle of a pair of milky white eyes, and then in this dark environment, the pupil slowly became round, like a cat, and the fundus of her eyes was filled with lovely color.


    She leaned close to Mo Wen, held his waist tightly with both hands, raised her head and tooted her mouth with a "meow".


    Although Yu Lan''s skin is still stiff and extremely gray, her facial features are no different from human beings, and even look very beautiful.


    Those two big eyes will not be mentioned first. Although her nose is not high, it is very small and lovely. Her mouth often toots and flattens. Anyway, it looks like she is flirting and cute.


    This picture is basically no different from that of Yu Lan before the end of the world. It is as beautiful and can make ink lose its reason.


    Ordinary Yu Lan can make Mo Wen''s heart soft into a pool of water, but coquettish and cute to please him, Yu Lan can make Mo Wen crazy.


    He leaned down and crushed Yu Lan on the bed, his hands inserted between her hair, and his wet kiss fell down along her side face, with a fascination that could not be expressed in words.


    "Blue." his voice was full of danger, which made Yu Lan''s eyes shrink into two vertical pupils.


    "Ah Wen..." she whispered. Her cautious voice also contained the smell of attachment.


    "Lan Lan, if you dare to do this again next time, I won''t let you go so easily, you know?" Mo Wen''s voice is gentle. He said to Yu Lan in his unique deceptive tone. A pair of dark eyes have filled Yu Lan''s everything, including every hair of her.


    But it was this tone that made Yu Lan keenly aware of the danger. She raised her eyes and looked at Mo Wen''s eyes. She just felt that she wanted to be deeply involved in it.


    "Oh..."


    You didn''t let me do it


    After returning to her mind, she couldn''t help but curl her wronged mouth, put out her hand and tamped the Mo Wen''s waist before nodding.


    "Be obedient." Mo Wen smiled.


    Yu Lan hummed softly.


    After finding out the cloak for Yu Lan, Mo Wen jumped out of the window with her and landed firmly on the ground.


    She grabbed Mo Wen''s hair in retaliation. She opened her bow with her left and right hands, holding a pinch of Mo Wen''s hair. It seems that it can''t satisfy her to make Mo Wen bald. She wants to pull the hair on both sides of Mo Wen bald.


    Unfortunately, Mo Wen''s hair is very strong. She pulls it so hard every day and doesn''t see a few falling down. It continues to grow healthily.


    Because of his cloak, Mo Wen walked among the crowd with Yu Lan in his arms, and no one found it wrong.


    Generally speaking, things are still traded in the evening of handover city. Because of winter, more people trade cotton clothes, and the price of cotton clothes even exceeds that of grain.


    At this time, there is basically no food supply in the outside world, so all major forces have established farms within their own forces to grow crops to ensure food supply.


    At the end of the world, two-thirds of human beings have become zombies, but not even one-fifth of the mutated animals. In this way, as long as there is a suitable environment, human beings can breed animals to ensure the source of meat food.


    Therefore, although there is not much food, the situation is basically not too bad, but cotton clothes, guns and ammunition are different. Who will deliberately plant cotton in the end of the world, and who has the ability to manufacture precision instruments such as guns.


    As a result, the value of supplies such as guns and cotton padded clothes has risen sharply, almost to the extent that ordinary people dare not think.


    It is precisely for this reason that a large number of people freeze to death every winter, and ordinary people without powers account for the vast majority of this large number of people freeze to death.


    Yu Lan was not interested in these things. She just stared at the people curiously, mainly paying attention to their facial expressions.


    Everyone''s face is red. Some of them are talking and laughing, some are suffering from a very gloomy face, some flirt with the young lady on the street, and some cry bitterly on the cold ground.


    But the only thing that''s right is that everyone has a tired color on their faces, a hopeless and aimless tired color.


    The street is not spacious. The crowd and some shelves make the whole road extremely crowded. Several children huddled pitifully to keep warm. They didn''t dare to go home, because the family was not as popular as outside, and it would only be colder if they stayed at home.


    Yu Lan doesn''t understand why these people have such an expression on their faces. She tilts her head to think, but she can''t think of anything.


    "Well, that gentleman, do you want to buy a hairpin for your girlfriend?" just at this time, an old voice sounded and successfully stopped Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen looked for the sound source and found that it was an old man who looked 70 or 80 years old. He called him again. There were two or three cotton clothes in front of the old man''s table, which looked very new.


    Next to the cotton padded clothes are the hairpins worn by several girls. The hairpins are well preserved. Only a few hairpins with Rhinestones have become bare and ugly. Other hairpins look very new.

 Chapter 130

    "How to sell?" he always makes Yu Lan''s clothes in order. Mo Wen selects two hairpins and asks the old man.


    "Ten crystal cores?" the old man looked at Mo Wen''s clothes and said a price.


    He will lose if he says too little, but sometimes if he says too much, the buyer will leave.


    Mo Wen didn''t say anything about it. He took out twenty crystal cores and handed them to the old man. Then he picked up two hairpins and put them away.


    Now the most important thing in ink is the crystal core. If it is not enough, it can be extracted from the crystal core deposit release, and Xu will soon have a way to fill the vacancy.


    Unexpectedly, he really made a big business. The old man immediately smiled and said to Mo Wen, "you have a good relationship with your girlfriend."


    "She''s my wife," Mervyn corrected. "She''s the one I''m going to spend my life with."


    Yu Lan liked to listen to Mo Wen''s words. She rubbed Mo Wen''s neck and kissed his ear whether others were present or not.


    It is undoubtedly shocking to hear such words in the last world. In this world, some people may not even protect themselves, let alone spend their whole life with whom.


    This kind of words is like a kind of arrogant empty words, but it can''t help being convinced when it comes out of the mouth of ink.


    "Well said." looking at the close interaction between Mo Wen and Yu Lan, the old man sighed and sighed with emotion, "I said this to my wife at the beginning."


    "What about your wife?" Mo Wen asked gently. He is in a good mood and feels very kind.


    "She went, two months ago." the boss wiped his wrinkled eyes and his nose was a little red. "I made a lifelong oath to her before the end of the world, but she has gone, but I am still living here."


    The old man became more and more sad. At last, he even broke into tears. He bent his quilt and wiped his tears with the back of his hand full of raised blood vessels.


    Without the intention of comforting the old man, Mo Wen rubbed Yu Lan''s hair and said with a smile, "I will be with her all my life." even if she dies, Yu Lan will only die in front of him, and then he will eat her and burn herself to ashes in the most intimate way.


    This is his love, even if he dies, he can''t let go.


    "Cherish your wife." looking at the firm appearance of Mo Wen, the old man couldn''t help laughing. The old turbid bottom of his eyes seemed to recall the scene of his love with his wife when he was young. "In the future, you will have children and a real home."


    "She will hold your hand, step by step walk in the flowers full of flower fragrance, and then white hair and faint eyes with you."


    "Your children and grandchildren will circle around you, sing, laugh and ask you for candy."


    "This is love, this is the meaning of love."


    The old man''s voice had drifted in the cold wind, but ink still heard a lot.


    He stopped Li, looked at the night sky for a while, and then stared at Yu''s blue milky eyes. The tenderness in his black eyes was like water. He lowered his head and dropped a wet kiss on the tip of her nose. His voice was mellow and full of satisfaction.


    "I love you, blue."


    Everything around seemed to be quiet. Time solidified at this moment. The lights were no longer full of eyes, only the eyes of ink. Yu Lan''s eyes also seemed a little wet, reflecting a faint crystal under the reflection of light.


    Love?


    She stretched out her hand and held the face of ink, raised her neck, closed her eyes and gave him a cold kiss on the chin.


    Gentle and sentimental.


    In the depths of memory, she seemed to return to the youthful university campus. She secretly looked at the ink sitting in the last row, and then turned back with a red face to write and draw on the paper.


    The ears were buzzing like they were blocked, and the teacher didn''t listen to a word. She is always lying on the table with a red face, thinking about how to take pictures of ink on her mobile phone.


    Later, she slipped out of the college classroom in the name of going to the bathroom, and quietly photographed his perfect profile by the window.


    The satisfaction at that time almost made her dare not ask for more.


    Her cell phone will never be lent to others, because it is full of her loved ones.


    Sometimes she would hold her cell phone and ask the same question again and again:


    Arvin, why don''t you always approach me?


    Then he will shrink into a ball in more pain, endure the pain and tell himself:


    No, don''t let him close to himself.


    He will never know her love, never.


    Aware that his cold hand was held by a pair of warm hands, Yu Lan''s eyes moved, and the glittering water wet her cloak along the corners of her eyes.


    "Ah Wen." she bent her eyes and blurred her sight, but still showed a big smile from her heart, "I love you."


    Mingming is just a zombie. Mingming''s memory is broken, but she only remembers her hot feelings for him.


    Now it''s Mo Wen''s turn to be dizzy.


    He didn''t think that one day he could get Yu Lan to say "love" to him. He never thought about it.


    The sudden happiness made him almost forget himself, and even his breathing became difficult. He leaned against the wall excitedly, holding Yu Lan''s face and whispered, "Lan Lan, are you serious? Did I hear you right?"


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan smiled, hugged Mo Wen''s neck and called his name again and again.


    Arvin... Arvin


    At this moment, the slightly hoarse voice was the most pleasant voice for Mo Wen. He leaned against his blue forehead and rubbed the tip of his nose against her, which was not a soft cheek. The long suppressed emotion blossomed and fruited at this moment, revealing the happiness he had always wanted.


    He finally cried silently. Like a child, he buried his head on Yu Lan''s side face, and tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    When Yu Lan secretly left him, he was repressing himself. When the end of the world broke out and he couldn''t find her, he was also repressing himself. When he saw her become a zombie, he was still repressing himself, repressing the tyranny and hostility at the bottom of his heart, and repressing his expectation of longing for her love.


    However, at this moment, he finally did not need to continue to suppress this emotion, and finally could hold her in his arms, expressing his love and obsession without scruples.


    "I love you all my life."


    ......


    Maybe it''s because Yu Lan and Mo Wen both stayed in bed because they didn''t sleep at night and went shopping. They opened their eyes and looked at each other. They rolled together in bed, just didn''t get up.


    "Let''s lie down for a while?" he pinched Yu Lan''s nose, and Mo Wen put his arm around her and asked with a smile.


    "Ow!" he was forced to sneeze three times. Yu Lan pointed to his mouth and angrily accused Mo Wen, making it clear that if he didn''t bring her food, she would starve to death.


    Taking care of his daughter-in-law must come first. Reluctantly, he pinched Yu Lan''s hand. Mo Wen sat up and got out of bed to get the crystal core for Yu Lan.


    However, they all brought the crystal core, but he didn''t give it to her. Instead, he picked her up and went to the bathroom.


    "Ah Wen ~" seeing this, Yu Lan quickly spoiled and really didn''t want to take a bath.


    Unfortunately, her Assassin''s mace was useless every time in front of the bath. Mo Wen rubbed her head and continued to give them two baths.


    "Well..."


    Pitifully lying on the edge of the bathtub, Yu Lan''s wet eyes were full of complaints. Unfortunately, Mo Wen ignored all these. He leaned down and fell a long string of kisses on his blue back before he picked her up and went out.


    Next, as usual, Yu Lan "Ga Bang Bang" chewed the crystal core, while Mo Wen trapped her in his arms and wiped her hair.


    Although the sunshine in winter is not hot, Mo Wen just feels that the sunshine in the morning is really warm.


    At this time, there was a rhythmic knock at the door, but it didn''t break the warm atmosphere in the room.

 Chapter 131

    There was no response from Mo Wen. The knock at the door paused for a few seconds, and then knocked again.


    "Boss, are you there?" Xu Qi''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Enter." finally, he mercifully noticed the promise outside the door, and Mo Wen opened his mouth impatiently.


    With the consent of Mo Wen, Xu Qi dared to open the door and come in. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that Mo Wen was wiping his hair for a zombie. His footsteps seemed to have no notice of Yu Lan and said to Mo Wen, "do you want to have breakfast?"


    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded, turned sideways, took out a wooden comb from his backpack and combed Yu''s wet blue hair.


    Yu Lan seems to have flattened his mouth, turned his head and stared at Xu Qi standing at the door.


    "Do you want one or two?" Yu Lan stared at her with hair all over. Xu Ji stared at her secretly, but he just saw Yu Lan''s big wet eyes.


    Yu Lan''s eyes are milky white. Yes, but they are different from ordinary zombies. Her white eyes are turbid but not dirty. There is a small circle of dark areas in the center of her white eyes. It seems that she is basically no different from human beings except for the different eye colors.


    Even... Even when she tilts her head, she''s a little cute.


    "What?" twisted his eyebrows and looked at Xu Qi. Mo Wen asked coldly.


    "It''s the boss. Do you want your Zombie..."


    "No." understood Xu Qi''s meaning, Mo Wen coldly refused, "blue only eats crystal nuclei."


    He can''t forget Yu Lan''s reaction after giving Yu Lan his food. At the same time, he will never give Yu Lan any human food again.


    He spoiled Yu Lan, but it was all based on her safety.


    "Well, I see." Xu Qi nodded, opened the door and asked, "do you eat breakfast here or outside?"


    "This," Mo Wen said without raising his head.


    "I see." Xu Qi smiled and went out and closed the door carefully.


    Was that zombie called blue? It seems more appropriate for him to be called Mimi or obedient. It''s really strange that he doesn''t bite a zombie.


    In less than five minutes, he knocked on the door again, and Mo Wen just dried Yu Lan''s hair.


    Seeing breakfast, Yu Lan''s first reaction was to rush over, and then Mo Wen grabbed his collar and pressed it on the bed.


    After seeing Yu Lan sobbing in Mo Wen''s hand and the breakfast with no meat in his hand, Xu Qi wrinkled his nose in surprise. It turned out that there were zombies who were vegetarian. He was ignorant.


    "Obedience, you eat crystal core, shall I have breakfast?" the ink text, which has to experience the difficulty of 99.81 every day, hugged Yu Lan very patiently and gently rubbed her forehead.


    "Oh..."


    Yu Lan drooped weakly and nodded, which was regarded as agreeing to Mo Wen''s request.


    But when Mo Wen was about to get up, Yu Lan hugged his arm and began to play tricks again. No way, Mo Wen had to lower his head and coax her for a while, and put the crystal core in her hand before he had a chance to eat.


    During this period, Xu Qi has been standing in the room watching his God like boss try his best to coax a zombie and eat a mouthful of dog food.


    Put the plate in his hand on the table. Xu Qi looked at Yu Lan who lost his crystal core and said curiously, "boss, how do you know... It?"


    Originally, I wanted to call her blue as the name Yu Lan in ink, but after he turned his mouth, he swallowed it again.


    Instinct told him clearly that he could not be called Yu Lanlan, and he would die miserably.


    "Are you curious about her?" Mo Wen paused, raised his eyes and smiled gently at Xu Qi.


    "No, I just asked." Xu Qi stepped back and shook his head calmly.


    He is really curious!


    "Then you can go out." no longer paying attention to Xu period, Mo Wen lowered his eyelids and said faintly.


    Xu Qi nodded and turned to go out of the room. When a crystal core "Gulu" rolled to his feet, he was stunned, picked it up and threw it to Yu Lan, then walked out of the room and closed the door.


    At the moment when the door closed, Xu Ji tightly squeezed his fist, and the whole man leaned against the wall and trembled.


    "Ha... Ha ha..." there was an unnatural smile on his face, which almost twisted his originally handsome face together.


    "It''s so funny... It''s really funny!" he knelt down on the ground holding his head. He was so excited that he couldn''t even say a complete word. His eyes were wide open and his face was full of distorted laughter.


    This zombie named Lan Lan is so interesting. He really wants to know more about it


    The ink in the room looked at the door and frowned slightly.


    "Blue blue," he whispered.


    Yu Lan looked at him with round eyes. He didn''t know what he told him to do.


    Is it to let her eat his food? As soon as Yu Lan''s eyes lit up, he didn''t wait for him to rush towards Mo Wen. He saw Mo Wen cramming all his breakfast into his mouth.


    "..." Yu lanmo said silently, picked up a crystal core and smashed it, right in the head of Mo Wen.


    "Bad guy!" she said.


    "Well." Yu Lan is used to his name, Mo Wen. He nodded by default, walked over and hugged Yu Lan in his arms, "remember Lan Lan, you can''t let anyone near you except me."


    Smell speech Yu Lan stretched out his arm and rammed Mo Wen''s elbow. I don''t know whether to agree or not.


    "Obedient?" Mo Wen rubbed her head and threatened.


    If you don''t obey, will you pinch her nose again?


    Yu Lan turned his eyes like a drunken night. But her eyes were white, so even if she turned 360 degrees, she couldn''t see the ink.


    "Don''t you just break a corner and tell me you can''t use it?!"


    Suddenly a slightly familiar voice came from outside. Mo Wen slightly lowered his eyelids and tilted his neck to look at the door.


    Rubbing Yu Lan''s face, Mo Wen coaxed her in a low voice, "Lan Lan, I''m going out for a while. Will you stay here? I''ll be back in a few minutes."


    Probably made a sound similar to "hum", and Yu Lan turned his head and looked like he didn''t want to pay attention to the ink.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen couldn''t help but lower his head and pinch her little ear. He coaxed Yu Landao in the same tone as coaxing a child. "Listen, we can go to the night market at night."


    As soon as she heard that she could go out again, Yu Lan was immediately happy. She hugged Mo Wen''s neck and rubbed his face, then smiled back, took out a crystal core and shook it.


    "Ouch."


    I can play crystal core myself. You don''t have to worry.


    Seeing that Yu Lan cleverly promised him not to run around, Mo Wen got out of bed and walked out of the door.

 Chapter 132

    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen really went out. Yu Lan was stunned and immediately ran towards the door. Unfortunately, he only hit a hard door panel.


    "Ah Wen!" she cried, but now Mo Wen was walking downstairs step by step and didn''t hear her voice.


    Downstairs, two young people were arguing with Yang Zeng. The whole hall with loud voices was looking at them.


    "Hello, I''ve explained the formalities. You just need to follow the process and there will be no problem." Yang Zeng looked at the two people with a headache and wanted to catch up, but they held a V card one level higher than the ordinary card. He didn''t have the right to catch up with the person holding the V card.


    The two teenagers looked in average clothes and didn''t have any noble spirit, but they had a feeling of being strong and arrogant.


    Mo Wen looked down and saw Yu Tian in the figures of the two teenagers.


    Yu Tian attracted Yu Lan''s attention without doing anything at the beginning. For such existence, ink won''t stay out of the way at all.


    "I said it." Yu Tian didn''t know the disaster was coming. He patted the table and shouted, "I TM need it now!"


    "But now you can''t get any crystal core out of your card." Yang Zeng breathed and tried to make himself look friendly. "You just need to wait a day and we can do it for you right away."


    You will get a card when you store the crystal core in the crystal core storage line. When you take the crystal core, you can easily get the crystal core you have stored with this card. This card is divided into three categories: the first is an ordinary card, which is mostly in the hands of ordinary people; The second is the V card, which can only be owned by powers; The third is the black card. Only some very special people can get this card. Most people dare not think of it.


    The higher the level of the card, the greater the amount you can get.


    "But I can''t wait a day. Do you want me to starve here?" Yu Tian continued to make trouble hoarse.


    Just at this time, several children in rags dragged the cleaning tools in their hands, and then looked at the people timidly.


    There are boys and girls between them, but they wear very little. In such a cold day, the exposed skin has been frozen purple and ulcerated.


    Now the weather is too cold for the powers to accept, but these seemingly weak children must come out to work, or they won''t get food to survive this winter.


    "Uncle Yang." an 11-year-old boy swallowed his saliva and approached Yang Zeng. "We have finished our work this morning."


    "Roll, roll, now I have no time to leave you." Yang Zeng was already holding his breath. He kicked the boy away and continued to deal with Yu Tian.


    The boy fell to the ground in a panic. His already festered skin suddenly turned red under the friction of the bluestone floor.


    People around noticed this scene, but it seemed as if they had not seen it. Some even covered their noses and turned around and walked out of here.


    "Brother..." the little girl who was huddled in the corner of the room to keep warm hurriedly ran over and picked up the boy. Tears poured out, "brother, do you hurt?"


    "It''s all right." the boy shook his head. His body hurt to death, but he still walked to the wall and sat down, biting his teeth to keep his tears from flowing out.


    He is the pillar of their family. If he cries, it will upset the family.


    The little girl sat next to the boy sobbing and hugged his arm to keep his body a little warm.


    Ink originally placed on the sky, the line of sight paused on the boy for a few seconds, and something in the fundus of his eyes flashed like looseness.


    In the past, when he was covered with blood, Yu Lan was so close to him. He called "brother Mo Wen" in his mouth, which was extremely warm.


    "Yu Tian." just when the sky was going to continue to make trouble, Changli''s figure appeared at the door of the crystal nucleus deposit release. His strong muscles made him look quite strong.


    Seeing that Changli chased him here, Yu Tian''s eyes were full of impatience, patted the table and continued, "give me the crystal core!"


    Yang Zeng looked at Changli and knew that he could take care of things. At present, he just spread out his hand and smiled and said no more words.


    As expected, Changli strode in, carried Yu Tian on his body and went out without a word.


    "You let go, you bastard, Pei Xin wouldn''t die if it weren''t for you!" Yu Tian was picked up and struggled desperately. The guards who had been following him were helpless.


    "I promised your father to protect you." Changli said coldly, carrying Yu Tian farther and farther.


    Mo Wen standing on the stairs had no chance to get rid of Yu Tian, an eye-catching guy. He frowned, turned and walked back to the room.


    At the moment he turned around, he saw the boy in his hand just now getting a bag of food and water from Yang Zeng''s hand. It should be just enough for the children present.


    When he went up the stairs, he saw Xu Qi leaning against the wall and staring at the door of his room. His hands were rubbing back and forth. It was obvious that he was making a bad idea.


    "Xu Qi." quietly walked to Xu Qi''s side, and the gentle voice of ink sounded in his ear.


    Xu Qi was so frightened that he bounced directly from the wall. He thought that the next second he was buckled by ink and pressed to the ground.


    "Don''t do anything about the blue delusion." a punch pounded Xu Qi''s stomach. Mo Wen lowered his voice and threatened, with an unusually cold look.


    "Yes..." he nodded quickly. Xu Qi dared not even struggle. He said in a hoarse voice, "boss, I will never have an idea that I shouldn''t have."


    "That''s good." Mo Wen got up and patted the dust on his hands.


    After loosening his neck, Xu Qi quickly sat up and coughed twice. He rubbed his neck while coughing, carefully looked at Mo Wen and said with a smile, "boss, why are you alone this time? Drunken emperor and them?"


    Without exposing Xu Qi''s idea of cutting off the topic, Mo Wen got up and moved his arms, then said faintly, "they live in a hotel. This meeting should be going this way."


    According to Xiuqi''s personality, he will never leave himself for a long time. He will come when he has a chance.


    "That''s good." Xu Qi relaxed. "I can make them a big lunch when I know they''re coming."


    Smiling at Mo Wen, Xu Qi got up and walked downstairs.


    Seeing that Xu Qi stopped walking away, Mo Wen opened the door and returned to the house, and then unexpectedly caught a tearful Yu Lan.


    "Ah Wen..." she rubbed Mo Wen''s waist, "miss you."


    He hasn''t been out for five minutes, okay?


    Mo Wen picks eyebrows, but he is sweet and boring in his heart.


    He leaned down and kissed Yu Lan''s forehead, then went to the bedside, picked up the crystal core and began to tease her.


    He bit the crystal core in Mo Wen''s hand, and Yu Lan Yiyi continued to arch into his arms.


    "Ouch!"


    I''m finally arching away your cabbage!


    Yu Lan, who doesn''t know how to use words, thought so in her heart.


    Fortunately, she didn''t say this, otherwise the ink iron would lose its image at the moment, and then told her with a serious face, "you were arched by me."


    His blue is so good that it must be most appropriate for him to arch.


    In fact, I still didn''t give up Yu Lan''s promise. I was sitting at the door thinking about how to get close to Yu Lan. The cold snot wouldn''t flow in the room.


    He looked up at the crowd and suddenly caught two familiar figures in his field of vision.


    "Drunk emperor xiuhuang?" he stood up and rubbed his face to make his image look better. Then he leaned against the door and looked at them with a smile.


    Xiuqi, who didn''t know he had been found, walked on the side of the drunk night with his face stretched, pursed his lips, and didn''t even say a word all the way.


    The drunken night, which has always been extremely noisy, continued to praise the bustle and prosperity of the handover City, entertaining himself and singing a monologue all the way.


    "Uh."


    Just as they were about to cross the central road, Xiuqi suddenly ran into a little girl and knocked the little girl down to the ground.


    The little girl''s skin is snow-white and looks very cute, but in particular, the little girl carries a bow and arrow and an arrow barrel without half an arrow behind her. At this time, she rubbed her eyes and stared at Xiuqi. She opened her mouth and was about to cry.


    As soon as he saw the child''s flat look at the bottom of his eyes, it immediately rippled. He stared at the little girl in front of him as if nothing could enter his eyes and focused to the extreme.


    "Hey, hey, hey." Zui Wuyi reached out and waved in front of Xiuqi, and couldn''t help laughing, "this is a busy street. Take it easy."


    "I know." took back his eyes, Xiuqi stretched out his hand and pulled up the little girl.


    The little girl who was pulled up stared at Xiuqi until he came out of her sight, and the rolling tears in her eyes didn''t fall out.


    She held her bow and arrow and suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Brother Xiuqi, long time no see."


    Her soft voice had a sense of maturity that did not meet her age. She raised her head and took a deep breath of cold air. The severe discomfort in her lungs made her cough a few times.


    She turned and ran into an alley, then climbed five floors before stretching.


    She knocked on a red door in front of her. She stretched out her legs and kicked the door board twice.


    "Sheng Ge, you''re back at last."


    The door was opened by a woman with heavy makeup. Her sharp nails poked the little girl''s face, then pulled her in and closed the door.


    The smell of perfume coming from a woman''s face only smokes and sneezes, and the singer''s face turns around and crawls onto the sofa.


    "The task is finished?" woman Feng. Love. Ten thousand. The kind came up and asked.


    "All right." Sheng GE''s voice was sweet. "What can you expect me to do as a ten-year-old child?"


    As soon as the voice of Sheng Ge fell, I heard a joking male voice from the next room. The male voice sounded strange with a little rap.


    "Shengge sweetheart, although you are only ten years old, we can see your ability."


    "Square, you can go to bed." as soon as the man came out, the woman turned her head and looked disdainful.


    "Heartking, can you show me a little respect?" the man rubbed his dark brown hair and smiled in his blue eyes. "To some extent, my position is higher than you."


    "When you can let the clown command me in person, I will consider respecting you." the woman called "heartking", that is, the K of hearts, sneered.


    For the words of Heart K, the square had no feeling for a long time. He spread his hand helplessly, wrinkled his big nose, sat down and stretched out his hand like Shengge.


    Sheng Ge ran to the side and hid behind the heart K. he looked as cute as a child.


    "I''m tired." Shengge took out a map from her pocket and handed it to heart K, and then ran to her room to sleep.


    Watching Shengge close the door of her room, Heart K spread out the map in her hand.


    The map shows the geographical conditions of the whole handover city in detail, including some lanes stacked with sundries that can''t be passed through.


    "Every time I see the map drawn by Shengge sweetheart, I feel that she is actually twenty years old." marveling at the detail of the map, the square touched himself and his beard chin and sighed, "with this talent, no wonder the clown will pay so much attention to it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Have you forgotten the purpose of our visit?" Heart K spread the map on the table and said in a very cold voice.

 Chapter 133

    "Of course not." the square looked back at the Shengge room, ordered the map in front of the table and hummed, "I''m curious how you found her such a little monster."


    Shengge made an exception to join them last month, so diamonds actually know very little about such a little girl.


    When square talked about this topic, Heart K''s face became a little strange. Her gorgeous eyes narrowed, hesitated and looked back at the Shengge room.


    "I found her... In the zombie group." she lowered her voice and sounded a little heavy. "At that time, her whole body was covered with zombie blood and rotten meat... If she didn''t speak, I really thought she was a zombie."


    "Hasn''t she... Been bitten?" the square was surprised and couldn''t believe that Shengge, a ten-year-old girl, could come out of the zombie pile.


    "No." Heart K shook his head, his tone was flat, but his eyes were still a little surprised. "Except for the blood of zombies on her body, I didn''t even find any scars... God knows how many zombies she killed."


    There are few human beings who can break through the zombies alone, not to mention Shengge is just a child.


    "Let''s not talk about her first." put the doubt about Shengge at the bottom of my heart, square drooped his eyes, glanced at the corner of his mouth on one side, and said with slight disdain, "I don''t think it''s necessary to fight against such a rubbish as Yu Tian."


    Although his eyes fell on the map, he didn''t pay attention to it. "To tell the truth, I thought Yu jueying would let his daughter come. Who knows, he sent a useless waste."


    "It''s rubbish in your eyes, but it''s different in other people''s eyes." Heart K sneered and pointed to the place marked by the red pen on the map with her slender finger without nails. "Here is our goal."


    After a pause, she drew a circle around the place just marked and continued, "and here are his protectors."


    "The shield?" the square sneered. "According to your words, it''s full of loopholes."


    "Everything is in your opinion?" he thought he had had enough of the foolishness of diamonds. Heart K sneered, "you can go here without any preparation. As a companion, maybe I will be kind enough to meet you at the door."


    "Oh, come on, heartking, I just complained." square raised his hand and hummed with a smile. "I swear to God."


    He raised his hand and punched the square in the face without hesitation. Heart K wiped his red lips with the back of his hand and mocked, "do you believe in God? Don''t be funny. People like you should only go to hell."


    In this regard, the square just rubbed the beaten place, noncommittal.


    It doesn''t matter whether he believes in God or not. Anyway, as long as he is willing to do it, there is absolutely nothing he can''t get.


    "No matter what you think of me," he said. "The plan of this operation is decided by me alone."


    Heart K just sneered at this. She shook her head and continued to look at the map.


    Sheng Ge, who was originally lying in bed, did not know when she stood at the door of the room. She listened to the dialogue between hearts K and diamonds. Her big black grape eyes had an unpredictable taste.


    So it is... The riots in the last life and the white envoy base


    During this period of the last life, there was a unique riot in the handover city. First, some buildings on the streets were blown up by terrorists who did not know where to pour in, and then inexplicably there were many secondary or even tertiary zombies.


    Overnight, the handover city was in a mess. There were countless deaths and injuries in the handover City, and even the city Lord Qin Feng was seriously injured.


    Since the handover city is too important for China, the north and South have sent more people to support it at the same time. Unfortunately, Yu Tian, the son of Yu jueying, the southern leader, was not rescued, and he didn''t even know who the murderer was.


    Later, almost everyone thought it was the desire alliance, because someone saw the figure of drunk emperor xiuhuang on the day of the riots in the handover city.


    As a result, the southern forces became enemies with the lust alliance and went crazy to destroy the lust alliance.


    At that time, they didn''t know what kind of devil they had provoked.


    Seems to think of something terrible, Shengge flustered down on the bed, holding the quilt and shaking into a ball.


    "Brother Xiuqi..." she sobbed, "this time... This time I won''t let you be killed by that demon!"


    Xiuqi and zuiwiye entered the crystal nucleus storage bank because they were tracked, and they didn''t do anything special, such as asking Xu Qi to come down to greet them and ask about ink.


    So Xu Qi simply pretended to lie on the railing on the second floor and watched them come in. After a while, he walked out like a snail, smiling his chin all the way, like watching a monkey play.


    "I''ll kill him!" Xiuqi was very angry at Xu Qi''s teasing. He walked to the door and planned to rush back with a ferocious face, but he was grabbed by drunk night.


    "Poor child, if the zombie opens your skull, you will be disappointed and walk away." knead Xiuqi''s head, drunk and sad all night, and then he was successfully beaten by Xiuqi''s elbow.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t let the zombie open your skull." he pulled his drunken collar and straightened his cold voice, "I''ll crush your head with my own hands."


    "You''re fierce, I can''t afford it." drunk Wuye was fascinated by rolling his eyes for a while and threw them to Xiuqi. He clapped Xiuqi''s hand and hummed, "but since Xu still has leisure to tease us, doesn''t it just mean that the boss is safe? In this case, what are you dissatisfied with?"


    Hearing that Xiuqi just twisted his eyebrows, he looked down at the ferocious scars on the back of his hand, and the breath of the whole person became more and more gloomy, "I always feel uneasy if I don''t see it with my own eyes."


    Sometimes Xiuqi''s loyalty to Mo Wen is really something he can''t see.


    Touched his chin, drunk night suddenly wondered in his heart what Mo Wen had done to make Xiuqi follow him so wholeheartedly.


    "Hey." Xu Qi''s voice suddenly sounded on their sides, with these joking smiles.


    Drunk all night, I didn''t even see that I pulled his arm and punched him directly in the face. It''s a very tacit understanding that Xiuqi also punched Xu Qi with the same action.


    By now, they had reached a deserted deep lane and twisted around to avoid the people following behind them.


    "Do you two want to be so enthusiastic?" Xu Qi moved his chin and always felt that the big teeth on both sides were a little loose. "In other words, I haven''t seen you for months. You two seem to have a better understanding?"

 Chapter 134

    "You''re blind." Xiuqi sneered.


    "Come on, xiuhuang, I don''t want to quarrel with you." he glanced secretly and said faintly, "it''s estimated that the insects following you will catch up in a while. If I have anything to tell the boss, I''ll say it quickly."


    His relationship with the drunken emperor xiuhuang is general, and he has nothing to say except business.


    "We''re going to start tomorrow morning. Please let me know." drunk night stood up and said, "it''s hard for you."


    "Tomorrow morning? OK, I see." promised to stay drunk all night, and asked again to be on the safe side, "is there anything else to say?"


    Seeing drunk Wuye shaking his head, Xu Qi turned and left here quickly. At the same time, the two guards who had been following them also came.


    "Sometimes it''s really annoying to be stared at all the time." Xiuqi sneered and turned to get out of the alley.


    But after taking two steps, he found that he had been standing there all the time. He just looked at the other way, with a habitual disguised smile on his face.


    He looked down his drunken eyes and saw only a familiar figure.


    "Brother no night?"


    The figure came to see the drunken face and said in surprise, "haven''t seen you for a long time. Where have you been these days?"


    "Lingyuan, I haven''t seen you for a long time." the drunk sunshine smiled and patted Lingyuan on the shoulder. "Good guy, I haven''t seen you for half a year. You''re so tall now."


    Xiuqi looked at Ling Yuan, who had been completely deceived by the appearance of drunken night, and suddenly remembered that he was the guy who appeared after they killed paoke.


    "Isn''t I growing up now?" Ling Yuan smiled and scratched his head shyly.


    Looking at Ling Yuan wearing a uniform, he couldn''t help but look down and say, "well... Are you the guard of the handover city now?"


    "Not a guard." Lingyuan coughed and then said, "I''m just a patrolman. I mainly maintain law and order with my partners."


    "It''s hard for you, it''s cold." looking at the dark green at the bottom of Ling Yuan''s eyes, he hooked his shoulder and said with a smile, "pay attention to your body. You don''t look very good."


    Ling Yuan is not a power at all. As an ordinary person, he will feel cold even if he wears thick clothes in this weather.


    "Don''t worry, brother Wuye, I can still live." Ling Yuan shook his head, suppressing the cough in his throat. After breathing two breaths into his hand and looking around, he smiled and said goodbye to the drunk night, "I''ll go to work first, brother. If you have time, you can also go to our place."


    "OK, I can go there tonight." totally drunk like a big brother, he patted Ling Yuan on the shoulder, which kept up with Xiuqi and was ready to leave here.


    "He has a cold." Xiuqi raised his eyes and looked at the smiling drunk night. "Now there is no cold medicine, he may die."


    In today''s world, even a cold can kill ordinary people, but his power can easily heal people when drunk all night. It can''t be easier to cure a cold with his current strength.


    "Really? That''s good." smelling that he was drunk all night, he spread his hand and smiled. "Isn''t it a waste of food for useless people like him?"


    The cruel words spit out from his mouth without hesitation, and coldly take off his bright and kind human skin.


    ......


    After getting the news from Zui Wuye, Mo Wen just nodded to indicate that he would continue to sit back on the bed and count the crystal nucleus with Yu Lan.


    Xu Qi nodded and looked at Yu Lan again before exiting the door. He was honored to get a big smile from Yu Lan.


    Because all his attention was focused on Yu Lan, Mo Wen didn''t notice Xu Qi''s eyes. He held a crystal core in front of LAN and teased her to grab it.


    "Lanlan, we''re leaving tomorrow morning. Are you still shopping tonight?"


    Holding Yu Lan''s arm, Mo Wen took the crystal core in his hand and fed it to her mouth.


    "Go!" Yu Lan''s attitude towards going shopping was very firm. She opened her arms, got up and hugged Mo Wen''s head.


    Rub Mo Wen''s head with a victor''s posture, and insert a small red flag with her swaggering appearance. It''s perfect on the head of ink.


    His face was covered tightly by Yu Lan''s abdomen. Mo Wen couldn''t make a sound. He could only nod to show that he had agreed to her request.


    At night, Yu Lan was really excited and lay down by the window, staring at the ink with two bright eyes.


    Her eyes are now full of expression, not like the previous lifeless turbidity.


    The night always covers the world unconditionally without any emotion. Mo Wen jumped down from the window with Yu Lan in his arms, and his figure hid in the crowd in an instant.


    Under the same night sky, several people quietly lurked outside Yu Tian''s Hotel, ready to deal a fatal blow to Yu Tian at any time.


    The crowd in the night market is still noisy as usual, but there are fewer children running around. The price of cotton padded clothes doubled compared with yesterday, causing more people''s dissatisfaction. For a while, several shops quarreled and cursed constantly.


    In order to avoid these annoying sounds, this time, Mo Wen walked further with Yu Lan in his arms and stopped at the separation wall in the center of the handover city.


    The overall position of the handover city basically presents an elliptical shape. In the center of the city, there is an enclosed diamond area, which is the place where Qin Feng lives and is closely guarded.


    With the line extending from the four corners of the diamond area perpendicular to the edge of the city as the boundary, the whole connecting city is divided into four areas. The East and west areas can be used for outsiders to enter or leave the city. The north area is mainly the place where people live, and the South area is the territory of mobile businessmen.


    "Go back?" he asked.


    As if she hadn''t heard what he said, Yu Lan didn''t want to go after seeing the central separation wall. She lay on the side of the wall and tried to tiptoe to look inside.


    But for the wall more than three meters high, Yu Lan couldn''t see it no matter how she stretched her neck. She couldn''t help but flat her mouth and half bow to climb up.


    "Blue, it''s too dangerous inside. We can''t go in." seeing that blue wanted to go in, Mo Wen couldn''t help holding her up.


    "Ah Wen!" she shook her head desperately, pointed to the inside and struggled, "food!"


    "What?" Mo Wen was stunned. Only crystal nuclei can be regarded as food by Yu Lan. That''s right... But it''s not a special thing to store crystal nuclei in the handover city. "If you want crystal nuclei, we also have them there."


    "Delicious!" she stared at Mo Wen''s eyes and rubbed him twice.

 Chapter 135

    "Ouch..."


    There are really delicious food in it. I won''t cheat you!


    Staring at Yu Lan''s eyes full of himself, Mo Wen finally compromised. He stared at the wall and thought about the way in.


    Since Yu Lan wants to go in, they go in. Anyway, it''s no problem to protect her with his ability.


    Thinking of this ink, he simply walked to the wall and stretched out his hand to cover it.


    The harsh alarm sounded from the final center of the handover city and rang through the whole handover city in a few seconds.


    Several people ambushed outside the Tian Hotel were stunned. They looked back at the square and thought he had arranged some hidden moves.


    "It''s not me." Fang''s face was a little ugly. He turned and looked at the direction of the center of the handover City, frowning. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Sir, shall we continue?" a man asked on his knees.


    "Wait a minute." the square clenched his teeth and cursed in his heart.


    Who broke his business at this time


    Just at this time, two guards protecting Yu Tian came out of the hotel and looked at the place where the alarm sounded. They seemed to wonder what had happened.


    Yu Tian seemed curious to lie down by the window and look out. He yawned and looked leisurely.


    Good chance!


    The fundus of his eyes flashed, and the square raised his hand and signaled his men to start.


    The sniper aimed at Yu Tian''s head immediately, but before they started, they suddenly crossed two sharp blades in their hiding place and cut the sniper gun in half.


    "What ghost?" the sniper cursed, and the front end of the gun fell directly on the ground, making a clear sound.


    The guards standing outside the hotel obviously noticed. One of them ran back quickly, and the other came and picked up half of the gun on the ground.


    He looked up at the tree in surprise, but found that there was no shadow for a long time.


    "Damn it, who''s bothering me!" the square retreated while cursing. He gritted his teeth and ordered all his men behind him to stop the action temporarily, but stopped when he saw a burning Street ahead.


    The men behind him can hear his orders, yes, but those who mix in the night market can''t hear his orders.


    The order they got was to set fire and shoot at the surrounding people immediately after the unrest in the handover City, so they began to act the moment the alarm sounded.


    "Damn it!" the square cursed again.


    At the same time, Sheng Ge, who was lying on the eaves, carried the bow and arrow again. This time she didn''t carry an arrow barrel, let alone an arrow. Now there is no one else, she has no need to disguise. Looking at Yu Tian, who was protected again, she was finally relieved.


    In the last life, because Yu jueying hated the desire alliance, Xiuqi and Yu jueying were frantically pursued for several years, and there was hardly a safe day.


    Now that Yu Tian is not dead, Yu jueying has no reason to hate the alliance, and Xiuqi doesn''t have to hide in the future.


    Squatting down and tying her shoelaces, Shengge ran on the eaves with short legs, but she didn''t run back, but ran towards the central separation wall of the handover city.


    The white envoy''s plan did not attack the separation wall to send an alarm to the handover city. The people in the center of the handover city are not from the white envoy base at all.


    So who, who also put a foot in today''s chaotic night?


    She has to find out.


    Zuiwuye was visiting Lingyuan''s home at the moment. He looked at a large number of children around Lingyuan, pulled Xiuqi''s arms and walked out.


    "What happened?" he asked in a low voice, looking at the fire not far from the sky.


    "Ghost knows." Xiuqi raised his eyes and looked at the dazzling fire. He could hear the dense gunfire faintly.


    Worried about the situation of Mo Wen in his heart, the killing intention he had just raised for the children gradually hid, replaced by an urgent sense of anxiety.


    "Lingyuan, you take good care of your ''brothers and sisters'', let''s go and have a look." patted Xiuqi''s shoulder, drunk all night, and said with a bright smile, "you''ll be back soon."


    "Brother Wuye, be careful." knowing that the ability of drunken Wuye is not what he can imagine, Ling Yuan knew that he was not qualified to stop drunken Wuye, so he had to be worried.


    "Don''t worry, no one can move me unless I want to die." the healing power is not just what it looks like.


    He waved his hand to Lingyuan. Drunk without night, Xiuqi quickly ran towards the fire.


    Perhaps because the alarm sounded, the guard who had been following behind them disappeared and didn''t know where to go.


    Mo Wen, who caused all these riots, is leading Yu Lan to avoid layers of guards and hide at the root of the wall.


    They have now entered the interior of the diamond area, avoiding the back and forth guards.


    "We played big this time." avoiding the monitoring, he suddenly broke a dusty glass behind him when the alarm was the most harsh. Chuckling and holding Yu Lan, he turned in. He rubbed her cheek happily, just like a doting parent, "but if you want to make trouble, I''ll make it with you."


    Regardless of the consequences, just because Yu Lan wanted to come in, he was willing to follow her. Without any other reason, he turned the handover city upside down.


    The same reward will also rub Mo Wen''s face twice. Yu Lan jumps to the ground and pulls him to run in the direction of crystal nucleus.


    They seem to have got into a place like a warehouse, surrounded by all the supplied goods. The door that can go out from here cannot be opened from the inside, but can only be opened from the outside.


    Mo Wen stepped forward and planned to destroy the folding iron door in front of him with his power. He stepped on an iron shelf on one side and jumped onto the top box before Yu Lan started. He waved at him naughtily.


    She pushed an opening from above, from which she could climb just above the ceiling.


    "Lan Lan, wait for me." he jumped to the top twice. Mo Wen stood in front of her and climbed up first to check if there was any danger.


    Yu Lan followed him closely, bent his eyes and yawned.


    The ceiling is very narrow. It may be better for Yu Lan, but it seems a little narrow for ink.


    Mo Wen thought to himself as he climbed: will he be ashamed if he is really stuck here? Let''s not say first. Lan Lan is likely to gloat for a while first.


    After finding another opening in the ceiling, Mo Wen jumped down and opened his hand to catch Yu Lan.


    There was no one in the corridor. The sound of guns and alarms sounded as if they were not in the same world with them.

 Chapter 136

    This should be the residence of Qin Feng in the handover city


    Reaching out and touching the smooth wall, Mo Wen thought in his heart.


    Hearing footsteps coming from the front of the corridor, he held Yu Lan and dodged into the corridor on the other side.


    "Blue, where are you going now?" he whispered, avoiding the patrol guard.


    From the guards coming and going here, we can see that the security here may be more strict than that outside. Outside he can use his powers to break in with violence, but inside he has to keep a low profile.


    "Oh......" Yu Lan smashed his mouth and stretched out his hand to show Mo Wen the way.


    In fact, she wanted to come down and go by herself, but Mo Wen didn''t let go, and she could only let him hold her like this.


    Obediently, he followed Yu Lanzhi''s direction. Mo Wen suddenly found that the deeper he went, the fewer guards seemed to become. At first, there were three or four teams patrolling back and forth. Now almost no guard can see around him.


    Not only the guards, but also the monitoring equipment seemed to disappear. They were the only ones in the whole corridor.


    It''s really weird... Mo Wen frowned and protected Yu Lan in his arms more carefully. He didn''t even let her explore his head.


    Yu Lan was very dissatisfied with this and muttered twice. He couldn''t lift his head for a long time. He had to shrink into a ball and stretch out one hand to continue pointing the way.


    It''s true that you can''t lift your head, but it always feels like it''s still there.


    When she felt that Mo Wen had reached where she was going, she opened her eyes and looked up to see a huge door.


    "Ow!"


    It''s here, it''s here!


    The door is pure black. It is exquisitely carved with some patterns. You can smell the smell of blood faintly.


    The door was damp and a thick layer of moss had grown at the bottom.


    Because he couldn''t notice anything behind the door, Mo Wen simply put his ear on the door panel to listen to the sound inside, but he still couldn''t hear anything.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was excited and wanted to jump to the ground, Mo Wen gently sighed, gently put her down and protected her behind. "I''ll stand in front and open the door to see if there is any danger. Will you follow me?"


    "OK!" Yu Lan promised cheerfully and smiled at him, dragging the corner of Mo Wen''s clothes. However, no one knows what she will do later.


    "Good." raised his hand and rubbed Yu Lan''s head with his thin cocoon palm. Mo Wen pushed the door open.


    The door is unlocked and heavy. Of course, it''s nothing to Mo Wen. At the moment when the door was pushed open, the breath of a large group of zombies came to his face, directly drowning him in it.


    Why didn''t he feel a zombie when he was outside the door? After a short surprise, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing. He glanced at almost hundreds of secondary zombies in front of him, took two steps forward, raised his feet and closed the door.


    "It''s really delicious..." turned around and pinched Yu Lan''s nose. Mo Wen smiled, "stay here?"


    Yu Lan continued to nod, and his two round eyes turned vigorously.


    "Roar!" the zombies rioted at the moment when Mo Wen and Yu Lan came in. They were crowded together to kill each other. Now all their zombies are rushing towards Mo Wen.


    Because the size of the house limits the movement of zombies, although there are many zombies, few can really play their strength. In addition, there is an absolute difference in strength between level 2 and level 3. Now the ink text of level 3, level 14 and level 15 doesn''t pay attention to these Level 2 zombies at all. He quickly changed his position and wreaked havoc among the zombies with only a dagger.


    Some dirty blood clots were splashed on the body of ink, but the blood stains on the handsome and pale cheek made him more crazy, just like Satan coming out of the abyss of hell, holding a sharp blade and being called a devil.


    Sitting cross legged at the door, Yu Lanzhu stared at Mo Wen with his chin. There was nothing in his milky eyes except him.


    Just a few zombies outside the attack range of Mo Wen noticed the lonely Yu Lan. They looked at each other, bared their teeth and rushed towards Yu Lan.


    The tail behind Yu Lan quickly stretched out to protect her and block the tusks of the zombie.


    Glancing at the ink in the zombie group, she raised her hand high and directly clasped the head of a zombie and pressed it on the ground. The withered and thin arm seemed to have frightening power. She crushed the Zombie''s head and splashed his brain on the ground.


    The zombie who also bit Yu Lan''s tail was stunned, and his muddy and dirty eyes were full of fear. It loosened its tail in its mouth and seemed to want to escape, but it didn''t want to be pierced by Yu Lan.


    "Roar -" Yu Lan roared and shook his tail to prepare for the attack, but he didn''t want the zombies around to run to Mo Wen to find abuse and stop attacking her.


    "..." sitting alone on the ground, watching these secondary zombies rush crazy towards Mo Wen, she bared her teeth and rushed forward in anger to help Mo Wen.


    I had a panoramic view of Yu Lan''s situation. Mo Wen glanced at her helplessly and stretched out his hand to catch her.


    Originally thought there would be zombies blocking, who knows he stretched out his hand and grabbed Yu Lan''s arm, while the surrounding zombies ran a long way in panic.


    "Ao ho!" Yu Lan, who was "despised", shook off Mo Wen''s arm and rushed over, waving his tail and caught up with the zombies.


    So there was such a scene in the room: Yu Lan ran around the room after a group of zombies that looked ferocious but were useless.


    Originally, Mo wenmu, who wanted to stop Yu Lan, sat down with his face and legs crossed, and jokingly watched Yu Lan play hide and seek with the zombies.


    Why don''t these zombies attack Yu Lan now?


    These zombies and Yu Lan are both level 2. Yes, but some of the zombies in the group are even several levels higher than Yu Lan, but they still dare not attack her.


    In this regard, Mo Wen can only guess what Yu Lan did to frighten these zombies, otherwise these zombies would not be afraid of her.


    Seeing that Lan Yue ran more and more, Mo Wen stood up after she ran around the room for two or three times, blocked in front of the zombies and solved them with her.


    "Have fun?"


    Holding up the smiling Yu Lan, Mo Wen rubbed her forehead and said, "if you put these crystal nuclei away... You''ll eat enough in these two or three weeks."


    These crystal nuclei are secondary crystal nuclei. Both energy and effect are much better than the primary crystal nuclei he usually gives Yu Lan.


    "Ao Wu -" Yu Lan bent his eyes and shook his head. His eyes twinkled and poked Mo Wen''s mouth, "half!"

 Chapter 137

    "Half a person?" Mo Wen smiled and rubbed her head gently.


    "Hmm!" Yu Lan nodded.


    Without making a sound, Mo Wen took out his clean towel and began to wipe the blood splashed on his blue face. He leaned over and smiled and kissed the tip of her nose.


    Yu Lan obediently didn''t move. His eyes were bent and very happy.


    After Mo Wen wiped her clean, she would lie on Mo Wen''s back, pull his hair, poke his neck and bully him over and over.


    Mo Wen smiled at her with a good temper, stepped on the flesh and blood everywhere, bent down and searched the crystal nuclei in the room.


    During this period, no one noticed here, and there was not even the sound of guards walking in the corridor, as if the world was separated from the world and would never be known by outsiders.


    In fact, it''s amazing that there are so many zombies in this place. You know, this is the central part of the handover city. Unless the people of the handover City allow so many zombies here, there will never be zombies in this place.


    But who would let so many zombies stay in their territory?


    And the door here is also very strange... Playing with the crystal core in his hand, the dark eyes of ink are deep, as if there are countless wild animals hidden.


    When he was outside the door, he didn''t notice the smell of any zombies at all. He didn''t find the existence of zombies until he opened the door.


    Do the buildings here still have the effect of isolating the breath? But how did Lanlan find these zombies?


    "Lan Lan, how did you know there were zombies here?" thought of the ink, turned back and asked softly.


    "Ow ~" Yu Lan raised his head and looked at the ink with a flying eyebrow. There were still some small noises. He hummed but didn''t explain.


    Seeing Yu Lan''s appearance, Mo Wen knew that he couldn''t find the answer. He put his hand around her in his arms. He leaned against her neck and asked with a smile, "go back?"


    Yu Lan nodded and smiled. When they were about to climb to Mo Wen''s neck, a red door behind them suddenly trembled and made a dull impact.


    The door was at the end of the whole room. The tightly closed crack had cracked a hole, and with the impact sound, the crack became larger and larger, and the whole door tended to be broken.


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lan looked at the red door and pulled Mo Wen''s sleeve. He hesitated and wanted to pull him away.


    Because there was a crack in the door, Mo Wen noticed the level of the zombie in the door. As soon as his face coagulated, he picked up Yu Lan and ran out.


    There are five three-level zombies in the door, and one... Can''t detect the level.


    Now he can''t detect the level of zombies. There are only level 4 zombies.


    Holding Yu Lan, he ran out of the room quickly, and Mo Wen dodged and hid in the dark.


    At the same time, a two meter long zombie smashed the door and rushed out, hoarse and making a harsh roar.


    The surrounding walls split countless cracks in an instant, and the swirling dust covered all eyes.


    The level-4 zombie looked around, blood bubbles gushed in his bloody eyes, and the cracked blood stains fell on the ground, making a corrosive "Yiyi" sound.


    From its tailbone, it slowly stretched out a thick and long tail, full of barbs. After a fierce swing, it hit the floor heavily. The floor cracked, and then countless stones were shaken and smashed around.


    Several three-level zombies behind him keenly avoided these stones, but they didn''t even dare to lift their heads and trembled all over.


    Seeing that the level 4 zombies rushed out of the room, they quickly followed up.


    At the same time, Qin Feng, the city master who handed over the city, was sitting in a daze on the high chair. He picked up a bottle of red wine on his side. He shook and continued to be in a daze.


    "My Lord."


    The door was pushed open, and a serious guard strode in, saluted Qin Feng first, and then whispered, "there are thugs in the city, and the East and west areas have been attacked to varying degrees. At present, the number of casualties is as high as more than 30, but the fire is still under control."


    "Oh." Qin Feng replied stupidly.


    The guard took a deep breath patiently and continued, "we haven''t caught the mob yet. The search team is searching with all its strength."


    "Where''s Yu Tian?" Qin Feng raised his eyes and finally looked at the guard. "How''s he?"


    "Yu Tian is being guarded by his guard. There is nothing wrong." the guard whispered.


    "HMM... you can send some more people to protect him." after drinking all the red wine in his hand, Qin Feng slammed the glass to the ground. Even if the glass slag splashed to his feet, he didn''t care. "Have the two people with special identity certificates found out what their identity is?"


    "Not yet." the guard shook his head. "I suspect that the two people we have been following are just guards with special identity certificates. The people who really want to follow have long been out of our sight."


    "Well, you are really a waste." he snorted, and Qin Feng looked up and said faintly.


    "Yes..." the guard lowered his head and whispered. He hasn''t learned how to get along with this shady boss yet.


    After staring at the guards for a while, Qin Feng continued, "where are the two guards you said now?"


    "They got rid of us..." the guard''s head became lower and lower. He bit his teeth a little guilty, and his voice became weaker.


    "Oh." Qin Feng said again, then bowed his head and stopped talking.


    After more than ten minutes of silence, Qin Feng didn''t speak. The guard couldn''t help looking up, but found that Qin Feng would just stare at him, and the brown pupils flashed strange colors.


    "Boss..." the guard shook.


    "Anni and Sanny are dead." Qin Feng suddenly said.


    "What?" the guard was stunned.


    However, Qin Feng had no intention to explain to him. He just hugged his head, choked in pain and sobbed, "they are dead. Who killed them..."


    The guard was stiff and hung his head again. Seriously, he didn''t know what Qin Feng was sad about. In the past, the people who took care of Qin Feng were his confidant Wen cuining, but Wen cuining is not here at the moment, and only he has a hard head to support here.


    Although he doesn''t know what Qin Feng is sad about, the guard knows that Qin Feng has been in this state for nearly a month.


    "You get out!" looking at the guard who only knew to lower his head, Qin Feng roared and angrily hit the table twice, smashing the table.


    "Yes, yes!" he quickly got up and ran out. The guard touched his back and found that his back had been soaked with cold sweat.


    Standing at the door, he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t asked Qin Feng what to do next... He looked back at the closed door behind him, hesitated for a moment, and he accelerated his pace and left.

 Chapter 138

    It''s important, but his life is more important. It''s not his business. He doesn''t need to touch the madman''s head again.


    Qin Feng in the room was still angry. After he stepped on the poor table into pieces of mud, he raised his eyes and swept around the circle, bending and gasping.


    He was alone in the empty room, and even the air was filled with a lonely smell.


    "Anni... Sanny..." just now he was still angry. He leaned on the sofa and covered his face. He was very sad and murmured. He was like a psycho.


    He wiped his eyes and rolled down from the sofa carelessly, staring at the door in a daze.


    "Ah!" suddenly there was an angry roar. He knelt on the ground and held his head in his arms. "Kenn! Who let my Kenn out!"


    He ran down the stairs and was going out to find his knee


    At the moment, Qin Feng was still breathing in his room, but there was a mess outside.


    "Blue, let''s get out of here first."


    Noticing the cracks on the wall, Mo Wen hid in a dark room and protected Yu Lan deeply in his arms.


    Level 4 zombies are so destructive that they can''t stay here all the time.


    The sound of claws hitting the wall outside has gradually gone away. In addition to their breathing sound, there are quiet people around, except black.


    It should be the special ability of this building to isolate the breath that hides their breath and avoids the five senses of level 4 zombies.


    But... What a shame. It''s still too strange. Besides a group of level 2 and level 3 zombies, there are level 4 zombies in this place.


    You know, level 4 zombies are generally distributed in the two districts of Wulu, the place of death. Even if the high-class zombies are moving out again, the level 4 zombies should not appear here.


    The lowest level 4 zombie also has 17 levels. Not to mention the gap between levels, it is the number of levels. This level 4 zombie is at least three levels higher than Mo Wen.


    This is no longer a question of whether we can fight, it is a question of whether we can escape from its mouth.


    "Ow..." Yu Lan shrunk into a ball, his thin hand pulled the sleeve of ink, and his two tails shook without rhythm.


    We have to leave quickly


    She had never felt such a powerful zombie before, otherwise she would never have brought her stuff.


    "Darling, it''s OK. We can avoid it." he rubbed Yu Lan''s head. After Mo Wen comforted her, he opened the door and ran out quickly.


    He will not allow anyone to hurt Yu Lan, even the most powerful zombie.


    He ran to the opposite direction of the claw print on the wall. Mo Wen pushed open a window and jumped out.


    There were no people around quietly. Only bare branches on the ground reflected in the moonlight.


    Keenly aware that there was a single level-3 zombie around, Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows, climbed over the wall and was ready to leave. At this time, a small figure suddenly bumped in his direction, sideways avoided the past, and saw that figure hit a tree trunk, vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    Looking at this figure, it seems that he is just a teenager. His ragged black clothes are covered with dust and look embarrassed


    Sheng Ge tried to get up, but he only opened his mouth and vomited blood. He couldn''t move. He had to crawl and try his best to reduce his sense of existence.


    She had been hiding among the jagged and dense branches and felt that she was ready to leave after she couldn''t wait for the people who sounded the alarm. Unexpectedly, as soon as she started, she suddenly rushed out of a huge zombie and shook her tail.


    The zombie was so fast that she couldn''t avoid it with her current physical condition.


    Powerless, she was hit hard and flew here. Now she only felt that the bones of her whole body were going to be broken. She gritted her teeth to resist the pain. She tried to keep herself conscious and not to faint.


    But her presence in the eyes of Mo Wen is very eye-catching.


    Looking at the level 4 zombie coming slowly, he could only protect Yu Lan in his arms with more and more strength.


    damn!


    Yu Lan bared his teeth, and his two tails swept back and forth quickly, making a posture of deterrence.


    It''s just that the way she is held in her arms by Mo Wen has no deterrent.


    The level-4 zombie roared, and the saliva in his huge mouth couldn''t stop leaving out, and the contaminated place was corroded and sunken in an instant.


    "Ah Wen..." struggling from Mo Wen''s arms, Yu Lan rubbed his chin intimately, struggling to get down to the ground.


    This time, Mo Wen surprisingly didn''t stop him, kissed her on the forehead and put her down.


    "Blue blue." he whispered in his ear, "I''ll hold them. You go first and listen."


    Unbelievably, Yu Lan widened her eyes and shook her head. She didn''t agree at all. She pulled Mo Wen''s hair and gave an angry "ow", which seemed to be accusing Mo Wen of his practice.


    Mo Wen was stunned. He helplessly pinched her nose, shook his head and protected her behind him. He sneered at himself. "Obviously, he even wants to be with you. Obviously, he has been crazy to eat you, but I can''t give up... I always hope you''re good."


    The voice of ink is very small, with a strong self mockery. He took out his dagger and held it in his hand. He bent slightly and was ready for war.


    Staring at the zombie gently, his eyes were filled with madness he had not seen for a long time. He provoked the corners of his mouth and even showed an extremely gentle smile.


    Anyway... This damn zombie doesn''t want to touch blue.


    Level 4 zombies seem to think that Mo Wen can''t escape from their hands at all, and come slowly step by step. Several three-level zombies behind it could not help but want to rush over, but due to its existence, they only dared to show their teeth and dare not make any actual action.


    The cold air was condensed by this suffocating atmosphere. The bare branches broke in the cold wind and fell to the ground with a clear sound, but they were also trapped in this strange atmosphere.


    Adjusting his breathing, Mo Wen stared at the zombie crawling step by step and squeezed the dagger.


    At this time, neat footsteps came from the wall, and a team of people patrolling around the wall came together. Even if the alarm sounded, they didn''t show any panic and remained calm. They were obviously some elites.


    Those people were ready to take out their guns when they saw Mo Wen. However, when they saw Yu Lan and the fourth level zombie, they even ignored their surprise and panic, so they took up their guns and aimed at them.


    What trouble


    Mo Wen touched his chin and stepped back two steps against Yu Lan.

 Chapter 139

    "What''s the situation?" the leading guard asked the only man who looked very reliable in a low and calm voice.


    Asked, Mo Wen looked back with a warm smile, raised his eyes to the level Four zombie and said, "it''s going to kill us."


    "How can there be a zombie here!" the guard stared at the level 4 zombie and couldn''t even lift his head.


    This zombie feels... Terrible.


    I don''t know the level of the zombie, but from this feeling, we can almost see the gap between him and the zombie.


    When he asked, the zombie seemed impatient and suddenly rushed forward, with sharp teeth close at hand in the blink of an eye.


    The guard subconsciously raised a wall to block, but he didn''t want his solid wall to be powdered in an instant. Even he was bitten off half his head by the level 4 zombie, and he didn''t even have time to cry.


    His men were stunned and subconsciously pulled the trigger.


    The bullet ripped the skin and flesh at a very fast speed at a quiet distance, but the level 4 zombie just twisted its neck, swept its tail and directly killed a guard nearest to him.


    Wailing among the guards began one after another. Half of a guard fell to the ground and stretched out his arm to ask for help, but his blurred vision was not seen.


    Taking these guards as bait, Mo Wen took the opportunity to hold Yu Lan and hid back in the house again.


    The rooms here have the function of isolation, and can more or less hinder the footsteps of level 4 zombies.


    While eating several guards, the level-4 zombie also noticed that the figure of Mo Wen disappeared in its sight. It roared angrily, turned its neck around, and rushed back to the house with a flick of its tail.


    After confirming that all the zombies had left, Sheng Ge hiding behind the tree quietly covered his stomach and came out.


    She stared at the door of the room, and her black grape eyes flashed slightly.


    I didn''t expect that she would see ink here.


    "Damn..." she leaned weakly against the tree. She hesitated and stared at the ground, closed her eyes and sighed.


    She shouldn''t have been here. In this way, maybe the level 4 zombie won''t find Mo Wen. It may make trouble in the four districts in the southeast and northwest of the handover City, but it will never threaten the life safety of Mo Wen.


    But now everything has changed because of her existence.


    At this time, she should have waited for buyers in the trafficking Department of the northern forces of the white envoy base, rather than disturbing their plans in this place.


    Now Yu Tian is still alive, but Mo Wen''s life is at stake.


    But... If Mo Wen dies here, there''s nothing bad, right? It also eliminates the need for her to do it.


    As long as the devil dies, brother Xiuqi won''t be killed by him.


    The blood color faded from her face. She slowly squatted on the ground holding herself, and tears gushed out without warning.


    She will never forget what the devil did ten years later. She, Xiuqi''s brother and LV Shi all died in the catastrophe. The devil destroyed everything, even himself.


    Holding her hair, Shengge suddenly raised her head and stood up holding the tree. She stared at the place where the level 4 zombie disappeared, picked up her own bow and arrow and rushed in.


    Mo Wen, the devil, can''t die now. If he dies, who will take care of the desire alliance? What will brother Xiuqi do?


    Sheng Ge rushed into the dark corridor and hid in the dark by taking advantage of his petite figure.


    At this time, Mo Wen was leaning against the corner of the corridor. He took a light breath and closed his eyes to make his hearing sharper.


    The heavy footsteps approached them step by step, but there was still some distance from their position.


    Yu Lan pulled the corners of ink with worry on his face, and his milky eyes flashed a firm color.


    He raised his hand to protect Yu Lan and hid in a room behind him. Mo Wen looked around and confirmed the furniture that could be used to resist the attack in the room.


    Just then there was a sudden crash from the door of the room, and then the whole door flew out and hit the wall.


    The thick tail of the level 4 zombie swept the room, but found nothing.


    It fidgeted around the room twice and rushed again when it noticed another door. Behind the door was a long corridor, which was empty and had no personal shadow.


    "Roar -" roared more and more irritably, hit the wall with its hard head and directly hit a hole in the wall.


    At this time, Mo Wen jumped down from the ceiling and stabbed a dagger in the neck of the level 4 zombie before it was ready.


    With corrosive blood, he immediately corroded Mo Wen''s arm. He quickly cut off the corroded place on his hand and climbed up the ceiling again.


    "Blue, blue, let''s go!" he yelled. After looking at the empty ceiling, the whole person was stunned.


    Where''s blue?


    Ignoring the attack of the zombie, Mo Wen quickly climbed a few meters into the ceiling, but he didn''t see Yu Lan at all.


    She seemed to disappear out of thin air. Even her breath disappeared into the air.


    "Blue!" Mo Wen roared angrily. At the same time, the angry level 4 zombie also stopped attacking Mo Wen, turned and ran to the other side quickly.


    Mo Wen was surprised and quickly broke the wall and fell on the ground. He looked at the direction of the fourth level zombie and vaguely saw the figure he knew very well.


    He raised his feet and ran after him. The next second, he was stopped by three level-3 zombies.


    The figure paused for a moment at the end of the corridor. When he saw the level 4 zombie chasing after him, he quickly changed his direction and ran for his life, trying to lead the zombie away from Mo Wen.


    However, how can Yu Lan, who can''t even run ink, run through the level 4 zombie? In almost a few seconds, the level 4 zombie has bitten Yu Lan''s tail.


    "Roar -" Yu Lan roared, and another tail smashed into the place where Mo Wen hurt the level 4 zombie just now. The sharp bone spurs lifted pieces of flesh and blood, and then pulled out the flesh and blood.


    Abandoning her bitten tail, she bit back the tail thrown by the level 4 zombie, jumped to the ceiling, shook her tail and continued to run for her life.


    The level 4 zombie was extremely angry at this time. He raised his tail and destroyed the ceiling. At the same time, he opened his mouth and tried to bite Yu Lan''s limbs.


    Although Yu Lan couldn''t run it, he was petite and flexible. He could hide in any corner. For a moment, he escaped the storm attack of level 4 zombies.


    The bitten tail quickly regenerated again. The regenerated tail showed a shiny silver white and looked harder.

 Chapter 140

    The ceiling under him was completely destroyed by the level-4 zombie. Yu Lan had no choice but to go over to the ground and continue to run forward.


    The vision in front of him was suddenly open and bright. Yu Lan rushed into the hall in front of him and hid behind a row of tables on both sides of the hall. She waved her tail a little and was ready to attack.


    There is no place to hide in this hall. Now she can only face the enemy.


    At the same time, Mo Wen was surrounded by three level-3 zombies. Because the corridor was narrow, level-3 zombies were strong, but they couldn''t even give full play to their five points of strength.


    Taking advantage of this advantage, Mo Wen took the lead in launching an attack, quickly dodged behind a zombie with the largest volume against the wall, shook his claws into a fist, and severely smashed the skull of the zombie.


    While his brain burst, Mo Wen didn''t expect that the skull of the third level zombie was so weak. In a daze, he suddenly noticed the collar at the neck of the zombie.


    The zombies here are also kept in captivity?


    His zombie suddenly lost his breath, and Mo Wen didn''t care much about it. He kept low to avoid his claws, but his left face was still caught with a deep blood mark.


    Being caught by a zombie will not be infected, but the wound is very easy to be inflamed, and the pain is much stronger than ordinary wounds.


    Regardless of the scars on his face, Mo Wen just wants to find Yu Lan now.


    Due to the lack of one zombie, the other two zombies can move more. They bared their teeth and stared at the ink with interest. They looked contemptuous as if they had taken him as a delicious meal.


    Again and again blocked the way, the good and gentle camouflage of Mo Wen finally appeared a crack.


    He pursed his lips, stepped back, picked up the crystal nucleus of the zombie just killed from a pile of viscous brains, held it in his hand and quickly absorbed the energy inside.


    He doesn''t have enough food now. He can only replenish energy in this way.


    Two zombies will not wait for Mo Wen to absorb the energy. One of them lies on the left wall and has been on the right wall. They rush at him while blocking the corridor.


    Mo Wen looked pale and stood motionless. Only the bottom of his eyes flashed a fierce light that was more crazy than the beast.


    Seeing that two zombies were about to stick to his face, Sheng Ge, who had been hiding in the dark to observe, couldn''t help but take a bow and aim at the zombie.


    At this time, a sudden change occurred. Mo Wen easily fastened the chin of a level 3 zombie at a very close distance, regardless of whether the zombie would bite himself or not, and directly crushed half of its face.


    The zombie gave a cry of pain, and a long bone suddenly stretched out from his stomach and went straight towards mewenza.


    "That''s it again?"


    Covering the long bone, Mo Wen raised his eyes and smiled gently. He used the power close to the zombie at a quiet distance. The powerful power turned the zombie into blood foam in an instant and splashed the blood all over him.


    The barb on the long bone tore the skin on his hand. He didn''t care. He continued to hold the long bone with his bloody hand and leaned against the sharp tooth on the left side that almost bit off half of his head.


    The corrosive saliva melted several hairs of Mo Wen, which looked disgusting.


    Before the zombie retreated, Mo Wen turned the dagger on the other hand, and cut off half of the Zombie''s head along the long bone.


    These zombies may be the reason why they are kept in captivity. Their strength is not comparable to the level 3 zombies in the place of death. It can be said that their strength can only be comparable to the level 12 zombies.


    Their blood is not corrosive at all, and their bones are not as hard as level 3 zombies.


    Calm face picked up the crystal nuclei of the two zombies. Mo Wen raised his feet and chased Yu Lan. While running, he absorbed the energy of the two crystal nuclei.


    Although these zombies are not as powerful as those in the place of death, the energy of the crystal core is still pure. The ink that has continuously absorbed three third-order crystal nuclei will be advanced to sixteen orders and two orders in the next second.


    Worthy of being the devil everyone feared later... Sheng Ge hiding in the dark couldn''t help smacking her tongue when she saw this scene. She put her long arrow into the space, carried her bow and arrow and continued to follow.


    In the hall, Yu Lan hid behind the table and waited for a while, but she didn''t see the level 4 zombie. She couldn''t help but probe her head, but found that the hall was empty and there was nothing.


    Didn''t the zombie come in?


    Relieved, Yu Lan shrank back. Unexpectedly, when she turned her head, she fell into a pair of eyes full of blood bubbles, which were almost close to the tip of her nose.


    "Ow!" she raised her spiny arm to block the tusks of the fourth level zombie. She roared fiercely, and the newly grown silver tail pounded in along the Zombie''s eyes in an instant.


    With the scream of the level-4 Zombie''s pain and sharp roar, the blood also splashed. Yu Lan quickly took back his tail and jumped back. His legs landed steadily. The two tails supported an isolation layer together to block the sharp claws of the level-4 zombie because of the severe pain.


    However, the level 4 zombie was really irritated this time. Its claws hit Yu Lan''s isolation layer one after another, accompanied by a harsh roar.


    Covering his ears, Yu Lan raised his tail and tried his best to defend his attack, but he couldn''t fight back. He was completely suppressed.


    The gap between level two and level Four is simply unimaginable.


    The attack of level-4 zombie became more and more fierce. Its eyes stabbed by Yu Lan kept splashing blood beads. This highly corrosive blood hurt Yu Lan less than a penny, but it corroded all the holes around them.


    Staring at the ground, Yu Lantou looked at her own body for the first time. She looks like a human, but she can be immune to the corrosion of blood.


    Does that mean her blood is also corrosive?


    She''s human, but not human. She''s a zombie.


    The sharp roar of the level 4 zombie was still roaring in LAN''s ear, inexplicably making her tremble from the bottom of her heart. This trembling is not fear, not fear, but an excitement when looking forward to something.


    [what qualification does this rubbish have to make her give in?]


    A circle of pupils appeared faintly in her milky eyes. She raised her eyes and stared at the eyes of the fourth level zombie. When she was about to do something, a suffocating feeling suddenly filled her side. This familiar killing intention made Yu Lan tremble and couldn''t help looking at the corridor she had just run out.


    Her stuff... Seems angry again.


    The seemingly thin figure appeared in Yu Lan''s vision step by step. Her eyes were so dark that they seemed silent under the cold ice, and even made her shoulders shake.

 Chapter 141

    Yu Lan''s flattering smile, a pair of big eyes shining.


    Mo Wen was covered with dark blood stains all over his body. A long and deep scratch was added on his left face. Several drops of blood beads were sliding down his face, or falling to the ground, or sinking in his blood stained coat.


    "Blue blue," he whispered, "I''ve given you many last chances."


    The zombie in front of her reduced her pressure, but the Weiya brought by Mo Wen made Yu Lan feel guilty and puff up her cheeks.


    "Arvin..."


    In fact, I think I can distract this big guy


    He glanced at Mo Wen, and then looked at the level Four zombie in front of him. Yu Lan resolutely threw his tail back, and ran behind Mo Wen in the wind.


    "Ouch!" she shook her tail, her eyes bent.


    Mo Wen raised his hand and rubbed her head. Suddenly, he half knelt on the ground and hugged her fiercely.


    The feeling of rubbing her into her body is not the first time for Yu Lan. She has never felt resistance before, and this time is no exception.


    She tilted her head and rubbed Mo Wen''s chin. She kissed Mo Wen''s ear. She was very clever.


    "Ah Wen..." he stared at the scar on Mo Wen''s left face painfully. Yu Lan looked at his dirty hand and shrunk. He didn''t dare to touch it. He could only carefully avoid his wound and rubbed his chin again. His big watery eyes were bright. They seemed to be full of soft snow in winter and could be squeezed into any shape.


    I was not used to getting angry with blue. Ink was swept away by blue before it was put into action.


    Rarely, Mo Wen left his mouth.


    God tell him how much he can spoil this lawless little guy.


    He turned his eyes and kissed Yu Lan''s forehead. Mo Wen sighed and tried to make himself look more serious, "don''t act without authorization next time, okay?"


    "Hmm!" now it''s not "Ao Wu", and Yu Lan''s head is called simply.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Wen rubbed Yu Lan''s head again, put her down, and raised his hand to block the tail waved by the fourth level zombie.


    He used his arm to block the attack of the level-4 zombie, but his arm was not hurt at all, because Yu Lan put her tail on Mo Wen''s arm and propped up an isolation layer.


    She put her arms around Mo Wen''s neck and held the hand with Mo Wen''s skin and flesh blooming, and sobbed with pain.


    "Blue blue, I''m fine."


    I don''t know why I always feel guilty. Mo Wen stopped and continued to rub Yu Lan''s hair with his uninjured hand.


    "Well." Yu Lan twisted his head angrily. He was flattering just now. But he wanted to ride on Mo Wen''s shoulder and pull his hair.


    It''s time to admit your mistake! Mo Wen turned his head, which was different from the ordinary human brain circuit, and subconsciously said:


    "I''m wrong, okay? I''ll try not to hurt myself next time."


    "Huh?" Yu Lan squinted at him and snorted from his nose, as if questioning his words.


    He leaned down and kissed Yu Lan''s eyelids. The voice of ink rustled with the unique sweet and greasy taste of cajoling people, "really, I won''t deceive you."


    "Oh." Yu Lan nodded with satisfaction and touched Mo Wen''s head as usual.


    The level-4 zombie isolated outside ate a large mouthful of dog food. He angrily patted the isolation layer. His fire breathing eyes wanted to eat them both alive.


    There are cracks in the isolation layer, which looks like it will break next second.


    It seemed that he noticed that there was another guy to solve. Mo Wen protected Yu Lan and was ready to attack.


    Because of the protection of the isolation layer, Mo Wen didn''t feel anything different at this time, but Yu Lan was tired and drooped his tail, looking weak.


    The attack of the level 4 zombie weakened without warning. He changed his previous anger and irritability and stiffened in place.


    Yu Lan and Mo Wen were slightly stunned. When they raised their eyes, they found a man standing opposite the hall. He stared at the level 4 zombie with joy on his face.


    "Kenn!" he shouted.


    The man''s hair was slightly long, his face was much paler than ink, and his eyes had heavy dark blue, which looked very sick.


    The zombie seemed frightened when he heard the sound. It didn''t care about Yu Lan. They turned and ran away.


    But as soon as he turned around, his whole body fell to the ground, convulsing and unable to move.


    Mo Wen narrowed his eyes and saw a metal ring at its back foot. He raised his eyes and stared at the man. He recognized that he was Qin Feng, the leader of the handover city.


    So he raised all these zombies?


    "Kenn, you know, you are very important to me." Qin Feng slowly walked over and knelt on the ground, touched the body full of barbs of the fourth level zombie, and let those barbs scrape his hands bloody.


    The level 4 zombie, that is, the zombie called Kenn, was forced to close his eyes. When he opened it again, his blood red eyes had become numb and even more dead.


    "Did you kill rose, Kay and Barbara?" Qin Feng raised his muddy eyes and stared at Mo Wen.


    I was impressed by the names of these three people. They were all the three zombies he had just killed in the corridor. Their names were written on the metal rings.


    "So what?" the alarm bell had sounded in my heart. Mo Wen provoked a gentle smile and said softly.


    "Then I''ll kill you." Qin Feng stood up and whispered, "to pay tribute to my lovely pets."


    At this time, Yu Lan, who had been hiding behind Mo Wen, leaned out his head. A pair of milky white eyes "trickled" around for several times, and two slender tails were raised slightly, like a fried cat.


    Qin Feng was stunned. He stared at Yu Lan and found that her eyes were full of herself at this time, very clear.


    "It''s so beautiful..." he whispered. His obsession almost made Yu Lan shrink his head.


    "You are mine," he said with an obsessed smile. The next second, he was kicked out by Mo Wen.


    The expressionless turned back and pinched Yu Lan''s face. Mo Wen walked towards Qin Feng with a dagger.


    "Qin Feng, I''ll gouge out your tongue." Mo Wen, who has always said little, stared at Qin Feng, and even his disguised smile became as cold as a fierce ghost. "Gouge out your disgusting eyes and cut off your dirty flesh."


    Putting this on others may make people feel a sense of bluff, but it can make people tremble uncontrollably when it is said from the mouth of ink.


    This is a kind of aura, a kind of aura with the color of all evil, but still people can''t help giving in.

 Chapter 142

    Qin Feng wondered the identity of Mo Wen in his heart, and there was no fear on his face. His sick face seemed to have a smile and looked gloomy.


    At this time, the level 4 zombie stopped in front of Mo Wen. He was loyal like a dog, guarding Qin Feng with one eye, and took pictures with one claw mercilessly.


    At this time, its speed and strength were much stronger than before. Although Mo Wen avoided its claws, there was still a scratch on his clothes in front of him.


    Heavy claws hit the ground. With a dull sound, a big pit immediately appeared on the ground.


    The feeling of this zombie to Mo Wen changed completely in an instant, and its strength was inexplicably higher by several grades.


    "Kenn, eat him." Qin Feng ordered faintly. A pair of turbid eyes stared at Yu Lan from beginning to end, with a distorted smile.


    Being stared at like this, Yu Lan also felt very uncomfortable. As soon as she shook her tail, she twisted her head nervously.


    When she saw the level Four zombie, she heard a scream of pain and despair.


    In her heart, she raised her eyes and stared at the level Four zombie.


    At this time, Mo Wen was being pressed under the claws of the level 4 zombie. He twisted his eyebrows dangerously, clasped the Zombie''s head and used his powers on it.


    The level 4 zombie who was aware of the intention of Mo Wen jumped up quickly, avoided the attack range of his power, and slapped him with a claw again.


    This time its attack became disorganized, but it used almost all its strength. Now there is only one idea in the head of this level 4 zombie, that is to kill Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen had no choice but to raise his dagger to resist the storm like attack in front of him.


    The strength of the zombie can''t grow so fast in an instant. What''s the reason for its great growth now?


    Yu Guang swept Qin Feng standing on the side, and his heart suddenly had a strange guess.


    The change of the Zombie... Is it because of Qin Feng?


    He can feel that Qin Feng should be a level 3 power now, but he doesn''t know what power it is. Qin Feng''s power has never been passed on to the outside world.


    Seeing that Mo Wen was forced to retreat step by step, Yu Lan rushed forward and set up an isolation layer to try to resist the attack of level 4 zombies. Unfortunately, there was a crack in her isolation layer that had been attacked within half a minute.


    Notice the numb eyes of the level 4 zombie, and there is a circle of dark ripples in the blue milky white eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, there are powers..." staring at Yu Lan''s petite body, Qin Feng''s Madness at the bottom of his eyes became more and more manic. He raised his hand to Yu Lan, as if he wanted to hold her in the palm of his hand.


    Yu Lan only felt a shock, and the isolation layer in front of him turned into powder in an instant.


    The level 4 zombie passed through the isolation layer and gave them another claw.


    Kill me, please


    A strange voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Yu Lan opened his eyes and shook his mind again. He was grabbed by ink and protected his arm behind him.


    As soon as the dagger ink text came forward to put all his eggs in one basket, suddenly a snow-white arrow shot straight at the head of the fourth level zombie like a Changhong.


    The arrow came so suddenly that it distracted the level 4 zombie deliberately and swept the arrow out with a tail.


    Taking this opportunity, Mo Wen came forward and raised the dagger again. A dagger was inserted into the eyes of the fourth level zombie.


    The splashing blood eroded Mo Wen''s clothes. He ignored what his clothes looked like. He just twisted around and pulled out the dagger to give the Zombie''s head another try.


    Sheng Ge, hiding in the dark corridor, was relieved to watch this scene. She put away her bow and arrow and got up to leave.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a sudden change. Countless things like sharp blades grew around the neck of the fourth level zombie, which avoided the attack of ink without track, and then entangled his hands and feet.


    Mo Wen, whose limbs were trapped, suddenly lost his mobility. When he raised his eyes, he saw the blood of the fourth level zombie.


    At this time, if he didn''t use the power, he would be bitten off his whole head, but if he wanted to use the power, the blood splashed by the zombie would definitely erode him clean.


    At this moment of life and death, Mo Wen still chose to use his power to aim at the disgusting mouth in front of him. Who knows, in the next moment, a petite figure rushed to him to block the splashing blood.


    At this time, if Mo Wen hadn''t received his power in time, Yu Lan must have been disturbed by his power.


    The slender tail pushed the ink back, and Yu Lan''s slender back looked more and more petite in front of the fourth level zombie.


    "Lan Lan!" he was stunned. Then he saw Yu Lan reach out directly against the sharp teeth of the zombie. Even if his hands were pierced by the sharp teeth, he didn''t let go.


    She opened the upper and lower jaws of the fourth level zombie, and a pair of tails stabbed directly into its throat. One pierced its neck, and the other wanted to penetrate its brain, but was blocked out of the hard bones.


    At this time, Qin Feng''s dark color became a little distorted. He raised his hand and seemed to be about to do something to Yu Lan. However, the next second, Mo Wen rushed to Qin Feng. He punched Qin Feng directly in the face and pressed him to the ground to continue beating.


    As soon as Qin Feng was attacked, the strength of the level 4 zombie immediately weakened. It howled bitterly, and its praying eyes fell on Yu Lan.


    [please...]


    Without hesitation, he pulled the mouth of the fourth level zombie, and Yu Lan''s other tail pierced its brain at the same time.


    Even if you don''t ask me, I''ll kill you... You don''t want to live from the moment you hurt my stuff.


    Seeing the level-4 zombie fall to the ground and die, Yu Lan slowly took out his tail and sat on the ground like a collapse.


    She is now covered with blood, including this level 4 zombie and her own.


    Her head was in a mess. Now she had time to recall the dialogue that had just happened in her mind. She only felt very strange in her heart.


    Hearing a dull fist sound from the side of his body, Yu Lan turned around and found that Mo Wen was raising his fist high and beating Qin Feng''s face. Qin Feng''s sick face was bloody and could not see the original.


    "Damn you." Mo Wen didn''t use a dagger for the first time, but only smashed Qin Feng with his fist, which blurred his face.


    Now he can be sure that Qin Feng''s ability must be to control zombies. Now without zombies, he is like a waste and has no power to fight back.


    Licked his pierced palm. Yu Lan slowly walked to the side of Mo Wen and rubbed his cheek with a clean face.

 Chapter 143

    "Cough, cough..." Qin Feng coughed up a mouthful of blood and mocked his face as he tried to open his eyes on his left side. Almost all his teeth were knocked clean by ink, his mouth was full of blood, and even his mind seemed unclear. "You are like me... You are obviously like me, raising zombies as pets. We are the same kind of people... The same kind of people."


    The hoarse voice was faint with a self mocking smile, like the Jie laughter of the devil in the abyss.


    Wen Wen was stunned when he heard the speech, and his wrinkled pupils reflected Yu Lan on his side. He saw that she was yawning, watching him sleepy, completely ignoring Qin Feng''s crazy words.


    Hugged Yu Lan''s waist and let her lean against her arms. Mo Wen swept his eyes and lay behind the level 4 zombie who had no breath. He hung his eyes and snorted and smiled softly, "I''m different from you."


    I don''t know why, Qin Feng always felt that there was a little disdain in the light smile of ink, and there seemed to be a little childish show off and provocation.


    "What''s different..." he tried to provoke the corners of his mouth powerlessly, but he couldn''t even move because of the scars on his face. The pain involved his nerves and made his consciousness almost lax.


    He tilted his eyes powerlessly and was stunned when he saw Yu Lan.


    At this time, Yu Lan was lying on Mo Wen''s legs with his cheeks bulging, waving his tail, looking at Mo Wen''s eyes full of trust. This kind of eyes is different from those zombies controlled by him. This kind of eyes is full of vitality that should not exist on zombies, shining like stars.


    "That''s nice." he bent his eyes and sighed again. The dark tide hidden in his dark eyes almost gushed out, "angel..."


    With this sound, a heavy blow of ink fell on his face again, and his head was completely covered.


    "She is not what you can see, and you are not qualified." Mo Wen said faintly, fulfilled his previous promise, took out a dagger and stabbed Qin Feng in the eye.


    "Stop it!"


    Suddenly a hand blocked Mo Wen''s dagger. Mo Wen raised his eyes and stared at a boy who suddenly appeared in front of him. He pursed his lips unhappily.


    The boy looked fifteen or sixteen years old and was staring at him with a sullen face.


    At the same time, two level-4 zombies left and right came out from behind the boy and bared their teeth to Mo Wen.


    "You can''t kill me." Qin Feng, who was paralyzed on the ground, suddenly smiled low. "As long as there are zombies here, you can''t kill me."


    "Be quiet first. You''re half dead and still jumping for me." he pulled Qin Feng''s clothes and threw him back. The boy stepped forward and stared at Mo Wen coldly. There was mo Wen moving. He was about to risk his life.


    Two level-4 zombies stared at Mo Wen with saliva. Although their protruding eyes were numb, they still gave people a sense of danger.


    "Then I''ll save his life for the time being."


    Facing this scene, Mo Wen smiled gently. He picked up Yu Lan and stepped back two steps. His figure disappeared in place as soon as he flashed.


    He and Lanlan were hurt like this when dealing with a level 4 zombie. Now there are two more... Not to mention the pressure brought by these zombies, even the sudden boy''s strength has reached level 3.


    He has no need to continue to fight here. Now it''s the best policy to leave here.


    "Escaped?" Qin Feng suddenly went crazy when he saw that the ink disappeared in his vision. He got up in embarrassment, bit his teeth and looked around the hall. With a bloody face, he pointed to the front and shouted, "chase, TM, chase me immediately!"


    At this time, he is really like a neuropathy, which makes people feel cold at a glance.


    Two level-4 zombies immediately ran after Mo Wen when they heard the speech, but they didn''t notice where Mo Wen went. For a moment, they turned around like two headless flies and couldn''t find Mo Wen at all.


    Seeing this, Qin Feng was so angry that he almost broke the last two big teeth. He roared and pulled the neck of a level-4 zombie on his side and smashed its head. The level-4 zombie lay powerlessly under his feet. He didn''t stop stepping on it. He completely took it as a tool to vent his anger.


    The fundus of the other zombie loosened a little, but it was still covered with a layer of numbness and couldn''t struggle at all.


    This is Qin Feng''s ability to absolutely manipulate zombies.


    He can control all zombies and even manipulate zombies one level higher than him.


    "That''s enough. Stop pumping."


    Seeing that Qin Feng had ruined his beloved zombie, Wenning''s eyes flashed a dark light.


    He came over and sighed, holding Qin Feng''s shaky body and said, "you''d better find a doctor to see the injury on your face first. Now there is a riot in the handover City, and the north and South will certainly send support to control the situation. At that time, you have to go out in person to receive the people from the north and south."


    "Do you think I can see people like this?" Qin Feng pointed to his face and laughed.


    Looking at Qin Feng''s face with a crooked nose, he couldn''t help holding back his smile on his warm baby face.


    "It should be OK to wrap a few circles of bandage." he smiled and held Qin Feng back.


    He is smaller than Qin Feng, with a head and a half, but he has enough strength to hold Qin Feng who can''t walk well.


    Although he looks like a child, in fact, he is the same age as Qin Feng this year and is already 26 years old.


    "How did you come back?" Qin Feng seemed to be more normal and asked with the pain in the corner of his mouth, "I remember you said you would come back in a month."


    "I heard that your lovely two zombies are dead. Don''t I come back and watch you don''t do stupid things?" wensuining smiled, with a gentle face on her face. "You''ll always get sick without me."


    "Well." Qin Feng nodded, noncommittal.


    "But I didn''t expect that you would kill your favorite... Eh, Eve?" the shape seemed to inadvertently mention the zombie that Qin Feng had just killed, and said with a smile.


    "It''s Jane." Qin Feng couldn''t help saying, "don''t confuse their names."


    "In my opinion, do they all look the same?" Wen Ning twisted his eyebrows and helped Qin Feng into a room before he breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll find a doctor for you. You stay here."


    "I found angel." sitting on the sofa, Mumu looked ahead. Qin Feng suddenly said something wrong with the horse''s mouth.


    "What?" Wenning was stunned.


    "She''s really an angel." she drooped her eyes infatuated, and Qin Feng smiled.

 Chapter 144

    "She is... The most special zombie I''ve ever seen."


    "Angel, er, zombie?" Wen cuining, who hadn''t noticed Yu Lan before, couldn''t imagine how a zombie could be described as an angel. In his eyes, zombies should be rotten, bloody and man eating monsters.


    Touched Qin Feng''s forehead, Wenning only felt that he was burning very light.


    "You''d better have a good rest." although the two of them grew up together, they still feel helpless sometimes for this neuropathy wensuining.


    Qin Feng once raised a lot of jackals, tigers, leopards, spiders, insects and ants at home. People in their twenties didn''t even mean to make girlfriends. They indulged in his pets all day.


    Now the end of the world has come. He has abandoned the "little cute" he used to raise and continues to raise zombies. He is really crazy.


    Thinking of this, Wenning still couldn''t help sighing. Sometimes even he felt that this guy didn''t seem to be in the same dimension with him.


    After leaving the room with a helpless face, Qin fengpan began to calculate when to go out to find Yu Lan. He didn''t look like a madman seriously, but what he did was not what normal people could do.


    Mo Wen didn''t hurry back at this time. He took Yu Lan in his arms and walked to a dark corridor. He looked at Sheng Ge who was walking forward holding the wall and frowned.


    Seems to be aware of the eyes of ink, Shengge looked back at him, his eyes flashed a fear, and tried to suppress it.


    However, Mo Wen just glanced at her faintly and turned to the opposite direction.


    The Sheng song was stunned.


    Drooping her eyes and opening her palm, she found that the palm was already wet.


    Complex staring at the ink, Sheng GE''s face is full of complex color.


    She still clearly remembered that when she first saw Mo Wen, Mo Wen glanced at her with his black hole like empty eyes, which was enough to make her tremble, and her soul seemed to be swallowed up by the beast in those black eyes.


    She could not forget that extreme fear even in her life.


    But now... Mo Wen''s eyes are just light, not even cold.


    How can a person change so much?


    Sheng Ge frowned and meditated. She turned over the window in front of her. At the moment of the cold wind, she suddenly remembered a word Xiuqi told her.


    "The boss was not like this before. He was just driven crazy by a feeling of love."


    Xiuqi''s eyes were sad when he said this, as if he was regretting something.


    At that time, she just joined the desire alliance and felt that these things should not be asked by her, so she didn''t ask much, just as the lover of Mo Wen''s empathy.


    But now it seems that there should be many things she didn''t know at that time, but losing her lover shouldn''t make such a big change.


    Wait... The biting cold wind made Sheng GE''s consciousness more and more clear. She glared back and opened her mouth slightly in surprise.


    Just now, it seems that Mo Wen has been holding a zombie in his arms. He should not have been holding it all the time. It seems that he has been protecting the zombie from the beginning.


    In her impression, there was no one around Mo Wen. Even brother Xiuqi and drunken emperor approached Mo Wen only when they reported their official affairs. Mo Wen was always alone in ordinary times. Sometimes they even stayed in the room for five or six days.


    According to LV Shi''s words, even if Mo Wen was not crazy, he would be driven crazy by his way of life at that time.


    But now Mo Wen has been protecting a zombie?


    Standing in situ staring at her red frozen hand, Sheng Ge suddenly felt that if she wanted to protect Xiuqi, she might not have to kill Mo Wen.


    "Ah Wen." licked the corner of his scratched mouth. Yu Lan leaned against Mo Wen''s arms and handed over a fourth level crystal core like a treasure. A pair of tails dragged casually on the ground, leaving two slender marks.


    This crystal core was taken out from the head of the fourth level zombie just now. It looks dirty, but the energy is very pure.


    "Lanlan, I have absorbed three three three-level crystal nuclei today." looking at Yu Lan''s small face looking forward to, Mo Wen stopped and smiled, took the crystal nucleus, and then found a place where there was no one to put her down.


    In LAN''s puzzled eyes, he wiped the fourth level crystal core with his clothes that he could barely see, and pulled Yu Lan''s hand and handed it to her.


    "So this one is for you." he smiled, his eyes were gentle, and even his smile was shallow and warm.


    Yu Lan, who was about to pull off his tail, stared at the crystal core and was stunned. When he shook his head and wanted to talk, his head was rubbed by the warm hand of ink.


    Mo Wen''s strength is very light, but it feels very comfortable when touching her head.


    Mingming is in ice and snow, but Yu Lan feels that this big hand is unusually warm, which can make her body warm without temperature.


    "Bad guy!" a sour feeling suddenly appeared in her heart. She took the crystal core and threw it into her mouth without looking at it. After chewing it twice in front of the ink, she threw it down in his arms and murmured, "fool!"


    At this time, no one can see. Yu Lan''s dry eyes are stained with water light again, blurring her sight.


    Her stuff will always give her the best... Always.


    Perhaps because of his existence, she can maintain this only little consciousness in this long dead shell, so as not to become a wandering corpse and fall into the endless abyss made of blood and pain.


    In fact, he is her salvation.


    "Oh... Lan Lan, you are really..." listening to Yu Lan''s two words, Mo Wen smiled bitterly, pinched her slender neck, and thought about it for several seconds before he came up with an adjective, "are you good when you get cheap?"


    "Oh -" hearing the speech, Yu Lan narrowed his eyes, raised his head and hit Mo Wen''s chin, a pair of tails shaking.


    Have an opinion? She stared menacingly at Mo Wen.


    "Good, good, you''re the best?" Yu Lan''s eyes were full of Venus, and Mo Wen was not angry. He raised his chin helplessly, protected her in his arms, picked her up and continued on his way.


    After making sure that his hand had stopped bleeding, Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s neck, rubbed his face and closed his eyes.


    The fourth level crystal nucleus had been eaten by her just now, and now the familiar sleepiness invaded again.


    At this time, even if the air outside is cold, she can''t feel it, because she holds the warmest and warmest man in the world.

 Chapter 145

    Noticing the fire burning not far away, Mo Wen was silent for a while. Holding Yu Lan, he chose a remote path and ran to the crystal core storage.


    At this time, Yu Lan was unconscious. She collapsed on Mo Wen''s shoulders and dragged her tail to the ground.


    At this time, if Mo Wen hadn''t hugged her tightly, she would have carried her to the ground.


    Enduring the pain in his arm, Mo Wen bent down and pulled up Yu Lan''s tail, wrapped it around his arm to prevent it from dragging on the ground.


    Quickly shuttle through the alley to avoid the chaotic crowd around. Mo Wen ran all the way and soon returned to the crystal core storage.


    Put Yu Lan on a clean and tidy bed, and he was relieved.


    "Boss, are you back?" Xu Qi stood at the door of the room, waiting for a long time.


    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded, found out the medical box in the cabinet and began to deal with his wound.


    "Er, er, wait a minute, I don''t think you need to use the medical box, boss." he raised his hand and stopped Mo Wen. As soon as Xu Qi''s voice fell drunk, he walked in from the door and greeted Mo Wen happily.


    "Boss, long time no see."


    Mervyn ignored him.


    I''ve long been used to the cold face of Mo Wen. I''m drunk all night and don''t care. I came over and began to heal Mo Wen.


    "God, boss, what did you do to hurt like this?" looking at the scratches and cuts on Mo Wen''s body, he couldn''t help smacking his tongue when he was drunk all night.


    Look at the wound on the back of the hand. It''s raw. Cut a piece of meat.


    "Boss." Xiuqi also came in, a little worried, but he pursed his lips and didn''t let himself show it.


    The room was quiet and strange, which made the outside world more and more noisy.


    The sound of broken glass mixed with a curse came in from the window, which sounded particularly harsh.


    Several shots sounded even more abrupt, and the woman''s screams almost cut through the sky.


    "What happened outside?" asked Mo Wen, looking out of the window.


    "The alarm of the handover city sounded for unknown reasons, and then these thugs appeared." Xiuqi went to the window and looked at the thugs outside smashing the shop and setting fire everywhere. His voice was low as if he were talking to himself. "It was like he had planned for a long time."


    "At first glance, there was a premeditation, but I don''t know who did it." after drunk Wuye cured Mo Wen of his injury, Xu Qi immediately arrived at his new clothes. He shrugged and smiled with interest, "boss, do you want us to solve these guys? My crystal core storage is almost cleaned by them."


    He carefully raised his eyes and looked at Yu Lan, who was asleep, took a deep breath and quickly looked away.


    "No, let''s just watch." Mo Wen turned back and stroked Yu Lan''s cheek. His eyes were gentle, but his voice was very cold. "When they''ve burned enough, they''ll follow."


    "OK." Zui Wuyi put his hands around his chest, pulled a chair and sat down, "by the way, boss, you haven''t said why you went, can you be hurt like this... You didn''t make the riot in the handover city?"


    Some people stared at Mo Wen suspiciously. Drunk all night, he felt that he could believe his guess.


    "Well." Mo Wen answered calmly, "I made the alarm sound."


    "..." everyone was silent.


    "Boss... Do you have any plans?" Xu Qi scratched his eyes and asked hesitantly.


    "No." Mo Wen put on his coat twice. "Lan Lan wanted to go to the diamond isolation area, so I took her in."


    "..." Xu Qi suddenly had no words to answer.


    The drunk night turned his eyes and thought he might have to change his boss.


    Xiuqi, who has been standing by the window, is not much surprised. Anyway, as long as Mo Wen does something puzzling, it must have something to do with Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan lay motionless in bed. She didn''t know how many "guns" she had.


    "Escaped." noticing that several people who set fire outside the window ran towards a lonely place, Xiuqi couldn''t help holding the window edge, "while running, he also attracted the attention of the guard. It was obviously deliberately attracting people to follow them."


    "It''s still interesting." Wen Yan, drunk all night, also went to the window to see, touched his chin, looked back at Mo Wen, "boss, do you want to chase him now?"


    Raised his eyelids, glanced at the drunk night, and nodded in ink. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning had been expressed very clearly.


    "OK." drunk night suddenly became interested, pulled Xiuqi and jumped out of the window.


    "You go out too." he said gently to Xu Qi. Mo Wen turned and began to wipe Yu Lan''s body.


    The scars on Yu Lan''s body have long recovered under her super healing ability. Except for the dirty ones on her body, she can''t find the wounds.


    At this time, her body was basically covered with viscous blood stains, which had solidified and blackened in the cold environment. Mo Wen clearly knew that these blood stains had her and zombies. At that time, he leaned down and kissed the tip of her nose.


    "I hurt you again." although I didn''t say "I''m sorry", Mo Wen''s tone at this time was extremely guilty, so people can hear the full apology.


    Seeing this, Xu Ji hurried out of the room, closed his eyes and pretended to see nothing.


    The better Mo Wen is about LAN, the more curious he is about Yu Lan


    The sound of closing the door was very light, but it still attracted Mo Wen to look back. He was slightly unhappy at the bottom of his eyes, pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "Blue, how long will you sleep this time?"


    He got up and went to the bathroom. He put water in it. Mo Wen picked up Yu Lan and went to take a bath for her.


    During this period, Yu Lan never opened his eyes. It was as soft as a pool of water.


    "It''s really good." he held Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen hung his eyes and felt that he couldn''t see enough. He reached out and pinched Yu Lan''s nose. Seeing that Yu Lan didn''t sneeze, he pinched it twice again.


    "Hmm..." he looked up and thought. He bent his eyes and began to pinch Yu Lan''s face, her ears and her hands. He pinched them again and again. How to pinch them is not enough.


    "It''s all mine." he chuckled.


    I didn''t know that I was tossed in my arms by Mo Wen. At this time, Yu Lan only felt that he was burning badly.


    For a long time, she didn''t feel like a fever. For a moment, she still felt some nostalgia.


    Just on the wet grass, she looked around quietly and couldn''t see anything except a large fog.


    In the past, she could always see some familiar and strange scenes in her dreams, but this time it seemed that she was alone in the world. There were no insects, no birds, and no her gadgets.


    I really don''t like this feeling. She turned her clean and thorough eyes and thought to herself.

 Chapter 146

    Casually found a direction and took two steps. Her eyes suddenly opened up. A huge waterfall poured down in front of her like the Milky way. The vigorous water vapor was filled with white.


    The roar of the impact between the water splashes echoed in her ears, excited but ethereal.


    Little drops of water rushed to her face and inadvertently wet her cheeks with bursts of coolness.


    It is surrounded by a large area of green, and the lush forest almost makes this waterfall solid.


    This is... Where?


    He took two steps forward without direction. Yu Lan looked around and slipped when he accidentally stepped on a smooth stone.


    "Be careful."


    The arm was suddenly held by a colder hand, and the strange voice sounded on the side of blue''s ear at the same time. As soon as her heart stagnated, she waved away the hand holding her arm.


    "Roar!" yelled menacingly. She jumped back lightly and saw the people standing behind her at this moment.


    This is a man in his twenties. His black hair is fluffy and a little messy. His nose is high, his face is gray, and his thin lip is more and more bright red.


    However, the most important thing is that the man''s eyes are not the color that humans should have, but the unique gray white of zombies.


    Different from Yu Lan''s milky white eyes, his eyes are more like a turbid gray white, slightly gray.


    Ignoring Yu Lan''s alert appearance, the man raised his feet around her, stood in front of the waterfall, raised his eyes and stared at the top of the waterfall. His face was like a still lake, and he didn''t even see a circle of ripples.


    Seeing that Yu Lan deviated his head, he looked a little confused.


    She didn''t understand why such a strange man appeared in her dream.


    "This is not a dream." the man suddenly opened his mouth.


    Yu Lan was stunned. He subconsciously stepped back and stared at him warily.


    Mingming didn''t look back, but the man seemed to know Yu Lan''s action. He turned back and locked Yu Lan tightly with his strange eyes.


    "Hello, Yu Lan."


    Hearing that the man called out his name, Yu Lan was more and more surprised. He bared his teeth and acted like a shock.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me." seeing Yu Lan''s attitude, the man couldn''t help smiling, "you shouldn''t be afraid of me."


    I don''t want to hear what men are talking nonsense. Yu Lan clenched his fist and leaned down slightly, still on guard.


    "I said... You shouldn''t be afraid of me." the hoarse but not ugly voice just passed into Lan''s brain, and her neck was severely pinched by a big hand.


    The cold touch came into her brain in an instant. Yu Lan was tense and was ready to fight back immediately. But I don''t want her to make no effort at this time. The tail behind her just doesn''t appear, and even herself seems to be bound and unable to move.


    "Remember, I''m Yi An." it seems that he doesn''t intend to hurt Yu Lan. Yi an just deterred and released his hand. He turned and looked at the waterfall behind him with deep eyes. "This should be your home."


    "No." she covered her neck. Yu Lan coughed. She clenched her teeth, shook her head firmly, and said word by word, "there are things, places, that''s my home."


    He stared at Yu Lan in surprise for two seconds. Yi An looked up and laughed as if he had heard a joke. His gray face was full of vitality because of the unbridled laughter, which was not as dead as before.


    "You''ll come." when Yi''an laughed enough, he pulled Yu Lan''s arm close to her. "If you don''t come, you''ll die."


    I don''t understand what Yi''an means. Yu Lan frowns and wants to get rid of Yi''an''s arm, but it doesn''t help at all. Yi''an''s hand is like a pair of pliers, tightly clasping on her arm, so that she can''t get rid of it at all.


    "I won''t." Yu Lan gritted his teeth.


    "You see, you can''t even speak now." Yi''an shook his head and smiled faintly. "If you came here, you wouldn''t do this."


    "I won''t!" Yu Lan said again. This time, her eyes were fierce and her mouth showed her slightly sharp teeth.


    "HMM... I hope so." Yi an opened his eyes and looked directly at Yu Lan''s eyes with his strange eyes. His cold face almost stuck on his blue cheek, "but if you don''t come, I''ll find you."


    He said with a low smile, "you know, I can know where you are."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Lan opened her eyes in horror, and the picture in front of her was distorted. When she recovered, she found that she was sitting on the bed and had a fresh and comfortable feeling. It was obvious that she was bathed by her stuff again.


    "Remember, here''s what you need."


    The vague voice hit her like a nightmare. As soon as she shook her tail and looked back, she found that the room was empty and there was nothing.


    There was a "Gulu" in his throat. Yu Lan hung his head alone and felt a little helpless.


    Her stuff is not there.


    The feeling of irritability in her heart almost swallowed her up. She looked at the tail hanging behind her. She pulled it off like vent and fed it into her mouth.


    At this time, she did not seem to complete her instinctive action, but rather a self mutilation when she was extremely upset.


    When she calmed down a little, she suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a figure by the window.


    When she was surprised, she rushed up with anger, and several sharp bone spurs appeared on the wrists of her hands


    When she saw the people by the window, she stopped, stared dangerously, bared her teeth and growled menacingly.


    "Angel, I found you." Qin Feng''s face wrapped with bandages inside and outside was sticking to the window, with a strange smile in the corners of his eyes.


    The sun came in from the window, making Qin Feng''s body covered with a layer of light.


    He has been looking for Yu Lan since last night. He ignores the fire, the mob and what has become of his handover city. He only knows that he will find Yu Lan with all kinds of available equipment.


    Kung Fu pays off. He searched all night and finally found Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan looked at him quietly and bared his teeth again. He didn''t even bother to make a cry.


    "Come with me, angel, I can give you the best living environment." Qin Feng reached out to Yu Lan and coaxed him.


    Eyelids trembled. Yu Lan still looked at him like this and didn''t even move.


    Some impatient Qin Feng subconsciously wants to use power, but he doesn''t want Yu Lan to suddenly walk towards him.


    When Qin Feng was ecstatic, Yu Lan put his hand on his head and rubbed his hair like a child.


    This is... What''s the situation?


    Qin Feng was stunned. He felt the touch brought by his head, and suddenly there was a palpitation in his heart.

 Chapter 147

    Seriously staring at Yu Lan''s expressionless face, he opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Yu Lan''s expression suddenly changed. She slapped Qin Feng with her hand with bone spurs, and mercilessly called him out of the window.


    A dull sound came from under the window, which became more and more harsh with sharp pain.


    No matter what happens to Qin Feng, Yu Lan pulls the window and closes it.


    With you? Go to hell, psycho.


    She just wants her stuff.


    Yu Lan''s drooping eyes implied some manic factors, which almost made her uncontrollable irritability.


    "Blue?"


    When the voice of Mo Wen sounded behind her, Yu Lan felt that her inner mania had been smoothed down. She regained consciousness and jumped into Mo Wen''s arms and rubbed his chest intimately.


    "Ah Wen!" she called in a low voice, with endless joy and joy in her light tone.


    Mo Wen quickly hugged Yu Lan with one hand and put his breakfast on the table behind him with the other hand. Put his hands around Yu Lan''s waist, and Mo Wen rubbed her head twice happily.


    "Good morning, blue."


    Originally, he thought Yu Lan would sleep for a long time this time. Unexpectedly, she woke up in just a few hours.


    "Good morning." she stood on tiptoe and kissed Mo Wen''s chin. Yu Lan also said with a smile and continued to act like a spoiled child in his arms. At this time, only this close contact would dispel the irritability in her heart.


    Yes, yes, only here should be her home.


    "What happened just now?" he noticed that the window was tightly closed, and Mo Wen frowned slightly.


    He opened the window for air this morning. How could it be closed?


    Also, it seems that there was a strange sound in this room just now.


    "Ow?" Yu Lan raised her watery eyes, leaning to her head and looking innocent.


    I didn''t do anything wrong.


    Lies in the blue this kind of expression, decided to throw down, Mo Wen bent down and picked up Yu Lan and put it on the bed. Only then did he notice that Yu Lan was already a zombie of level 11 at this time.


    She also rose two steps.


    At this time, Yu Lan seems to have more vitality. Her skin color has become a little white, which is much better than the dead gray before.


    Her limbs are still very thin, but her skin is obviously much stronger.


    Hold up a bag of crystal nuclei on the side and hand it to Yu Lan. Mo Wen holds her in his arms and is ready to feed her crystal nuclei.


    This time, Yu Lan picked up the bag of crystal core, and then stretched out his hand to push the ink out of bed.


    Being pushed by Yu Lan, Mo Wen stood on the ground for unknown reasons, looked back at her strangely, and wanted to understand what she meant.


    Pointing to the breakfast put on the table by ink, Yu Lan bent his lips and "howled" twice, looking forward to it.


    "What do you think?" thought Yu Lan wanted to eat his breakfast. Mo Wen sighed helplessly and rubbed Yu Lan''s head. He turned and walked to the table, picked up breakfast and sent it to his mouth. During this period, he calmly said to Landao, "blue, this is my breakfast."


    Now the way to stop Yu lannian from thinking is to finish this bowl of breakfast.


    Seeing Mo Wen calmly, he had breakfast. On his blue face, he looked angry and bared his teeth, but when he looked down at the crystal nucleus, his fundus was countless pleasure.


    Well... Breakfast should be hot before it tastes good.


    After Mo Wen finished his breakfast, he went to the window and stared at the shoe marks on the window edge. His frown and dark eyes suddenly became dangerous.


    "Blue blue." he turned his head and said gently, "has anyone ever been here?"


    At this time, Yu Lan was forgetting to chew the crystal core. When Mo Wen asked her, she subconsciously said, "sick people."


    "..." was stunned by Yu Lan''s "sick man", and ink looked at the shoe prints like a nerd, and his expression became a little strange.


    "Boss, we''re back!"


    At this time, the noise of drunk night sounded downstairs, and then the door was pushed open, and a man covered with blood rushed in.


    Raised his feet and kicked the drunk night away. Mo Wen sat in front of the bed and picked up Yu Lan, who was smoked by the bloody smell and frowned, said coldly, "clean you up and come back!"


    Drunk Wuyi, who was kicked out of the door, got up wronged and ran to change his clothes reluctantly with a smile in Xu''s eyes.


    At this time, there was no blood stain on his whole body, that is, there were traces of blood splashing on his face.


    On the contrary, it''s better to walk on Xiuqi after drunk night. Except for the chains dripping blood on him, he''s basically not stained with blood.


    "I can''t imagine you swaggering up to me like this." Xu Qi leaned against the handrail, glanced and sighed downstairs. "It seems that the guards will trouble me in a while."


    "No." Xiuqi found out a clean cloth towel and wiped the chain in his hand. He didn''t even lift his head. "When we came, there were basically no people on the road. No one saw us."


    "That''s true. It was so terrible last night." Xu Qi spread out his hand, sighed softly, looked up and down, and continued to ask, "but how many people did you kill yesterday? Look at the blood on the drunk emperor. It''s enough for him to take a bath."


    "We killed everything that should or should not be killed." the drunk Wuye who changed his clothes twice raised his feet and came out, wiping his face with a wet towel in his hand. The smile on his face was called sunshine. "We killed the escaped thugs, the people they wanted to meet, and some guards we chased up with us."


    "It''s really all killed." he walked into Mo Wen''s room with drunk night, and Xu Qi smiled and sighed, "I guess it''s more than that. You should solve all the people who see you?"


    Drunk emperor is never a person who can let civilians go.


    "Yo, you guessed right." some perfunctorily patted Xu Qi''s shoulder. Drunk all night, he couldn''t wait to speak to Mo Wen, "boss, Xiuqi and I found a funny thing this time."


    After cleaning the chain, Xiuqi also came in and closed the door.


    "What''s up?" Mo Wen raised his eyes.


    "We followed the escaped thugs last night and found that they had been attracting the attention of other guards. The speed of escape was also very slow. It was obvious that they were luring us to chase..." Zui Wuyi pulled a bench and sat down and began to talk. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Mo Wen impatiently, "say the point."

 Chapter 148

    "Cough, OK." interrupted by the cold voice of ink, he coughed a few times and looked at Xiuqi wrongly.


    Xiuqi looked out of the window and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Seeing that he was drunk all night, he had to adjust his mood and continued, "in fact, it''s nothing... We followed the thugs until we ran to two people and found that the two people were wearing two masks, one black and one white."


    "Pure black and white?" Xu Qi raised his eyebrows.


    "Pure black and pure white." drunk night nodded and joked at the bottom of his eyes, "that''s enough fun. Who doesn''t know that the pure black and pure white mask is a sign that I am neat with you. Generally, most people avoid wearing these two masks because they avoid suspicion."


    "Except for the people with bad intentions?" Xu Qi chuckled. "It seems that who is planting our desire for alliance."


    Listening to drunk Wuye saying that, ink also raised his eyes with some interest, and his tone was flat and gentle, "then?"


    Yu Lan listened to them with wide eyes, but because her mind was not mature, she could understand them, but she couldn''t understand and associate them.


    With her cheeks bulging, she hugged Mo Wen''s neck uninteresting and whispered "ow" in an attempt to attract Mo Wen''s attention.


    She could not help pinching her face. Mo Wen smoothed her hair and fed a crystal core to her mouth. Then she became honest.


    "Then? Then Xiuqi and I give our names, and then clean up all the people present." seeing Mo Wen''s rare interest, he said drunk all night.


    "You are the only idiot who reported your name." Xiuqi raised his eyes silently just now, with a gloomy face. "I''m afraid others don''t know your last name."


    Seeing this, Xu Qi trembled his shoulder secretly, covered his mouth and laughed secretly. It seems that the quarrel between the drunk emperor and xiuhuang hasn''t stopped.


    "Don''t I think it''s fun? Those fake ones look so beautiful when they are cut into pieces by the real goods!" zuiwuye is a little excited and pinches his fist, and even has some abnormal nostalgia in his tone. "I really want to meet more such wonderful things..."


    "I think it''s better to have fewer such things." he hugged his arms with both hands and looked at Mo Wen and Yu Lan before saying, "this time we were lucky and met the people who planted us. If we didn''t meet them... At present, we''d have to face the encirclement and suppression of the three forces in the north and South and the handover city at the same time."


    The handover city is the most important area of China and is protected by the forces of the north and the south. If there are people who are really bad for the handover City, they will even work together to clean up.


    "If they really find out it''s us, they shouldn''t be able to catch us?" zuiye doesn''t think so. "But they''re all mobs. When they come, we''ll have run away."


    Drunk night has always felt perfect. He can become a cheerful and sunny role that most people will like, and he also has the strength to make him proud.


    So he never paid attention to other forces except his desire alliance.


    "Mobs? That''s not true." he went to the window and looked out of the window. Xu Qi raised his eyebrows. "Yu jueying''s daughter Yu Ruoshui came on behalf of the south this morning and brought a large number of people into the handover city to deal with the mob."


    "So fast?" Xiuqi, standing on his side, frowned at the speech. "The southern capital district is at least three days away from the handover city. How did she come in one night?"


    "Who knows." Xu Qi said, "but they have completely blocked the handover city and started a large-scale search. You may not be able to leave these days."


    Hearing the speech, the people were silent at once. They were drunk for a long time before humming, "this is really vigorous and resolute. I thought it was another Princess disease when I saw Yu Ruoshui celebrating his birthday last time. Now it seems that he is actually a very difficult person to deal with?"


    "She is Yu jueying''s favorite daughter, no matter how bad she is." Xu Qi smiled as if she had nothing to do when he looked at the guards running back and forth outside the window.


    After the establishment of the handover City, in order to let the two major forces in the north and South recognize it, they made a treaty with them.


    Normally, the two are not violated, but in case of an accident, the north and South have the right to enter the handover city for the maintenance of order.


    Therefore, people from the southern forces will wreak havoc in the handover city at will, and no one has the right to stop it.


    "Isn''t Yu Tian, Yu Ruoshui''s brother, here too? The southern forces are in such a hurry. It''s past." Xiuqi said thoughtfully, "but then our action plan was disrupted."


    Then he habitually looked at Mo Wen and wanted him to make up his mind.


    "They can''t find the mastermind behind the mob, so they will search closely. These days, you should keep a low profile, avoid the limelight and say something else." they also put their eyes on Mo Wen and said with a slightly dignified look, "although we didn''t do it, it''s hard to guarantee that our people are doing some tricks. What''s more..."


    Watching Yu Lan biting the crystal core in Mo Wen''s arms, Xu Qi hardened his scalp against Mo Wen''s cannibal eyes and said, "boss, once your zombie is found, there will be a big problem. How can the handover City allow the zombie to appear."


    "The handover city... Will not allow the emergence of zombies?" Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. He thought of the group of zombies he and Yu Lan met, and thought it was really funny.


    But hiding better than LAN is really the top priority... He should protect her from anyone.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan had long been discovered by Qin Feng. Mo Wen raised his eyes and said to Xu Qi, "is it safe here?"


    "Don''t worry, boss. No one will come to the crystal core repository to find fault. You know, I have stored a lot of crystal cores from the high-level in the north and south." Xu Qi stood up and vowed.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen... Fortunately, I gave the identity of those thugs to the white envoy base, which can more or less reduce our pressure." zuiwuye looked relieved and sat on the chair with his legs crossed high.


    "Lai gave the white envoy base?" Xu Qi was stunned.


    "I engraved a pair of spades on the faces of the two men with black-and-white masks." I pointed to my dagger and smiled innocuously, "well, what''s this called... I''d rather die a Taoist friend than a poor one?"


    The only people who can engrave the patterns of spades on their faces are those from the white base. Xu Qi pulled a corner of his mouth and sighed, "I didn''t say... Drunk emperor, are you naive? Who will believe what you engraved last night."

 Chapter 149

    "The word naive is used to describe Xiuqi, okay?" he stood up and looked straight at Xu Qi. The smile on his face left the sunshine by the window and looked a little gloomy. "Xu Qi, have you forgotten my power?"


    He repeatedly repaired the wounds on the two faces with his power, cut them open, repaired and repaired them again, so that their wounds can look like they have a history for some time.


    "Then how do you explain their death? It can''t be suicide?" some people couldn''t bear to see that drunk night always looked complacent, and asked again.


    "Who cares how they die? The important thing is that it''s enough for the mob to be the people of the white envoy base?" glanced obliquely, and the tone of drunk night was somewhat contemptuous. "Anyway, my goal has been achieved."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He was speechless when he was drunk without night. Xu Qi curled his mouth and silently admitted in his heart that he could not compare with the pervert who was drunk without night.


    "Well, that''s the same sentence. You should calm down first these days." after a faint word, Xu Qi turned out of the room. Now it''s a mess outside. He had to personally preside over the things in the crystal core storage.


    After all, no one wants to make a light bulb here against the terrible killing intention of ink.


    They jumped out of the window and walked down the street pretending to be all right. They were drunk all night and said hello to several patrol guards.


    Mo Wen was satisfied that the room belonged to him and LAN LAN again. He stroked Yu Lan''s back intimately and picked up the crystal core to feed her.


    Yu Lan turned away from Mo Wen''s hand, grinned on the bed, pulled the quilt into his arms and began to roll.


    For Yu Lan''s hyperactivity, Mo Wen only felt how cute he looked. He leaned down and hugged Yu Lan with the quilt, and gently kissed her on her eyelids.


    "It''s really the best thing of the day to see you so energetic."


    "Ow!" Yu Lan bent his eyes, skillfully pressed his ink chin, and expressed his dependence with a pair of wet eyes.


    It''s the happiest thing for me to be with things.


    At this time, there was a sudden pain in her head. The feeling of stripping her consciousness made her wrinkle her face in pain.


    But the sharp pain passed in an instant. She touched her forehead, and there was less pleasure in her clean and wet eyes.


    It can be said that there was a slight change in Yu Lan, and Mo Wen noticed it. He quickly lowered his head and held Yu Lan''s face, but found that her expression returned to normal again.


    Did he read it wrong just now? Mo Wen was a little uneasy.


    After seeing Yu Lan over and over again and making sure she was nothing different, Mo Wen reluctantly put down his heart.


    "Lan Lan, if you feel uncomfortable, you must tell me." he stretched out his hand and trapped Yu Lan tightly in his arms. The voice of ink seems to sigh but with deep emotion, "no matter what difficulties I can solve for you."


    Now he will never allow anything to separate him from Lanlan.


    "HMM." he raised his neck and put his forehead against the ink chin. Yu Lan smiled.


    Let''s not say whether Yu Lan understood the meaning of the ink words. In short, the ink still settled down in this response.


    In the past two days, the handover city was restless. First, the mob made trouble, and then the house to house search in the south. The big action aroused the dissatisfaction of many people.


    Now there are basically no civilians on the street. They all hide at home for fear of getting into trouble.


    The whole street became unpopular. Only a few guards were running back and forth, making the already cold road colder and colder.


    Mo Wen doesn''t know how cold it is outside. He hides in a warm room with Yu Lan all day. Two people are so tired that they can spend a day.


    The only change was that Qin Feng came again. Unfortunately, he was directly interrupted by ink and fell downstairs before he even called "angel". If Wen cuining hadn''t come in time, he might have really died at the moment.


    "I have to forgive people and forgive people." holding Qin Feng who fainted in pain, Wen Suining raised his eyes to Mo Wen and said. Some anger was hidden on a Zhengtai''s face.


    "Let him go." totally ignoring wencuining''s anger, Mo Wen calmly dropped three words and went back to hug Yu Lan, gently patted her on the back and coaxed her to sleep.


    Although he wanted to break the ink into pieces, Wen cuining swallowed it. After all, Qin Feng''s raising zombies can''t be known by the outside world. At this time, he can only bear the ink.


    As soon as I got to the street, I saw Yu Ruoshui who was walking in the street with several people. Wen Suining quickly called his men to take Qin Feng down, and walked forward alone to say hello.


    "Wencuining, haven''t you been well?" Yu Ruoshui was too lazy to be polite to wencuining, so he asked directly.


    Her bright cheeks were even colder in the cold winter sun, and her slightly sharp eyes were filled with pride.


    Since she came to the handover City, she didn''t see Qin Feng, the leader of the handover city. She couldn''t help but wonder why.


    Although Wen Xining has explained that Qin Feng was injured in an accident when he was outside to relax, she won''t believe this statement.


    Although I don''t know Qin Feng''s power, his strength is at least level 3. How can he go out and get beaten up.


    What happened to Qin Feng in this riot? That''s not good news. Thinking of this, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help thinking. If something happened to Qin Feng, the north and South would make trouble for the next city master of the handover city. At that time, she had to participate in the competition.


    Her power is not yet fully stable, and she needs to be more cautious.


    "Not yet, he still doesn''t want to see guests." Wen Suining whispered in a low voice, which made Yu Ruoshui dislike it.


    She is a very proud person. She can''t see the appearance of people who only agree all day.


    "Forget it, I''ll see your city master when we meet." he habitually stroked the pistol pinned to his waist and said faintly, "after all, our southern forces are here to help you, not to make trouble for you."


    "Thank you." Wen cuining thanked. Qin Feng was really not suitable to meet people. If yu Ruoshui had to see him, he would be very embarrassed.


    Thinking of this, Wen Ning couldn''t help scolding Qin Feng, a madman.

 Chapter 150

    At this time, a guard ran over quickly. After taking a slight breath, he quickly said to Wen Ning, "Secretary Wen, the people from the north are coming."


    Because Wen cuining always deals with his daily life and secretarial affairs around Qin Feng, basically everyone calls Wen cuining "Secretary Wen".


    "Who''s coming?" Wen Ning quickly followed the guard as soon as he heard that the people from the North came. Yu Ruoshui followed them, and seemed curious about the people from the north.


    "It''s Xu Jielin, the manager of the second northern district."


    "Xu Jielin?" Wen Suining and Yu Ruoshui were stunned. They looked at each other and looked a little strange.


    As in the past, what is the matter with Xu Jielin? "I want to remember correctly...... is the wedding of coming soon?" he went to this place to do what he was doing. "Too idle?" he put his eyes elsewhere. If the water was humming, it seemed to be automatic speaking to himself. "It seems that this useless guy is still nothing."


    Wenning didn''t say anything. It doesn''t matter to him who is sent from the north. He just needs to receive well.


    When he reached the gate pocket of the handover City, Wenning saw a straight figure from a distance. He accelerated his steps and met the past.


    "Welcome," he said with a polite smile.


    "Hello, where''s the Lord of Qincheng?" Xu Jielin also had a decent smile on his face. He glanced at Wen Suining with a faint voice but with an invisible pressure.


    The corners of his eyes rose slightly and looked very good, but the dull eyes only gave people a sharp feeling like a blade.


    "The city Lord, he was injured and doesn''t want to see visitors now."


    Looking directly into Xu Jielin''s eyes, Wen Suining had raised his vigilance in his heart. He raised his eyes and explained in this way, without saying anything superfluous.


    "Well, I''m abrupt." he nodded to Wen Suining. Xu Jielin looked away and said hello to Yu Ruoshui, "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Yu Ruoshui seemed to laugh, and seemed to just hum.


    Noticing the strange atmosphere between the two, Wen Ning raised his eyelids slightly and said, "do you know?"


    "I''ve seen a few times before the end of the world." Yu Ruoshui slightly raised his chin and said faintly, with a touch of smile on his mouth, which means something meaningful.


    "Yes, I''ve met several times." it seems that Xu Jielin thought of something, and his face was slightly dimmed.


    "I didn''t expect you to be acquaintances." standing between them, Wenning turned his head and smiled at Xu Jielin. "I''ve arranged a place for you. Please follow me."


    "OK."


    At the same time, a car behind him slowly drove into the handover city.


    "You drove a car this time?" he looked back and noticed the cross-country behind Xu Jielin. Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help but eyebrow.


    "Yes, it''s just me and my two men." Xu Jielin whispered with his side eyes on Ruoshui. "Leader Ye knows that you''ve sent a lot of people in the south. We''re just here to help deal with the follow-up work."


    "Thank you so much for being willing to sell us."


    Not sending too many people from the North actually means that they are unwilling to oppose the forces in the south. To some extent, it is indeed a gesture of goodwill.


    Hearing the meaning of Xu Jielin''s words, Yu Ruoshui is not ungrateful, but feels a little uncomfortable.


    She looked straight ahead and walked forward for two steps. Suddenly, she raised her eyelids jokingly and said, "by the way, you shouldn''t call ye Zhi leader now. Should you call... Father-in-law?"


    As soon as the word "father-in-law" came out, Xu Jielin''s eyes flashed a dark color. He closed his eyes and looked no different.


    "I never like to put business and private affairs together."


    "This is a good habit." he didn''t care what Xu Jielin answered. Yu Ruoshui waved his hand and walked two steps faster to attract his men.


    Walking to Wenning''s side, her watery lips with a shallow smile, "excuse me first. I''ll finish what I should do as soon as possible these days."


    "Don''t worry, but thank you." Wen Suining nodded, and then saw Ruoshui turn and leave.


    At the moment of turning around, the smile on Yu Ruoshui''s face immediately dissipated. She pursed her lips, her eyes were sharp and ironic.


    "Go, continue to do what we should do." he left here quickly with his legs, and Yu Ruoshui raised his head and looked straight ahead with a firm voice.


    Seeing that Ruoshui left quickly, Wenning said to Xu Jielin, "did you have any hatred before? How do I think she seems a little hostile to you."


    "It shouldn''t be hostility..." Xu Jielin shook his head and didn''t want to say more.


    Wenning himself is not a nosy person. Xu Jielin doesn''t want to say, so he doesn''t ask anymore. He turns back and leads the way safely.


    In front of the hotel to go, Wenning stopped and said to Xu Jielin, "you can live here for the time being these days. I''ve sent someone to clean the environment."


    "Thank you. If you have a chance, I hope Lord Qincheng can see me." turning back to thank him, Xu Jielin didn''t forget to tell Wen cuining the purpose of his trip.


    "OK." Wenning answered without hesitation, and then turned and left.


    Anyway, if these people have to see Qin Feng at that time, he will block them with Qin Feng who doesn''t want to see customers. In short, Qin Feng is still not suitable to see people.


    Xu Jielin stood where he was, looked around and looked at the lane behind him. "Spiritual cultivation, when are you going to sit?"


    "Hey hey, my Lord." Lingxiu got out of the car and smiled a little embarrassed.


    The door on the other side opened, and Yu Ling got out of the car expressionless. Her hair was tied up high, revealing a delicate oval face.


    "Is there any news over there?" seeing that they came down, Xu Jielin turned to the hotel and asked Yu Ling as he walked.


    "Yes." Yu Ling''s voice is as cold as ever, like a robot without emotion. "Miss Ye has sent you three messages."


    "Then needless to say." put away the faint smile on his face, and Xu Jielin''s expression was cold to the bone.


    Knowing that Xu Jielin was not in a good mood, Lingxiu rubbed his nose twice and looked at Yu Ling.


    Yu Ling was still expressionless, as if he had no emotion.


    Knowing that Yu Ling was stripped of all her emotions when she was made into a power, spiritual cultivation whispered secretly, and felt a little sympathy for her in her heart.


    "My lord..." catch up with Xu Jielin. When Lingxiu was about to speak, he glanced coldly, and then all his words were swallowed in his stomach.

 Chapter 151

    "What do you want to say?" Xu Jielin asked faintly.


    "I just want to ask, what are we going to do next..."


    "I''m tired." after interrupting the spiritual cultivation, Xu Jielin''s voice faintly took a tired breath, "now we just need to rest."


    "Yes... Then have a good rest." standing behind Xu Jielin, Lingxiu lowered his eyes and sighed. He suddenly raised his head and couldn''t help talking more, "I know, I know you still remember Lord Yu Lan, but she..."


    The hand that just opened the door was there. Xu Jielin turned back and raised his voice to Lingxiu, "what is she?"


    She''s dead. She''s dead without bones.


    Spiritual cultivation wanted to say what he thought, but he couldn''t open his mouth under Xu Jielin''s cold eyes.


    "Nothing." he finally lowered his head and looked annoyed.


    When there was a loud door closing sound in front of him, he raised his head and stared at the door in front of him.


    He was very sad to see his brother who had fought with blood become like this.


    When can Xu Jielin come out? It''s almost a year since Yu Lan disappeared.


    Xu Jielin in the room turned pale at the moment of closing the door. He squatted down slowly with his head against the door, full of despair and pain.


    He has been waiting for nearly a year... But Yu Lan still hasn''t heard from him.


    Even if he can''t find her, he can''t even find her body!


    Whenever he thought that Yu Lan would be eaten by a group of zombies, his heart was like being crushed to the bone.


    "Lanlan, where have you been... I know I''m wrong. Will you come back... Please."


    "Ouch --"


    You play Kai!


    Yu Lan is now trapped in his arms by Mo Wen, struggling to hold the pillow with a reluctant look on his face.


    "Lan Lan..." Mo Wen reluctantly hugged her and tried to take back the dinner she had taken, "will you give me back my dinner?"


    "Roar!"


    No!


    Yu Lan looked back at Mo Wen pitifully. He was more aggrieved than Mo Wen.


    "Have you forgotten the adverse reaction after you ate my food last time?" Mo Wen sighed, poking Yu Lan''s nose. "If you can eat, I''ll give you as much as you want, okay?"


    "Well..." Yu Lan seemed to be convinced. She looked at the bread she pinched into balls in her hand and swallowed.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that she could not eat these things, but subconsciously she yearned for them.


    "Blue?" kissed Yu Lan''s cheek. Mo Wen stretched out his hand and motioned Yu Lan to pass him the bread.


    Although he was very reluctant, Yu Lan returned the bread to Mo Wen.


    Watching Mo Wen put the bread away, Yu Lan Bian grabbed Mo Wen''s head and broke his heart.


    "Ah Wen..." she smiled wrongfully and sniffed.


    Regardless of eating his group of bread that he didn''t know was pinched into a ghost, Mo Wen quickly stretched out his hand and patted her back. Because his face was covered, he could only comfort her in a muffled voice, "good, you see, you can''t eat my food, and I can''t eat your crystal core. Aren''t we even?"


    He comforted Yu Lan with a tone of coaxing children. Mo Wen felt that his voice was really gentle and was about to squeeze out water.


    If you coax your daughter-in-law, you must coax your daughter-in-law. Mo Wen always thinks so.


    Don''t mention that Yu Lan still likes this set. She rolled her eyes and seemed to think that Mo Wen was right.


    When she was comfortable, she stopped making trouble. Then she let go and sat back on Mo Wen''s lap.


    Finally, Mo Wen, who could breathe comfortably, sighed, pinched Yu Lan''s nose twice and directly stuffed the bread into his mouth.


    He had just finished his bread, and Yu Lan was dishonest again. She pulled his collar and pointed to the expectation on her face outside the window.


    "Ah Wen ~" she began to act coquettish again.


    "Lan Lan, we''ve been strict these days. We''d better not go out as much as possible." holding Yu Lan''s hand pointing out the window, Mo Wen said seriously.


    Yu Lan didn''t speak, but looked at her with round cheeks. Her wet eyes seemed to say, "I want to go".


    Eyes can''t speak... Mo Wen shakes his head to avoid being deceived by Yu Lan''s appearance. He gets out of bed and prepares to close the window. He doesn''t want Yu Lan to jump down and hug her waist.


    "Ow?"


    Are you going out?


    Her face was so excited that she almost had a dangling tail.


    "..." is a bewildered ink.


    Walking in an almost empty alley, Mo Wen took Yu Lan''s hand and walked leisurely.


    Yu Lan''s body was covered with a dark cloak, and even a pair of eyes didn''t show up.


    "Come out for a while and we''ll go back?" Mo Wen asked in a deliberative tone after turning a corner.


    "Hmm!" Yu Lan answered.


    She would hold Mo Wen''s hand and look around, looking very excited.


    There are some very common buildings around, but it is very novel in the blue eyes.


    "Ah Wen." suddenly stopped. She opened her mouth, pointed to the wall in the alley and smiled, "look."


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen turned around and looked down where Yu Lan pointed. He found that the wall was covered with moss.


    "This is moss." thought Yu Lan didn''t know what it was, Mo Wen explained.


    "I know!" Yu Lan opened her eyes and answered with a sense of reason.


    "...." Mo Wen coughed, "what''s the matter with this thing?"


    "Have you seen it?" leaning her head, Yu Lan''s eyes were shining. She certainly answered again, "have you seen it!"


    "Huh?"


    "Seen before!" seeing Mo Wen for a long time, Yu Lan couldn''t help shouting.


    Still didn''t understand Yu Lan''s meaning, Mo Wen looked at the large area of moss and could only follow Yu Lan''s meaning, "well, we''ve seen it before."


    Yu Lan was happy when she heard this. She hugged Mo Wen''s arm, bent her eyes and stretched out her hand to draw a circle on the moss.


    His hand was immediately held in the palm of his hand by Mo Wen. He took his clothes and wiped Yu Lan''s hand clean before he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Staring at Yu Lan''s hand, he suddenly remembered a picture in the depths of his memory:


    At that time, when he passed the alley he had to go home with little Yu Lan, Yu Lan once put his hand on the moss and drew a circle. Similarly, he immediately held her hand in his arms and wiped it clean.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s smiling face, Mo Wen felt a complex emotion of joy and fear.


    "Blue..." he felt his voice tremble. "Do you remember the past?"

 Chapter 152

    Yu Lan danced around Mo Wen''s neck and looked very happy.


    "Blue blue, do you remember the days when we were together?" his voice trembled uncontrollably. Mo Wen asked cautiously holding Yu Lan''s face.


    He had some expectations, but also some fears.


    However, Yu Lan twisted up her eyebrows in doubt and held the wrist of ink with doubts on her face.


    "Ow?" she shook her head and her eyes flashed twice.


    "Haven''t you remembered..."


    Mo Wen bowed his head and was inevitably disappointed.


    But then he was relieved.


    If Lan Lan remembers it, he must remember not only the time they spent together, but also the memory of leaving him and Xu Jielin together.


    And those memories should never be remembered by Yu Lan... Now he is very satisfied to be with Yu Lan.


    Keenly noticed that Mo Wen hung his head and was in a bad mood. Yu Lan strangely tilted his head and tiptoed to drop a kiss on his forehead.


    "Ah Wen." she looked at Mo Wen seriously and called his name seriously. Her eyes were full of trust and dependence.


    Don''t be sad, you are everything to me.


    "That''s right." he hugged Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen buried his head in her neck and closed his eyes, "that''s enough."


    Quietly hugging Mo Wen''s thin but strong waist, Yu Lan moved the tip of his nose and vaguely saw several white snowflakes.


    She raised her head and looked at the falling snowflakes. There were few quiet colors in her eyes, and she could not afford the slightest ripple.


    In her memory, the scene of Mo Wen standing in front of her and wrapping himself in a scarf, the scene of them having a snowball fight in the snow, the scene of them chasing, laughing, and then lying on the snow hand in hand.


    These... Are her most precious memories.


    "Snow." she couldn''t help laughing. The corners of her eyes were bright, "ah Wen, it''s snow."


    Mo Wen''s head moved. He looked up at the sudden heavy snow all over the sky and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, it''s snow."


    Close tightly Yu Lan''s cloak, Mo Wen leaned down and held her face and asked, "go back?"


    "No." Yu Lan said capriciously.


    "Let''s play for a while." he got up and took Yu Lan''s hand. Mo Wen smiled gently. His smile was softer than snow.


    Yu Lan opened his hand and then the flying snow all over the sky. A bright smile appeared on his stiff face, which was also more dazzling than the snow.


    "After so long, I can finally take your hand for a walk in the snow." holding Yu Lan''s hand tightly, his slender eyelashes trembled on his slightly drooping eyelids, hiding unspeakable joy and attachment.


    Raised his head and looked at Mo Wen''s red cheeks. Yu Lan was naughty and fell into his arms. Before he could say anything, an arrogant voice suddenly came from a distance, which forcibly destroyed the quiet and warm atmosphere between them.


    "As I said, this must have been done by the white base."


    Mo Wen raised his eyes and looked at a group of people outside the deep lane. He pulled Yu Lan and was ready to go back.


    But Yu Lan seems to be curious about the people outside.


    "Blue, there are too many people here. Shall we go back?"


    He coaxed Yu Lan with great patience. Mo Wen''s warm hand gently hugged her waist. It seems that he doesn''t intend to give her a chance to refuse at all.


    Fortunately, the people who didn''t want to do it in blue eye really didn''t have any attraction. She nodded, leaned cleverly against Mo Wen''s arms, and walked back with him.


    Sticking out his head and looking at the tall woman standing outside, the red fire reflected the woman''s beautiful face, which made Yu Lan frown hard. He felt that his back, which had no trace, seemed to be aching faintly.


    The light in her eyes suddenly became cold, and she was filled with killing intention inexplicably at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Blue?" rubbed Yu Lan''s head. Mo Wen''s side eyes were against her head, so that she could only focus on him, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ao Wu -" he whispered, and Yu Lan "Baji" kissed Mo Wen on the tip of his nose.


    Nothing happened, she smiled.


    Perhaps Yu Lan''s killing intention touched Yu Ruoshui''s intuition. She turned and stared at the dark alley on her side. Without warning, she flashed in and found that there was no one in sight.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" one of her confidants asked.


    "Nothing." Yu Ruoshui frowned, turned and walked back to the pile of corpses on the ground.


    These bodies either lack arms or legs. In short, none of them is complete. They are piled up like a pile of broken parts.


    "I said, it must have been made by the people of the white envoy base." squatting down and pointing to the spade pattern on the face of one of the dead bodies, Yu Ruoshui said definitely, "my father once told me that people with some status in the white envoy base will engrave the patterns of spades and hearts somewhere on their bodies."


    "But it''s not certain that they did it." Wenning, who had been standing among the crowd, wrinkled his Zhengtai face and whispered, "the murderer can carve this pattern on their faces after killing them."


    "Hanyu, you shine the light on the corpse." he said faintly to his confidant. After he did, Yu Ruoshui said arrogantly to Wen Suining, "you can have a good look at his wound. Obviously, it has a history of some time. It can''t be scratched in these two days."


    Looking at Yu Ruoshui''s slightly disdainful appearance, Wen Suining didn''t say anything. He just squatted down and carefully examined the wounds of the two bodies on the ground. He really didn''t find any problems before he stood up.


    These things should have been done by Qin Feng


    Thinking of the madman''s hands and feet being broken and unable to move, Wen Suining wanted to rush back immediately and strangle the madman''s bad friends.


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to strangle me, but you must not hurt my angel... Well, you have to protect the man around him, you hear me!"


    Qin Feng''s crazy words echoed in his mind again, which made him turn his eyes secretly.


    He remembered that he couldn''t help asking Qin Feng not to hurt the angel zombie he hadn''t seen before. Why can''t he even hurt a man like this dog.


    Qin Feng gave him more answers:


    "You fool, I can''t keep my angel like this. Of course, let that man look at it for the time being!"


    Who the hell is a fool?


    Wenning felt that the most terrible thing in the end of the world was not these grinning zombies, but the madmen around him.

 Chapter 153

    "How about?" Yu Ruoshui raised his chin arrogantly around his arm, and stared at Wen Ning with a little pride.


    "Well, you''re right." Wen cuining, who came back to his senses, raised his eyes and looked at Yu Ruoshui in a faint voice. "The wounds of these two people really don''t appear these days. They have a certain day."


    "So the answer will come out. It must be the people of Baishi base." with a "sure" look, Yu Ruo snorted faintly, "the top priority now is to find out the people of Baishi base hidden in the handover city."


    He raised his hand and motioned to his men to stand in a row. Yu Ruoshui stared at Wen Suining. It seemed that he was inadvertently putting pressure on him.


    "Well, you provide people, and these things really need to be entrusted to you." Wen cuining didn''t care about Ruoshui''s attitude towards him. He just nodded and looked at her with a plain look, following her meaning, "Now that you have the results, I don''t need to stay here anymore. I''ll go back first. There are a lot of things to do in the handover city."


    "Well, remember to say hello to the Lord of Qincheng for me. I still hope he can find time to meet us in his busy schedule." Yu Ruoshui made way and sneered after watching Wen Suining walk away with his guards. "If there was no protection from our northern forces, I really thought Jiaocheng would be something."


    The people around were very quiet and silent, and no one said anything more.


    "Hanyu." Yu Ruoshui called.


    "Young lady." Han Yu, who had been standing behind Ruoshui, came up with his head down, "what can I do for you?"


    "Check all the unidentified people in the handover city for me, whether they are involved with the white envoy or not." looking down at the piles of corpses in front of me, Yu Ruo said, "you can''t let go of any of them."


    "Didn''t you say that it was the people of the white base who did it? Why did you catch all the unidentified people?" Han Yu hesitated and asked some incomprehensible questions.


    "Oh, if only Bai Shi base, these two people would not have died in such a tragic situation here. There must be others." Yu Ruoshui raised his eyes with a sneer and looked at the surrounding snowflakes in disgust, "My father has long said that there is actually a team of hidden troops in the handover city. I think the people who solve these white envoys should be the people inside the handover city. Since these people are not known by us, they must be hidden among the civilians. This is a good time to find them."


    "In fact, the handover city does no harm to us. Why do we have to..." the four words of killing all have not been exported. Yu Ruoshui slapped him in the face.


    "No harm? Naive." her voice was more penetrating than the cold air at this time, with almost no emotion. "The handover city is just like a checkpoint or a transit station for us. Any military strength in this place is a danger to us."


    "Yes..." Han Yu''s face was burning. He bowed his head and tried his best to look as small as an ant.


    "My brother Yu Tian was almost assassinated in this place. Who would be the assassin? The white envoy base? Or the troops hidden in the handover city?" Yu Ruoshui continued, "no matter who they are, they all want to fight against my brother, which is a challenge to our authority."


    "Remember Hanyu, our southern forces are absolutely inviolable. We are the real main force of China."


    After the end of the world, the power of China basically collapsed, but the South always believed that China was still there, and they were the orthodox armed forces of China and the real military.


    "Yes!" Yu Ruoshui''s excited and proud words made Han Yu stand at attention and look up. His back was very straight, and his eagle eyes were only firm.


    That is a kind of pride, a kind of pride as a force in southern China.


    "You are my confidant. I hope you must understand this. We are different from the team organized by the mob." he patted Hanyu on the shoulder. Yu Ruoshui put away his previous serious attitude and smiled.


    "Yes, I know!" Han Yu had no doubt at this time. He nodded and completely obeyed Ruoshui, as if she was not the one who slapped him just now.


    She was always satisfied with Han Yu''s loyalty to Ruoshui, a fire power. She glanced at the dead body under her body, and her voice was cold. "Burn these people. Those who have been kicked out of the eschatological stage are just pathetic."


    Turn around and leave this place full of blood smell. Yu Ruoshui raises his head high. He is even proud of himself.


    She won''t leave anything that makes her feel stained, nothing.


    The fire burning the corpse here has burned into the sky. Even Yu Lan, who has gone far, can see a little scarlet waiting for me.


    She opened her mouth slightly and stared at the red fire.


    The feet of Mo Wen made a rustling sound on the snow, and the surrounding that was already silent became more and more silent.


    I enjoyed the feeling of silence, and the steps of ink could not help being lighter.


    There were several guards walking in the alley searching for people, but the loud noise made his smile faint.


    He stood down, looked around, suddenly jumped up, fastened one side of the eaves nearly three meters, turned over and went up to the roof.


    The houses around this alley are not very high, but there are many people crowded inside.


    When Mo Wen jumped up, Yu Lan hugged his neck tightly, and his eyes opened wide.


    The search guard swaggered back from the alley. Mo Wen looked down and started walking directly from the eaves.


    His figure was hidden in the night, almost integrated with the cold night.


    Because of the height of the station, her vision was much wider. Yu Lan looked around curiously. She didn''t even know that the wind blew off the cloak she was wearing.


    The cold wind mixed with cold snowflakes roared on her face, but she didn''t feel the slightest cold. The only thing she could feel was that several snowflakes were blown into her eyes, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Because there was no temperature on her body, the snowflakes blew into her eyes like sand and dust. She couldn''t help stretching out her hand and rubbing it. It was not easy for her to feel more comfortable.


    Her eyes were moist. She yawned a little and seemed to be sleepy.


    Comfortably lying on the warm shoulder of Mo Wen, Yu Lan raised his eyes and swept around again. This time, he inadvertently matched a pair of surprised eyes.

 Chapter 154

    It''s not right to say surprise. It should be said that shock is more appropriate than fear.


    "Yu Lan... My lord?" the spiritual monk who sat in a daze at the window because he couldn''t sleep widened his eyes, opened his mouth and was shocked.


    He looked at the woman held in his arms by a man and felt that his heart stopped beating at this moment.


    Too much... Too much like Yu Lan.


    His head was blank. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He went straight through the window to catch up. When he jumped from the height of the fifth floor to the ground, he fell to the ground because of his inner anxiety.


    Regardless of his cut hand, he hurriedly climbed up the opposite roof, but Yu Lan had long disappeared from his vision.


    Unwilling to continue to look around, but I can''t see anything except the flying snow all over the sky.


    At this time, he was like a headless fly. He could only look around powerlessly, without direction and goal.


    He''s scared, scared, shocked.


    "Listen, you and I are all auxiliary powers, but as long as I have a barrier zombie, I can''t hurt me. You''ll only drag me down here."


    The female voice that had not been heard for a long time rang in his memory, opened his dusty memory for nearly a year, and even his thoughts were brought back to the day when they were surrounded by zombies.


    That day, he followed Xu Jielin''s order and was guarding the supplies with Yu Lan. Unexpectedly, many zombies suddenly poured out from around for unknown reasons, not only first-class, but also many second-class zombies.


    These zombies appeared inexplicably, which made him and Yu Lan unprepared for the moment.


    In addition, they are all auxiliary powers and first-class powers, so they have no power to fight back in front of this group of zombies.


    Therefore, they had to give up their supplies temporarily and began to flee under the siege of these zombies.


    At that time, his left leg was rolled by the tail of a second-class zombie, with a large area of belt flesh. He was bleeding and couldn''t run at all.


    Just when he was about to fall into the mouth of the zombie and was completely desperate, Yu Lan saved him and said to him, "we must not be able to run away together, but my ability can let me stay here first. You go to our camp to find support."


    "If you want to go, we should go together!" he said firmly at that time.


    "Come on, we can''t run away when we go together. You have to find help." Yu Lan didn''t feel any panic on his face at that time. Even his voice had a sense of calm, unlike he had completely lost his feet, "Don''t forget about spiritual cultivation. Although I''m only a level 5 power, I''ve killed many level 2 zombies and people who came out of the sea of corpses... My current supplies are only enough for me to maintain my power for one day. Spiritual cultivation, I need you to come back in one day."


    Half a year later, Yu Lan was able to shuttle among the zombies with her two pistols. Although her power level was low, her strength was enough to make them awe.


    Otherwise, in their hearts, Yu Lan''s position would not be side by side with Xu Jielin.


    "OK, I promise to come back!" he looked at Yu Lan and could only nod. "You must not die."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die until I wait for him." Yu Lan turned back and smiled brightly at him. Even the dirt on her face couldn''t cover up her yearning at the bottom of her eyes.


    She has been waiting for him since the end of the world.


    "Lord Xu certainly won''t want you to have an accident." he said the last word to Yu Lan, so he left Yu Lan and continued to flee in embarrassment.


    Yu Lan just watched him go farther and farther, and wanted to stop talking.


    For Yu Lan, his last impression was a small isolation layer, which was instantly submerged by the zombies surrounded by circles.


    His face was cold. Spiritual cultivation looked at the surrounding snowy scenery, decadent knelt on the roof, covered his face and burst into tears.


    "Are you really alive... I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    In fact, he failed to live up to Yu Lan''s trust. He didn''t go back in one day. It should be said that he didn''t go back at all.


    When they ran to the place where they camped, they found that there was no one at all. For some reason, they left them all.


    At the beginning, Xu Jielin wanted to send the injured Ye Shu back to the north. He just told them to keep the supplies and didn''t say to take away the campers, so he gave up when he saw that there was no one at the camp.


    At that time, he lost too much blood and was almost unconscious. At that time, he felt that Yu Lan had nothing to do with him, because he was going to die.


    But he didn''t die. He was saved by a passing power. He saw that power was also alone, so... He didn''t mention Yu Lan at all.


    When he returned to the North alive, he hid the secret in his heart. No one mentioned it. Naturally, no one knew that Yu Lan was waiting for him to find help in the zombies.


    Later, he learned that his companions who should have been in the camp were actually taken back by the senior management in the north for confidential reasons, and Xu Jielin had no idea that they were left there.


    He pretended not to know Yu Lan''s life and death, but said that he was injured and lost his direction to separate from Yu Lan.


    He always thought Yu Lan was dead, but just now the woman looked so much like Yu Lan that he had to be frightened whether he was still alive.


    "Why are you still alive..."


    Kneeling on the ground and whispering again and again, he didn''t shut up until a girl suddenly sounded in front of him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yu Ling lowered his head and stared at Lingxiu. There was no expression on his face.


    "I suddenly thought of my former relatives." he wiped the water stains on his face, and Lingxiu stood up and said faintly.


    Looking at the spiritual cultivation carefully, Yu Ling''s eyes are light, but inexplicably give spiritual cultivation a sense of oppression.


    "It''s cold outside." Yu Ling said just when the spiritual cultivation was angry and wanted to say something, "the above order is very simple. Let''s protect adult Xu. You are not qualified to practice your body outside."


    "Can''t I just miss it?" his face was suddenly cold, and his spiritual voice, which always seemed to have a good temper, was also cold. "You just have to do your messenger work well. What about others? I don''t think you have the right to worry."


    He jumped to the ground and returned to his room. He didn''t even look back and ignored Ling.


    Yu Ling stood high and stared at the figure of spiritual cultivation from beginning to end. His expressionless face only gave people a feeling of detachment from the world.


    "Just do my job well?" her voice was faint and without waves. "I''ve been doing it all the time."

 Chapter 155

    Knowing the news that Yu Lan might still be alive, although spiritual cultivation returned to the room, he could no longer sleep.


    He had insomnia before, but now he can''t sleep at all.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, I didn''t do anything wrong..." blindfolded, he told himself again and again to relax himself in this way, "I''ve tried my best, I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    Yu Ling sat quietly at the window of his room, looking at both the window and him. The smooth lips suddenly aroused a faint smile with a strange color.


    Is this all... Karma?


    At this time, Yu Lan also shook her mind. She felt that she seemed to think of something, but she couldn''t remember anything.


    Vaguely, she seemed to remember that her eyes were very familiar, but she couldn''t tell where they were familiar.


    "Ah Wen." hugged Mo Wen''s neck, she tried to smooth the mess in her head in this way.


    "It''s all right, we''ll go back right away." he noticed Yu Lan''s uneasiness. Although Mo Wen was strange, he patted her on the back, jumped to the ground lightly, dodged everyone''s sight and flashed back to the crystal core storage place.


    Xu Qi was cleaning the room. When he saw the two of them coming back, he couldn''t help saying hello.


    "What are you doing here when you don''t sleep in the middle of the night?" photographed the snowflakes on Yu Lan, and Mo Wen frowned at Xu Qi.


    No one likes to get into his room alone all day, even his own men.


    "Boss, you know, I always sleep very shallow." Xu Qi scratched his head. "I don''t dare to clean when you are here. I can only come when you are away."


    Can this reason be any worse.


    I didn''t know the reason why Xu came in. Mo Wen''s eyes were cold. He sat by the bed and ordered him to leave.


    "Get out."


    "OK, boss, don''t be angry." Xu Qi smiled again and went out with a square rag that wasn''t stained with a few grains of dust.


    After he went down the stairs and returned to the room, he took out a few hair filaments from his arms. These hair filaments were very long, the hair quality was not very good-looking, and it was a little boring.


    "This zombie''s hair... Looks a little better than I thought." wrapped those hair around his fingers, Xu Qi took out a small box and put it in.


    The small box was wiped clean by him. Inside the box was covered with a layer of soft cloth, which looked very exquisite.


    There are some beautiful and complete nails, well preserved eyeballs, broken fingers and other things that can be seen in the box. In short, they are not normal things.


    "Well, Yu Lan has the hair of this zombie, what''s the next collection?" lie down at the table and stare at the small box in front of him. Xu Jihei smiled. I don''t know what else he thought.


    "If only I could get closer to Yu Lan."


    Inexplicably, I felt some uncomfortable ink in the room, hugged Yu Lan, and continued to gently flick the snow hidden in Yu Lan''s hair.


    Because Yu Lan''s body doesn''t have the slightest temperature, the snow won''t melt after falling on her. In this way, Yu Lan can become a snowman as long as he stands in the snow.


    It seems that she doesn''t like these snowflakes on her. Yu Lan lowers her head and selects the snowflakes on her with Mo Wen. She is sleepy with her eyes closed.


    When she was about to fall asleep, Mo Wen finally cleaned her up. He lay down gently, holding Yu Lan in his arms and lying in bed as a protector.


    Yu Lan, who was almost asleep, was not sleepy. She opened her eyes and looked at Mo Wen''s face with a pair of absolutely clear eyes. She saw the tip of his nose and mouth from his forehead. It was serious as if she wanted to be deeply imprinted in her memory.


    I haven''t seen him for a long time... I don''t know if I can recognize him again in the future


    The familiar and strange female voice in my mind rang again, and the voice contained endless regret and chagrin.


    [what am I thinking? I''ve stopped here. Bye, it''s also by the Naihe bridge.]


    The pupil fiercely shrinks into the size of a needle eye. Yu Lan raises his neck and his eyes are empty.


    She seemed to see that she took the only weapon to fight to death in the zombies, saw herself lying in the zombies covered with blood, and saw the moment when she had died.


    I vaguely recalled that I was forced into menopause and didn''t want to die. At that time, she had been running for her life with all her strength and rushed out of the circle by circle.


    But she didn''t escape.


    Why... Why didn''t you escape? Is she not strong enough? She gave up? Or something else?


    For the first time, he seriously recalled the moment of his death. Yu Lan felt that his brain had never been as clear as at this moment in this year.


    She is seriously recalling, using all her strength to recall things she should not forget.


    A...... no, two figures loomed in my consciousness. I couldn''t see them clearly, but the sudden killing intention in my heart was not fraud at all.


    She was killed. She was killed by two people.


    "Blue?" this kind of strong murderous intention woke up the sleeping Mo Wen. He opened his eyes in surprise, got up quickly, hung his head and looked at Yu Lan, "what''s the matter with you?"


    However, at this time, Yu Lan could not hear the voice of ink. She bared her teeth angrily, and her eyes were full of a determined intention to kill.


    The feeling of bloodthirsty at all costs even made Mo Wen a little stunned.


    He held Yu Lan''s face. He didn''t know why, but he still touched her forehead and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay, blue."


    At this time, Yu Lan, who was suddenly irritable, was undoubtedly dangerous. No one could guarantee whether she would suddenly give Mo Wen a bite and turn him into a zombie.


    But Mo Wen doesn''t care about these at all. He stubbornly intimates Yu Lan and tells Yu Lan that he is by her side.


    At first, Yu Lan still struggled, but soon she seemed to be quiet.


    She seemed to think of something. She stared straight at the ink. After a while, she opened her mouth and showed a big smile.


    Who said she''d never see anything again? Look, aren''t they together now.


    Now no one can separate them.


    I don''t understand what Yu Lan thought. For a while, he was murderous and smiled again. Mo Wen just rubbed his temples. His head was still confused because of the sudden awakening.


    "He thought of something to tell me." he pinched Yu Lan''s neck in a good temper. When he saw that Yu Lan was really quiet, he was relieved and lay down again. "Lan Lan, you know, every time I see you like this... I really worry."

 Chapter 156

    Put Yu Lan''s hand on his chest and ink sighed.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t woke up yet. The ink at this time looks very harmless. The lines of my face seem to be softened, with a hazy color like the clouds at night.


    In fact, if you are in front of others, even if your consciousness is blurred, ink will never show such a look.


    Only in the face of Yu Lan can he put his heart down wholeheartedly.


    Looking up at Mo Wen''s face, Yu Lan moved in his heart, took the initiative to hold his arm and got into his arms.


    Successfully got a complete Yu Lan, Mo Wen bent his lips and body, trapped her in his arms.


    "This is what you got in by yourself, so don''t think about leaving." he rubbed the blue head in a good mood. He lightened the strength on his arm, smiled and closed his eyes again, covering the madness that almost broke out of the cage at the bottom of his eyes.


    Yu Lan also felt sleepy at this time. She yawned, gently kissed the back of Mo Wen''s hand and closed her eyes.


    Stupid thing


    How can I be willing to leave you.


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden snowstorm brought the temperature down to the extreme this winter.


    Overnight, the blizzard covered all things that could reach the eye. On this cold night, countless people were silent in sleep forever.


    Even if you just stay in the room, the cold air from the outside still seeps in from the gap.


    When the temperature became colder, Mo Wen opened his eyes. His hands and feet were cold, but he didn''t feel how cold he was.


    Gently looking at Yu Lan, who was still sleeping with a pillow in her arms, bent down and gently kissed her on her forehead.


    "Good morning, blue."


    Yu Lan turned over and continued to sleep.


    Looking at her lying in bed, Mo Wen shook his head and got out of bed. Only then did he notice that the temperature in the room was unusually low.


    He went into the bathroom to drain water and found that the water pipe seemed to be frozen and there was no water at all.


    This is the third winter of the end of the world... There is a sudden clear understanding in my consciousness.


    Out of the room, sitting in front of the bed, Mo Wen looked at the white window for a while.


    It was not so cold when it was coldest in the first winter, but because humans had not had time to take precautions at that time, many people were frozen to death in the first winter. Even after the winter passed, stiff bodies could be seen all over the street.


    Those human beings did not die at the hands of zombies or kill each other, but at the hands of the nature they had destroyed.


    Looking back at Yu Lan''s sleeping face, Mo Wen touched her cold face painfully.


    Others don''t know, but he knows that Yu Lan likes the warm feeling most, hates and hates the cold without temperature.


    "I promised you that I would spend every winter with you, but you broke our agreement first." I bowed close to blue, and the pale face of ink was wearing a slightly distorted smile, which contained a kind of repressed pain and a kind of deep satisfaction.


    For him, the years when Yu Lan left were nightmares and fears. Even if Yu Lan was around him now, he still had an uneasy feeling in his heart.


    But this uneasiness will disappear under the blue smile, but it will break through the ground in the dead of night.


    "But it doesn''t matter now." Mo Wen sat up straight and his smile was a little softer. "Such a life is enough for me."


    At this time, the door was gently knocked. Xu Qi''s cautious voice sounded outside the door, "boss, can you come out?"


    "What''s the matter?" afraid of making a noise to Yu Lan, Mo Wen got up and went out of the room and closed the door.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he went out, Yu Lan frowned and woke up. She yawned and looked around the room. She couldn''t help humming when she didn''t find her stuff.


    Where''s the thing? He hasn''t said good morning to himself!


    Sitting up and moving her body, she found that her body movement seemed to have some resistance and became a lot slower.


    She doesn''t feel cold, but it doesn''t mean that the low temperature won''t affect her.


    The colder the weather, the slower she moves.


    So in winter, humans rarely encounter zombies. Of course, the number of people frozen to death is much higher than those eaten by zombies.


    The heavy snow still flying outside the window attracted all her eyes. Yu Lan rubbed her eyes and grinned happily at the window.


    And outside the door, Mo Wen, who didn''t know that Yu Lan had woken up, was staring at Xu Qi, who was stained with some blood, and frowned.


    "Boss, something happened to the drunken emperor." Xu Qi''s face was full of dignified color. He pursed his lips and whispered in a heavy voice, "almost dying."


    "He won''t die." Mo Wen''s voice was very weak, as if he didn''t care about being drunk all night.


    "Boss, go and see him." I don''t think there''s anything wrong with the tone of ink. Xu Qi leaned over and whispered, as if he was going to lead the way, "he seems to have something to say to you."


    For Xu Qi''s words, Mo Wen didn''t say anything. He just turned around, locked the door and followed him down the stairs.


    Seeing that Mo Wen was willing to come, Xu could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He felt that when he talked to Mo Wen every morning, the pressure was unusually high.


    Xu Qi walked into the basement with ink. As soon as he went in, there was a bloody smell.


    "Boss, this is my ''entertainment'' place. Don''t be surprised that it has a heavy smell of blood." he said to Mo Wen with a smile, and promised to turn on the light and go inside.


    The light in the basement was dim, but it didn''t prevent Mo Wen from seeing all kinds of bloody torture tools in the basement.


    Some blood has solidified, but the smell of blood remains for a long time.


    "Boss, do you like it here?" like children sharing their labor achievements, Xu Qi''s voice became a little strange with abnormal expectations.


    Mo Wen still didn''t make a sound. He just smiled gently, and his dark eyes flickered fiercely.


    Being looked at by Mo Wen, Xu Qi shrugged and quickly turned around to continue to lead the way.


    He can hit anyone in the world with his ideas, but he will never touch a hair of Mo Wen.


    Ignoring everything around him, Mo Wen followed Xu Qi into the innermost room of the basement.


    Drunk without night, he was in the room. He was lying on the bed with a bloodless face. His left body was flesh and blood blurred, and even the beating heart in his chest was faintly visible.


    "It''s really hurt. If it weren''t for his power to protect him, he would have died." Xu Qi sighed, sighed, raised his feet and retreated behind Mo Wen.

 Chapter 157

    "Boss." he stood up as soon as he saw Mo Wen coming in. Although he could not see how much blood was stained on his black cotton padded clothes, the strong smell of blood could not be covered up anyway.


    "What happened." seeing that the injury was so heavy that he was dying drunk, the voice of ink cooled down, "who did this?"


    He doesn''t care about their life and death when they are drunk all night, he doesn''t care about lust alliance, but he cares about his enemies.


    Because his enemies are likely to target Yu Lan.


    "Anyway, before I woke up today, I saw xiuhuang carrying the drunken emperor in my room. Both of them were covered with blood." Xu Qi, standing behind Mo Wen, whispered.


    At this time, his hands and face were covered with blood, and even his hair adhered together.


    "I don''t know what happened," he raised his eyes. "He was drunk all night last night. He said he found something interesting and went out of the door. As a result, he crawled back before dawn."


    Seeing that Mo Wen came to the drunken bed, Xiuqi gave way to the open position and continued, "when I found him, he was still a little conscious. He just said ''looking for the boss'' and now it''s half dead."


    "Looking for me?" ink''s dark eyes flashed. He sat by the drunk night window and stared at the unconscious drunk night. He secretly wondered why drunk night wanted to find him.


    "Look at him now, you can only know when he wakes up." he wiped his face, looked at the dying drunk night, and slightly lowered his eyelids.


    "I don''t think it''s possible that the drunk emperor can survive." Xu Qi said to the point, "I''ve never seen a person who won''t die after being hurt like this."


    "That''s someone else." he raised his head to Xu Qi and said with a gloomy smile, "this guy can''t die when he''s drunk all night."


    "Xu Qi." when Xu Qi wanted to say something more, Mo Wen suddenly opened his mouth and called him, "find some crystal nuclei and put them into the hands of drunk night. His strength is almost exhausted now. If he doesn''t supplement in time, he can''t heal the wound."


    "I know." he pulled out an opaque bag from the corner of the basement, moved his shoulders twice, and threw the bag in his hand to Xiuqi without pain. "It''s full of crystal nuclei. Here you are."


    After receiving such a large package of crystal nuclei, Xiuqi didn''t thank him. He took out two and stuffed them into his right hand, which was still in good condition.


    See drunk no night, the crystal nucleus in his hand immediately faded, and Xiuqi immediately replaced him with a new crystal nucleus.


    "Call me when he wakes up." if he can absorb the crystal nucleus, it means that he is fine. Mo Wen restrained his smile, stood up, raised his feet and walked out.


    There was a murderous intention hidden in his pale face, which made him look like a fierce ghost even if he had a good appearance.


    "I see." Xiuqi nodded, hung his head and sent the ink away before continuing to fill the crystal core into the drunk night''s hand.


    "It''s up to xiuhuang to take care of the drunken emperor. I can provide you with crystal cores, but I can''t do anything to serve people." I don''t care whether Xiuqi will thank him or not. Xu zhitan asked, "Also, you certainly can''t go back to the hotel now. Stay with me for the time being... But you have to be careful. Don''t go out and wander around if you''re okay. I''m a secret stronghold of the desire alliance. I don''t want to be damaged because of you."


    "You can rest assured that I''m different from this fool." he took two crystal cores and put them into the hands of drunk night again, and Xiuqi didn''t lift his head.


    As the Minister of the Ministry of aggression, Xiuqi knows more or less about the attempts to take care of the wounded, so it''s appropriate for him to take care of the drunken night at the moment.


    Seeing Xiuqi''s color, Xu Qi nodded with satisfaction. He looked at the blood stained on his eyes and suddenly became interested. He didn''t intend to leave. He pulled a bench and sat down with his chin. "It seems that you have a good relationship with the drunk emperor. No wonder you are called the drunk emperor xiuhuang."


    "But it''s just people who want to alliance with each other." Xiuqi''s voice was still low and could not hear joy and anger.


    "Then you have a good relationship," Xu Qi said. "You see, I''m also a member of the alliance, but I don''t have a good relationship with you? And according to the regulations, I''m still a member of your invasion department."


    "It''s different." Xiuqi finally raised his eyes. A pair of sharp eyes under his messy eyes instantly turned Xu Qi''s words.


    "OK." Xu Qi nodded, "if you say it''s different, it''s different, but can you tell me why you think you won''t die when you''re drunk all night? I think it''s a miracle that a person can live after being hurt like this."


    Xiuqi didn''t answer this question at first, but Xu Qi''s curiosity couldn''t be stopped. He didn''t go at all. He kept asking questions and almost tore him.


    I always feel very noisy when I''m drunk. I didn''t expect that there are people as noisy as him now.


    "He was surrounded by hundreds of people." Xiuqi, who was always silent, still said, "the hundreds of people took guns and attacked him... But he was still alive, and even had no sequelae."


    "Isn''t it... Attacked by hundreds of people." Xu Qi secretly estimated his ability and thought that if he encountered this situation, he might be beaten into a horse honeycomb.


    "So as long as the energy is enough, he won''t die." Xiuqi hung his head again and sat by the bed to get drunk at night.


    No wonder the God of war repaired the emperor and never died drunk Emperor


    Xu Qi looked at the drunk night when the wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, stood up and walked out.


    His curiosity has been satisfied. Now there is no need to stay here. After all, he still has his things to do.


    After Xu Qi left, Xiuqi sighed a long sigh. He didn''t understand what he did to make himself like this.


    "You are really a fool," he murmured a long time later.


    Besides, after Mo Wen went out, he naturally wanted to go back to his room and continue to accompany Yu Lan, but a man and a woman standing at the door attracted his attention.


    The boy was the one who worked for Yang Zeng last time, and the girl was his sister.


    "Uncle Yang... Can you give us some more dry wood or cotton padded clothes? My sister is always afraid of the cold."


    The boy wore very thin clothes, and the whole man was blue and blue with cold, but even so, he put thick clothes on his sister.


    "I''ve given you what I should give you today. How much do you want? Hurry home and stay." Yang Zeng''s attitude is very bad and ignores the boy.

 Chapter 158

    "Uncle Yang, can you lend me the cotton padded clothes for a few days and I''ll return them to you as soon as the cold is over." the boy raised his head and prayed. There was a proud look between his eyebrows, but at this time, he had to beg humbly.


    There are still three children to take care of at home, but the existing dry firewood and cotton padded clothes are simply not enough.


    And he is the only pillar of the family. These things must be worried by him.


    Unfortunately, Yang Zeng is a shrewd businessman. Yes, but he is definitely not a good man. If he is a good man, he will not follow Xu Qi.


    He still refused the boy without hesitation, and waved him away indifferently.


    "Just lend me a few days. I promise I''ll work harder these two days. I can do double work!" the unwilling boy continued, but he bowed his head decadent under Yang Zeng''s cold eyes.


    It seems that I really can''t borrow cotton padded clothes and firewood today.


    "Who knows how many days you can live." Yang Zeng''s voice was unusually cold, and his words made the boy cold and almost desperate.


    "Brother." the girl''s tears turned in her eyes, but she still couldn''t bear to fall down. Her voice was soft and trembling. "Let''s go back first. Ah Xuan, they are still waiting for us at home."


    The boy nodded and touched the girl''s hair.


    Seeing that the boy turned and left with a disappointed face, Mo Wen also turned back and continued to walk to the room.


    He can see the feeling that he and Yu Lan once depended on each other from the two children, but this does not mean that he will be kind to help them.


    For him, only Yu Lan is worthy of his attention, and others can no longer replace her.


    He opened the door and walked into the room. Different from the past, this time his mind didn''t rush over.


    Lifting his eyes, he found that there was no one above the bed. Mo Wen stepped down and noticed that the room was quiet. Only the open window was constantly pouring wind and snow into the room.


    There was a shocking thought in his mind. His action was a meal at first, and then he went crazy to check the room. After confirming that there was no Yu Lan in the room, he looked out of the window.


    Damn it, she ran out with him on her back... It''s too dangerous for her to go out in such a heavy snow!


    "Yu Lan!"


    Standing in front of the window, he roared. Unfortunately, the angry voice was swallowed up by the roaring wind and snow. Only himself and the roaring wind could hear it.


    Without much thought, he turned over and jumped down from the window, stared down at the deep footprints in the snow, and followed up without saying a word.


    The snow had disappeared in his legs, so he could clearly see the traces of walking in the snow. Although the traces were getting shallower and shallower, he at least had a direction.


    I have long found that Yu Lan''s action will become slightly slow in the cold. Mo Wen speeds up. I just hope to catch the little guy who dares to leave him without authorization.


    At this time, the boy who just prayed for Yang Zeng was holding his sister to move hard from the snow and happened to meet the oncoming ink.


    Before he could see the face of Mo Wen, the boy just felt the alarm bell in his heart. He hurriedly pulled his sister aside and trembled.


    This man is dangerous.


    Such a sentence came out of his mind, which made him dare not even lift his head.


    This is his instinct, an instinct that has saved him many times.


    Mo Wen rushed through the middle of the path without looking at him. His whole body seemed to make the snow far away from him and fled in all directions.


    So this is a strong man


    The boy who did not dare to look up from beginning to end only saw a pair of slender legs passing in front of him. He opened his mouth, but his whole body trembled and couldn''t even make a sound. He could only breathe more and more quickly.


    This trembling may be due to the cold weather, but it is more the cold feeling brought to him by this man.


    The cold weather is the cold of the body, but the cold given to him by this man is a cold idea that hurts the soul.


    This cold weather is even more painful than the cold weather.


    "Wait a minute..." after a short trembling, he suddenly got up and chased Mo Wen. Unfortunately, Mo Wen''s figure had long disappeared in the wind and snow.


    "I also want to be strong..." stumbled and fell to the ground. The boy leaned weakly against the cold wall, as if his nose would be frozen and unable to breathe.


    "Please wait for me..."


    "Brother, let''s go home." quickly came forward and took the boy''s hand. The girl''s little face wrapped in cotton padded clothes was also purple with cold.


    She stared at the boy with watery eyes, bit her lower lip and stubbornly didn''t let herself cry.


    She was very afraid of what would happen to the boy, because she couldn''t support the whole family alone.


    "OK." turning back and hugging his sister, the boy finally had to continue to face his life. He took the girl''s hand and disappeared into the blizzard.


    When Mo Wen chased for about ten minutes, he found that blizzard had covered up the traces left by Yu Lan again. It was a vast expanse of white, and even pedestrians were rare.


    "Blue..." he lost his direction again like a headless fly. He could only find the trace of Yu Lan by instinct.


    Unfortunately, due to blizzard, his vision is only about 10 meters at most. It is even more difficult for him to find Yu Lan under such bad conditions.


    "Blue blue!" he stood in place and shouted like a furious beast. The cold voice added a bit of chill to the wind and snow.


    The feeling of losing Yu Lan hit his heart again, which suddenly shattered his already weak reason.


    "Yu Lan, come back!"


    The feeling of being abandoned again revived a string that had just calmed down for some time. Like a devil, with a ferocious smile, he raised his head and looked at the world.


    If a person has a special disease and stops taking medicine during treatment, the disease is likely to relapse, and the second attack is much more serious than the first.


    And now ink is the sick man.


    He once thought he was understood, but when a string breaks, he will be deprived of all his reason by more crazy paranoia.


    If he keeps doing this again and again, he will eventually become a madman and a devil.


    During this time, even he almost thought he was a normal person, but this false mirror image was mercilessly broken after all.


    "Yu Lan... Lan Lan... Lan Lan..."


    He stood in place, looked up and recited the name over and over again. The cold snow made his heart cold.


    His chest fluctuated violently, and the heavy breath almost filled his brain. His reason was swallowed by darkness and his thinking was drowned by madness.


    Is she going to leave him in such a heavy snow?


    She just doesn''t cherish herself and don''t consider his feelings?

 Chapter 159

    Is it a lie to say that you want to be with him forever?


    She always wanted to leave him, always... Before and now.


    "Blue... Where the hell have you been?"


    Find Yu Lan, find Yu Lan... He wants to find his blue.


    His consciousness has been completely confused, and he is now full of evil spirit, like a deadly God of death.


    The cold wind became more and more biting, and seemed to blow away the invisible and untouchable anger on Mo Wen. He suddenly provoked a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth, slightly hung his head, and his eyes under his hair stared at his hands, showing a spoiled color.


    Blue blue... You''d better pray not to be found again. This time I really have no reason.


    Mo Wen''s voice startled the people hiding at home on both sides of the road. They looked at the crazy man in the heavy snow from the window. They didn''t know why.


    Although they are curious, their eyes are full of indifference, even with a mockery of watching a good play.


    On the one hand, I secretly hope that this man will freeze to death in the snow and let them see a good play. On the other hand, I feel that life is too depressed. I hope men can roar again and let their ears not be so silent.


    However, fortunately, no one has gone out to watch at this time, otherwise it will be mercilessly cut into meat mud by ink.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Ruoshui, who was sitting in the room drinking a cup of hot water, frowned and asked. The roar just now startled her.


    That''s not a sound that ordinary people can roar out. The person who makes this sound must be a strong man.


    "Miss, there is a madman standing in the snow outside." Han Yu stood in front of the window and stared at Mo Wen as if he were mentally retarded. "It seems that he is looking for something else."


    "Madman? What''s strange about this." Yu Ruoshui raised his eyebrows and looked at Mo Wen in front of the window. "Now the most important thing in the world is madman, because only those who can really go crazy can have a foothold in this damn world."


    The blizzard outside the window blurred Yu Ruoshui''s vision, but she still clearly saw the appearance of ink.


    At this time, Mo Wen''s heart was crazy for killing, but his face was wearing a gentle and extremely smiling face. His pale face had a pair of ink like eyes slightly bent, and the feeling of concentration seemed that nothing could enter his eyes.


    This contradictory feeling undoubtedly attracted Yu Ruoshui. She opened her eyes slightly and couldn''t help smiling on her bright face.


    "This man, very good."


    She whispered, her sharp eyes tightly locked on Mo Wen. She stretched out her hand over the window, and her slender fingertips seemed to point directly at Mo Wen''s face through the window.


    "Hanyu."


    "Young lady?" Han Yu looked at Yu Ruoshui and stepped back slightly, waiting for her to give an order.


    "Have you seen this man anywhere?" Yu Ruoshui asked without giving any order. Yu Ruoshui just turned her eyes and looked at Han Yu with her beautiful eyes.


    Wenyan Hanyu looked at Mo Wen seriously. After confirming that he hadn''t seen him anywhere, he shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen him anywhere."


    "That''s just a nobody..." the tone sounded a little regretful. Yu Ruoshui knocked on the window edge and thought for a few seconds before he made any decision. Generally, he whispered:


    "Attack that man. I want to see his strength... If it''s good, he may be used by us."


    Then she smiled low, and her eyes never moved away at the moment when they fell on Mo Wen. "It seems that those who can match me have no certain strength and are just rubbish."


    Yu Ruoshui said the latter sentence in a low voice, even Han Yu standing on her side didn''t hear it clearly.


    "I see." Han Yu didn''t think deeply about Yu Ruoshui. He just nodded, turned and went out of the door.


    Although he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, he was forced to suppress it. At least... He is also a level 11 fire power. Although Blizzard has more or less suppressed his power, it should be no problem to deal with such a crazy man with a hole in his head.


    He doesn''t agree with what Shui said that a madman can gain a foothold in the world. He thinks a normal person like him will be the final winner.


    After Han Yu left the room, Yu Ruoshui turned around and poured another cup of boiled water. The warm feeling in her hand made her very happy. She also looked at the ink standing in the snow with more and more interest.


    Perhaps Yu Ruoshui''s eyes were too hot, and Mo Wen slightly noticed that he turned back and looked in her direction, just like the eyes of a black hole, which seemed to have gravity that could absorb everything.


    Somehow, Yu Ruoshui suddenly felt a little cold behind her. She forced herself to raise her chin arrogantly and stared at the ink with more satisfaction.


    "Even if this person''s strength is not strong, these eyes... I have to decide."


    When Han Yu went outside, Mo Wen turned his eyes to him. At that moment, it was like a cold feeling bound, which made Han Yu''s whole body stiff and couldn''t even step out.


    Mo Wen''s face has a vague smile. In addition to his pale and uncouth face and slightly purple lips, he looks like an inviolable young master, who is preparing to invite you to have a cup of hot afternoon tea.


    However, no one can see the violence in Mo Wen''s heart, and even he can''t suppress it.


    "Hello." his head was blank, and Hanyu subconsciously said the most common words.


    His voice was almost completely swallowed up by the blizzard, but ink seemed to hear it.


    Unexpectedly, Han Yu would say hello to him. Mo Wen''s eyebrows picked and walked in his direction.


    He didn''t make a sound, but just walked towards Hanyu.


    The silent ink added some pressure to Hanyu''s body and made him tense his consciousness. Noticing that Mo Wen took out his dagger with such a smile, he suddenly realized that if he didn''t move again, Mo Wen might really kill him directly.


    This madman did it directly!


    He spat in his heart. Han Yu lit a circle of fire around him, and quickly retreated under the cover of it.


    With the color of snow, he vaguely saw that Mo Wen seemed to stop and still walked towards him.


    Qu Shen was ready to attack. Han Yu took a deep breath and withdrew his power.


    The fire dispersed in an instant, but the figure of ink disappeared.


    Han Yu was stunned. Looking around, he found that there was only snow and no human figure at all.


    The field of vision suddenly dropped a little. The feeling of weightlessness made Hanyu reach out and rush forward. But the next second, he found that his arms had turned into blood foam, which had been mixed in the snow in the cold wind. All the white snow around seemed to be dyed red by his blood, and the whole world was silent and empty at this moment.

 Chapter 160

    It was not clear what had happened. Hanyu turned his eyes at a loss and found that his legs could not make his strength. He didn''t need to think about it. He should have come to the same end as his arm.


    The severe pain seemed to come slowly in the severe cold, but the feeling of tearing his heart and lungs gradually made Han Yu roar with broken pain.


    Damn it, he doesn''t even understand what happened. He didn''t use any powers. He turned into what he is now!


    This man is too strong!


    Rustling footsteps came from his ears, and ink''s dark leather boots fell down against his ears. When he opened his bloodshot eyes, he could see ink''s slender and powerful legs.


    The tears and snot from the pain almost blurred his sight, and also made him see nothing except opening his mouth and breathing in a large amount of cold air.


    "You..." ignoring Han Yu''s painful appearance, Mo Wen squatted down slowly and asked in his hoarse and pleasant voice, "have you seen my blue?"


    His blue? What the hell is that? How could he have seen it!


    Han Yu wanted to talk, but he could do nothing but breathe in more cold air and make his lungs more and more hot.


    He coughed a few times, and he only felt black in front of him.


    "As long as you''ve seen it, I''ll let you go. How about it." seeing Han Yu''s silence, Mo Wen patted Han Yu''s face with a dagger. His black eyes were full of unspeakable colors.


    The words "let you go" just hit Han Yu''s heart at this moment. He opened his mouth and spoke with all his strength, hoping to avoid death under the man''s hand.


    Even if Mo Wen can''t let him go, it''s good that he can delay some time. Yu Ruoshui won''t die for him.


    "I, i... cough, I''ve seen it." the pain in his lungs made him talk intermittently and hardly connected.


    "Have you seen it?" when he heard this answer, Mo Wen''s look changed again. He grabbed Han Yu''s collar and approached his face with a distorted joy, "where has she gone?"


    Originally, Mo Wen just wanted to find someone to vent his inner violent feeling. Unexpectedly, the person who looked for casually seemed to really know where Yu Lan was.


    But Han Yu didn''t even know what Lan Lan was. How could he know where she went.


    At this time, he took a breath and felt that the handsome and handsome face of Mo Wen was even more terrible than the fierce ghost.


    After opening his mouth, Hanyu subconsciously raised his neck and looked in a direction.


    He knew that cheating the madman would end badly, but at this time he just wanted to take the man away quickly.


    During this period, Yu Ruoshui always stood by the window and had no intention of going out at all


    She stared at the ink very seriously, and could not tell what emotion it was.


    Looking at Han Yu''s direction, Mo Wen smiled, picked up the dagger and rammed it directly into Han Yu''s throat without warning.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen would suddenly start. Han Yu opened his eyes and spewed out several blood bubbles from his throat. The wind and snow blocked his vision, but made him open his eyes more and more, trying not to let the darkness come too fast.


    "What are you?" he stood up and wiped the dagger in his hand. Mo Wen looked down at Han Yu''s body and snorted in a cold tone. "What''s the qualification to see my blue... Even at a glance?"


    Is that the reason to kill him? Didn''t he say he would let him go as long as he said where the blue was? Han Yu opened his mouth to question Mo Wen, but he couldn''t make a sound at all.


    At the end of consciousness, he only saw the figure of Mo Wen turning away, and suddenly understood one thing.


    This madman is not human at all... He is a beast, a pervert!


    The silent wind and snow soon covered his eyes and ended his life.


    Knowing which direction Yu Lan was in, Mo Wen didn''t have the meaning to stay here anymore. He raised his feet and chased directly in the direction Han Yu pointed out, ignoring the hot eyes behind him.


    The series of things that happened outside only took about three minutes at most, giving people the feeling that it happened almost in the blink of an eye.


    The people who were watching the excitement drew the curtains one after another. Some even hid in the quilt, with dull eyes and nightmares, while others directly trembled and couldn''t move.


    It''s terrible... That man is terrible.


    Ink, which had been regarded as crazy by them before, was not much different from the devil in their eyes. Even if they closed their eyes, they would uncontrollably emerge the bloody scene just now.


    Yu Ruoshui was stunned after Mo Wen left.


    But she didn''t close the curtain and shivered. She just looked at the water cup in her hand. She put down the cup and ran to Hanyu''s side. She was stunned and looked at him.


    After a while, she squatted down, put her head between her arms, and her shoulders trembled slightly.


    "She... Is she crying?" several brave people also quietly poked their heads. They looked at the squatting Yu Ruoshui with some sympathy, and felt that the dead man might be her husband.


    "Ha... Ha ha!"


    Suddenly he laughed loudly. Yu Ruoshui stood up and felt that his tears were about to be laughed out.


    "Too strong, too strong!" she said with a shrill laugh. Her crazy laughter scared several peepers around to retract their necks.


    Another madman


    "What I need is such a man." she looked at the direction of Mo Wen''s departure, slightly lowered her eyelids, and the color of potential must be taken in her proud eyes. "Only such a man can deserve me and is the most useful."


    The strength of Mo Wen just now was gorgeous and amazing to her, which made her want to conquer. Look.


    She asked herself that even with all her strength, she might not be able to defeat Mo Wen. Even now, she hasn''t figured out what the power of ink is. She can only secretly guess that it is a power such as crushing.


    It seems that we should investigate this man well... Know ourselves and the enemy, and we can be invincible in a hundred battles.


    "You have completed the meaning of your life." he looked down and watched Han Yu, who was dying in peace, drown in the blizzard. Yu Ruoshui sighed, but had no intention of collecting the body at all. He turned and walked back.


    "What a pity," she sighed as she walked, "it''s rare to find a handy one. It seems that the people around me have to change again."


    Secretly planning who to find to be his next "confidant", Yu Ruoshui returned to his room and swallowed up Hanyu by blizzard.

 Chapter 161

    At this time, Yu Lan, who has annoyed Mo Wen, is hiding on a wooden box. Because the environment is very cold, she feels very laborious every time she moves.


    Her eyes were on a man and a woman in front, and there was something shining in her pure eyes.


    In fact, she didn''t know why she followed the man here, but after seeing him by the window, she followed her instinct subconsciously.


    This thing must be angry with her again


    Shrink into a ball to reduce his sense of existence, Yu Lan decides to stare at the man and leave in a moment.


    Yu Tian, who was wrapped in the inner and outer layers, looked back at him. He always felt as if something was staring at him.


    "Brother Yu?"


    The woman standing in front of him looked at him suspiciously, then looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right." Yu Tian shook his head and looked at the woman''s pure and beautiful face. His cheeks were slightly red and handed a bag of crystal nuclei, "here you are."


    This woman looks pure, but her figure is very perfect. She is completely an attractive type for men.


    The woman took over the crystal core, rubbed her eyes and said, "thank you, brother Yu. If you hadn''t helped me so much this time, I would have frozen to death in this winter."


    Her voice is gentle and beautiful, just like Oriole and bird.


    "Don''t thank me." his face became more and more hot, and Yu Tian scratched his head. "It was our fate to meet you at the beginning. These things are actually nothing to me. It''s best to help you."


    Yu Tian said this, but he couldn''t help but put his eyes on the woman''s face. His throat didn''t move, and his face was already red.


    "Brother Yu, I don''t know how to repay you for being so kind to me..." the woman thanked again. Yu Tian was still a gentleman and said something to her. A few minutes later, his hand couldn''t help stroking the woman''s face.


    This woman is really beautiful


    Yu Lan didn''t care what she said. She looked at the Sheng song of climbing up the wooden box with her hands and feet and threatened to show her teeth.


    "Why are you here?" Sheng Ge asked boldly after confirming that Yu Lan would not bite people. "Aren''t you cold wearing so little?"


    Since the last time she found that Mo Wen was very different from the previous life, Sheng Ge became interested in Yu Lan, the zombie. Now that she met her, she simply came forward and tried to contact Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan stared at Sheng Ge dangerously and didn''t mean to speak at all.


    "Well, you don''t have to be so defensive against me. I saved you once in the isolation area." Shengge stretched out her gloved little hand, and a beautiful white arrow appeared in her hand.


    She shook the arrow at blue and asked friendly, "do you remember this arrow?"


    Yu Lan stared at the arrow in her hand, frowned for a while, nodded and said, "... Remember."


    "So you can talk."


    Yu Lan''s sudden noise startled Sheng Ge. She looked at Yu Lan and became more and more novel.


    Even when she died, she had never seen a talking zombie in her previous life. I didn''t expect to see it in this life.


    Yu Lan puffed up his cheeks and gathered his thin cloak.


    She always knew that she was different from others, so she put on her cloak when she came out, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble to her and her things.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s round face, Sheng Ge inexplicably thought of the cat''s hairy gills. She couldn''t help reaching out to touch it, but she didn''t want to open her hand as soon as Yu Lan stretched out.


    "No, want, touch, me." she said word by word. Her milky eyes were full of vigilance, and she could burst up and unscrew her neck at any time.


    "Well, well, I won''t touch you. You don''t have to be so nervous." Shanshan took back his hand, Shengge smiled and said, "I just think you''re cute."


    Yu Lan didn''t bother to pay attention to her for such praise. In her eyes, what is cute? In the eyes of gadgets, cute is the most important.


    "You haven''t said why you are here." Shengge took the topic back and asked Yu Lan curiously.


    "You... Why are you here?" Yu Lan tilted his eyes and hummed a little without answering Sheng song.


    "..." unexpectedly, Yu Lan, the zombie, knew to ask questions. Sheng Ge was stunned and shook his head. He pointed to the man talking to Yu Lan and said with a smile, "I''m with my boss."


    boss?


    After staring at the woman standing in front of Yu Lan for a while, Yu Lan said she knew.


    In fact, she wasn''t very curious. She just asked her questions because she didn''t like Shengge.


    "Can you answer my question now?" Sheng Ge asked.


    Yu Lan still didn''t answer. She just turned her head and looked at the woman. Love is in heaven.


    "Are you... Following him?" Sheng Ge couldn''t help guessing along with Yu Lan''s eyes. "Do you like him?"


    As soon as Sheng GE''s voice fell, Yu Lan slapped her and nearly photographed her from the wooden box.


    "Roar!"


    She yelled menacingly. Her meaning was obviously "another nonsense will eat you".


    "OK..." he opened his hand and quickly comforted Yu Lan. Sheng Ge thought about it. Then he said seriously, "is Yu Tian your former family?"


    Former family?


    Yu Lan was stunned. He opened his mouth and didn''t respond for a moment.


    To tell the truth, she doesn''t know why she follows Yu Tian, but she seems to care about it subconsciously.


    "Can''t you remember?" Sheng song asked softly, seeing the doubt on blue''s face.


    Yu Lan shook his head, as if he didn''t want to talk about this topic very much.


    "Then we won''t talk about this." Sheng Ge stood up and continued in a child coaxing tone. "Anyway, I feel that you are very important to Mo Wen. Who is he?"


    Seeing Mo Wen''s special attitude towards blue, Sheng Ge became curious about the existence of blue. You know, there was no one around the last generation of ink, and never showed that kind of gentle expression. It was always cold and cruel.


    At the mention of ink, Yu Lan''s eyes bent, and even his eyes glittered.


    "Ah Wen, it''s my... Thing." Yu Lan said with a smile.


    "..." Ga?


    Sheng Ge was confused.


    What the hell''s the answer? Was she fooled? When Sheng Ge wrinkled his small nose and wanted to say something, Yu Tian seemed to have finished talking with the woman. He was holding his arm and humming a tune and walked back with a satisfied face.


    Sheng Ge and Yu Lan quickly lowered their bodies and raised their heads after Tian walked past them.


    "I think I have to go." looking at the woman standing in place, looking at their direction, Sheng Ge jumped off the wooden box and looked back at Yu Landao seriously, "although I know that I am an outsider, I still hope you can stay with Mo Wen forever. I think only you can change him."


    After changing the ink, her brother Xiuqi will be saved.

 Chapter 162

    Yu Lan blinked, finally willing to give Sheng Ge a big smile.


    "Ouch."


    You''re talking nonsense. How can I leave my stuff.


    In a flash, Yu Lan smiled. Sheng Ge turned around and looked at the blizzard flying in front of him. Suddenly, inexplicably, he felt that this winter didn''t seem to be as cold as it looked.


    Even zombies can have such a bright smile. How can they human beings have the right to droop their faces all day?


    Maybe she could suddenly understand why ink would become that kind of horror without Yu Lan.


    "What are you doing hiding there?" the woman who had a pure face just now changed her pure and pleasant voice and said to Sheng Ge slightly charming.


    "I''m going to the theatre." when I trotted over, Sheng Ge stretched out his short arm and smiled, "but I didn''t expect you to look good without makeup."


    "Call elder sister." rubbed Sheng GE''s head, the woman... That is, the heart K smiled softly.


    "Sister." Sheng Ge cried obediently.


    "Good." with a satisfied eyebrow, Heart K smiled with a bag of crystal nuclei in his hand, "I didn''t expect the welfare of this task to be good."


    "I guess I''ll give you more things in the future... Well, it''s so cold here." he rubbed his face and sang into the corridor. "Let''s come in and talk about it. It''s so cold outside."


    Nodded, Heart K took the crystal core back to the room without any objection, poured a cup of hot water and said, "anyway, next I''ll find a way to perform the task in the south. How about you? Will you follow me?"


    "Didn''t you arrange my whereabouts?" Sheng Ge raised his eyes.


    "It''s up to you to choose." Heart K took a sip of hot water and breathed a sigh of relief before he said, "after all, you are a special existence for us."


    Sitting on the sofa opposite Heart K, Sheng Ge breathed into his little hand and said, "what choice do I have?"


    "Two options, one is to go south with me and the other is to go north with diamonds."


    After listening to heart K, Sheng Ge said without hesitation, "I''ll follow the box to the north."


    "... the north?" heard that the heart K could not help frowning. "Going to the north this season is just asking for sin. Besides, the square won''t take care of you like me."


    "Anyway, it''s up to me to choose." Sheng Ge curled his lips.


    "Well... That''s right. Are you sure you don''t want to talk to me?" Heart K nodded and looked straight at Sheng Ge.


    "No." Sheng Ge hummed softly, raised his neck and looked like a child in a temper.


    "OK." see Shengge doesn''t intend to change his mind at all, and Heart K doesn''t intend to say any more. He just nodded and looked at the cup in his hand, "bear the consequences."


    "Be responsible for the consequences." Sheng Ge held his arm, lowered his eyelids, covered his fundus and jumped faintly.


    She knows that Xiuqi is going to the north, so she naturally has to go to the north to get closer to Xiuqi.


    Besides, Yu Lan squatted in the snow for a while. When he saw that Sheng Ge was no longer in sight, he jumped off the box and continued to chase Yu Tian.


    Originally thought it would take a long time to chase, but unexpectedly, she only took a few steps and turned a corner to see Yu Tian standing in the alley.


    Yu Tian is standing where he is now, talking angrily.


    You can make yourself ignore the voice of blizzard. Yu Lan listens to Yu Tian''s voice against the wall.


    "I said, I can go wherever I want. You have no right to take care of me!" Yu Tian''s voice sounded with some anger and disdain.


    "Listen, I promised your mother that I would take good care of you, which is my duty." a slightly heavy voice followed Yu Tian''s words, with some helplessness and tolerance, "your sister, I didn''t take good care of you at the beginning, but you and I must..."


    This voice is impressed by Yu Lan. It''s Changli''s voice.


    "Enough, I don''t have any sisters at all!" Yu Tian shouted in a low voice after interrupting Changli. "I only know that I am my mother''s son. I have a sister named Yu Ruoshui. In addition, I have no other brothers and sisters!"


    "Huang Ruifei is not your mother!" he was a little excited. Changli couldn''t help clasping Yu Tian''s shoulder, and his voice was obviously angry. "Your mother is Su elegy, Yu jueying''s serious wife, and Huang Ruifei is just a latecomer! There was something strange about your mother''s death, and your sister was forced to be sent away. How can you recognize a thief as your mother now!"


    "I said I have no sister at all! Whether she is dead or alive, human or ghost has nothing to do with me!"


    Yu Tian''s voice became colder and colder, which not only cooled Changli''s heart, but also defeated the weak care in Yu Lan''s subconscious mind.


    "My mother is Huang Ruifei and my sister is Yu Ruoshui. I have no other brothers and sisters!" Yu Tiansi didn''t notice the solidification of the atmosphere. He continued to roar regardless, "My mother is very kind to me. If water is also my closest and best sister, Changli, I remember what you said today! When I go back this time, I will tell my father to let him transfer you away from me!"


    Changli didn''t make a sound. He looked at Yu Tian''s stubborn appearance and suddenly found that Yu Tian''s appearance was very similar to Su''s Elegy, but it was a pity that this stubbornness was defending his stepmother.


    "Since you think it''s good, that should be good." Changli''s voice became flat. He turned and walked away from Yu Tian. His voice was unclear and blurred. "I won''t care about you in the future. I will take the initiative to apply for leaving."


    "That''s the best." Yu Tian sneered and strode away from the alley.


    Yu Lan, who had been standing in the corner, hung his head slightly, blinked and looked at a loss.


    What... What she cares about subconsciously is not worthy of her care at all.


    But why does her heart always feel a little uncomfortable.


    With his head down, he walked forward in the wind and snow without any direction. Yu Lan raised his eyes and suddenly found that the world was really small when it snowed.


    I looked down and saw a black figure standing in the middle of the snow. The familiar breath blurred Yu Lan''s eyes in an instant.


    "Ah Wen..." she raised her eyes and called softly.


    The next moment, the body was picked up. The heavy breathing sound of ink sounded in her ears. The warm breath softened Yu Lan''s heart.


    "Blue..."


    The familiar voice whispered her name, containing the ecstasy of recovery.


    Tightly grabbed Mo Wen''s collar, Yu Lan yawned, locked it in his arms and closed his eyes.


    "Lan Lan, where have you been?" he asked in a low voice. Seeing that Yu Lan didn''t respond, Mo Wen couldn''t help looking down, but found that she was quiet with her eyes closed at this time.


    "Do you want to pretend to sleep and escape?" Mo Wen asked again, but he didn''t force Yu Lan to wake up. He just returned the same way and ran straight towards where they live now.


    Yu Lan in her arms was frozen and stiff. She shrank into a ball and breathed very light, just like falling asleep.


    Although the hair is covered by a cloak, it is still contaminated with many snowflakes. The hair is a little white, all of which are hidden snowflakes.


    While running, he patted the snowflakes stained on Yu Lan''s hair. Ink bowed his head, and his dark eyes locked Yu Lan tightly. They didn''t move away for a moment, just like locking his whole world.

 Chapter 163

    Why don''t you lock her up when you get back this time?


    Light jumped over a frozen corpse on the roadside, and Mo Wen thought so paranoid in his heart.


    He used to think Yu Lan was very good, but now it seems that she will still leave herself secretly... In this case, we can only lock her up, lock her up and stay with him forever.


    I don''t want to think about Yu Lan''s willingness. Now Mo Wen just wants to lock her up and lock her up. It''s best not to go anywhere.


    "I''ll find Gu Cheng to make you a beautiful chain. It won''t be very heavy. It just traps you and won''t let you leave me again."


    Murmuring in a low voice, his right hand unconsciously pinched Yu Lan''s small ears, and even his gentle voice couldn''t help but be dyed with crazy color.


    "Blue blue, you won''t blame me, will you? This time, you made a mistake first."


    Yu Lan was closing his eyes at the moment, as if he couldn''t hear the words of Mo Wen at all. He cleverly hid in Mo Wen''s arms, like a little milk cat.


    Her cleverness greatly suppressed the anger at the bottom of Mo Wen''s heart. At the same time, Mo Wen couldn''t help but want to hold her in his hand and shove her into his body.


    When he was thinking about how to bind Yu Lan, he unknowingly reached the crystal core storage place.


    Against the wind and snow, he returned to their room. Mo Wen hugged Yu Lan and didn''t say anything. Yu Lan suddenly covered his eyes and his face was wet. It was obvious that he was crying.


    "Blue?"


    Thoughts jammed for a second. Ink''s lips seemed gentle but ferocious, and his distorted smile was stiff, which made the expression on his face look strange at this time.


    Forced himself to close his lips, he turned his head and deliberately stopped looking at Yu Lan.


    If he had seen Yu Lan before, he would have panicked, but his reason had not recovered at this time, and the chaos was still full of hostility.


    At this time, he didn''t screw off Yu Lan''s neck or pick up anything to eat Yu Lan''s stomach, so it was worth encouraging..


    Sitting in front of the bed, he lowered his head and wondered whether to change Yu Lan''s clothes first.


    "Ah Wen." didn''t seem to notice Mo Wen''s coldness at this time. Yu Lan pinched his clothes and choked pitifully. His eyes were watery and looked like amber.


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen is willing to look up at last. Holding Yu Lan''s face, he said very seriously, "it''s no use crying. I''ve given you a lot of opportunities. I won''t indulge you this time. I''ll contact Gu Cheng later."


    "Hmm..." she was not afraid of what Mo Wen would do to her. Yu Lan puffed her cheeks and hugged Mo Wen''s hand. She was still very sad, and big tears poured out silently.


    "Arvin, it''s hard." she raised her head and sobbed, "I only have you..."


    Feeling that Yu Lan was not sad because she was going to be trapped by him, Mo Wen frowned and said, "I said..."


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s arm, raised his eyes and interrupted him. He shrank into a ball and looked very fragile.


    "You..."


    "Arvin, Arvin."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No matter what Mo Wen said, as long as he opened his mouth to Yu Lan, he began to call his name again and again, which made him unable to say any words that hurt Yu Lan.


    He sighed helplessly and could only pat Yu Lan on the back to comfort her.


    With the calm of his mood, his reason gradually returned, and the violent feeling in his heart seemed to dissipate a lot.


    "It''s all right..." looking at Yu Lan, Mo Wen''s heart was also in pain.


    He lowered his eyes and kissed Yu Lan''s tearful face. All the plans in his heart were lost to Java.


    To appease a madman like Mo Wen, it is absolutely impossible to confront him or teach him in a normal way. The only solution is probably to follow him and let him, like Yu Lan, and then directly grasp his weakest place and make him have to give in.


    Mo Wen, who didn''t know he had been bitten by Yu Lan, painfully closed his eyes, patted Yu Lan on the back and coaxed her, "it''s okay, it''s okay, LAN LAN, look, I''ve been there all the time."


    Yu Lan seemed sad enough. She sat on Mo Wen''s leg and rubbed against his chin.


    "What happened?" Mo Wen asked softly after rubbing Yu''s blue hair. "Why did you sneak out behind my back?"


    "Ao Wu..." she tilted her eyes slightly guilty, and Yu Lan didn''t come down when she hugged Mo Wen''s neck.


    I didn''t sneak out with something on my back. I went out openly


    "Lan Lan, do you want to leave me again?" seeing Yu Lan''s eyes turning, he was silent. Ink twisted his eyebrows and felt the anger at the bottom of his heart come up again.


    Hearing this, Yu Lan quickly shook his head and kissed Mo Wen''s face several times before she said in a charming voice, "ah Wen, mine."


    Then she raised her head against Mo Wen''s forehead, and her eyes were shining, like the sparkling lake.


    But the words in ink are really pleasant to the ear.


    "You''re mine too." he picked up a crystal core on his side and fed it to Yu Lan like a reward. The anger at the bottom of his eyes dissipated before it could form. "Well, I won''t investigate this matter."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Lan was secretly relieved. Unexpectedly, the next second Mo Wen opened a golden mouth again, "then you can always tell me why you are so sad. Who bullied you?"


    "Well..." Yu Lan shook his head, "No."


    "Then why are you crying?" he rubbed Yu Lan''s cheek gently, and Mo Wen continued to talk from her innermost part.


    His slightly stiff face was almost pinched into a strange shape by Mo Wen. Yu Lan stared at Mo Wen''s eyes, suddenly held his hand and grinned:


    "Because... I found that I only had Arvin."


    He was the only one left in her world a long time ago, even now.


    "What''s the problem?" the ink dark pupils widened and looked more dangerous. "Is that why you''re so sad?"


    "No!" he put his hand around Mo Wen''s head and felt the temperature from him. Yu Lan only felt that his heart was soft and his breathing became much lighter.


    "I''m very happy!" she chuckled, her voice being softer than ever before.


    She is very happy that there is still ink in her world. For her, as long as there are her things in the world, she is very satisfied.


    As for others


    Whether they were her relatives or friends, she doesn''t need them now.


    Yu Lan, who smiles like a flower in the photo and makes her envy, has long ceased to exist.


    She just wants her stuff now.

 Chapter 164

    Yu Lan''s voice is a kind of redemption for Mo Wen. When she shouted "I''m very happy", Mo Wen only felt a sense of satisfaction coming out of his throat.


    This excitement had no place to vent, which could only make him hold Yu Lan closer and want to warm her with all the temperature on him.


    "Even this time..." the support lay on LAN''s shoulder. Mo Wen didn''t know how long he had been silent, but he chose to step back, "but Lan Lan, don''t sneak away from me next time, okay?"


    He didn''t say anything like "this is the last time". Now he knows what he said. Just like he didn''t say, he can''t hurt half of his blue hair at all.


    Even if there is a big anger in his heart, as long as Yu lansa is coquettish, they will all go out and won''t even smoke.


    "Ow!" Yu Lan proudly raised his head and shouted. It seems that he agreed to Mo Wen.


    Except for herself, no one knows how much meaning she contains in this cry.


    But it''s good if the thing doesn''t get angry... She grinned and thought with a smile.


    "Well, let me change your clothes first."


    Looking at Yu Lan''s clothes wet with snow, Mo Wen got up and went to the wardrobe to find her two sets of clean new clothes.


    Normally, I have to take a bath as soon as I change my clothes


    Looking at the clothes that Mo Wen put in front of her, Yu Lan subconsciously thought of taking a bath and suddenly lost his spirit.


    Paralyzed on the bed, Mo Wen takes off her clothes and changes her into a new one. Yu Lan flattens her mouth, hoping to be washed quickly today.


    I didn''t think that this time, Mo Wen just held her in bed after changing his clothes. He didn''t mean to take her to take a bath at all.


    Huh? No bath?


    Seeing Mo Wen yawning, Yu Lan''s eyes glittered and thought he had let her go.


    Happy to Mo Wen''s face "Baji" two, Pro mo Wen''s face is inexplicable.


    I never thought her stuff was so considerate.


    Being looked at by Yu Lan''s strange eyes, Mo Wen turned his head and thought, and a sudden color flashed through his eyes.


    "I won''t give you a bath today." Mo Wen gently pinched Yu Lan''s face, and his glasses were dark with a smile.


    There''s no water today anyway.


    "Ah Wen!" cleverly shrunk into a ball. Yu Lan opened his eyes and watched Mo Wen giggle.


    That''s great


    "But..." Yu Lanxiao''s mood became better. Mo Wen kissed her forehead and whispered, "in exchange, I can''t rob me when I eat in the future?"


    Every time Yu Lan grabs food from him, he worries about whether Yu Lan will eat it, and there is the same reaction as the last time.


    "Hmm!" Yu Lan nodded, very clever. Anyway, she can''t eat anything to eat. She won''t rob it as long as she can''t take a bath.


    "Really obedient." he kissed Yu Lan''s forehead again. Mo Wen got up and asked Xu Qi to bring lunch.


    He went to find Yu Lan before getting up without breakfast. Although he was not hungry, he was always used to eating enough three meals a day as long as he was not outside.


    It has to be said that this is indeed a very luxurious practice in the end of the world.


    After Xu Qiduan had lunch, Yu Lan really didn''t make trouble. She obediently lay on the bed and threw crystal nuclei, like a little lion with fur.


    "How about drunk night now." leaning back in front of the seat and watching Xu Qi put the rice in front of him, the voice of ink rang faintly.


    "Most of the injuries have recovered, but people haven''t woken up yet."


    Is quietly watching Yu Lan''s promise period, immediately returns to his mind and whispers, "now xiuhuang is taking care of him."


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously. Mo Wen glanced at Xu Qi, picked up his chopsticks and said, "tell me if you wake up."


    "Don''t worry, boss." Xu Qi nodded, then turned and strode out of the room, afraid to stay for another second.


    Just now he was acutely aware of the killing intention against him. Although it was not shown in the aspect of Mexican civilization, he had better leave quickly.


    After Xu Qi closed the door, Mo Wen took a bite of lunch. He always felt strange and uncomfortable.


    Turning to look at Yu Lan, she found that she really only focused on the crystal core. It was fun to lose it. She didn''t even give him a look.


    I''m used to the feeling that Yu Lan has to rob him every time I eat. Now Yu Lan is really quiet. He''s uncomfortable.


    Mo Wen frowned and ate another mouthful of rice. He just felt insipid.


    "Blue blue." he whispered. When blue looked up strangely, he didn''t know what to say.


    Do you want her to come and grab food with herself? Isn''t he looking for abuse?


    But Yu Lan ignored him and he couldn''t eat.


    "Blue, come here," he finally called helplessly.


    Yu Lan jumped out of bed with a puzzled face and ran over. She sat in Mo Wen''s arms and turned her big round eyes, "ow?"


    "Good, sit and eat with me." rubbed her head, and Mo Wen trapped her in his arms and began to eat.


    "...." Yu Lan''s small angry eyes almost pierced Mo Wen''s head.


    Isn''t her stuff too much! Don''t let her grab it. She''s out of sight. Now let her watch him eat?


    She bit the crystal core in her hand, and Yu Lan deliberately chewed "Ga Bang" to express her inner anger.


    Although zombies look fragile everywhere, they have good teeth, but they have nothing to say.


    Unfortunately, Mo Wen''s reaction to her was to rub her head and continue to eat.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen dared to ignore her. Yu Lan swallowed the crystal core, puffed his cheeks, stretched out his hand and took Mo Wen''s bowl.


    Mo Wen''s chopsticks were frozen in the air. He looked at Yu Lan and sighed helplessly, "Lan Lan, you said you wouldn''t rob my rice."


    "Hum!" she doesn''t remember!


    He twisted his neck hard. Yu Lan stared at the bowl in his hand and swallowed.


    Looking at Yu Lan, who wanted to eat his bowl, Mo Wen could only raise his hand and surrender, "OK, blue, give me your rice and I''ll let you continue to play crystal core, OK?"


    The tone of coaxing children was very effective for LAN. She raised her neck and glanced at the ink. A circle of round pupils appeared in the center of her eyes, which was obviously very happy.


    Bent her eyes, she rubbed Mo Wen''s collar before returning the bowl in her hand to him.


    Without hesitation, she jumped off Mo Wen''s legs. She threw herself on the bed again, rolled with a pillow, and threw a crystal core while rolling.


    If the luxury of Mo Wen is to eat three meals a day in this last world, Yu Lan''s luxury is to throw the crystal core that others regard as a treasure everywhere like a stone.


    Anyway, if it''s dirty and ink, clean it for her.


    Finally, Mo Wen, who could stop eating, took a sip of lunch, pursed his lips, looked at Yu Lan, who was having fun, bit his chopsticks twice and continued to eat wrongly.


    Let Yu Lan rob him in the future. He won''t give her food.

 Chapter 165

    Blizzard continued for three days. Yu Lan didn''t mean to go out at all these three days. She was tired of being with Mo Wen every day. Even if Mo Wen wanted to go out and ask Xu Qi to have dinner, she couldn''t come down with her arms around Mo Wen''s neck.


    These days are like the days they spent together in the land of death. They are extremely dull, but people are willing to enjoy it.


    He lowered his head and touched his thigh, which was about to recover. Yu Lan couldn''t help looking at the ink sitting on her side.


    If it hadn''t been for the thing... She must still be dragging her legless body and wandering in some mud.


    He got up and lay down on Mo Wen''s back. Yu Lan kissed his ear intimately.


    Don''t worry, I won''t die until I wait for him


    I vaguely remember who said such a sentence to. Now she has become a zombie, but she still waited for him.


    "Arvin, thank you."


    She bent her eyes. There were bright stars in the eyes of the Dead Zombie.


    Back, he held Yu Lan''s hand. Mo Wen pulled her into his arms and smiled. Her voice was very charming.


    "Thank you for what?" Mo Wen''s voice was also low and pleasant. "The only thing in the world that doesn''t need to thank me is blue you. You are everything to me."


    Yu Lan bent her eyes, just hugged Mo Wen''s neck and didn''t make a sound again.


    "Anyway, the snow stopped today." looking out of the window, Mo Wen walked to the window with Yu Lan in his arms and whispered.


    In his heart, the fierce beast who woke up on the day of Yu Lan''s "escape" slept in his consciousness again. He hugged Yu Lan in his arms and felt that his heart was full of nothing else.


    Drooping eyes depend on the blue forehead, and the face of ink is also soft.


    Lanlan, I should be the one to thank. Life without you is like a walking corpse. Your existence saved me.


    "Boss."


    The knock on the door suddenly interrupted Mo Wen''s thoughts. He hung his eyelids and said faintly, "come in."


    As soon as he entered the door, he was stared at by Mo Wen inexplicably. His face was innocent. He didn''t understand how he provoked Mo Wen.


    Looking at a person and a corpse who were holding together to see the snow scene in the room, Xu Qi suddenly understood why he had been stared at just now, and immediately felt wronged.


    Heaven testifies that he really doesn''t want to disturb the solitude of the boss and Yu Lan, but every time Mo Wen comes in, he is tired of being with Yu Lan. It''s not his fault, is it?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt wronged. Xu Qi sighed. He only felt bitter in his heart and spread it on such a boss.


    After this series of mental activities in Xu period passed, I found that the two sharp fierce lights of ink had long been shot. It looked like thinking about whether to peel him or crush him into pieces.


    "Cough... Boss, the drunk emperor woke up." he hurried to talk about business, so as not to die before he spoke.


    "Wake up?" Wen Wen Yang Yang eyebrows, drooping his eyes hesitated for a few seconds before whispering to LAN, "Lan Lan, you stay in the room for a while, and I''ll be right back, okay?"


    In fact, Mo Wen was still afraid that Yu Lan would leave behind him again. There was no reason for this fear. It just came out and made him uncomfortable.


    But Xu Ji''s bloody ink in the basement will never let Yu Lan go. He can only temporarily place Yu Lan in the room.


    Yu Lan deviated his head. Although he didn''t promise, he didn''t mean to go down from the ink.


    She just stared at Mo Wen, puffed her cheeks and blinked from time to time.


    Mo Wen also stared at her. After a while, he stretched out his hand and poked her in the cheek.


    Standing aside, Xu Qi only felt that he was going to collapse. He turned his head with a wooden face and a dead look in his eyes.


    Seriously, Mo Wen and Yu Lan''s dog abuse all day is that he, a pervert, can''t watch it anymore.


    "Promise period." Mo Wen suddenly turned back and Yang Mei said with a gentle smile, "let me come up drunk all night."


    "..." he knew it would be such a result in the end! Xu Qi''s forehead jumped and he just felt that he would be dazzled by the gentle smile of Mo Wen.


    Thinking that the weak road can''t walk a few steps, Xu Qi nodded and went out with a gloating response.


    Anyway, it''s not him who was injured. It''s OK for that guy to take two more steps when he''s drunk all night.


    When he went downstairs, Xu Qi saw the boy standing at the door every day. He picked his eyebrows, ignored the boy and continued to walk towards the basement.


    Yang Zeng waved to catch up, but the boy was still firm and didn''t leave until he was purple with cold.


    Just these days, Yang zengling was too lazy to hit people. He leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes and slept, completely ignoring the boy.


    Anyway, there are no guests at this time. He likes to stand, so he let him stand here.


    The boy stood straight with his fist clenched.


    The ink in the room came up drunk without waiting for a while. He knocked on the door and came in. His face was pale without any blood color, and his always clean hair was a little messy.


    "You look good?" murvin whispered, sitting on the bed with his chin upright.


    Boss, are you afraid you are blind? Where does it look good when you''re drunk all night?


    Xu Qi, who came in behind, turned his mouth and continued to act as a pillar with a wooden face.


    Xiuqi has been drunk all night, and his face is as gloomy as ever.


    "It''s OK." drunk Wuye smiled brightly and cocked his legs like he used to be a fool. "I haven''t been hurt so badly for a long time, and I still don''t adapt for a moment."


    Is this a problem of adaptation?


    Xu Qi continued to feel sick. He turned and closed the door to avoid being seen by others.


    "It''s thanks to Xiuqi''s care these two days." he looked at Xiuqi when he was drunk all night. He held his mouth high and showed a strange smile, "but I''ve been blessed by misfortune. I''ve successfully become a level 10 power."


    "Come on." Xiuqi frowned, and there was no other expression on his face. "If you didn''t have the news that the boss wants to know in your mouth, I''d take care of you to die."


    "Really hurt my heart..." the drunk emperor covered his chest and pretended as usual.


    Everyone watched him amuse himself, and no one spoke again.


    Even Yu Lan lay on the bed and looked out in a daze. He smashed it twice from time to time. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Tell me how you got hurt like this." Xu Qi pulled a bench and sat down, breaking the embarrassing atmosphere in the room and opening his mouth, looking like watching a good play.


    "It''s a long story..."


    "That''s the point." Mo Wen also said.

 Chapter 166

    "... I''m a wounded man. Is it really good for you to bully me like this?" I feel like a white mouse placed on the experimental platform, which can be dissected at any time. When I was drunk, I stretched out my arm, rubbed the place where I was injured before, and said with my eyes, "but this time I really found a fun thing."


    The smile at the bottom of my eyes was suddenly full of bloodthirsty madness. I was drunk all night. I raised the corners of my mouth high, and there was a faint mockery in my voice.


    "What funny thing can make you almost become two halves?" Xiuqi, sitting on the side of drunk night, snorted, and gave him an expressionless look.


    "It was an accident. I didn''t expect that they could find me so quickly." he spread his hands and was drunk all night. Then he continued to laugh. "This time, I found that the people in the north and the people in the South were secretly colluding."


    "Poof... The north and the South collude secretly?" like hearing a joke, Xu Qi couldn''t help laughing, "are you kidding?"


    The South has always regarded itself as the orthodox military of China. It doesn''t look up to the forces composed of ordinary people in the north. Similarly, people in the north have always despised the arrogance of the South and made a clear distinction early.


    Therefore, since the end of the world, the north and the South have been in harmony. On the bright side, it seems quite peaceful, but secretly, there are constant friction between large and small. How can we cooperate secretly.


    Mo Wen didn''t respond. He reached out to Shun Yu''s blue hair and smiled quietly.


    "That''s what I said. I''m kidding. It''s a fact." seeing Xu Qi, he couldn''t help patting his chest when he was drunk all night. It was a little heavy, and he coughed twice. "This is the news that I almost lost my life."


    "Well, I didn''t say I don''t believe it," Xu Qi said with a smile on his ordinary face. "Why did you come to this conclusion?"


    As soon as he said this, people knew that the important play was coming, and they all looked seriously at the drunken night waiting for him.


    "That night, I saw a man sneaking out of the place where the northern forces lived, and chased him because of curiosity." zuiwuye touched his chin and smiled at the corners of his mouth. "Then guess what I saw. I saw Yu Ruoshui in the south, who was willing to see that man in person in an alley."


    "Really?" Xu couldn''t help asking, "I''ve seen Yu Ruoshui''s arrogance."


    "What are you doing?" zuiwuye rolled his eyes and said something for a long time. He felt thirsty. He simply stood up and went to the table and poured a glass of water. "I was almost blown in half because of this scene."


    "Do you see who is in the north?" Xiuqi raised his eyes and asked. The news brought by drunk night is really curious.


    "I don''t know. The man wore a cloak and didn''t see his face... But it should be a woman. The footprints he left in the snow don''t look like the size of a man." he drank the water in the cup and wiped it all night, and went on, "Because the wind and snow is a little loud, I didn''t hear his voice, but vaguely heard Yu Ruoshui say something like ''how many years left''."


    "It''s really yours to be hurt like this if you haven''t heard anything." Xiuqi snorted. He couldn''t help mocking when he didn''t hear any useful news for a long time.


    "Blame me." I''ve long been used to the way I get along with Xiuqi. I sat back drunk all night and scratched my head. "I was far away for safety, but the man in the North found me."


    "Then his perception can be regarded as sharp." Xu Qi commented to the point. Although the tracking ability of the drunken emperor can not be compared with Xiuqi, it will never be the type that can be easily found.


    "Did he hurt you?" the ink on one side suddenly said.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t move when he stood there, but the attack really came from the front." Zui Wuyi looked at Mo Wen and thought, "we all know that Yu Ruoshui''s power is an isolation system and doesn''t have attack power. At that time, there were only two of them in the alley. If it wasn''t Yu Ruoshui, it might be him."


    "Can I hurt you like that directly... Who is the man from the north this time?" murmured murmur, thoughtfully knocking at the corner of the table.


    "Xu Jielin." he cut in directly before he was drunk without night. At the same time, he raised his eyes to Mo Wen and noticed his reaction.


    When Xu Jielin and Yu Lan were together, that guy could drive ink crazy all the time.


    Recalling Mo Wen''s crazy appearance in the room, Xiuqi''s fundus couldn''t help catching a dignified color.


    It was a period when he followed Mo Wen and Mo Wen killed the most people.


    Sure enough, when he heard the name Xu Jielin, Mo Wen obviously paused by tapping his fingers on the table.


    The breath in the room was suddenly cold, with a murderous cold, which made the people in the room tremble.


    Drunk night hugged his arm and looked at the window. It was strange when the window was tightly closed.


    Why did it suddenly get so cold?


    "Isn''t Xu Jielin going to get married soon? He doesn''t stay well in the north to do what his bridegroom is doing here." he didn''t notice Mo Wen''s cold look. When he was drunk all night, he turned his mouth and said, "is there no one in the north."


    The room began to be quiet again. The expression on his face was stiff when he was drunk. He noticed that ink was completely gloomy at this time.


    Why did he forget that Mo Wen didn''t like to see Xu Jielin? Still talking here.


    He hammered his chest in frustration and looked at the ink carefully when drunk. He only hoped that the boss would not beat him too hard. His injury was just a little


    At this time, Mo Wen didn''t mean to beat him, but looked back at Yu Lan holding the quilt behind her to see her reaction after hearing the name.


    Turning back, he saw that Yu Lan was putting crystal nuclei in his mouth, and his eyes were spinning.


    "Blue."


    Mo Wen called softly. Yu Lan immediately looked up at him and chewed the crystal core twice.


    "Ow?"


    What''s the matter?


    Reaching out and holding Yu Lan in his arms, Mo Wen was silent for a while before he asked, "Lan Lan, how do you feel when you hear the name ''Xu Jielin''?"


    Xu Jielin?


    Yu Lan puffed up his cheeks and didn''t speak for a while. It seemed that he was remembering.


    Seeing that blue was silent and didn''t speak, the look of ink became colder and colder. Even his eyes with a warm smile fell into the ice and snow in an instant, cold to the bone.


    "... what''s that?" Yu Lan asked with a wink, dragging the sleeve of Mo Wen and wondering.


    Xu Jielin... Is it something special?


    The piercing ice and snow faded in an instant, and the spring flowers bloomed in an instant.

 Chapter 167

    Mo Wen was stunned at first, then buried his head in Yu Lan''s hair, and the smile at the corners of his mouth couldn''t stop.


    He put away his cold feeling and couldn''t help laughing:


    "Yes, that guy is nothing."


    He was relieved to notice that the temperature in the room had picked up and he was drunk all night. He felt that he should have escaped.


    The promise period from beginning to end is an expression of unknown reason, but the reason didn''t ask.


    When this kind of thing is over, just ask them in private. There is no need to ask them in front of ink.


    Seeing that Mo Wen had recovered his former appearance, Xiuqi also secretly settled his heart. He wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, lowered his eyes and continued to look at his knees.


    "Boss, do you want to get rid of that guy?" Xiuqi didn''t say much, which didn''t mean that he was drunk all night. He touched his chin and asked for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Aren''t we going to attend his wedding?" Mo Wen raised his eyes faintly and didn''t want to talk about the man who disgusted him.


    Put Yu Lan behind her and let her continue to play with the quilt and crystal core.


    Although I like watching good plays, it doesn''t mean I like to die drunk all night. He resolutely grabbed the topic and changed the topic. "But what do the people in the north and the South want to do? Now as long as there is a handover City separating them, they can''t jump at all."


    "There must be a secret." he finally found a place where he could speak. He leaned on his chin and said faintly, "I can help you pay attention to these in the handover city. After all, there are still some basic interpersonal relationships after almost a year."


    Just at this time, Yu Lan accidentally threw a crystal core into Xu Qi''s body, and Xu Qi subconsciously took it in his hand.


    Noticing Yu Lan''s eyes, he raised his hand and threw it back to Yu Lan, but the crystal core was stopped by ink halfway back.


    Mo Wen took the crystal core and carefully wiped it twice before handing it to Yu Lan again. It was like how dirty it was.


    "..." Xu Qi covered his little heart and felt a little hurt.


    "Please." he coughed with a smile. He was drunk all night. He pulled his hair, looked at the ink from under his broken hair and said, "well... Boss, do you want to avenge me? I almost died this time."


    "You can do this by yourself." Mo Wen didn''t veto, but didn''t say anything to help. "When the snow melts and the road can go, we''ll set out for the north."


    "OK ~" got the expected answer and smiled.


    He remembered the purpose of their coming this time, not just to attend a wedding.


    After listening to drunk Wuye finish what he wants to say, Xu expects to see that everyone has nothing else to say. Then he opens his mouth to ink and says, "boss, that guy is coming again."


    "Again?" there was no special expression on Wen Yan''s ink face. He just turned his head and looked at the frozen window. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Who? Who''s here?" asked the curious drunk Wanye, looking at Xu period and Mo Wen again.


    "There''s a boy at the door," Xu Qi said. "Whatever you say, the boss should take him as his hand."


    The only difference is that a boy came here every day to ask Mo Wen to take him as his hand. It was rain or shine.


    Because it is a secret for Xu Ji that Mo Wen lives in the crystal core storage, the boy is willing to come and stand here. It doesn''t matter as long as he doesn''t say that Mo Wen is here.


    "Oh, it''s a wonderful flower." I''ve always been interested in these things, and my eyes lit up when I was drunk all night, "or I''ll tease him?"


    "Come on, it''s better for you to heal yourself now. Xiuqi tilted his eyes and sneered." I don''t know who nearly died two days ago. "


    "You see, I''m not well now." drunk night waved his hand carelessly. "If you all bother him, I can kill him now. I haven''t moved for a long time. My hands are a little soft."


    Don''t want to hear them talk about these topics, and don''t want to see the boy who has been waiting for him. Mo Wen raised his eyes and looked around them and said, "go out."


    Yu Lan also hugged his arm and yawned.


    "OK, then I''ll go to sleep for a while." drunk night was the first to stand up, moved his arms twice, and there was still not much blood on his face. "I guess I can recover after another day''s rest."


    "Then I''ll congratulate you in advance." patted the drunk night''s shoulder and opened the door for him.


    "Oh, thank you for your crystal core these days." drunk night "Oh" and walked out.


    "You''re welcome. You owe me everything, and you have to pay it back." Xu Qi walked on the side of drunk night, with a symbolic fake smile on his mouth.


    "... it''s so stingy." he punched Xu Qi and turned his eyes when he was drunk.


    "I''m just a businessman." Xu Qi smiled, "but the interest can be lower."


    I really got into the eyes of money... Drunk all night, cheerful and sunny smiled, "you are really as disliked as your disgusting basement."


    "Thanks for your compliment."


    As they walked, they said that their words were mixed with countless open and hidden arrows.


    Soon I couldn''t hear their voice. Xiuqi stood in the room and chose the last one to go out.


    He turned around and reported the size of the past few days to Mo Wen. After confirming that Mo Wen had nothing else to arrange, he turned and left the room and caught up with them.


    The room suddenly became quiet. Mo Wen turned around and hugged Yu Lan, lying on her side and watching her throw crystal nuclei.


    "Next time don''t casually pick up other people''s crystal core?" he rubbed Yu''s blue hair. Mo Wen couldn''t help whispering and was jealous all over.


    When he thought that Xu Qi dared to throw crystal nuclei at Yu Lan just now, he felt angry. He should have cut off Xu Qi''s hand just now.


    I don''t know. I almost lost my hand. I was cold behind my promise. I looked around to make sure that there were no people. I habitually scratched the back of my head.


    "Oh." probably answered a voice similar to "good", and the pupils in Yu''s blue milky eyes became more and more round.


    Mo Wen noticed the new pupil in Yu Lan''s eyes these two days, and he was a little happy


    In the past, Yu Lan''s pupil only appeared for a short time. Usually, most of the time, her eyes are a large milky white without the slightest focal length.


    Sometimes Mo Wen is curious about what the world looks like when Yu Lan sees it.


    Now, the pupils of Yu Lan didn''t disappear after appearing as before, but had appeared on his eyes for three days.


    It is impossible to say whether it will disappear in the future. At present, it seems that this circle of pupils can exist for a while.

 Chapter 168

    "Blue, what am I like in your eyes now?"


    Taking away the crystal nucleus that attracted Blue''s attention, Mo Wen approached her and asked softly.


    Forced to put his eyes on Mo Wen''s face, Yu Lan opened his mouth slightly, turned his eyes, and suddenly stretched out his hand to cover Mo Wen''s face.


    "Roar!" that''s it!


    She giggled, her eyes bent.


    "... what a silly blue." he was satisfied with Yu Lan''s answer. Mo Wen held Yu Lan''s hand and gently rubbed it on the side of his face. His smile was soft, like a layer of mist on the cloth, tempting Yu Lan to get close to him step by step.


    Yu Lan is willing to throw himself into the trap even if he knows it is a trap set by the hunter.


    The way things look when they are happy, sad and angry, she has all firmly remembered in her heart. How can she forget Oh.


    At the same time, in the hotel where the southern forces live, Yu Ruoshui is sitting in front of the sofa, with elegant slightly drooping eyelids and holding a cup of boiling water to warm his hands.


    Because she doesn''t like the feeling that her hands are frozen stiff, she will find something to warm her hands if possible.


    "How are you looking?"


    Glancing at his new assistant, Yu Ruoshui asked faintly.


    "Still didn''t find it." Li Chen shook her head and lowered her eyes respectfully. "According to the information you gave, the people under her can only look up door-to-door now."


    "You mean I give you too little information?" the corner of his eye tilted Li Chen, and Yu Ruoshui snorted coldly, "do you want to go the same way as Han Yu?"


    There were only four confidants she brought out from the north this time. The most handy Hanyu was dead. She had to choose one of the remaining Li Chen, Mou Hui and Tui Rao to choose someone who could be her assistant.


    Li Chen was finally selected, but his performance these days was really unsatisfactory.


    Don''t know how to connect to if the water of this sentence, Li Chen lowered his head and was silent.


    "Just." looking at Li Chen''s silent appearance, Yu Ruoshui waved his hand impatiently, "have you contacted the people in the north?"


    "Contacted." quickly passed the words in her mind, and Li Chen whispered, "the news over there hasn''t come yet."


    "What''s he doing?" he slammed the cup in his hand to the ground. Yu Ruoshui stood up and shouted very displeased. "One by one, you don''t know when they run away!"


    The splashing glass fell on Li Chen''s feet, and the hot boiling water also wet his upper.


    He bowed his head and didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Mou Hui''s being too grumpy and tairao''s being too gloomy, it wouldn''t be up to him to be Yu Ruoshui''s assistant.


    "Miss, there''s news from the north."


    At this time, the door was knocked, which did not mean that if the water opened his mouth and said "enter", Mou Hui vigorously pushed open the door, put his hands around his chest against the door, and held a piece of paper folded by him.


    "Bring it."


    The green tendons in the forehead jumped. Yu Ruoshui took the paper and tore off the seal for confidentiality. He looked at it at a glance.


    These people were all given to her by Yu jueying. Although they have their own characteristics in character, their strength is basically around level 11 and level 2. Therefore, Yu Ruoshui is still conniving at their wanton behavior to some extent.


    The glared Mou Hui didn''t care. He spread his hands. During this period, he gave Li Chen a joking oblique look. That look was like saying, "look, it''s hard to do this job."


    Li Chen silently turned a white eye and raised her middle finger to Mou Hui in her heart.


    "Found it."


    If water looked up after reading the document and smiled, his face was full of confidence.


    Dignified, she sat back on the sofa. She glanced at her eyes sharply. Then she said in a displeased cold voice, "the next time is to break in again, you''ll get back to my father!"


    "I know." he put away his foolishness with a wink, and Mou Hui made a positive ruffian smile.


    Waving his hand, Yu Ruoshui said he didn''t accept the set of Mou Hui. Yu Ruoshui twisted his eyebrows and pointed to the documents in his hand, with a happy arc around his mouth. "Don''t say these useless, Mou Hui, you follow me and take someone to search the crystal core storage place."


    Search the crystal core repository?


    "Why?" Mou Hui asked with an eyebrow.


    "Harboring thugs."


    Lift your legs and put them on the armrest of the sofa. Yu Ruoshui''s noble and reserved temperament immediately becomes a sense of awe.


    After the end of the world, she has been trained as the successor of the southern forces, and she will have the momentum of a superior more or less.


    Harboring thugs? Gao Gao raised his eyebrows, and Mou Hui asked in a deep low voice, "do you want to go with Li Chen?"


    "No, Li Chen wants to stay here to deal with things. It''s good to continue to lead the guards to search the handover city." he stood up and walked towards the room. Yu Ruoshui smiled happily, "go and prepare. We''ll take action tonight."


    Mou Hui and Li Chen looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    "Why do you think she suddenly went to the crystal core storage?" Mou Hui touched the stubble on his chin and narrowed his eyes.


    "I don''t know." Li Chen shook her head, but she was full of resentment in her heart. He also wants to follow Yu Ruoshui to the outside. Who is willing to face this stack of thick documents all day? I don''t know how Hanyu insisted at the beginning.


    Hanyu''s death surprised all of them. In fact, none of them thought that their companions who drank and joked with them the day before suddenly died quietly.


    Yu Ruoshui expressed regret and condolences to them and told them that hanyu was killed by rioters in the handover city.


    "Do you think these thugs will be......" Li Chen hesitated and doubted, looking up at the ruffian face of Mou Hui.


    "Nine times out of ten." Mou Hui snorted coldly, put away his ruffian Qi, and showed a kind of righteousness that only soldiers can have, "if they dare to hurt our companions, they have to be prepared."


    "They should be unlucky if they annoy us." Li Chen shook her head and said expressionless, "let''s go. Don''t you have to clean up and take action tonight."


    "I know." glanced, Mou Hui turned around, kicked the door open and walked out with big steps.


    Looking at the heroic figure of Mou Hui, Li Chen shook her head and went to find Yu Ruoshui to see what he would do again.


    After turning several corners and walking down the stairs, Mou Hui moved her shoulder and jumped down the stairs along the handrail. Suddenly, she found a man standing in the shadow of her side.


    "Who?" he frowned warily.


    Yu Ruoshui has always been guarded by human eyes. This sneaky person really makes people have to doubt.


    The man in the shadow didn''t speak. He stepped forward, raised his foot and kicked it directly.


    The body instinctively moved, and Mou Hui flashed sideways, bullied the body and smashed it with a punch.


    "You''ve been unlucky for eight years if you met your father and me!"

 Chapter 169

    "Oh." the person in the shadow seemed to laugh. He easily caught Mou Hui''s fist and said with a joking smile, "who did you just say you are, Lao Tzu?"


    This familiar voice... Mou Hui was stunned. While taking back his fist, he also saw the person standing in the shadow.


    "Captain!"


    He first opened his big eyes in surprise, then came forward and laughed excitedly. He was very surprised.


    Changli, who came out of the shadow, shook his head, patted Mou Hui''s shoulder and said with a smile, "yes, your Kung Fu hasn''t fallen for so many years."


    Before the end of the world, Changli was the leader of the first special force of China, and Mou Hui was just one of his members. They performed many tasks together, and they were brothers sharing weal and woe.


    "That''s what I said..." just now, with a fierce look on her face, she suddenly scratched her head and said with a smile, "in this world, if your ability can degenerate, it''s a wonderful flower."


    "That''s true." he nodded, and Changli agreed with him.


    "But Captain, why are you here?" Mou Hui asked curiously, taking Changli to his room at the same time.


    "I have taken the task of leader Yu to take care of Yu Tian now." Changli looked at the ground and answered softly.


    "Well, then we can perform the task together again!" hearing this, Mou Hui couldn''t help saying with more joy, "let me think... When the end of the world broke out three years ago, we had lost contact with you, and all our comrades in arms in the team thought you had..."


    "Think I''m dead?" Changli shook his head. "No, I''m just going to perform the task."


    Just at this time, he came to the door of Mou Hui''s room. After Mou Hui opened the door, Changli continued, "it''s just that my task failed and the whole world was in chaos. I have no place to go. I just wandered in the land of death."


    "God, I''ve never heard of your mission failure, captain." let Changli sit on the sofa in his room. Mou Hui turned and poured him a cup of water, "what mission is it?"


    If it had been before the end of the world, Mou Hui would not have asked such a question, but now there is no secret force of China, and there is no need to keep such things secret.


    "You also know this task." after receiving the hot water handed over by Mou Hui, Changli drooped her eyes and said faintly.


    "I also know?" Mou Hui was stunned and didn''t remember anything for a moment.


    "Protect the eldest lady at home." Changli sighed and said faintly.


    Hearing this task, Mou Hui was silent. He sat down and hung his head. He couldn''t see his expression for a moment.


    "Unfortunately, I failed." it seems that I thought of something. Chang Li shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I didn''t find her. Now she has..."


    "She''s still alive?" feeling that Changli''s tone was a little strange, Mou Hui suddenly raised his head.


    The question suddenly stopped Changli. He frowned, nodded, and immediately shook his head and said, "no, she''s dead. She has become a zombie."


    After hearing this sentence, a sense of guilt flashed across the bottom of Mou Hui''s eyes, but he forced him to restrain it, "Captain, with all due respect, the current Miss Yu family... Should be only Yu Ruoshui."


    As soon as this word came out, it immediately widened Changli''s eyes. He stared at the light of his eyes strangely, as if he didn''t understand why he said such words.


    "What are you talking about?" Changli couldn''t believe it. He stood up and yelled, "do you forget who saved us back then?!"


    "Of course I won''t forget this!" Mou Hui clenched his teeth. "I clearly remember that old Su saved us. I''ll never forget this kindness."


    "Then you still..."


    "But Captain, look at the mud in Yu Tian now. Yu Lan doesn''t know why we have to protect them?" interrupted Changli, Mou Hui took a deep breath and said in a dumb voice, "wake up, captain. Now there is only one eldest lady at home, Yu Ruoshui!"


    "According to you... As long as the duck sits on the swan''s seat, is it a swan?" he smiled ironically, and Changli got up and went out. "You know how Huang Ruifei was in the top position. It''s unreasonable that you should admit Yu Ruoshui now."


    "What''s unreasonable is you, captain." in fact, I don''t want to fall out with Changli. After all, the friendship for many years is still there. Mou Hui quickly stopped Changli and whispered, "Captain, it''s the end of the world now. Aren''t you still interested in what lineage?"


    "Ridiculous? Mou Hui, I don''t care about blood." Chang Li calmly pushed away Mou Hui, opened the door and went out.


    "Captain, why do you care who the eldest lady at home is?" looking at Changli''s head, Mou Hui rushed out of the corridor and shouted, "they are all miss at home, aren''t they!"


    Looking back at the light in his eyes, Changli''s voice was flat and quiet, just like a pool of stagnant water.


    "I just don''t want to lose my heart."


    This sentence instantly made Mou Hui speechless. He stood in place and looked around the dark paint, his face complex.


    Yes, he chose Yu Ruoshui at the beginning because he thought Yu Ruoshui was most suitable to survive in this end of the world.


    Best for... To be a leader.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mou Hui?" Yu Ruoshui''s voice rang low, slightly unhappy.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, young lady?" suddenly returned to God, and Mou Hui looked at Yu Ruoshui.


    "What are you staring at?" Yu Ruoshui asked displeased.


    "Nothing, just thinking we should break in directly?" Mou Hui scratched his head to hide his discomfort. "This is the crystal core storage of the handover city. I''m afraid it''s not good for us to break in directly."


    "What''s wrong with this?" then he stared at the crystal core deposit in front of him at night, and Yu Ruoshui snorted with disdain. "Can the crystal core deposit be maintained without the maintenance of our southern forces? Not to mention the mob hidden here, we''re just doing the right thing."


    "Yes." there was no longer any objection. Mou Hui raised his head and said coldly to the men behind him, "search for me."


    A group of guards rushed directly into the crystal core storage, and regardless of Yang Zeng''s obstruction, they directly began to search through boxes and cabinets.


    "What are you doing?" Yang Zeng shouted angrily. "Do you know where we are?"


    "Here?" a fist pounded on Yang Zeng''s stomach, and Mou Hui said with a ferocious smile, "of course, this is the crystal core storage place."


    Mou Hui used 90% of his strength to punch Yang Zeng. He opened his mouth and vomited sour water. His face was purple and he couldn''t lift his head at all.

 Chapter 170

    "I know you dare to be so presumptuous here!" bluntly yelled at Mou Hui again, and was punched by Mou Hui again.


    "What are you, dare to talk to me like that."


    Yu Ruoshui''s smiling voice also sounded on one side. She looked around and didn''t see the ink she was looking for.


    "Miss, there''s nothing here." a guard ran down the stairs and whispered, "we haven''t searched upstairs, but the door that can go upstairs is locked. It''s a door strengthened by gold powers. We can''t open it at all."


    "This is a trouble." smelling Yu Ruoshui''s disdain, he snorted and looked at Yang Zeng coldly. "Go and open the door."


    "The people living above are confidential people of various forces. If you break in without evidence, you will certainly annoy them... At that time, it depends on how you explain to the South and north of China!" Yang Zeng clenched his teeth and couldn''t let go.


    It was not that he was too hard to open the door, but that he knew that as long as he let go, life would be worse than death.


    Maybe he must stare at him like a poisonous snake at this time.


    "What''s more... I don''t have permission to open the door." staring at Mou Hui''s fist, Yang Zeng made up a guilty opening.


    It doesn''t matter in the south, but in the North... Yu Ruoshui frowned and suddenly noticed a boy in rags shrinking in the corner of the wall, looking at them in horror.


    "Bring him here."


    As soon as she spoke, two guards came forward and set up the boy. The boy''s legs were a little soft, but he could barely walk.


    Looking at the boy''s blue frostbite, Yu Ruoshui tutted twice, which was a little disgusted.


    "Do you want warm cotton padded clothes?" she smiled, staring at the boy''s frozen toes. "As long as you tell me what you want, I''ll give you a lot of cotton padded clothes."


    The boy opened his dark brown eyes, pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "Is there anyone hiding here?" Yu Ruoshui asked directly without any patience to deal with the boy.


    The boy still just opened his eyes and looked expressionless, neither shaking his head nor nodding.


    "Say!"


    He grabbed the boy''s chin. Yu Ruoshui''s strength made the boy almost cry.


    The boy stubbornly pursed his lips and still didn''t speak.


    "Fight."


    He shook his hand and pushed the boy to Mou Hui. Yu Ruoshui said coldly.


    For such a boy, Mou Hui couldn''t put his hand down. He stretched out his hand and waved it, motioning to do it.


    The two guards surrounded and began to punch and kick the boy. The boy squatted down with his head in his arms without saying a word.


    "You all stop."


    Xu Qi didn''t know where he came out. He stared at Ruoshui and looked unhappy. "This is the crystal core storage of the handover city. Even if you are the representatives of southern forces, you are not qualified to break in without authorization."


    "The Lord is coming." he raised his hand and motioned his guard to stop. Yu Ruoshui smiled faintly. "I got the news that you have a mob here. In order to ensure the safety of the handover City, we must search here."


    "What if I don''t allow it?"


    "Oh." he looked up and down at Xu''s ordinary face, and Yu Ruoshui raised his eyebrows. "What are you? I don''t pay attention to the handover city. What''s your dog attached to the bottom of the handover city?"


    "Is it not your has the final say?" Xu chuckled, then raised his eyes and smiled at the upstairs. "I see someone must see you, Lord."


    Yu Ruoshui was stunned. He raised his eyes and was surprised to see Qin Feng limping down the stairs with a cold look on his face.


    "Don''t pay attention to our handover?" Qin Feng''s dark green at the bottom of his eyes made him look more gloomy, almost like a fierce ghost. "Then your face in the south is really big. I think the cooperation agreement between us may be cancelled, but you can''t see it anyway."


    The handover city is the main traffic road connecting the north and the south. How can it be unilaterally subject to the forces of the South or the north.


    Yu Ruoshui''s face suddenly cooled and his face was very ugly.


    "Lord Qin." her voice almost squeezed out of her teeth. "I didn''t expect you to refuse to meet us, but you can sneak out to enjoy yourself."


    I know I can''t quarrel with Qin Feng. Yu Ruoshui knows he''s wrong and can only take a step back and point the spearhead at Qin Feng. "I think the Lord of Qincheng really doesn''t see us."


    "You''ve misunderstood." Xu Qi said with a smile at this time. "Lord Qincheng just thinks it''s impolite to see you. He wants to take care of the injury and go to see you in person."


    "Can you stay here?" Yu Ruoshui sneered, but her smile looked more and more stiff at this time.


    "Who stipulates that you can''t recuperate here?" Xu Qi immediately hit back.


    In this regard, Ruoshui is speechless.


    Seeing that if water eats shriveled eyes, Hui frowns and has to say something, but she stops her.


    "Lord Qin." she hasn''t forgotten the purpose of her coming this time. Yu Ruoshui tried to calm his mood, raised his eyes and whispered, "we have received reliable information. The mob who committed riots in the handover city is hidden in the crystal core storage. We also want to search here for the safety of the handover city."


    "Reliable intelligence?" he coughed with his mouth covered, and Qin Feng''s sick face mocked. "I''m here myself. Why don''t I see any thugs? Do these thugs have to pick days to attack me?"


    "We just..."


    "That''s enough!" interrupted the Mou Hui trying to defend. Yu Ruoshui turned and walked out, "all withdraw!"


    If yu Ruo was underwater, others naturally had no opinion. They looked at each other and hurriedly followed up.


    Yang Zeng, who had no support, suddenly fell to the ground. It was obvious that his dignified body did not adapt to being beaten by such violence.


    Ignoring the painful Yang Zeng on his face, Xu Qi bypassed him and walked to the boy just now, staring at him with a complex face.


    In Xu Qi''s eyes, Yang Zeng works for them. They give him money is a legitimate cooperative relationship. He is right not to betray them.


    But this child... Has nothing to do with them.


    "People are gone?" Zui Wuyi poked his head from upstairs and looked at Qin Feng sitting on the stairs and patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction. "Lord Qin, you did really well this time. Unexpectedly, the famous handover City Lord turned out to be a person like you."


    Is that a compliment? Qin Feng twisted his eyebrows and always felt that there was something ironic in his words when he was drunk all night.


    "I''m doing this for angel, you people are lucky." Qin Feng snorted coldly.


    Today, as soon as he could walk, he sneaked over to find his angel. Unexpectedly, he met Yu Ruoshui and wanted to search here.


    I''m kidding. How can his angel be seen by a guy like Yu Ruoshui? Where is she qualified!


    So he came out to maintain the scene here.

 Chapter 171

    For Qin Feng''s strange attitude, drunk night''s attitude just shrugged, then turned down the stairs twice, walked to Xu Qi, squatted down and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The child just defended us." Xu Qi raised his eyes and touched the boy''s face. He found that the ice was almost cold.


    "He... Is the boy you say every day these two days that you want the boss to take him as his subordinate?" he looked curiously at the boy lying on the ground almost without breathing. He nodded on his forehead and smiled inexplicably. "It seems that he is about ten years old."


    "I don''t know." Xu Qi shook his head, turned around and looked at Yang Zeng and asked, "Yang Zeng, hasn''t he been working for you before? How old is he this year?"


    "Twelve years old seems." seeing that Xu Qi finally noticed himself, Yang Zeng quickly opened his mouth. However, as soon as he answered the promise period, he looked back at the boy and continued to ignore him.


    "That''s OK." knowing the boy''s age, I put my hand in the boy''s heart and began to heal him with my powers. "If I''m older than ten, I can save it. If I''m younger than ten, even if I can save it, Xiuqi will kill him sooner or later, wasting my powers."


    "It''s really inhuman." Xu Qi stood up with his mouth curled. He looked down at the boy''s scars gradually disappearing. He couldn''t help but be surprised when even his frozen toes grew new ones.


    Healing powers can really only be described as sacred.


    Seeing the blood color on the boy''s face, Xu Qi turned and walked upstairs.


    Unlike the mess downstairs, the atmosphere upstairs is much warmer. At least the furniture was placed neatly. It was not demolished like downstairs. It was almost invisible.


    There is also Mo Wen sitting at the window watching the snow with Yu Lan in his arms. He simply envies others.


    I''m always busy with some of their men.


    He rolled his eyes angrily. He made a gesture to Xiuqi, who was guarding the side of the ink tattoo, and then walked over.


    "Boss, it''s all solved." he went back and whispered. At the same time, he saw Yu Ruoshui''s back from the window.


    "It''s solved?" Mo Wen''s voice was very gentle, but Xu Ji keenly heard the killing intention implied in his voice, "almost... They''ll hurt my blue."


    "..." what''s the difference? Even if they can rush up, they will definitely be crushed into juice by you, okay?


    The stomach Fei in the heart was secretly, and he hung his eyelids for a long time, but he didn''t say anything on his face.


    "Ah, yes, just let them go."


    I don''t know when he came up. He was drunk all night holding the wall. His face was a little pale and said to Xiuqi, "Xiuqi, bring me something to eat."


    "Did you use your powers?"


    He turned back to his room, took out a piece of bread, threw it to him, and asked with a frown.


    "I saved the boy downstairs. He has unconditionally safeguarded us this time. We always have flesh and blood. We can''t wait to die."


    "What you said is like a joke." Xiuqi sneered.


    Ignoring Xiuqi''s sarcasm, he turned his eyes and bit the bread angrily, "but seriously, I''m very wronged. The woman who hurt me into half dead is right in front of me, and I let her go."


    "You can also chase her back now." Xu Qi went to the entrance of the stairs and looked at the awakened boy downstairs with a slightly ironic smile. "After all, they are southern forces. If we just hit hard, we will be hurt."


    "What do you think we should do now?" drunk night leaned against the wall and bit the bread like biting Ruoshui''s neck. "Did you just let them go."


    "That''s impossible." Xiuqi, who was silent, still had a gloomy expression, but at this time his face took some strange smile, "we''ve made ground on our desire alliance again and again, so let them go... It''s too cheap for them."


    "So... Boss, you decide." he stood at the entrance of the corridor and spread his hand to the ink stall. Xu Qi said with a smile, "how can we teach Yu Ruoshui a bloody lesson."


    "Kill her... Everyone around." Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan, who was stretching in his arms. His voice gently felt like the sweet "bang" sound made by Epiphyllum when it opened, and the exit dissipated with the wind.


    But even if such a voice is heard clearly in the corridor.


    When he first heard the word "kill her", he was drunk all night and wanted to shout that it was too light, but he was satisfied after hearing the following words.


    "It''s a good idea to kill the people around Yu Ruoshui and leave her alone."


    "I said you..." looking at these people standing in the corridor with a pale face, Qin Feng said in a low voice with a calm face, "are you too brave? Yu Ruoshui is no longer annoying. She is also a representative sent by southern forces. Are you willing to move? Let alone in front of me."


    In fact, the last sentence is what Qin Feng wants to say. He feels that his dignity as the handover City owner has long been wasted with several people behind his back.


    "If you don''t kill Yu Ruoshui, she is likely to shoot your angel." Qin Feng didn''t let anyone present take it to heart. Only when he was drunk all night, he replied to his face, "you have to think about it."


    Yu Lan, named "angel" by Qin Feng, blinked, bit his fingers and stared at Qin Feng with some vigilance.


    She remembers this guy was going to hurt them before... But now it doesn''t seem that he''s very dangerous?


    This really pinched Qin Feng''s weakness. He bit his teeth and stared at Yu Lan, who was opening his round water eyes. For a moment, he had nothing else to say.


    "So do you want to help us?" Qin Feng immediately kicked his nose and smiled obscene on his face when he saw Qin Feng eating flat and drunk all night.


    This time, Qin Feng''s move was really related to a group of madmen and perverts.


    Although he himself is not a normal person.


    "I can''t do it." Qin Feng breathed, and the veins in his forehead shook twice, trying to calm himself down, "Even if I want to help angel again, I can''t do it. My every move represents the handover city. Once people find out that my people secretly help you hurt people in the south, the whole handover city will be in a mess. Now the balance that China is struggling to maintain will soon be broken."


    "Then you can look at it," he said with a "considerate" smile, "as long as you turn a blind eye and ignore what we do."


    "... this is really a ''simple'' requirement." Qin Feng sneered, "if you make a big noise, my people are afraid to be blind."


    "We will finish all this quietly." Mo Wen said gently, holding Yu Lan, turned and walked into the room, blocking Qin Feng''s sight all the way.

 Chapter 172

    "That''s good, but I can also provide information about Yu Ruoshui''s personnel." knowing that Mo Wen was lying, he still stubbornly followed Qin Feng, who came in, snorted, and then took out his contact to contact Wen Ning.


    Wen cuining, who had long found him missing, almost didn''t spit fire after receiving his contact, but before he opened his mouth, Qin Feng reported his position. He was so surprised that he couldn''t care about anything. He had to come first and say something else.


    He didn''t feel guilty about bullying Qin Feng by bullying his hair. He felt tired of standing. He specially found a bench and sat down. Leisurely, he completely regarded him as their man in ink.


    During this period, Mo Wen was abnormal and didn''t do anything to him. He just hung his eyes and fed Yu Lan to eat the crystal core. There was a strange color in his deep eyes.


    "Boss, do you want to receive the boy from us?" I felt that the atmosphere in the room was a little quiet. I couldn''t sit still at once. I twisted my waist and stood up, "after all, I used my powers to save him. If he didn''t join us, my powers would not be wasted?"


    "What do you think we can get into the alliance?" he said unhappily as soon as he heard this. "That guy is just an ordinary person. What can he do even if he joins us."


    "That''s true." he hugged his head and was drunk all night. He suddenly felt that he had done something that wasted his powers. He regretted that he couldn''t. "my powers are so precious that they have been used by him... No, I have to enslave him for the rest of my life to pay off his debts."


    Seeing that the stingy has become a fine drunk without night, everyone adopts a disregard attitude.


    Qin Feng only thought about how to look at Yu Lan''s eyes at this time. He couldn''t control these civilians struggling on the line of life and death in his city.


    "Let him come up." Mo Wen suddenly opened his mouth when he touched Yu''s blue hair.


    Several people in the room were stunned when they heard the speech. Xu Qi was the first to react. He stood up and went to the corridor to call the boy up.


    It''s really a pity that the boy didn''t leave like this. This kind of stubbornness is not what ordinary people can have.


    After witnessing what happened just now, Yang Zeng didn''t want to blow him away. Now he sat on the ground with his waist in his hand, watching the miserable destruction around him, and his mouth was bitter.


    These have to be cleaned up by him


    When the boy came up, the crowd began to look at him carefully.


    Because under the treatment of the drunken night power, there were not many scars on the boy at this time, and even the frostbite was cured and disappeared.


    At this time, except for a slight redness on his face, there was basically no sign of frost crack.


    But what surprised everyone was his clothes. On such a cold day, he only wore two thin and ragged vests on his upper body and only one thin trousers on his lower body.


    This kind of dress wanders in such a cold day... The point is that it hasn''t frozen to death?


    The boy was looked at by so many people and felt that he was not there. He touched his good hand and became more and more restrained.


    His hands have been red and swollen with cold these two days. Now he''s suddenly better. He still doesn''t adapt to it.


    Noticing the boy''s restraint, Xu Qi touched his chin, turned to drunk night and asked, "how many injuries did he suffer before?"


    "Before that..." drunk Wuye pulled up his finger and began to count, "his whole body was frostbitten, the most serious was his feet, and his toes were almost frozen, but his limbs were all right, and there was no necrosis."


    After a pause, his eyes scanned the boy''s eyes like radar before continuing, "but he just added some wounds after being hit hard, which almost killed him. Only these wounds left after being hit have nothing to do with frostbite."


    "It''s amazing." Xu Qi asked the boy with a slight smile, "aren''t you afraid of cold? The temperature these days is that we powers feel cold. It''s really amazing that you, an ordinary person, haven''t been frozen to death."


    "My body has been particularly cold resistant since I was a child..." the stubborn boy seemed a little shy at this time. He raised his eyes slightly to Xu Qi, and his voice was neither big nor small. "After the end of the world, this characteristic became more obvious. I survived in this way in the first two winters."


    Looking at the boy''s eyes, Xu looked like he believed his words.


    "Oh, that''s great." people don''t sigh when they are drunk all night. "You don''t know how much I hate winter. It''s cold to death if I wear more clothes."


    "We''re the most hypocritical." Xiuqi hummed softly.


    The room suddenly fell into a strange silence. The boy was standing in the middle of everyone''s vision and could hardly stand.


    Gritting his teeth, he insisted on not letting himself fall down. He lowered his eyelids and told himself again and again that it was okay. This was his desperate struggle for a chance in time and could not be wasted.


    "By the way, why didn''t you tell them before." maybe Qin Feng, who still had some conscience, thought the boy was too poor. He scratched his ear and asked, "you should know they are not good people."


    "I don''t know if they are good people." the boy took a deep breath and whispered, "all I know is that I have to do is try to join you, make me stronger and have enough strength to protect me and my family."


    "Well, you really want to run away." I couldn''t help laughing at this reason, but I tried my best to maintain a friendly smile on his face, "do you know who we are?"


    "Desire alliance." the unexpected boy answered.


    Hearing the boy say the answer, except that Mo Wen and Yu Lan continue to do their things as if they were nothing to do with themselves, the look of Zui Wuye and others suddenly cooled down.


    "How do you know?" Xiuqi asked coldly.


    "I... heard what you just talked about on the second floor." the boy said frankly at this time, and didn''t dare to hide anything. He knew that he might be killed by these people if he wasn''t careful. "In fact, my hearing is also very sharp. As long as I concentrate, I can hear the voice within ten meters."


    "Is this your power?" I have to say that the boy is really special. Even Xiuqi is rare. He asked two more questions, "what other skills do you have?"


    "I only have cold resistance and special hearing." the boy shook his head and looked a little lost, "but these are special abilities I was born with. They have nothing to do with powers. I can''t absorb the energy in the crystal nucleus."


    Only the power can absorb the energy when holding the crystal core, while ordinary people can''t feel anything when holding the crystal core.


    Hearing the speech, they were just lost in thought, obviously thinking about the credibility of the boy''s words.


    The world is full of wonders. Although the boy''s physique is special, it is not completely impossible.


    "OK, I believe you." drunk night smiled brightly.


    The boy breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he liked to talk with drunk all night in the whole room, because it would make him feel easier.


    "But we have to get back to the topic." he got up and stood in front of the boy. He was drunk all night. He bowed his head and asked, "you should know what kind of place desire alliance is. Even so, you have to join us?"

 Chapter 173

    The boy was silent at this time.


    The outside world can get the news about desire alliance, and none of them is good


    "Hesitated?" for the boy''s silence, drunk all night, just smiled, shook his head, turned and walked to Xiuqi''s side, trying to lean on Xiuqi''s shoulder.


    A slap opened his hand, and Xiuqi''s face was a little disgusted, "stay away from me."


    "Tut, today''s children are really not cute." drunk night wronged hugged his hand and sighed, "do it all the time."


    "Drunk without night, I''m nearly twenty this year!" he hated being called a child very much. Xiuqi glared at drunk without night. Because he was in front of the ink tattoo, he deliberately restrained his killing intention.


    "Isn''t that still a child?" the battered showman ignored Xiuqi''s cannibal eyes and smiled at the boy standing in the middle of the room again. "What''s the matter, little guy, haven''t you thought about it yet?"


    "I didn''t know you were the ones who wanted to league." the boy finally opened his mouth. He looked up, drunk all night, turned his head to the ink and whispered, "I just think he''s very strong."


    His voice suddenly surged up after he fell.


    The boy''s alarm rang loudly. He quickly looked around the room and couldn''t judge the direction of killing.


    "So what''s your decision?" she smiled playfully. The false temperature gradually dissipated in her dark eyes, revealing the most real coldness.


    Taking a deep breath, the boy clenched his teeth and said firmly, "I ask to join you."


    "Hmm?" I thought the boy''s answer was somewhat unexpected. He was stunned and interested. "I thought you would refuse to join us."


    "I have no right to refuse at all." the smile on the corner of the boy''s mouth is a little bitter. "It''s better if I don''t know who you are. If I know your identity, there''s room for me to refuse."


    I have to say that the boy''s words are very right for Xu Qi and his appetite for drunkenness. They always like people who can see their position clearly. Such people have eyes and know what it is to judge the situation.


    "Your name," Murdoch said.


    Is he allowed to join them?


    The boy''s heart was happy and afraid. He looked at the ink, with a little cautious color in his clear eyes, "my name is ye Wuchen."


    "Very good, ye Wuchen." after hearing ye Wuchen''s name, Mo Wen nodded and stared at him blandly, "you seem to have a sister?"


    "I have two younger sisters and two younger brothers." without the courage to look at Mo Wen, ye Wuchen lowered his eyelids and honestly explained, "we are all orphans whose families were broken and died after the end of the world. We live together."


    "The age of your brother and sister?" asked ye Wuchen subconsciously when he heard that ye Wuchen and his brother and sister were drunk.


    "One of my two sisters is nine master, eleven years old this year, and the other is Qi Qi, seven years old this year. My brother''s words are nine years old, called Mu Feng and Bai Hao respectively."


    "Your brothers and sisters are all under the age of ten..." he glanced at them from the corners of his eyes, and coughed with a very kind persuasion, "so it seems that your brothers and sisters can''t join us... Otherwise they may die."


    Ye Wuchen was stunned. He thought that being drunk all night meant that he was worried that his brother and sister couldn''t bear hardships, so he had to speak now. Who knows, after seeing the pity eyes of drunk night, his words got stuck in his throat and turned around. He was speechless.


    "It doesn''t matter." Xiuqi suddenly smiled, and his face didn''t look as gloomy as before. "I won''t hurt them."


    "Your words are like a wolf saying to a sheep that we are together. It has no credibility." Zui Wuyi mercilessly slapped Xiuqi''s head and hummed obliquely to ye Wuchen, "it''s up to you to decide. Anyway, you''ll be responsible for the consequences."


    He nodded his head for unknown reasons. Ye Wuchen suddenly felt a biting chill and rushed straight to his forehead from the bottom of his feet.


    "I think I saw a sheep walk into the wolf''s nest with my own eyes." Qin Fengzhu, who had been watching the good play, whispered with his chin, as if he was still humming and laughing gently.


    At this time, a few noisy sounds suddenly sounded in the hall on the first floor, and then Wenning directly pushed the door and rushed in.


    Several guards guard the door and guard here dutifully to prevent others from approaching.


    "Qin Feng, you continue to kill me!"


    As soon as Wen cuining came up without saying a word, he gave Qin Feng a punch. Of course, Qin Feng easily received it.


    "How dare you hit me?" he narrowed his eyes.


    "I just want to beat you!" wencuining snorted coldly, took back his fist and glanced at several people in the room. Finally, he put his eyes on Xu Qi. "Xu Qi, your crystal core storage place is really lively. Who can stay with you?"


    Promise to stand up, at this time, rational did not speak.


    "They are people who want to alliance." Qin Feng smiled with his chin and staring at the eye-catching ink. "This place should be a dens for their alliance."


    They didn''t deliberately avoid Qin Feng when they were drunk all night before, as if they took him as their own person.


    Hearing the news that Mo Wen was the one who wanted to join the alliance, Wen Suining only felt that his heart had stagnated for a second. He pursed his lips and glared at Qin Feng with hatred that iron is not steel, which made him stare inexplicably.


    What kind of people did this guy get into!


    "Lord Qin, you''re not right." Zui Wuyi wiped the tip of his nose and said with a smile, "I think now your handover city should be the dens of our alliance."


    "What do you mean?" Wen Ning protected Qin Feng. The doll''s face was serious, but it didn''t seem threatening.


    Ignoring Wen Suining''s words, drunk without night, he smiled and said, "angel is the... Zombie we want to alliance."


    "I know." Qin Feng was obedient all of a sudden. He rubbed the fundus of dark blue eyes and tried to stretch his head and look at Yu Lan.


    "..." looking back at Qin Feng''s unpromising appearance, Wen Suining suddenly felt that he might have to abandon him as a madman.


    Mo Wen stood in front of Yu Lan from beginning to end. His quiet eyes stared at Qin Feng, and his knuckled hand gently held Yu Lan''s hand around his waist.


    Provocatively, he raised his eyelids to Qin Feng. The voice of ink sounded very gentle, "Lord Qin, if you look more, I will dig out your eyes right away. I always do what I say."


    Qin Feng narrowed his eyes. When he wanted to say something, he was slapped on the head by Wen Suining, and then directly dragged him out of the room and locked the door.


    Although he is a level 3 power, Qin Feng, who can only control the zombie, can''t compare with Wen cuining''s power system power in his own strength, so he was easily locked out by Wen cuining.

 Chapter 174

    "Wenning, you''re crazy. Let me in!" Qin Feng knocked angrily at the door and roared fiercely.


    It''s a pity that Wenning didn''t eat his set at all. He just knocked on the door and said, "don''t try to destroy the door, or I''ll kill you, Jesse."


    The threat worked, and Qin Feng immediately calmed down.


    "Now the people who get in the way are gone. Let''s get down to business, and then you can leave my room early." he was satisfied with Wen cuining''s practice, and Mo Wen smiled happily.


    The temperature of the room was a few degrees lower, and everyone shivered silently. No one had any objection.


    "Come on, what''s the business." when he came, Qin Feng specially asked him to pay attention to the distribution of Yu Ruoshui''s personnel, so he still had points for the things they wanted to discuss in ink.


    "Didn''t Qin Feng say that?" Xu Qi said with a smile, "distribute Yu Ruoshui''s personnel to us."


    "You can really open your mouth." I didn''t expect Xu Qi to say what they want so directly. Wen cuining just felt a little funny. "Do you underestimate the power of our handover city? I can give you the information of Yu Ruoshui, but similarly, you should take out things of equal value to trade with me."


    "What do you want?" Xu Qi asked with an eyebrow.


    "The real income of the crystal core deposit this year," Wen Ning said faintly.


    "I show you the monthly income, okay?" with a habitual smile on the corners of my mouth, Xu looked at Wen Ning and said friendly, "Secretary Wen, don''t you believe me?"


    "It''s not a matter of whether we believe it or not." Wenning said faintly. "This is the only cooperative relationship we can establish."


    In fact, if it wasn''t Qin Feng, Wen Suining wouldn''t discuss any cooperation with Yumeng. But now things have been made like this by Qin Feng, a teammate like a pig. He can only get the greatest benefit in maintaining the face of the handover city as far as possible.


    Wen YanXu Qi glanced at the ink in his eyes. Seeing his faint expression, he looked back and agreed neatly:


    "OK."


    In the desire League, all people perform their respective duties. Each of them only needs to take care of the things they need to take care of. Ink won''t participate in these things. It''s up to them to make their own decisions.


    After the deal was concluded, Wen Ning had nothing to worry about. He took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Zui Wuye, "this is the plan of the hotel where he lives with Ruoshui."


    He took the paper and gave it to Mo Wen after a cursory glance.


    "Yu Ruoshui brought 30 guards and four strong left and right hands this time." Wen cuining whispered after Mo Wen began to look at the plan. "One left and right hand died for unknown reasons a few days ago, his throat was pierced, and his death was miserable."


    "How do you know?" drunk night was curious.


    "Because the corpse was handled by our people." Wenning said faintly, "this matter is not related to our handover of the city, so it didn''t make a big deal, but secretly handled the corpse and didn''t intend to find the murderer."


    A "murderer" raised his eyes, smiled gently, rubbed Yu Lan''s head and said nothing.


    And a zombie also cleverly bullied her with ink, and yawned sleepily.


    Squinting at Mo Wen, I felt that Mo Wen was the murderer.


    "Well, there are three left and right hands around Yu Ruoshui." he refocused his attention on Wen Suining, and stood up drunk all night. "What are these three left and right hands doing now, and what is the usual course of action of the thirty guards?"


    "I don''t know about Yu Ruoshui''s left and right hands. I only know that one of them led the guard to search the handover City, and the other two should still be around Yu Ruoshui."


    "As for the course of action..." Wen cuining pointed to the paper in Mo Wen''s hand, "it''s all written on it."


    "That''s enough." drunk night was satisfied. Now he was so excited that he couldn''t help thinking that he could give a bloody lesson to Yu Ruoshui who hurt him immediately.


    Killing for revenge... It''s his favorite play.


    "Is there anything else for me? I''ll leave without me. There are still many things to deal with in the handover of the city."


    "No problem, thank you." he thanked Wen Ning politely. He went to the door and opened the door very warmly.


    When he looked at the door, he didn''t see Qin Feng. He turned his mouth and thought Qin Feng was too weak. If he had, he would have been at the door all the time.


    Being drunk all night to thank Wen cuining, he felt uncomfortable all over. When he turned to go out, Yu Guang suddenly flashed, and his face immediately turned black.


    Perhaps it was because Wen Suining''s expression was too ghost animal. When he was drunk all night, he looked down his eyes. He was surprised to find Qin Feng lying on the window like a brain cripple, and his slightly long hair was blown out of a messy beauty by the cold wind.


    "Angel!" Qin Feng, who could finally see Yu Lan, shouted excitedly. The next second, the window he was holding was broken into powder. He didn''t react for a moment and fell heavily. He didn''t know what he hit, making a series of "banging and clattering" sounds.


    The ability to smash glass... Xiuqi and Xu Qi all focused on Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen moved his wrists twice, gently kissed Yu Lan''s forehead, got up and jumped down from the window, followed by Qin Feng''s wailing.


    Wen Suining hurriedly chased down when he saw something bad. He was afraid that Mo Wen would really gouge out Qin Feng''s eyes.


    The drunk sleepless trio, who ate melons and watched the play all the way, stood by the window and looked at the violent scene below. They didn''t have any sympathy at all.


    Drunk without night, he couldn''t bear to look straight into his eyes. He gave a pretentious "low oil", but he was ignored by everyone.


    Yu Lan also wanted to see it, but was stopped by the witty drunk night. He really didn''t want to become Qin Feng''s tragedy. He had to coax the little ancestor not to make trouble.


    However, Xu Qi took this opportunity to scan LAN back and forth for several times, as if he wanted to find something that could interest him from her.


    "Anyway," he smiled at Yu Lan, "did you find that this zombie looks a little cute?"


    "Do you have?" he stared at Yu Lan, who was lying on the bed biting his fingers. Xiuqi was skeptical about it.


    He really can''t hook zombies and cute.


    "I really feel a little stupid." I felt my chin and commented objectively.


    "Right, so don''t you wonder why this zombie looks different?" Xu Qi took a step towards Yu Lan, stretched out his hand and tried to touch her cheek. "I really want to find out the reason carefully."

 Chapter 175

    "Promise period."


    Drunk Wuye called him, and his smile was lightly stained with a strange color, "don''t touch."


    At this time, the drunken night stood quietly in the window, with a pair of dark eyes on his face full of light and shadow more and more bright.


    Looking back at the drunken night, Xu''s eyes sank in an instant:


    "What if I touch it?"


    "Will die." looking at Yu Lan kneeling on the bed, drunk without night, he smiled faintly.


    At this time, Yu Lan is opening her round eyes and blinking from time to time. The very thin hair hangs down smoothly along the side of her face. The hair is dry but not messy. She gently closed her slightly dry lips, and her pale face only gave people a sense of loss.


    A pair of slender hands are propped in front of the bed. She slightly raises her head like a clever and harmless cat.


    "I know." Xu Qi took back his hand and turned back to the drunken night. "I don''t touch it."


    In this regard, drunk all night just smiled casually, with a clear voice, "don''t thank me too much."


    "No thanks," Xu Qi said with a friendly smile.


    Seeing that Xu Qi took back her hand, Yu Lan slowly took back the bone spurs in her hand. She yawned with her head and stared at the window in all kinds of boredom, waiting for her things to come back.


    Ye Wuchen has been standing at the door quietly looking at everything in the room. From beginning to end, he keeps a certain distance from them, neither intimate nor alienated.


    Mo Wen soon came up. He patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body. When he entered the room, he glanced suspiciously at the drunk three. He was a little unhappy under his sharp eyes.


    "Boss, I haven''t done anything about heaven and earth conscience." before Mo Wen could say anything, he recognized the advice, raised his head and took himself out seriously.


    Of course, this only gives Mo Wen a feeling that there is no silver 300 Liang here.


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously, and Sen''s cold eyes trembled when he was drunk all night.


    Xiuqi didn''t want to pay attention to the idiot, but Xu Qi smiled and didn''t say a word.


    "You two guys who don''t stand up for justice really know how to go to the theatre!" drunk Wuye, who is dead but selfish and takes revenge, turned back and snorted fiercely to Xiuqi and Xu Qi, and looked at the newcomer, "ye Wuchen, do you think I didn''t do anything."


    Ye Wuchen scratched his head and said nothing rationally.


    "Mentally retarded, don''t drag us." Xiuqi also sneered. Don''t despise all kinds of people on his face.


    Don''t want to continue to pimp with a few people who get in the way, Mo Wen hugged Yu Lan and said coldly, "why haven''t you left yet?"


    "..." unexpectedly, Mo Wen caught up with people as soon as he came up. He was drunk all night and patted his chest. He felt very hurt. "Boss, you haven''t told us what to do next. We can''t just let go of Ruoshui."


    "Act tomorrow." Mo Wen, who just wanted to be alone with Yu Lan, said impatiently, and handed Xiuqi the paper in his hand, "today you go to verify the information given by Wen Suining."


    After taking the paper, Xiuqi nodded and said respectfully, "I know."


    "Now get out of here." Mo Wen''s patience has been completely exhausted by explaining what needs to be explained. He hurried coldly and looked in a terrible mood.


    At this time, several people were naturally afraid to say more. They looked at each other and hurried away from Mo Wen''s room.


    As soon as I got out of the room, I felt that the air was fresh and there was no heavy pressure just now. He turned his head and looked at Xu Qi. He gloated openly, "you''re miserable now."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Qi was a little confused.


    "You may have to go into the room to repair the window for the boss later." patted Xu Qi''s shoulder and said with a good buddy look, "take care."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Qi felt that he suddenly wanted to be drunk all night.


    The tight muscles of Mo Wen''s body suddenly relaxed when he was out of the way. He held Yu Lan on his side and stroked her side face very seriously.


    At this time, Yu Lan''s skin is much better than at the beginning. Although his skin color is still abnormal gray white, it doesn''t feel as rough as before.


    Her skin is still a little stiff, not as soft as human beings, cold without the slightest temperature.


    But all this is perfect and impeccable in the eyes of Mo Wen. He looked at Yu Lan so carefully. He saw her chin from her forehead and neck from her chin. His slender and bony fingers guessed her cheek again and again, just like touching a fragile treasure.


    "It''s good. It''s all mine." he smiled and buried his head in blue''s arms. His gentle appearance was just different from that just now.


    Yu Lan was already quite familiar with this picture of Mo Wen. She stretched out her hand and patted Mo Wen on the back, leaning her head against his face.


    "Blue and blue." the voice of Mo Wen sounded in her ear, with a sense of satisfaction, "just look at me forever."


    Smell speech Yu Lan just bent his eyes and didn''t make a sound.


    "You are my blue, you can only be mine." if you can''t hear Yu Lan''s response, Mo Wen doesn''t care. He raises his head against Yu Lan''s forehead, and his dark black hole eyes directly face Yu Lan''s milky white eyes. "Since you come back to me again, I will never allow you to leave me again, even if you have the slightest idea."


    The eyes of this thing are really beautiful


    Didn''t listen to the words of Mo Wen at all. Yu Lan bent her eyes and hugged his neck intimately.


    I don''t know what Yu Lan thinks again at this time. Mo Wen smiles deeply and tightly wants to put her into his arms.


    "If you want to fly away, I''ll break your wings, and if you want to run away, I''ll break your legs." his breathing is more and more heavy, his long eyelashes tremble slightly, and his voice is a little hoarse. "I can''t indulge you anymore... Don''t let me lose you after I get you, okay?"


    Keenly aware of the vulnerability in the words of ink, Yu Lan painfully rubbed his neck, and finally grinned and replied, "OK."


    As a price, you can only be mine forever.


    After hearing Yu Lan''s response, Mo Wen''s heart immediately didn''t feel any uneasy. He authoritarianly pressed Yu Lan under him, and jealousy filled the air without concealment.


    "So, you can''t pay attention to Qin Feng in the future. No one can pay attention to him except me. Do you know?"


    "Ow!"


    Yu Lan bared his teeth. His firm little appearance was almost coquettish by wagging his tail.


    Mo Wen then kissed her on the tip of her nose, hugged her and got into the quilt.


    At the thought of Qin Feng''s annoying bastard yelling at his blue and blue "angel, angel" all day, he couldn''t wait to screw off his neck, dig out his eyes and cut off his tongue.

 Chapter 176

    If Wenning hadn''t dragged Qin Feng away this time, he must have gouged out Qin Feng''s eyes.


    At the thought of this, the left shoulder of Mo Wen suddenly began to ache. It is obvious that the misplaced bone is recovering.


    His eyes became more and more deep, and all the suppressed anger gathered under his slightly drooping eyelids.


    Wenning


    He underestimated him.


    It''s much colder when ice melts than when it snows.


    Drunk night tied up his boots. When he jumped into the snow, he felt cold and drilled straight into his toes through the soles of his shoes.


    "Ghost weather." he spat low, feeling a little annoyed.


    "Since you''re afraid of the cold, you don''t have to come out." looking at the way drunk all night rubbing your face and spraying hot air, Xiuqi frowned, "your injury is just right."


    "This cold is nothing." drunk night breathed into his hand, and a light layer of ice cream was received on his eyelashes. "It can kill people around Yu Ruoshui... It''s really exciting to think of it."


    "I think you''re shivering with cold." Xiuqi''s side eyes felt a little hard walking in the thick snow.


    The snow almost covered half of their legs, and they walked with resistance as if they were walking in the water.


    "Hey, I won''t shiver no matter how cold it is." zuiwiye rolled his eyes and covered his face to resist the cold wind. "I hate cold, not afraid of cold."


    As he was saying this, he suddenly stepped on a slippery bump, and then heard a "click", like the sound of ice breaking.


    He squatted down curiously and looked away from the snow. Drunk all night, he took out a frozen leg from the snow. He could see the thin and ragged trouser legs on that leg from among the ice.


    "I doubt it can be used as a murder weapon." drunken night hugged his legs and said solemnly, "maybe it can be eaten."


    "Disgusting." Xiuqi''s face was ugly. He walked around the drunken night. He felt that his feet had stepped on something similar to a part of his body.


    Wrung his eyebrows and looked at a large area of white snow in front of him. Xiuqi rubbed his eyes and jumped onto the eaves of one side. He didn''t intend to continue walking in the snow.


    "This snow is actually a cemetery." Zui Wuyi smiled and put the frozen leg back into the snow. He smiled at the body lying on the snow, "I''m sorry, I broke your leg."


    They ran all the way from the eaves and soon saw their goal.


    About twenty people in thick cotton padded clothes followed a gloomy man to search the houses. Standing on the roof drunk all night, they could even hear the curse of the guards.


    The gloomy man was standing outside, looking down at the ground, with his hair almost shawled over his face.


    "I''ll take care of the 12th level power and the five guards around him, and you''ll take care of the remaining 15 guards." Xiuqi pulled off the chain around his left arm and whispered to drunk night, "remember not to let the gun ring."


    According to the news they confirmed yesterday, 20 of Yu Ruoshui''s 30 guards will follow one of her confidants to continue the search outside, and the remaining 10 will stay to guard the hotel.


    The task of both of them is to solve all these people.


    "You''re asking me to solve 15 powers at one go." drunk night patted Xiuqi''s shoulder and took out his own dagger, "why don''t we discuss and I solve 20 guards alone?"


    These guards are all powers. Although their strength is in the third and fourth levels, it is absolutely difficult to solve so many people.


    He couldn''t help staring at the drunk night. Xiuqi didn''t say more. He covered his scarf and jumped down.


    At the same time, a chain burst from the snow and directly pierced a guard''s neck.


    While the blood splashed, he jumped back quickly. The next second, the guard on his left was stabbed through his neck.


    Two guards died in succession. As soon as Tui Rao''s face coagulated, he immediately began to look for the murderer. He soon found that he was standing motionless in the snow.


    During this period, two more guards died behind him. They died without even crying.


    I didn''t expect Xiuqi to start so mercilessly. He rushed towards Xiuqi with a kick after the tide.


    Even Xiuqi, who had been standing still, rushed in his direction at this time, but wiped his side and rushed straight to the guard behind him.


    The sharp chain ran directly through the guard''s temple and forcibly pierced his head in two.


    The means are violent and cruel, merciless, with absolute killing intention.


    Who the hell is he? Tui Rao secretly wondered in his heart and quickly tied his body.


    After solving five guards in a row, he pulled the chain and rushed towards the tide.


    At this time, other guards around reacted. They immediately took up their guns and aimed at Xiuqi, but in the next second, they were dark and their consciousness was spinning.


    He cut off half the heads of the two guards with a dagger and stood in front of them drunk all night, revealing a very deceptive bright smile.


    It''s like winter sunshine, without the slightest temperature.


    "Don''t shoot." he wiped the blood splashed under his eyes, dodged away from the wall under his feet, turned his dagger and rushed directly into the guard.


    Drunken night power is a cure without attack. Yes, but he always kills by relying on his unique speed and power as a power... And his almost perfect killing skills.


    The only way to obtain this killing skill is through years of "accumulation".


    When Zui Wuyi finished the other guards, Xiuqi and Tui Rao were still in fierce battle, but they were all colored.


    Xiuqi''s arm was pierced through a big hole, while the body turned into a vine was pierced by a chain.


    "Who are you!" he tried to struggle out of the shackles of the chain and roared with Xiuqi''s red eyes to buy time.


    Xiuqi didn''t speak. He just stepped forward and raised his hand to tighten his chain.


    He looked up and roared in pain, but he had no strength to resist.


    Xiuqi and Tui Rao are both twelve level powers. Yes, but Tui Rao usually leads the guards to maintain law and order in the south. Xiuqi is on the contrary. He always rushes into the place of death alone. He is a xiuhuang who grows up step by step from the dead.


    So even if they didn''t do it, they stood up and saw each other.


    "Asshole!" unwilling to die like this, he twisted his body into pieces, avoided the shackles and attacked Xiuqi from different angles.


    Even if these vines were close at hand, Xiuqi''s face still had no expression. He dodged and disappeared in the scope of the tide around attack, and found the dead corner of the tide around attack in an instant.


    From the dead corner, he directly tied the root of the jig with a chain and pulled it into two pieces.

 Chapter 177

    Wood powers usually turn their feet into roots, and sometimes their heads into roots, which is equivalent to their hearts. If destroyed, they will die immediately.


    "Tut Tut, it''s obviously twelve steps. The gap is too big. I can''t see a ten step."


    Looking at the dying tide on the ground, drunk night shook his head and stepped on his flawed body to Xiuqi.


    He didn''t say much. He directly began to heal Xiuqi''s injured arm. Xiuqi''s arm was torn off a large piece of flesh and blood, and the thick white bones could be seen, but he didn''t even frown.


    "In this way, you let me go back in front." Zui Wuyi patted Xiuqi''s arm twice and sighed after making sure all the wounds healed. "Are you glad I''m here now?"


    "I''m thankful you didn''t hold me back." avoiding the drunken hand, Xiuqi squatted down to give the last blow to Tui Rao, took back his chain, searched him and took a communicator.


    The communicator was stained with a lot of blood and was put into his pocket without looking.


    "It''s really sad." I rolled my eyes silently, looked around the closed windows, touched my chin and hesitated, "you said... Do we want to solve all the people around us who saw us?"


    As soon as he said this, there was a sound of broken glass behind a window. Someone should have dropped something after hearing his words.


    After looking at the place where the sound came from, Xiuqi ignored the words of being drunk all night and went to the guards who had just been killed to confirm whether there was a fish in the net.


    "What do you think?" Xiuqi raised his feet and continued to ask, "how do you think we killed all the people around us? There must be children you like among these people."


    "It''s superfluous." after making sure that all the people they want to kill have been solved, Xiuqi turned and ran in the other direction. During the period, he didn''t even look drunk. "Let''s go. We have something to do next."


    Seeing that he was drunk all night, he had to spread his hands and follow up. It was a pity in his heart.


    He hasn''t seen the dark side of Xiuqi for a long time


    Do you want to find a chance to stimulate him?


    When Xiuqi solved the problem, Yu Ruoshui was sitting in a warm room, holding a warm water cup.


    Mou Hui was a little fidgety and paced in the room. The restless appearance made Li Chen feel uncomfortable when he saw it.


    "Mou Hui, can you stop shaking?" seeing that Mou Hui wandered around in front of him for more than ten times, Li Chen finally couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "I''m always a little uneasy." Mou Hui sat on the sofa opposite Ruoshui with his head in his arms. There was uncontrollable anxiety in his tone, "Miss, let''s let those thugs go?"


    "What else do you want?" Yu Ruoshui''s sharp eyes swept Mou Hui unhappily when his thoughts were disturbed. His voice was calm, in sharp contrast to Ye Mou Hui''s voice. "Do you think I don''t want to catch the mob? Qin Feng personally protected the place. Do you want to break through?"


    "Didn''t you say that the handover city is nothing at all? Why should you be afraid of the sick seedling?" Mou Hui was puzzled and always felt more and more uneasy in his heart.


    "Fear? The strong dragon can''t twist the local snake. In the place of handover City, we can''t openly face Qin Feng." Yu Ruoshui raised his eyes, "this is not fear, this is the rule."


    "Still have." she paused and continued, "I suspect that these thugs are the forces secretly cultivated by the handover city."


    At the thought of the man who could solve Hanyu in an instant, Yu Ruoshui narrowed his eyes and always felt a little unwilling.


    If the man is in the dark of the handover City, there is basically no possibility to join her. At the same time, she should reassess the real strength of the handover city.


    Mou Hui had no words to answer for a moment. He sighed and hugged his head again. "I just feel a little uneasy."


    When Yu Ruoshui sipped her lips and said something coldly, she suddenly heard a sad cry outside the window, which made her frown.


    "Please let me meet your leader!"


    Looking from the window, I saw a boy with tears on his face kneeling on the ground and crying. Almost all his tears were frozen on his face in this extremely cold environment.


    The boy grinned with pain, but his tears still couldn''t stop falling.


    "Go away, don''t come closer to us." looking at the thin boy, the guard felt a little cold. He waved fiercely to drive people away. There was hatred, nausea and no sympathy in his eyes.


    Of course, the boy, ye Wuchen, won''t go. He shook his head desperately, opened his mouth and continued to cry. His poor appearance made the other guard feel a little worried.


    "Why don''t you tell the eldest lady?" the guard couldn''t bear it.


    "Tell me what?"


    As soon as the guard''s voice fell, he heard a familiar female voice. He quickly lowered his head and saluted Ruoshui. He opened his mouth and hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "here is a child who wants to see you."


    Finally, seeing Yu Ruoshui himself, ye Wuchen rushed over, threw himself on the threshold and prayed painfully, "please, please save me and my sister!"


    Yu Ruoshui''s memory has always been very good, almost unforgettable. So she recognized the boy at a glance. It was the boy she saw in the crystal core storage.


    "Before I asked you something, you didn''t say anything, but now you came to beg me?" looking at ye Wuchen''s embarrassed appearance, Yu Ruoshui only thought it was very funny. She stared at ye Wuchen from a commanding position, and her voice was extremely cold.


    "I was forced... My five brothers and sisters depend on me. If I lose my job in the crystal core storage, my brother and sister will starve to death!" ye Wuchen burst into tears, which moved Li Chen who followed, "I can''t lose this job. If I had spoken, I would have been killed by Uncle Yang. What should my brothers and sisters do then..."


    "Uncle Yang?"


    "It should be Yang Zeng, the receptionist of the crystal nucleus store." Li Chen respectfully hung her head and stood aside to explain.


    "How do you come to me now?" it seems that you have finally raised some interest. Yu Ruoshui sneered with his hands around his chest. "You don''t want to make a sound when you need you. What can I do for you now?"


    "I know there are thugs hiding in the crystal core repository!" ye Wuchen gritted his teeth. "I saw with my own eyes several people I''ve never seen hiding upstairs. They must be thugs!"


    "Oh?" looked back at the surprised eyes, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help laughing, "why, why are you sure they are thugs?"

 Chapter 178

    "They... Killed my two younger brothers!" when he said this, ye Wuchen lowered his head, clenched his teeth, and the hatred in his eyes could not be hidden, "Originally, I thought I didn''t say anything about them. They would be open to me. Unexpectedly, they wanted to kill me and my brother and sister in order to kill me! Now only me and my lucky sister... Can only come to you for help."


    "Poor child." listening to ye Wuchen''s narration, Yu Ruoshui said with some pity, squatted down and looked directly into his eyes, "but... How do you know I''m here?"


    "I saw you when I was transporting goods at the gate." he wiped his eyes, and ye Wuchen said in a dignified way, "you were talking to the city master, and there was a guard beside you... I haven''t seen before."


    Should I say Hanyu?


    It seems that after believing ye Wuchen''s words, Yu Ruoshui got up and tied his horse''s tail and smiled, "then would you like to take us to the crystal core storage to correct it? Don''t worry, I will give you a large number of crystal cores and cotton padded clothes that can keep out the cold."


    "Really?" ye Wuchen was a little surprised.


    "Of course," Yu Ruoshui smiled, "as long as you are willing to take me."


    "I will!" ye Wuchen said loudly, looking a little excited. "I''m willing to do anything as long as I can save my sister."


    "Where is your sister now?" the always vigilant Mou Hui looked at the door and frowned at everyone in the outer space.


    "She''s outside." hearing that Mou Hui wanted to see his sister, ye Wuchen stood up and shouted to the outside, "nine masters!"


    A small figure wrapped in thick felt her head from the opposite alley. She carefully looked around before she ran over with short legs.


    "Elder brother!" nine master hugged ye Wuchen''s arm and looked at Yu Ruoshui timidly.


    Looking at the worry and love in ye Wuchen''s eyes is not like fraud. Yu Ruo is completely relieved under the water.


    "Wait, leave your sister here and show us the way." she turned and walked upstairs. Her voice sounded proud with a smile.


    "I know." hugged nine masters, and ye Wuchen nodded cautiously.


    He looked at Yu Ruoshui''s straight back, and his watery eyes flashed slightly.


    Drunken night is right. The most convincing lie... Is about seven points of truth and three points of falsehood.


    "Do you want to be obedient to know?" comforted and touched Jiufu. Ye Wuchen''s look was gentle all of a sudden. Where can we see the ruthlessness just now, "as long as this thing is over, we don''t have to live like this."


    Already sensible nine master nodded, painfully hugged ye Wuchen''s thin body, and didn''t say a word.


    "Miss, do you really believe this child?" Mou Hui chased Yu Ruoshui''s footsteps, and there was still some doubt in his tone.


    "As you can see, we have all his sisters. There''s no reason to lie."


    Yu Ruoshui returned upstairs twice, put on his military boots, changed his clothes and changed into his thickened combat clothes.


    Her movements were very neat, and it took less than a minute to dress properly.


    Mou Hui''s body was originally wearing combat clothes, so there was no need to change clothes. He frowned and talked, but he didn''t want to be pulled by Li Chen.


    "Say less." Li Chen whispered, "the more you say, the more unhappy the eldest lady will be."


    "I just..." Mou Hui wrinkled his thick black eyebrows, looked at Yu Ruoshui''s conceited smile, and finally swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "Mou Hui, you go with me." at the thought of being able to catch Mo Wen and Yu Ruoshui openly and aboveboard, she became very good. She hooked her lips and calmly ordered, "Li Chen, you stay and contact tairao, let him suspend the search task, and take someone to the crystal nucleus storage place to meet me first."


    "Yes." Li Chen hung her eyes, turned around and immediately went to find the communicator to contact Jiguo.


    Yu Ruoshui and Mou Hui hurried downstairs and let ye Wuchen lead her in front.


    Jiulian stood at the door and watched ye Wuchen disappear in the field of vision. Then he rubbed his sore eyes and turned around. He almost ran into Li Chen who hurried downstairs.


    Li Chen didn''t care about Jiufu at this time. He looked a little flustered at the door.


    Turn on the contact again and shout the name of Tui Rao again and again, but there is no response.


    In the end of the world, their contactors are always on, not to mention that tuiwao is still on a mission, and it is impossible to turn off the contactors.


    "Damn it, talk." roared a few times at the contact device, and Li Chen looked a little dignified.


    The two guards at the door looked inexplicable, but they could only do their duty with their heads down and dared not ask anything.


    At this time, nine Master seemed to feel a little tired standing. She sat down against the wall and gently rubbed her hands.


    "You!" walked over and pulled Jiufu''s hand to pull her up. Li Chen bit her teeth and said fiercely to her, "do you think you and your brother have another purpose!"


    Jiulian looked frightened. Her face, which had been flushed with cold, turned a little pale. Her eyes were filled with water light under her long eyelashes.


    "I... I didn''t..." she shook her head in panic and sobbed in a low voice. The next second she was mercilessly butted against the wall by Li Chen.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little coincidence that your brother and sister came here when something happened to Tui Rao?" he stared at Jiuguan tightly, and his anger was not bearable by an 11-year-old child at all.


    Nine masters suddenly felt that her breathing was not smooth. Her small hand weakly grabbed Li Chen''s arm, full of panic.


    "I didn''t say, isn''t it not good for you to bully a child like this?" a joking voice suddenly sounded in the contact device in Li Chen''s hand, accompanied by a dull door closing sound.


    Subconsciously, Li Chen shook off the nine masters, and took two steps to quickly avoid the chain wiping his face.


    Turning to see the situation behind him, he couldn''t help staring.


    The two guards guarding the door had fallen into the corridor, and the blood gradually spread along the floor. It was obvious that there was no breath.


    Standing next to the guard''s body were two men, one tall and one short. The tall man had a blood stained contact in his hand and a bright and harmless smile on his face.


    The short man looked a little gloomy and was pulling the chain around his left arm with his head down.


    "Who are you?" Li Chen stared at the blood stained connector in the drunk night''s hand, and her pupils tightened. "What have you done with the tide!"


    "Who''s tairao?" drunk Wuye was confused. When he saw Li Chen staring at the contact device in his hand, he couldn''t help but suddenly said, "you said that the owner of the contact device is ah. He''s dead. He''s torn apart by us. There''s no whole body."


    The bright and bright smile, coupled with what drunk night said, didn''t have any sense of disobedience.


    "Guard!" had fully confirmed that they were not good at coming. Li Chen jumped back two steps and roared at the air.

 Chapter 179

    However, the room was still quiet and quiet for a long time.


    Nine masters at this time quietly shrink to the corner of the wall and try not to make any sound.


    "Guard?" zuiwuye bent his middle finger and knocked on the wall, raised his eyebrows with a proud look, "do you know whether you are calling the four guards around the hotel or the four guards hidden on the roof?"


    "Or..." casually kicked the guard lying on the ground, "are these two guards?"


    Looking at the wanton behavior of drunk night, Li Chen''s mood at this time can''t be described with fear.


    Although his guards are only some second and third-order powers, they can be solved quietly without disturbing them


    "Who the hell are you!" Li Chen snapped again. At the same time, a transparent film coagulated around his toes.


    "I don''t know why you always like to ask this." drunk night sighed, suddenly rushed towards Li Chen without warning, and the sharp dagger wiped his neck with a blood mark.


    Li Chen''s eyes also changed. He grabbed his drunken arm and pulled out a delicate dagger from his cuff.


    At this time, a dazzling light appeared under the feet of drunk night, and then the whole room was shrouded in this light.


    Light powers?!


    Drunk night was forced to close his eyes. He defended his head and retreated. The next second, he felt a burst of tearing pain in his chest.


    There was a roar in his ears. He coughed and retreated. He didn''t open his eyes until a scream sounded.


    I saw Li Chen lying on the ground with blood all over. His head had no normal shape and was strangled into pieces of broken mud by chains.


    "Damn it!"


    Take back your chain, fix it for two steps, squat in front of drunk night, take off your cotton padded clothes and cover the bloody wound on drunk night''s chest.


    "Are you crazy? The other party is a 12th order power!" he yelled at the drunk night, and Xiuqi bit his teeth with a cold face.


    "Cough... I don''t want to make a quick decision." I coughed up a mouthful of blood, turned my white eyes when I was drunk all night, and smiled with a mouthful of blood stained teeth. "It''s all right. It won''t hurt for an hour."


    This time, Li Chen directly pierced the drunken night''s chest. Maybe even his heart penetrated half of it. It can''t be said to be a small injury.


    "I think you really think your life is too long." pressing the wound of being drunk all night to prevent more blood from gushing out, Xiuqi lenghum an unhappy don''t open his eyes, and then noticed the timid nine master who had been shrinking in the corner of the wall.


    On the trembling eyes, Xiuqi''s originally normal eyes immediately changed. He stared at nine master, and put on a ferocious smile uncontrollably.


    "Children..." he sighed.


    "It''s really a child." I feel cold all over. I''m drunk all night. I move my wrist uncomfortable. After I feel active, I stretch out my hand and press the cotton padded clothes in front of me. My eyes are vaguely looking forward to it. "It''s up to you to deal with the child."


    "Big brother..."


    The whole body that was fixed and stared at was hairy. Nine masters swallowed their saliva and whispered.


    "You are... Ye Wuchen''s sister, aren''t you?" he thought it was a good opportunity for him to see Xiuqi''s violent walk. Drunk Wuye turned his head and asked Jiuguan with a friendly smile.


    Nine master nodded, timid, pearl like round eyes dodging, but he didn''t dare to look straight at Xiuqi.


    "So you''re miserable too, aren''t you?" drunk all night, and there''s a strange smell in your voice. "Hungry and cold, without the care of your parents, but you have to take care of your younger brothers and sisters."


    Smell speech nine know indeed as expected ordered to nod, she pursed lips to dare not say a word.


    Xiuqi really loosened his hand and walked towards Jiulian. He was laughing, but his face was gloomy and frightening.


    "So, how tired it is to live." he pressed Jiufu''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    Jiulian only felt that her shoulder was hurt to death as if it had been hit by a heavy hammer. She couldn''t help but red her eyes, opened her mouth and stuttered to spit out a sentence:


    "I, I am eleven years old this year."


    This is what ye Wuchen specially told her yesterday to tell her age when she was caught by the people who wanted to league.


    Although she didn''t know why, she said it now.


    Eleven, one year older than ten.


    Xiuqi''s "enthusiasm" was quenched. He opened his hand, pinched Jiufu''s face and looked at it with a frown.


    He stood up and walked back to drunk night. He paused and pressed his wound expressionless.


    Seeing that she was drunk without night pain, she frowned, glanced at her with some displeasure, and was disgusted with her talkative.


    It''s a coincidence to say your age at this critical moment.


    Nine masters keenly noticed that the eyes of drunk night looking at her became strange and malicious.


    She shrunk her neck and continued to sit on the ground with her legs in her arms. The sight quickly swept over Li Chen lying on the ground, and she hung her head and buried it deeply in her arms.


    These people... Feel dangerous.


    Ye Wuchen, who is struggling to walk in the snow, seems to have a feeling. He looks back, turns his head and continues to walk forward after looking at Yu ruo''s light eyes.


    The leg under heavy snow was very uncomfortable, and the biting cold hurt his leg bones along the texture of the skin.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Seeing that ye Wuchen seems to have something on his mind, Yu Ruoshui raises his eyes and asks.


    Ye Wuchen shook his head. Before he could speak, he heard a gunshot. There was a sharp pain in his chest. His consciousness was blurred and fell to the ground.


    This unprovoked shot went through ye Wuchen''s chest and aimed at Yu Ruoshui. If yu Ruoshui hadn''t flashed fast, she might have been shot at the moment.


    Looking at ye Wuchen who fell in a pool of blood, Yu Ruoshui and Mou Hui were on alert quickly. They looked around quickly and soon noticed a figure flashing on the roof in front of them.


    "Go after it." Yu Ruo gave an order in the voice of water cooling.


    Mou Hui got the order and chased the shadow without saying a word, leaving Ruoshui and the dying leaves in the snow.


    Changli''s newly rented hotel was just around here. He saw a flash of light from the window.


    Who is he after?


    His eyes flashed lightly. Changli hesitated for a few seconds, opened the door and quietly followed up.


    Taking back his sniper gun, Xu Qi whistled and jumped off the eaves with a smile. He deliberately ran away in the thick snow, leaving a long string of footprints.


    "I haven''t used the gun for a long time. I''m a little rusty." he laughed at himself while running. When he looked back, he saw Mou Hui chasing him.


    Turning back, he picked up the gun and shot Mou Hui quickly. When he escaped, Xu Qi turned around and continued to escape.

 Chapter 180

    However, he is only an eighth level power, no matter how fast he can''t run the eyes that have reached the twelfth level.


    When he was about to be caught up, Xu Qi turned around again and fired a shot at Mou Hui, but the bullet of this shot seemed to miss and shoot straight in the snow.


    Mou Hui''s heart stagnated. Inexplicably, she felt that she wanted to stop.


    It was too late for him to think of this idea. The bullet didn''t know how to rebound. It came out of the snow and hit his leg.


    The center of gravity shifted all of a sudden. Mou Hui forced himself to stand straight and tied his wound tightly without looking to prevent excessive blood loss.


    The strength of his legs rose violently, and he rushed to the front of Xu Qi in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Qi subconsciously raised the gun to block, but he didn''t want to hear a "click". The gun was directly broken in half by Mou Hui.


    Is he a power power? In his heart, Xu Qi threw the destroyed gun to the ground, took out the pistol pinned on his waist, insured it at a very fast speed, and fired a shot at Mou Hui again.


    Unexpectedly, Mou Hui directly raised his arm to block his eyes. When the bullet touched his arm, it made a "buzzing" sound of metal collision, flattened the black cartridge case and fell silently in the snow.


    Mou Hui''s hand, harder than iron, grabbed Xu Qi''s neck and hit his head against the wall next to him.


    The wall was hit with a shallow concave, and Xu Qi''s face suddenly became flesh and blood blurred.


    "Self strengthening system?" his head hung weakly and groaned weakly. "It''s a rare ability."


    "Why do you want to kill that child?" she pinched Xu Qi''s neck and asked coldly.


    "That child?" Xu Qi seemed to smile. "He is our man. We decide whether to die or live."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mou Hui looked at Xu Qi''s eyes with hatred. He tried hard to break Xu Qi''s neck, but suddenly realized an extremely dangerous feeling.


    Leaving aside Xu Ji, he subconsciously flashed back a few steps.


    The cold hairs all over stood up at this moment. Mou Hui stared at the man quietly appearing on his left side, and even perceived a fear from the bottom of his heart.


    The man is wearing a pure black windbreaker with pale, almost transparent skin and no blood color.


    The dark eyes are more profound and calm.


    He held a man wrapped in a cloak in his arms. It seemed that the petite and slender figure should be a woman.


    Xu Qi, who was thrown away, covered his frozen wound, stood up shaking and said with a smile, "if you don''t kill ye Wuchen, how can you lead you here?"


    entice one ''s opponents to leave their vantage ground!


    Mou Hui opened his eyes fiercely, turned around and prepared to return to Yu Ruoshui, but he didn''t want his body to be locked by something. He couldn''t move at all.


    The surrounding air seemed to have an extremely strange twist under the naked eye, and then his body seemed to be twisted together.


    In the heart a burst of panic, Mou Hui subconsciously hardened his whole body with power, and tried his best to escape from this distorted range.


    But even so, his injured leg was still twisted into blood foam and crushed in the snow.


    The blood is soaked with pure snowflakes, which only makes people feel dazzling.


    "You don''t have to hurry back. We don''t want to hurt Ruoshui." noting the disadvantage of Mou Hui, Xu Qi mocked weakly against the wall, and the smile on his bloody face became more and more strange, "at least not now."


    Now if they move Yu Ruoshui, they will completely annoy Yu jueying. Under the pressure of the highest leader in the south, even Qin Feng, who handed over the city, can''t resist.


    Mou Hui clenched his teeth, knelt down in the snow, breathed heavily, stared at ink and Xu Qi''s eyes, vigilant and murderous.


    Unexpectedly, Mou Hui could escape from his locking range. Mo Wen habitually smiled and aimed at him to release his power again.


    It seemed that he had no possibility to escape. Mou Hui hardened his whole body and rushed up at the ink from the front, as if he was going to burn jade and stone.


    Unfortunately, when he was one meter away from Mo Wen, his body had been disconnected from his brain, bursting out pieces of flesh and blood like fireworks.


    Mo Wen likes killing people, but he is not interested in torturing people. Unless it is a special case, he usually kills with one blow.


    This is completely different from drunken night. Drunken night prefers to torture people. Most of his people''s lives are forced to die when they are tortured. Sometimes drunk without night, there is no intention to kill, but it can torture people to death.


    Therefore, at this time, blocked by ink, there is no doubt that Mohui will die.


    He subconsciously closed his eyelids, but in the outside world that his eyes finally touched, he saw Yu Lan''s expressionless face.


    Sue elegy.


    The name suddenly came out of his mind, which aroused his dusty memory and reminded him of the woman who was embarrassed but still smiling and confident in the sultry rain forest.


    "Brothers, I''ve come to save you."


    The sound of Qingyue is more pleasant than the sound of birds, just like the cool breeze in midsummer.


    Mou Hui stared at Yu Lan before he died, which made Mo Wen a little unhappy. He slightly covered Yu Lan''s eyes and crushed the only head with one foot.


    He raised his feet and wiped the blood stains on the soles of his feet with the snow. Then he turned back the same way.


    "Boss..."


    Soon he found himself left here. Xu Qi covered his head with a bloody wound and gave a faint wry smile.


    Knowing that he could not stay here for a long time, he held the wall and went into an alley, staggering forward step by step.


    There was no sound in the snow. I could hear the cry of a baby in the distance, but it was more and more quiet here.


    Seeing everything, Changli raised his head from the eaves, and his eyes were completely red.


    The dead man lying in the snow was a comrade in arms who had fought side by side with him.


    Just then he saw Yu Ruoshui coming here quickly. He lowered his head and hid himself again.


    Aware of the wrong, Yu Ruoshui rushed over at full speed, but she was still a step late. She looked at the corpse of the prototype, and her expression became a little ferocious.


    Without going up to collect the body for Mou Hui, she seemed to suddenly think of something and ran towards her hotel again.


    From beginning to end, she didn''t even show any sadness, only the anger after her self-confidence was frustrated.


    His head poked out from the eaves again. Changli looked a little cold. He felt cold about Ruoshui''s attitude.


    Mou Hui''s loyalty is clear to him. Would he regret if he knew that he only changed to such a dead ending without a whole body after his death?


    "Don''t different ways conspire against each other?" Chang Li smiled at himself and jumped into the snow to pick up the body of Mou Hui one by one.


    "The way to TM is different and do not conspire."

 Chapter 181

    After swearing, he finally clenched his teeth and stopped. The smell of blood made him sick and the blurred vision made him painful.


    "I will continue to protect her children, and I will continue to finish what you give up halfway."


    His stubborn way and strong figure seemed extremely thin at this time, like a lonely pine and cypress in the wilderness. It seemed that the wind could blow down, so small that it was not worth mentioning.


    ¡­¡­


    When Ruoshui rushed back to the hotel, she saw only bodies on the ground. She screamed, rushed into the house angrily and kicked the wooden table in the living room.


    There was no Li Chen, no nine masters, no one in the room, only a corpse on the ground.


    "Who is it?"


    She roared. This sense of frustration, which had not been seen for a long time, forced her pride to dust and had to bow her head


    This frustration has not been felt for a long time.


    When was the last time you felt this way? Yes, it was when she stood in front of the villa she had dared not think of and learned that the villa should belong to her but someone else lived in it.


    "Damn it..."


    Biting his teeth, he frantically destroyed everything in the hotel. After being destroyed, Yu Ruoshui finally stopped his action. He seemed crazy, raised his head and laughed.


    The empty room resounded with shrill laughter, which made people hair.


    "What should be mine is mine sooner or later!"


    She seemed to calm down, grinned grimly, squeezed her fist, kicked away the body in her way, opened the door and went out.


    At the same time, drunk Wuye was sitting in the crystal core storage to treat ye Wuchen, who was dying, and yawned in poor spirit.


    "He almost died." he noticed that Jiufu was worried about holding ye Wuchen''s hand with tears in his eyes. He couldn''t help joking when he was drunk all night. "If I hadn''t saved him, he wouldn''t be angry. Don''t thank me soon."


    Nine master small face lifted, wronged looking at drunk night, soft voice is very good, "obviously you hurt your brother."


    She heard Xiuqi say that it was a man named Xu Qi who hurt ye Wuchen.


    "Little fellow, you should be glad that we hurt him." Zui Wuye stood up. "If he showed Yu Ruoshui the way, Yu Ruoshui will find something wrong sooner or later. At that time, once Yu Ruoshui shot, where can he live? It''s because we shot that your brother looked badly hurt, but it won''t endanger his life."


    Slanted his eyes, drunk without night, and Xiuqi couldn''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth.


    There are a lot of reasons to hurt other people''s brother like this, only to be drunk all night.


    "That..." reluctantly accepted the reason of being drunk all night. Jiufu still felt that being drunk all night was not a good person. "It was the brother who carried his brother, not you."


    "Hey!" staring at Xiuqi standing by the window, drunk all night, I feel more aggrieved than Jiufu. "If I didn''t let him carry it, you think his dead face could save your brother?"


    Nine know Leng Leng, seem to still feel quite reasonable.


    "And if it weren''t for me, how could your brother be saved from such a serious injury." Zui Wuyi looked very hurt, "I''m such a good person that I can''t even get a thank-you..."


    Drunk without night likes to be regarded as a good man, so the thanks he gets after helping others will make him very, very satisfied.


    Jiufu, who was surrounded by drunk night, moved his lips and said in a shy little voice, "thank you, brother."


    "You''re welcome." drunk night was satisfied.


    Xiuqi has been standing at the window and has no interest in how to toss the little girl drunk all night.


    He noticed a man full of blood staggering from the alley, straightening his eyebrows, jumping down from the window, and soon dragged up with a promise of blood.


    "Isn''t it? Give me another one?" looking at the unconscious promise period, drunk without night pain, "it''s inhumane to squeeze me so much!"


    "Have so many crystal nuclei been sucked into the dog''s stomach?" after seeing dozens of crystal nuclei absorbed by drunk night, Xiuqi pulled Xu Qi and squared him on the bed, next to ye Wuchen''s thin body.


    Seeing that the blood on Xu Qi''s body was stained on ye Wuchen''s body, Jiu knew what Zhang Zhang wanted to say, but he didn''t dare to say it in the end.


    This person is the one who hurt ye Wuchen


    "I''m afraid this head was knocked by the lid of the pot." looking at Xu Qi''s bloody head, he "tut tut" twice and attached his hand to it.


    At the same time, the scar on his forehead began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye and soon recovered.


    "Wipe the blood on his face." Chang took a breath, sat back in the chair after he was drunk at night, and instructed Jiufu like a female slave.


    Nine masters responded very well and gently wiped the blood stains on Xu Qi''s face with the towel that had just wiped the leaf dust-free.


    "Why haven''t you seen the boss when Xu Ji has come back?" Xiuqi still stood at the window and frowned at the outside. He waited for a long time and didn''t wait for Mo Wen.


    "Who knows where to abuse the dog with his zombie daughter-in-law." Zui Wuyi turned his eyes and waved his hand carelessly. "You must come back later. You know the strength of the boss. Who dares to provoke him? Don''t you die?"


    Xiuqi nodded to accept what Zui Wuye said. He pulled a bench and sat down. He didn''t care about the blood stains stained by Ye Wuchen and Xu Qi. He leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.


    He also used his power greatly today. Although he just ate something to supplement, he still felt a little tired.


    The cold wind blew in through the open window and scattered some sleepiness.


    "Hello." Noticing Xiuqi''s slightly tired appearance, drunk night called him. Without saying a word, he picked up two crystal cores and threw them at him.


    Easily catch the crystal nucleus thrown by drunk Wuye, Xiuqi opened his eyes and looked at it incomprehensibly.


    "Absorb it. Just eating should not be able to restore the strength you consumed today." drunk night stood on his chin and some boring glanced at the remaining crystal nuclei on his side. "Anyway, these are the crystal nuclei of the boss, but it''s time for us to kill more zombies and come back."


    "The boss said these nuclei were for you." Xiuqi frowned.


    Seeing Xiuqi just holding the crystal core but not absorbing energy, he couldn''t help turning his eyes again when he was drunk all night. "You are really pedantic. The boss gave me the crystal core, which is mine. Now what''s wrong with me giving you my crystal core."


    "... also." unable to refute, Xiuqi calmly absorbed the energy of the crystal nucleus twice, and his physical strength immediately showed signs of recovery.


    Looking at Xiuqi''s obedient absorption of crystal nuclei, he couldn''t help laughing when he was drunk all night. He bent his eyes and said with a smile, "Xiuqi, I think I''m afraid I''ve eaten too much salt recently."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiuqi threw the nucleus without energy out of the window and asked subconsciously.


    "Otherwise, how can I miss you at leisure?" came a joke. I was drunk all night and looked forward to Xiuqi''s response with a smile.


    The nine masters standing on one side were stunned, and their strange eyes swept back and forth several times on zuiye and Xiuqi.


    I''ve long been used to getting drunk without a night. I have to take a wind from time to time. Xiuqi didn''t lift his head. He said impatiently:


    "I think you eat too much shit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Poof." nine masters couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 182

    Here, drunk Wuye and others have gathered together, but Mo Wen is holding Yu Lan more and more remote.


    He walked through several alleys and chose a place where there was no one. His military boots made a "rustling" sound when stepping on the snow.


    When he came to a deserted place, he finally stopped. Yu Lan jumped from his arms excitedly and threw himself into the snow with a satisfied "ow".


    "There is no one here, only us. You can enjoy yourself." sitting on the side of the blue body, Mo Wen''s face was also smiling.


    Because before, Yu Lan always pulled his sleeve to play with the snow, so he has been paying attention to the places where she can play with the snow all the way. Now he can finally meet her wishes.


    This place is very empty, there are no residential buildings, and there are not even half footprints on the snow. At a glance, it is desolate and cool in the past.


    Only Yu Lan rolled in the snow and fluttered back and forth.


    "Do you want to make a snowman?" although he is not interested in playing with snow, Mo Wen is still willing to play with Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan was covered with snow now. She turned round her eyes and smiled excitedly at the corners of her eyes.


    "Together!" she called, opening her hand.


    Holding Yu Lan in his arms, Mo Wen photographed the snow on her head, picked up a ball of snow and began to roll a snowball.


    He also played snow with Yu Lan before. Yu Lan''s snowball was either flat or couldn''t roll at all, so the burden of snowball fell on him.


    At that time, he rolled the snowballs together, and Yu Lan was responsible for dressing up with sticks and carrots. Finally, he could always make a round snowman.


    While Mo Wen was snowballing wholeheartedly, Yu lanqian Mimi poked his head and carefully stole a handful of snow and stuffed it into Mo Wen''s collar.


    Mo Wen was inspired by the cold. He didn''t grasp the strength in his hand and broke the snowball directly.


    He looked at Yu Lan in his arms in surprise and saw that she couldn''t help grinning.


    "Lan Lan..." seeing LAN Xiao''s happiness, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing. He rubbed Yu Lan''s head and threatened without any threat, "how about being good? Otherwise, I won''t give you a snowball."


    "OK ~" Yu Lan answered skillfully, holding Mo Wen''s arm so that he wouldn''t rub her.


    Mo Wen lowered his head and began to roll the snowball again. He didn''t roll twice this time. His neck was cold again. He narrowed his eyes dangerously. Before opening his mouth to Yu Lan, he escaped from his arms like a rabbit. He landed with both hands and feet. He had to look back at him.


    Don''t want the snowball in his hand. Mo Wen got up and wanted to catch her. Unexpectedly, as soon as he got up, Yu Lan rushed back and spoiled him with his thigh, a clever and harmless look.


    This should be the real sense of holding the thigh... Ink is helpless.


    "You little villain." he leaned over and picked up Yu Lan. Mo Wen held her nose and sighed, "do you want to make a snowman?"


    "Think ~" Yu Lan, who was pinched by her nose, was good again. She hugged Mo Wen''s neck and bent her eyes like a crescent moon, "together."


    "Well, together." kissed Yu Lan''s face full of snowflakes. Mo Wen rarely put her aside and taught her to roll the snowball hand in hand.


    Yu Lan is really good now. She leans against Mo Wen''s arms, holds his hand and rolls the snowball, feeling the warmth from Mo Wen''s palm. She just feels very comfortable.


    He rolled a big snowball and a small snowball. Yu Lan picked up the small snowball regardless of the novelty of Mo Wen.


    "Put this on the big snowball." flatten the upper end of the big snowball, and Mo Wen whispered with his arm around Yu Lan''s waist, "then put his eyes and nose on it, and the great work will be done."


    Yu Lan nodded and cautiously installed the snowman''s head on her face. The expression seemed that she was not holding a snowball but a bomb.


    Seeing that the snowman''s body has been basically completed, Mo Wen thought and pulled off two black buttons on his clothes and handed them to Yu Lan.


    "This can be used as an eye."


    As soon as Yu Lan''s eyes brightened, he took the button and carefully stuffed it into the small snowball.


    Turning back and smiling happily at Mo Wen, she also reached out and pulled off a button on her cloak to make a snowman''s nose.


    Her buttons are dark brown, just different from those in ink.


    "Snowman!" she clapped her hands with a sense of accomplishment and turned over in Mo Wen''s arms.


    "I didn''t expect... I can make a snowman with you." he stared at the simple but round and lovely snowman. The ink whispered softly, and subconsciously hugged Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan was very happy at the moment and was held by him. Facing Mo Wen, she gently rubbed his side face, then picked up the snow and tried to put it in his collar.


    Bullying stuff... It''s really fun.


    "Blue blue." this time, Mo Wen quickly caught her hand about to "commit a crime", leaned close to her face and sent out a sullen smile from her throat. It sounded very gentle and gentle, "what are you going to do?"


    "Ow?" Yu Lan''s head was silly, as if he didn''t understand what the ink was saying.


    Seeing that blue pretended to be silly, Mo Wen couldn''t help looking at the snow in her hand.


    "The evidence is conclusive," he smiled.


    With round eyes staring at the snow in her hand, Yu Lan threw it on the ground, turned back and continued to pretend to be stupid, but also wronged.


    "Oh..."


    I don''t know why the snow ran into my hand


    Finally, the wronged Yu Lan still didn''t escape the punitive ravage of Mo Wen. He was pinched all over his body, and his face was almost kneaded into steamed stuffed buns by Mo Wen.


    What a nuisance!


    He shrank into a mass of grief and anger. Yu Lan was about to escape from the arms of ink. For a moment, he accidentally fell into the snow.


    Mo Wen quickly picked her up and noticed that her mouth was full of snow.


    She opened her mouth and tried to spit out some, but she still swallowed a lot of snow.


    The next second, Yu Lan hugged his neck and began to cough. The hoarse and broken voice was heavier and heavier, like coughing out his internal organs.


    "Blue, blue."


    Hurriedly patted Yu Lan''s back. Mo Wen got up and knelt down beside her. His deep eyes were full of nothing to do. There was no mystery and depth before. He could see through it at a simple glance.


    She really can''t eat anything except crystal nucleus


    Yu Lan coughed for a long time and raised his head after coughing out all the snow he swallowed. Her eyes are a little red. It''s obvious that she didn''t feel good coughing just now.


    The white pupil was covered with blood, which made her eyes look abnormal and terrible.


    Yu Lan rubbed his eyes, but he saw a pair of painful black eyes in Mo Wen.


    Reaching out and holding her in his arms, the heavy breathing sound of ink was irregular.

 Chapter 183

    When Yu Lan was in pain, he could only watch... He could only watch. He couldn''t even play a role at all.


    He wasn''t there when she was eaten by a zombie. When she became unconscious and couldn''t even eat, he couldn''t do anything.


    From the beginning to the end, she carried it alone... She maintained her consciousness by herself, overcame the pain by herself, and adapted to the fact that she was a zombie.


    A feeling of powerlessness and remorse invaded the heart of Mo Wen and almost drowned him.


    At this time, Mo Wen didn''t realize that if he hadn''t found Yu Lan in time, Yu Lan, who became a zombie, couldn''t survive on a pair of arms; If he hadn''t been taking care of Yu Lan, Yu Lan, who lacks energy, would one day bite human flesh, and he couldn''t maintain his consciousness for a long time.


    Yu Lan''s strong will is one aspect of her consciousness, and the other is because of the existence of ink.


    "Arvin..."


    Put her hands around Mo Wen''s waist, Yu Lan opened her eyes pitifully and tried to make her voice sound softer, but no matter how soft she was, her voice was still hoarse and broken:


    "I''m fine."


    Patting Mo Wen''s back to comfort him, Yu Lan repeated these three words again and again, but Mo Wen still tightly surrounded her and didn''t let go.


    Can''t see Mo Wen''s face, Yu Lan can''t judge what mood Mo Wen is now. He only knows that his arm is getting harder and harder, almost crushing her.


    "Woo..."


    She''s worried about her stuff again.


    She lowered her eyes and buried her head in Mo Wen''s neck. She gently kissed his ear.


    I''m really okay


    The cold lips made Mo Wen stand up at the moment when he fell on Mo Wen''s ear. He had no interest in playing with the snow at all. Holding Yu Lan, he turned around and was about to leave this place.


    When I left, I wiped the snowman they had just built. Suddenly, a large area was missing from the side of the snowman, and his round head fell to the ground and fell apart.


    Yu Lan, lying on Mo Wen''s shoulder, looked at the broken snowman, drooped his head and looked a little lost.


    "Don''t play with snow in the future." trapped Yu Lan in his arms, the voice of ink still sounds so gentle, but inexplicably makes Yu Lan feel creepy.


    "Since I can''t share your pain, I''ll isolate everything that makes you painful." he paused for a while and then said, "except me."


    Aware that her stuff seems to have changed a little strange, Yu Lan skillfully leaned against Mo Wen''s shoulder, gently closed his eyes, and didn''t mean to refute at all.


    Everything the gadget does must be for her. As long as she is obedient... It''s no problem.


    She didn''t want to upset him.


    At this time, Yu Lan''s head suddenly felt pain again. The tingling feeling that her brain was about to leave her body made her tremble uncontrollably.


    This is the second time I have this feeling


    "Blue?"


    As soon as Yu Lan had an abnormality, the ink immediately found it. He immediately stopped to hold Yu Lan in his arms and stroked her cold face with worry.


    The pain lasted only a few seconds, and there was no feeling after it passed.


    Holding Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan bent his eyes and looked normal.


    "What happened to you just now?" Mo Wen asked nervously.


    Yu Lan shook his head and retracted into Mo Wen''s arms. His two eyes were bright:


    "Roar..."


    I''m fine.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was active again, Mo Wen relaxed and rubbed her head.


    Hugging Mo Wen''s neck, Yu Lan closed his eyes and always felt a little tired.


    If you don''t come, you will die


    The residual voice in the subconscious woke her up like an alarm bell. She opened her eyes and looked southwest.


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord, I''ve got it." Lingxiu came out of a shabby alley with two dark backpacks on his back and looked at Xu Jielin standing at the entrance of the alley.


    Xu Jielin, who seems to have been in the house these days without going out of the door, gently raised his eyelids with no expression on his face.


    He came to hand over the city himself. Naturally, he couldn''t do nothing.


    "Shall we go back now, my lord?" some of them moved their backpacks, looked around and whispered.


    Noticing the uneasy appearance of spiritual cultivation, Xu Jielin frowned slightly, stared at the dark green at the bottom of his eyes and asked, "haven''t you rested these days?"


    Spiritual cultivation seemed to be startled and widened his eyes. He quickly shook his head and dared not look directly into Xu Jielin''s eyes. "I may recognize the bed... I didn''t have a good rest at night."


    "Recognize the bed?" Xu Jielin raised his eyebrows. Spiritual cultivation has traveled far and wide with him in the past two years. Sometimes he can''t even sleep in bed... Can he recognize the bed?


    Spiritual cultivation scratched his head and smiled guilty.


    "In that case, go back and have a rest first." Xu Jielin turned and said faintly.


    "Don''t you go back, sir?" seeing that Xu Jielin went in the opposite direction to where they lived, Lingxiu hurried to catch up and asked.


    "Spiritual cultivation." Xu Jielin stopped. "I don''t ask more because I trust you. I hope you don''t live up to my trust."


    Spiritual cultivation was stunned. When he recovered, Xu Jielin had disappeared.


    He lowered his head with a bitter smile, and his heart was bitter.


    Betray trust? Even so, he dare not tell the truth


    This will be a lifetime of suffering for him.


    In fact, Xu Jielin had no place to go. He walked and stopped aimlessly, and finally stood at the window door of a trading store.


    The door of the trading shop was closed tightly, and the furnishings inside had been covered with dust from the window, as if they had been placed for a long time.


    Holding his hand on the window, Xu Jielin leaned close to the window and set his eyes on an exquisite music box.


    There was dust on the music box, but there were faint circles of exquisite patterns on it. It would look good if the dust was removed.


    The first birthday present he gave Yu Lan was an eight tone box.


    "Is there anyone inside?" Xu Jielin knocked on the window. Sure enough, no one answered.


    It was too dark in the room. He narrowed his eyes and could only see around the window at most.


    In addition, the glass is not very clean, which hinders his sight.


    When I came to the door, I found that the door was locked and couldn''t be opened at all. A thick layer of snow fell on the door handle.


    He raised his hand to sweep away the snow on his hand. Xu Jielin attached his seemingly random hand to the keyhole. After two seconds, he pulled the door handle and opened the door.


    The door lock had lost its original appearance and fell off the door panel with a bang.


    The moment he opened the door, Xu Jielin smelled a pungent smell. He walked into the room expressionless and turned on the light with his backhand.

 Chapter 184

    When the light is on, the field of vision becomes clear. The entering room is very messy and dusty.


    The temperature is only a little warmer than the outside world. It doesn''t look like an inhabited room at all.


    After a few steps inside, the stench became more and more pungent. Almost at a glance, he saw a rotten body lying on the floor.


    The body lay behind a table in a strange position. It should have rotted for a long time. It was covered with maggots and looked disgusting.


    Xu Jielin raised his eyebrows when he noticed the soft dagger on the rotten body of the corpse. He secretly said that the public security of the handover city was just like this.


    Don''t open your eyes to the music box in the window. He walked over and picked it up and held it in the palm of his hand.


    This music box can''t make a sound. It''s as dull as its square shape. I don''t know if it''s broken.


    He raised his hand to wipe the dust off the box and revealed the exquisite patterns. Xu Jielin touched the cold bulge on it with his hand, and finally smiled with satisfaction.


    He took out three crystal cores and put them on the table. He turned and walked out without looking at the body.


    Anyway, the bodies here will be cleaned up in three months at most. He doesn''t need to mind his own business.


    Now, whether in the south, north or transfer city, the method of housing management is the same. One of them is that the head of household has to go to the registration office every three months. If he doesn''t go for three months, the upper level has the right to take away the house, and even have the right to take away all the things in the house and confiscate it, just like copying the house.


    The backhand closed the door. Just as Xu Jielin turned his eyes away from the music box in his hand, he saw a figure running quickly from the eaves opposite.


    The figure may run fast in the eyes of ordinary people, but Xu Jielin can accurately capture it.


    The music box in his hand fell to the ground and fell in the thick snow without making a sound.


    He subconsciously raised his feet to catch up, shortness of breath, and his eyes were full of shock.


    Blue... The man is holding blue in his arms!


    Although I only saw one eye, that face is definitely Yu Lan.


    Although Xu Jielin, who is seemingly twelve steps but actually thirteen steps, can''t catch up with the Mo Wen running at full speed, he can ensure that he won''t be thrown away.


    He ignored the heavy and slippery snow under his feet and chased the ink with staring eyes.


    At the moment Xu Jielin caught up, Mo Wen noticed that he didn''t look back, but released his power behind him.


    Xu Jie made a big alarm bell in the sea. He grabbed the wall and was surprised to find that the space in front of him seemed to be distorted.


    This distortion disappeared in the blink of an eye, but at this time, Xu Jielin could not find the figure of Mo Wen.


    "Yu Lan! LAN LAN!"


    Unexpectedly, he was lost. Xu Jielin shouted in panic, hoping that the people he was thinking of would be willing to respond to him.


    But he heard nothing but the cold wind.


    He knelt down on the snow under his body, covered his eyes and wept like joy or sorrow.


    Happy is that Yu Lan is still alive, sad is that he lost her again.


    Why didn''t she stop and wait for him? Who was the man next to her?


    There was a mess in his head, which almost drove Xu Jielin crazy.


    "She just doesn''t know I''m here, or she will come back to me..."


    "She must still be in the handover city..."


    Murmuring like a madman, he repeated these words again and again, and finally sorted out the messy thoughts in his mind.


    Now the whole handover city is blocked, and Yu Lan can''t leave.


    As long as you find her... As long as you find her, she can come back.


    With his eyes firmly raised, he stood up and ran to his hotel.


    As soon as she entered the hotel, Yu Ling came up and said in her unique cold voice, "there is an order from above. Let''s return to the North immediately."


    "Give me a message and say I have something to deal with." Xu Jielin didn''t want to see Yu Ling, so he bypassed her and walked upstairs.


    "As far as I know, all the things we have done this time have been completed." Yu Ling followed up and continued to give orders coldly. "Sir, please prepare to leave here and return to the North immediately."


    "Shut your mouth!" Xu Jielin''s face was a little ugly. He turned and pulled up Yu Ling''s collar. His voice was cold. "Yu Ling, I think you forget that you are just a tool for transmitting messages."


    "I haven''t forgotten." Yu Ling''s face remained unchanged, and even his eyes were dull.


    "Then pass back what I just said as I said. If you want to say more nonsense, get out of here!" Yu lingxu Jielin shouted coldly. The angry voice made the spiritual cultivation upstairs couldn''t help sticking out his head.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "I''ve found Yu Lan." Xu Jielin raised his eyes to spiritual cultivation, "go and take out our pass, and we''ll borrow from Qin Feng."


    The order was issued, but he didn''t hear a response for a long time. He frowned and saw only the frightened face of spiritual cultivation.


    What he feared most happened.


    Yu Lan is coming back. He''s finished.


    "Spiritual cultivation?" he stepped up the stairs two steps. Xu Jielin grabbed his arm and pulled him up. His face became colder and colder. "Did you... Know Yu Lan was in the handover City long ago!"


    "I don''t know... I don''t know..." spiritual cultivation was almost crying. He looked around in panic and finally found his voice for a long time.


    He looked at Xu Jielin''s suspicious face. After his teeth trembled, he said, "I, I saw a woman who is very similar to Lord Yu Lan, but I don''t know if it''s her."


    "You''ve seen it!" Xu Jielin was angry at the speech. "You''ve seen it and didn''t tell me?!"


    "I... I''m not sure!" the spiritual cultivation tried to calm down and turned his head quickly to organize the language. "Lord Yu Lan has lost contact for nearly a year... I can''t be sure."


    "You have to tell me even if you''re not sure about this!" Xu Jielin threw away his spiritual cultivation and said in a cold voice, "go and get the communication card. We''ll go to Qin Feng to borrow someone now!"


    "Your Excellency......" the spirit was stunned. When he reacted to what Xu Jielin wanted to do, he just felt that his heart would jump out of his chest.


    Retribution... His retribution is coming soon.


    Watching Xu Jielin rush in like the wind and run out with spiritual cultivation like the wind, Yu Ling stands alone in the living room, standing straight.


    "Found Yu Lan?" Yu Ling whispered to himself, "how is this possible."


    Looking up at the tightly closed door, she turned and went upstairs.

 Chapter 185

    At this time, Wenning was standing on the platform with a speechless face. Qin Feng on his side "clicked" and chewed the apple. Several of his front teeth fell off, and it was very hard to chew the apple.


    "Can you pick a softer fruit?" wencuining whispered to Qin Feng as he stood under the stage when Yu Ruoshui didn''t pay attention.


    He really didn''t want to see the apple stained with water and full of tooth marks in Qin Feng''s hand.


    "Softer? Yes, but do I want a plate of strawberries? It''s best to be fresh." Uncle Qin Feng raised his legs like a bandage, but at this time, he looked very funny when he did anything.


    "... I think you''d better eat apples." Wenning glanced and asked him to continue eating apples like a mouse.


    "So it''s all your fault!" Yu Ruoshui''s voice suddenly raised and justice lingran said loudly, "I don''t think any party''s power will be worse than you!"


    Her voice sounded impassioned and righteous, but if you listen carefully, you can still hear the anger in her voice.


    Obviously, her high sounding accusations are only superficial. In fact, she has been extremely angry and is losing her temper with Qin Feng.


    The guards around are motionless under the sound of Ruoshui. Some people quietly look up and look at Yu Ruoshui as if they were looking at a psychopath.


    Why did such a wonderful flower run to the handover city and lose her temper with Qin Feng... Is she crazy?


    In Ruoshui''s eyes, the southern forces are inviolable, but not for others.


    For example, the guards in the handover city think that their handover city is the most important place in China, connecting the north and south, not to mention the strength of the city master Qin Feng, who is also stronger than most people.


    Although... Basically no one knows what Qin Feng''s power is, only that he is a level 3 power.


    "Yu Ruoshui." Qin Feng tilted his mouth and felt some noise in his ears. "That''s your shortsightedness."


    This is directly connected to others... Wen Ning hides his face and doesn''t want to say a word.


    "What?" Yu Ruoshui was stunned, then narrowed his eyes and said angrily, "Lord Qin, I hope I heard wrong just now."


    "No, you heard me right." Qin Feng coughed twice, accidentally involving the wound on his face. He covered his face and sighed. His mind was full of thinking about how to steal Yu Lan. Where did he have the mind to deal with Ruoshui.


    Suppress your desire to do it. Look, Yu Ruo took a deep breath and raised his chin proudly, "Lord Qin, I''m just performing my duty here. I hope you can cooperate. Also, I need to know what you did to hurt like this."


    The guard on one side carefully glanced at Qin Feng on the high platform when he heard the speech. He was also very curious about what their city master had done to make himself a mummy


    "I won''t cooperate." Qin Feng''s words were straightforward. He snorted impatiently and leaned back on the soft chair behind him. "Your task in the South should be to search the mob. Now you can''t find the mob, but you come to me to talk about public security... It''s too wide."


    Qin Feng seems to be the master of the handover city no matter how unreliable he is. He can''t have no ability at all. His voice at the moment was cold, not cold but dangerous.


    He took another bite of the apple and continued vaguely, "besides, it''s none of your business whether I rolled down the stairs or was hurt by a psycho."


    "If you weren''t harbouring thugs, do you think I couldn''t catch those thugs who couldn''t be on the table?" Qin Feng''s retort undoubtedly slapped Yu Ruoshui in the face. She clenched her teeth and tried her best to restrain herself to maintain her inviolable image. "Lord Qin, I think you need to put your position right."


    "Miss Yu, please speak carefully." Wenning''s eyes opened coldly, "I hope we won''t hear about the groundless thing of harboring thugs."


    He opened his mouth, but Yu Ruoshui was speechless.


    Yes, she can''t show any evidence that there are thugs in the crystal core repository. If she insists, it may expose the people she planted in the north.


    Seeing that if the water didn''t speak, Qin Fengyang threw the apple core at her feet with a gloomy face, "so, Miss Yu, you came all the way to our handover city. In fact, you didn''t do anything. You''ll only catch wind and shadow by your own will."


    It''s not a rumor


    Yu Ruoshui wants to say this, but her good educational environment in recent years is still trying to maintain her reason.


    Not used to seeing Ruoshui''s tall young lady, Qin Feng wrinkled his nose in disgust and stood up to leave the hall that annoyed him.


    Although he can''t get angel now, he can continue to "spoil" his other favorites. It''s always more fun than facing this noisy woman.


    Seeing that Qin Feng was going to walk, Yu Ruoshui raised his voice and said aggressively, "wait a minute! Lord Qin, did my people die in your handover city for nothing? You must give me an explanation!"


    "Explain?" Qin Feng paused, turned back and swept too much Ruoshui coldly. "The man you were going to arrest the mob was killed by the mob, but now you blame me for handing over the city?"


    "Wencuining." ignoring Ruoshui''s angry look, he turned to wencuining and said, "go and give them an explanation."


    Hearing Qin Feng''s endless words, Wen cuining''s expression didn''t show anything strange. His exquisite baby face took some smile, and two dimples made his little face look very cute.


    "How long?" he asked.


    "Three days at most, I don''t want to see these two people again." Qin Feng waved and limped towards the dark corridor, and soon hid in the dark.


    "Damn it!"


    Completely angered by Qin Feng''s arrogant attitude, Yu Ruoshui raised his feet and was about to catch up. Unexpectedly, Wen cuining stood in front of her like a ghost and suppressed all her movements with only one hand.


    "Miss Yu." Wen cuining''s face still brought some smile to the face. "The Lord of Qincheng said that you need to pack up and leave the handover city within three days. We will send everything here to your father in the form of documents."


    "Are you driving me away?" Yu Ruoshui narrowed his eyes dangerously and tried to get rid of wencuining''s clamp, but found it useless.


    His hand was like a kilo of weight. He pressed her mercilessly. There was no gap to drill.


    "No, we just think Yu leader may be better at dealing with these things."

 Chapter 186

    This sentence is disguised as saying that Yu Ruoshui is incompetent. Wen Suining finally let go of her. She stepped back and took a please posture.


    The words have been said. For this reason, Yu Ruoshui naturally has no reason to stay here. She still doesn''t want to give up her pride. She turns and walks out.


    "Secretary Wen." just as Ruoshui was about to leave, a guard ran in and bowed skillfully before saying, "Lord Xu from the North hopes to see the Lord of Qincheng."


    Hearing that Xu Jielin came, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help but stop. She stared at the guard who reported the news, with inexplicably cold eyes.


    "Did he say anything?" Wenning asked.


    "No, he just said he wanted to see Lord Qin."


    "That''s not a big deal." she waved her hand and said, "go and tell him to pack up his things and leave in three days."


    "Yes." the guard retreated, and Yu Ruoshui glared at him.


    He somehow touched his face and felt that there should be nothing special on his face. Yu Ruoshui was staring at what he was doing. It was strange.


    Looking at Wenning, he nodded politely to himself. Yu Ruoshui''s face was gloomy and could squeeze out the water.


    She didn''t expect that the attitude of the handover City, which she despised all the time, should be so tough this time


    Damn it, what!


    When she went out, she saw the guard just notified standing in front of Xu Jielin saying something. Looking at Xu Jielin''s surprised appearance, she didn''t have to guess what the guard must say. She angered Qin Feng and so on.


    In fact, he wronged the guard. He just told Wen Suining what he had just said and said that Qin Feng was in a bad mood. He didn''t mention Ruoshui at all.


    "I see."


    After listening to the guard, although Xu Jielin looked a little ugly, he nodded friendly.


    The guard respectfully saluted and deliberately bypassed Yu Ruoshui and left.


    He really couldn''t bear the cannibal look from the water.


    The spiritual vision that had been standing behind Xu Jielin flashed, and there was a feeling of relief.


    "What are you doing here?" he walked to Xu Jielin''s side unhappily, and Yu Ruoshui couldn''t even pull out a smile.


    "I have something to do." I don''t want to say more to Yu Ruoshui. Xu Jielin is in a bad mood at this time.


    He didn''t understand why Qin Feng suddenly got angry and wanted to drive them away. Now he saw Yu Ruoshui and thought he might know why.


    "Oh." Yu Ruoshui looked at him disdainfully, with contempt implicit in his words, "since the end of the world, you have become such a lofty appearance. Do you really have capital?"


    "You don''t have to mind your own business." Xu Jielin smiled sarcastically and turned in the opposite direction to Yu Ruoshui.


    In such a short period of time, Yu Ruoshui was said to be "nosy" by two people, both with a sense of contempt, which she has never experienced in her life!


    The anger she had been holding back finally broke out. She stared at Xu Jielin''s back and roared, "Xu Jielin, don''t forget that you''re just a dog in our family!"


    As soon as he said this, his spiritual face changed. He looked at Yu Ruoshui angrily and faithfully protected Xu Jielin. "Miss Yu, what you just said is what you want to say personally or on behalf of your southern forces? If you are personal, please apologize!"


    "It''s mine." Yu Ruoshui sneered, "but apology? Absolutely impossible!"


    Perhaps Yu Ruoshui''s words were too rampant. Xu Jielin stepped down and looked back to reveal a very ordinary, "your dog? Yu Ruoshui, you didn''t see your identity before or now."


    "What identity?" this sentence obviously poked Yu Ruoshui''s weakness. Her expression was stiff. Then she rushed up more excited and pulled Xu Jielin''s clothes. "Xu Jielin, tell me again!"


    Raised his hand easily and waved Yu Ruoshui away. Xu Jielin said expressionless, "you and I know some words well and don''t need to say it again."


    It is clear that there is no way to borrow someone from Qin Feng. Xu Jielin is really in a bad mood. He doesn''t want to say a word more with Yu Ruoshui at all.


    Qin Feng opened his mouth and told them to leave here in three days. They would have to go, otherwise if they were thrown out at that time, no one would look good.


    Qin Feng, as the leader of the handover City, has the absolute right to throw them out.


    Ignoring Ruoshui''s gnashing of teeth, Xu Jielin turned and left without looking back from beginning to end.


    He wants to find Yu Lan in these three days.


    When he got back, it was already dark. As soon as he entered the door, he was cold all over.


    Lingxiu rubbed his hands and felt that his hands and feet were going to be frozen.


    Today, he followed Xu Jielin to find Yu Lan outside all day. He was frightened and almost shocked all the way.


    "My Lord." Yu Ling stood at the door to meet them. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time.


    "What happened to Qin Feng today?" Xu Jielin asked as soon as he entered the door, took off his cotton padded clothes and handed them to Lingxiu.


    Yu Ling was silent for two seconds and immediately responded to Xu Jielin''s words, "Yu Ruoshui angered Qin Feng."


    As an artificial communication power, Yu Ling can not only accept the news from the north, but also use his own unique sound waves to detect things in a short range. It can be said to be a good scout.


    "I knew it was her stupid woman." impatiently pulled open his collar, Xu Jielin casually found a bench to sit down and continued to ask, "how did she get angry?"


    Yu Ling was silent for another two seconds. After two seconds, he said, "all the guards around her were killed by the mob. She can''t find the murderer."


    "All?"


    "All."


    Looking at Yu Ling''s affirmation, Xu Jielin was silent.


    Yu Ruoshui brought more than 30 guards this time, but they could be solved without hurting Yu Ruoshui... These thugs are brave enough.


    "Can you find out who did it?"


    Yu Ling shook his head and said plainly, "it''s impossible to explore. The distance between them is either beyond my exploration, or their strength is too strong to explore."


    "It would be interesting if it were the second possibility." Xu Jielin seemed to sneer. He was still in a terrible mood, even with anger when he spoke.


    He couldn''t calm down at the thought that he didn''t even have any news from Yu Lan.


    "Yu Ling is now in the sixth rank. If the class of those thugs is higher than her, they may not be ordinary thugs at all." standing on the side of Xu Jielin, spiritual and objective analysis said.

 Chapter 187

    "There are always crouching tigers, hidden dragons in the handover city." Xu Jielin waved his hand and said faintly, "it doesn''t matter who the mob is or how strong it is. Since the South wants to intervene, let them intervene. We just have to do our job well."


    "Yes." spiritual cultivation lowered his eyes, "what should we do now, sir?"


    "Find Yu Lan." Xu Jielin said coldly, "you must find her in these three days!"


    Hearing that Xu Jielin was going to find Yu lanlingxiu again, he couldn''t help squeezing his fist. He pursed his lips and watched Xu Jielin go upstairs without saying a word.


    Yu Ling looked at him and smiled faintly.


    For the next three days, Xu Jielin had been looking for Yu Lan in the handover city. Unfortunately, he didn''t even see a personal film at all.


    Qin Feng has lifted the blockade of the handover city. In this case, it is even more difficult for him to find Yu Lan.


    "Have a nice trip."


    Qin Feng stood at the door and looked at Xu Jielin and Yu Ruoshui who were forced to leave at the same time. He yawned sleepily.


    Most of his injuries have recovered by now. Except for the fatal wound on his left chest, he now looks like a normal person.


    He was no longer bound by bandages, and he relaxed a lot when he moved.


    "Just lift the blockade of the handover city?" Wenning stood on his side and whispered, "the mob who destroyed the handover city hasn''t been caught yet."


    Now they only know that it is mo Wen who broke into the isolation area to trigger the alarm, but they don''t know the real rioters in the handover city.


    "Is there any need?" Qin Feng turned and walked forward slowly, dragging the soles of his feet on the ground to make a sound when rubbing. "Since those thugs have the courage to make trouble in the handover City, they have already paved the way back, otherwise, if the water can''t be searched door to door."


    "Can we just let them go?" Wen Ning''s baby face was wrinkled together, looking like a angry child.


    "At present, it''s the only way." Qin Feng said faintly, "flies don''t bite seamless eggs. All we can do now is strengthen our defense and try to avoid such things again, otherwise the north and South will have to rush over and be annoying."


    "OK." Wen Suining nodded. He looked at Qin Feng''s way and suddenly felt a strange sense of familiarity.


    "Wait a minute," he frowned. "Are you going to find those people who want to join the league?"


    "Yes." Qin Feng nodded calmly, and even thought there was nothing wrong.


    "You see what you''re going to be beaten like? You have to go?" Wen Suining thought Qin Feng was crazy.


    "Why not? My angel is still in that bastard''s hand." Qin Feng said of course, as if he wasn''t the one who was almost killed last time.


    Looking at this guy full of zombies, Wenning clenched his teeth and followed him.


    He must have done a lot of evil in his last life.


    However, when they arrived at the crystal core storage place, they didn''t see the ink. They only stood at the door, swept the snow piled up at the door, raised their eyes and smiled at them, like a fox.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh!" shrunk in Mo Wen''s arms, Yu Lan opened her eyes and looked at her little girl curiously.


    The little girl is thin and small. Her dry hair is tied carelessly and looks dirty and messy.


    Her eyes were a little dark blue, and her face was shriveled because of malnutrition.


    She grabbed her hair and looked at it. Yu Lan turned her round eyes. She felt that her hair seemed a little better than the little girl.


    "Qiqi, come here." when ye Wuchen saw Qiqi close to Yu Lan, he quickly stretched out his hand and pulled her over. Jiulian also came and put on a thick cotton padded clothes for her.


    At the moment when the cotton padded clothes were worn on her body, Qi Qiqi smiled. Her hand shrank in her sleeve and gently rubbed it on her face, as if she had got the happiest thing.


    Yu Lan can''t feel the cold, but he can feel the warm temperature on Mo Wen.


    She put her arms around Mo Wen''s neck, greedily absorbed the temperature on him, and rubbed contentedly.


    Very addicted to blue''s intimacy, Mo Wen rubbed her hair tail, which was very pleasant.


    "Brother..." an equally thin little boy ran over with short legs, hugged ye Wuchen''s hand and looked at the cotton padded clothes in his hand.


    "Don''t worry, Haohao, you too." gently rubbed Bai Hao''s head, and ye Wuchen put a cotton padded coat on him, "where''s Xiaofeng?"


    "Mu Feng sleeps at home." Qi Qiqi, who shrinks in nine master''s arms, said with milk, and her little face was red with cold.


    Upon hearing this, ye Wuchen and Jiu Gan''s faces changed. They quickly ran back to the room and found that Mu Feng''s face was purple with cold.


    Without hesitation, he held Mufeng in his arms and wrapped two cotton clothes. Ye Wuchen patted Mufeng''s face and tried to wake him up.


    "Xiao Feng, wake up and don''t sleep."


    Nine masters stared at Mu Feng with worry, and his dark eyes couldn''t help being stained with water light.


    She was afraid that the shepherd would leave them.


    "Elder sister......" Qi Qiqi held Jiufu''s arm in her soft voice.


    "It''s all right, Qiqi." after touching Qiqi''s head, Jiufu forced himself to smile, "Mufeng will wake up soon."


    "Nine masters, you come and hold Mu Feng." he noticed that Mu Feng''s breath was getting weaker and weaker, almost to the extent that he couldn''t feel it. Ye Wuchen turned and handed Mu Feng to nine masters, while he turned and ran out.


    At this time, drunken night was staring at Xiuqi strangely. That expression looked like looking at a monster.


    "Drunk emperor!" ye Wuchen ran over and took a few breaths. "Can you save my brother? He''s dying."


    "Oh, of course." he habitually showed a forced smile. He was drunk all night. Finally, he glanced obliquely and strode into the room.


    "The drunken emperor is really a good man..." looking at the straight back of drunken Wuye, ye Wuchen couldn''t help sighing.


    The first time he knew that drunken night was the drunken emperor, ye Wuchen was shocked. To be honest, he always thought that drunken emperor was the kind of person who looked ferocious and muscular and looked like a villain, and the contrast between drunken night''s image and his impression was too great.


    Good people?


    Xiuqi, with a gloomy sneer, turned and walked in the opposite direction, away from these "simple" children.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan pointed to the house and seemed to want to go in.


    Ye Wuchen, the house they live in is still closed, at least much better than the wooden house with air leakage everywhere.


    She is now banned from playing with snow, and ink even prevents her from touching the snow.


    Mo Wen, who has always been very indulgent to her, has become more and more authoritarian in recent days. It feels like she has to wrap her food, drink, fun and sleep.

 Chapter 188

    "Want to go in?" Mo Wen asked, his smooth chin gently against the blue ear.


    Yu Lan nodded and puffed his cheeks like a goldfish going to spit bubbles.


    "OK." in his opinion, as long as there is no danger for blue, he is still happy to follow Blue''s meaning.


    Carrying Yu Lan into the house, he looked around the room and found that there was no place to sit.


    The house is about 20 square meters in size. Two parallel beds account for half the size of the room. There is a stove in the open place. There is nothing else.


    He wanted to leave this crowded and narrow place with Yu Lan. However, LAN Baba looked at him and looked like he didn''t want to go out.


    "OK, let''s wait a little longer." Mo Wen was helpless.


    Under the power of drunk night, the animal husbandry wind in Jiufu''s arms soon ruddy a lot, and even his breathing became much more uniform.


    "Xiao Feng, Xiao Feng, wake up." seeing this, Jiulian quickly hugged Mu Feng and coaxed him to. When he opened his eyes, he almost cried with joy.


    "Thank you, big brother." nine master opened his watery eyes and thanked drunk night with a choking voice in his throat.


    Although she and ye Wuchen both shoulder the responsibility of taking care of their younger brothers and sisters, they are only an 11-year-old child after all.


    "You''re welcome, little guy." looking at Jiufu''s young face, his drunken look seemed to be milder. He rubbed Jiufu''s head and smiled brightly like the warm sun in winter. "I also have a sister, so I probably know how you feel about your brother."


    "Drunk emperor, do you also have a sister?" ye Wuchen, who had just entered the door, was curious. He looked at the room that was basically full, hesitated and still stood on the threshold of the door. Even if it was blowing a cold wind, he didn''t intend to come in.


    He was not too crowded, but he didn''t dare to get too close to the ink that looked very dangerous.


    "Yes." as soon as he said that Zui Linxue was drunk all night, the smile on his mouth changed. He lowered his eyelids slightly, and his voice also took a strange color. "How can I say... My sister Linxue grew up when I was a child."


    "Then you must have a good relationship with your sister?" ye Wuchen scratched his head. "Nine masters and I are not related by blood, but because we got together at the end of the world and spent only these two years..."


    "Elder brother!" Bai Hao at this time loosened Jiulian''s hand and rushed into ye Wuchen''s arms, smiling fondly.


    "Haohao goes to sister Jiugan first. Be obedient and obedient." the words were interrupted without anger. Ye Wuchen patted Bai Hao on the shoulder and asked him to go to sister Jiugan.


    "But we have a good relationship, just like brothers and sisters." he stood up and looked at the drunk night, and ye Wuchen''s face was soft.


    "Well... It seems that the relationship is really good." zuiwuye touched his chin and smiled, "but my relationship with Linxue is closer. I watched her grow up when I was a child. She is like an... Well, it is'' Angel ''in Qin Feng''s description."


    Ye Wuchen smiled silently. He knew that he had not finished his words.


    "So I thought since I was a child... God still loves me very much and can let me have an angel''s company in such a dirty life." the drunk night smile completely changed its taste at this time. The strong exclusive smell in his eyes made ye Wuchen shiver.


    Ye Wuchen hugged his arm and thought he might go into the house.


    "Do you believe in God?" he asked softly.


    "No, I''m just making an analogy. If you like, it doesn''t matter if you say it''s heaven or anything. I don''t believe these." the drunk emperor stood up, his dark eyes fell on ye Wuchen, bent his eyes and smiled, looking like he was making a great suggestion, "So if you really love your sister, let her always belong to you. In fact, she is what belongs to you."


    "Drunk emperor, what are you talking about..." ye Wuchen smiled, "no matter how good the relationship with her sister is, she will marry one day. There will be a man who only belongs to her to pick her up and leave. As brothers, we just need to bless her."


    "No." Zui Wuyi shook his head. "I won''t allow this kind of thing to happen. No one will give what they like to others, even at a great price."


    "With all due respect... Sister, she is a person, not a thing." ye Wuchen felt that Zui Wuye''s remarks were very strange. He tried to calm himself and enlighten Zui Wuye with a correct point of view. "As brothers, we should respect their opinions."


    "You have this idea because you don''t have my own sister." Zui Wuye thinks ye Wuchen is the unreasonable person. He shook his head and snorted, "I respect Lin Xue''s opinions, but that doesn''t mean her opinions are all right. Correcting her sister''s mistakes in time is the most important thing for my brother.


    In order to teach her sister to go in the right direction, even let her experience death. "


    What''s the use of walking on the right path when people are dead? When they are reincarnated in the next life?


    Ye Wuchen is completely speechless. What else does he want to say, but his natural alert system has sounded an alarm and warned him not to say more.


    Drunk night''s thoughts about his sister... Have obviously been completely distorted.


    Qi Qiqi, they can''t understand the dialogue between drunk night and ye Wuchen. They can only look at them with clear eyes.


    Nine master understood a little, but she felt that these things had nothing to do with her at all.


    "Elder sister." Mu Feng is all right now. He grinned at nine masters, revealing two handsome and lovely little tiger teeth, "it''s so warm."


    "Xiaofeng..." holding Mufeng tightly, Jiufu smiled happily, "it''s good if you can wake up."


    Seeing that Mufeng has completely awakened, ye Wuchen doesn''t care about the ink. When he strides in, he picks up Mufeng. He is very happy with the water light at the bottom of his eyes, but he still scolds him seriously, "Mufeng, how many times I told you not to sleep alone, why don''t you just listen! Do you think what I said doesn''t work!"


    "No, brother..." Mufeng looked a little wronged. He rubbed his eyes. His voice sounded like flying catkins. "When you sleep... You won''t be hungry."


    Ye Wuchen was stunned. It should be said that all the people present were stunned. Jiulian squatted down and hugged Qi Qiqi. Finally, he couldn''t help falling tears.


    Qiqiqi didn''t know why, but when she saw Jiulian crying, she also opened her mouth and cried, very wronged and wronged.

 Chapter 189

    "It''s ok... It''s OK. It''s OK." ye Wuchen gently hugged Jiulian, patted her back with his purple hand and coaxed, "Jiulian, we will get better in the future."


    Nine master sobbed and nodded in ye Wuchen''s arms, soon swallowed all the tears, and then tried to adjust his mood and make himself optimistic.


    They bear too many things that they shouldn''t bear at this age. They don''t rely on them, and they can''t even guarantee basic safety.


    But even so, they must be strong. The world is no longer the cradle for children''s growth. It is more appropriate to say that it is hell.


    Survival of the fittest, survival of the fittest.


    Looking at the scene full of warmth in front of him, Yu Lan''s eyes flashed. It seemed that he remembered something, maybe some emotion.


    Blue, take care of your brother


    Deep in my memory, it seems that a woman once told her that her voice sounds loving and gentle, just like a trickle of water that can wash the deepest dirt in people''s heart.


    Brother... Her brother.


    Yu Lan thought of the man named Yu Tian she followed before, and there was no reason for a sad feeling in her heart.


    But this feeling can only make her more uncomfortable, and can''t tell her what to do.


    Now is not the time to think about this... She told herself that her current thinking could not determine what she should do next.


    Leaning on Mo Wen''s shoulder, she breathed a sigh of relief to dispel those irritable feelings in her heart.


    She still has something. That''s enough.


    Mo Wen seemed to be interested and hugged her. Seeing that Yu Lan was not interested in nine masters, he turned sideways and left the room.


    Although Yu Lan will not be allowed to play with the snow, the spacious outside is much better than this narrow house.


    "Although I don''t want to be a villain," Zui Wuyi suddenly opened his mouth after Mo Wen left. He looked at the interaction between ye Wuchen and Jiuguan, and there was no fluctuation in his heart. This warm emotion could not stimulate his emotional nerves, "But I still want to say, ye Wuchen, you are the one we want to alliance now, so you have to follow us to do something."


    "You''re right." ye Wuchen loosened nine masters, looked at drunk night and asked, "what do I need to do?"


    "That''s a good question, but before that, I need you to solve your family... Well, it''s about your brothers and sisters." drunk night said faintly, "Obviously, they can''t go to the north with us. We don''t need oil bottles. But you have to come with us. Your sensitive feeling like a dog and super cold resistance are useful to us."


    Seeing ye Wuchen''s face was a little ugly, he seemed to smile when he was drunk all night. "Sorry, I don''t know how to use adjectives. If you don''t like the description of dog, maybe we can replace it with a cat?"


    "No, I don''t care about this." ye Wuchen shook his head and smiled bitterly. "I just thought, if I can''t take my brothers and sisters to leave together, I can only let them stay here hungry and cold... All my efforts for so long will be in vain. What''s the significance of my continuation."


    "Well, maybe you can ask Xiuqi to send them to our desire alliance. I promise he is a good man, but he looks a little gloomy." Zui Wuyi solemnly discussed with ye Wuchen, with sincere eyes. "The environment of the desire alliance headquarters is much better than here. At least he doesn''t worry about food and clothing and won''t be frozen."


    Zui Wuye said it was tempting, but the alarm in ye Wuchen''s heart began to ring again. There was a crazy voice in his heart telling him not to believe Zui Wuye!


    "I don''t think so..." ye Wuchen waved his hand and noticed that drunk night''s eyes seemed to be colder, with a little murderous intention.


    He hurried to look carefully, but he didn''t see anything.


    Is it really an illusion? He was a little flustered.


    "Well, newcomer." drunk all night, with a helpless look, "what are you going to do?"


    "I......" ye Wuchen gritted his teeth. "Maybe I can stay here."


    "That''s not good," drunk night smiled. "We have provided you with supplies. In return, you must go with us."


    Drunken night is never a loser. For him, he should take back as much as he gives.


    "We... Can be with you, and I promise I won''t drag you down." nine master opened her mouth timidly at this time. She stared at the drunken night, and her little face was full of expectation.


    "Little guy." drunk night rubbed her head, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. "You can guarantee yourself, but can you guarantee your brother and sister?"


    Drooping eyes looked at his brother and sister holding his arm, and Jiulian was silent.


    "Now ye Wuchen, you have only two choices." I don''t think it''s wrong to bully children at all. I squatted down and smiled when I was drunk, "Either let Xiuqi send your brother and sister back to the lust League, or... Be prepared to fail to join our lust League. You know, if his boss didn''t agree with you to join, I wouldn''t have to think about your affairs so hard, because the most direct way to deal with these troublesome things is to deal with them."


    These words can be said to be ruthless. Ye Wuchen pursed his lips and knew that if he didn''t successfully join the desire Alliance... Not only he would die, but also none of them could live.


    There is nothing groundless in this world. There must be a reason why the alliance is so unbearable by the outside world.


    "Why..." he raised his eyes and said, "can''t you send them?"


    "That''s not a good idea," he said irresponsibly. "I have no patience with children."


    "Tut."


    At this time, there was a disgusting "tut tut" sound at the door. When drunk all night, he looked up and saw Qin Feng standing at the door and rolling his eyes at him.


    "That''s a high sounding reason," he said.


    "When did the Lord of Qincheng come?" drunk night narrowed his eyes.


    "Just now." Qin Feng moved his shoulders twice, and his sight drifted to Yu Lan again.


    As the leader of the handover City, it is easy for him to find someone in the handover city.


    Yu Lan is sitting on Mo Wen''s lap staring at the snow in a daze. He doesn''t seem to notice his arrival.


    And Mo Wen just glanced at him lightly. He was calm and didn''t even have half an emotional fluctuation. It was like watching a passer-by who didn''t want to do it.


    ¡°angel£¡¡±


    Qin Feng, who ignored Mo Wen, rushed to Yu Lan again, but this time he was grabbed by Wen cuining before Mo Wen shot.

 Chapter 190

    "Qin Feng." Wen cuining punched Qin Feng in the stomach and said, "don''t die."


    While saying that, he also looked at the ink and nodded politely.


    In doing so, he was not afraid of ink, but just expressing a superficial friendship.


    However, Mo Wen was very direct, and even he ignored it.


    "Ah... I just thought of the third way." when the atmosphere became a little strange, I was drunk all night. I patted my thigh and smiled, "ye Wuchen, you can give up your brothers and sisters. Losing these burdens will make you lighter."


    "What?" ye Wuchen was stunned and then got angry. "It''s impossible! Even if you kill me, I can''t abandon them."


    "This is really a bad idea." Qin Feng, holding his stomach, ironically tilted his eyes, drunk all night, and then looked at ye Wuchen and said faintly, "maybe I can take care of them."


    Qin Feng''s meaning is very simple, that is to let nine know that they stay and his people take care of them.


    A zombie addict seems in some ways safer than someone who can handle children.


    Although ye Wuchen still feels a little uneasy, this feeling is much better than before.


    "Maybe... Yes?" he asked, looking drunk all night.


    Drunk night was a little upset that his plan was disrupted. He smiled, nodded and said, "anyway, he will bear the consequences."


    "There''s no need to ask him about these things... The adult?" he waved his hand and agreed when he saw that he was drunk all night. Ye Wuchen asked softly, looking at the ink sitting on a board.


    "These things are handled by the of my defense department. As long as they are within my management, the boss certainly doesn''t have to deal with them." drunk night didn''t care. He glanced at the timid nine master, looked around and found that there was no neat figure around.


    "Where''s Xiuqi?" he frowned. Xiuqi looked obedient these two days and seemed to have no interest in children... Now it''s all to the extent of avoiding.


    "I haven''t seen you since just now." ye Wuchen scratched his head. After making sure that nine knew they were taken care of, the heavy pressure in his heart was relieved.


    It doesn''t matter what he does, but he hopes his family can be well.


    When he was busy looking for Xiuqi, Wen Suining''s face was a little dignified. He looked up at the ink that picked up Yu Lan and walked around, and his heart was a burst of surprise.


    According to the words of Zui Wuye just now, the things in the desire alliance are basically handled by Zui Wuye''s subordinates, and there is no need to report to Mo Wen.


    The function of Mo Wen is probably to directly manage them... This is obviously an extremely decentralized approach.


    On the surface, it seems that there is no problem in performing their respective duties, but in fact, it is overhead the power of ink Management Alliance.


    For this ink, he didn''t realize it at all, or for some other reason?


    But it seems that they are very loyal to ink


    To tell the truth, in the face of great power, no one will not mind, even if he can freely control the power of desire alliance, how can he be willing to yield to ink.


    Unless he has been loyal to ink to the extreme, or he doesn''t care about these powers at all.


    In short... The organization of desire alliance was full of mystery before he was contacted, and now this mystery still exists.


    What a strange organization.


    "Boss, have you seen Xiuqi?" drunk night was still looking for Xiuqi. He squatted down and pushed away a layer of snow, as if Xiuqi could turn into a ball and hide in it.


    "Over there." Mo Wen replied mildly. He turned his back to Qin Feng and held Yu Lan tightly in his arms. Even if she raised her head, he wouldn''t allow it.


    "Oh, I''ll find him." Zui Wuyi nodded and ran to find Xiuqi. At the same time, Mo Wen also stood up and walked to the place where there was no one.


    He was impatient and obviously didn''t like staying with so many people.


    Yu Lan has always been very good. Even if she is pressed on her head, she doesn''t mean to resist. With her cheeks bulging, she simply stuck it on Mo Wen''s chest, closed her eyes and snored.


    A pair of milky eyes blinked lazily. The watery ones looked very cute.


    "We''ll go back if we''re tired?" he noticed that Yu Lan had yawned for the third time, and Mo Wen leaned down and kissed her forehead.


    At this time, although Mo Wen''s face was still morbid pale, the temperature on him was warm, like a small stove.


    "Ow..." Yu Lan nodded, his voice sounded weak.


    Her mental state these two days is really not very good. She always gives people a feeling.


    At first, Mo Wen thought she was in a bad mood because she couldn''t play with the snow, but later she found that Yu Lan was just in a bad mood for no other reason.


    So in order to relieve Yu Lan''s bad mood, Mo Wen thought of taking her outside. Otherwise, he might not allow Yu Lan to leave the room at all.


    At this moment, even if Yu Lan didn''t want to go back, Mo Wen felt that he had to take her back this time. He turned and ran back quickly from an alley, almost instantly disappeared in Qin Feng''s sight.


    "Hey!" Qin Feng stared, "where is he?"


    "May have gone back." Qin Feng glanced obliquely, and Wenning said faintly.


    "I took so much trouble to find him. He''ll go back to me now?" Qin Feng clenched his teeth, turned and was about to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Wenning frowned.


    "De nucleation repository!"


    "..." you may not be so hard after your daughter-in-law!


    He really lost his face in the handover city.


    Wen Suining, who especially wanted to pull Qin Feng back and beat him, nearly broke his silver teeth. He stood in place with a cold voice, "Qin Feng, believe it or not, as long as you go to the crystal core storage, you will find that all your level 4 babies have become crystal cores when you come back."


    "Dare you move them?" Qin Feng turned back and stared at Wen Ning.


    "As long as you go, you try." Wenning snorted and walked to the middle of the handover city without looking back.


    "Damn it!" seeing that Wen Xining really went to the isolation area, Qin Feng quickly followed up, for fear that he would really deal with his "pets".


    All of a sudden, there are only ye Wuchen''s brothers and sisters left in the snow. Ye Wuchen holds Qi Qiqi and gently pinches her face.


    "Qiqi, we will all get better in the future."


    Qi Qiqi didn''t quite understand what ye Wuchen meant by "getting better", but simply smiled and held ye Wuchen''s neck happily.

 Chapter 191

    "Brother, I like the feeling of warmth," she said softly, and a layer of chilblain could be seen on the little hand slightly exposed from the warm sleeve.


    "Well, I like it too." ye Wuchen hugged her in his arms and hugged her hard.


    "Brother, do you really want to go with them?" nine master stood nearby and asked with some worry. His hands were tightly squeezed together. "I think they... Don''t get along as well as they seem."


    "Do you think we still have a choice?" ye Wuchen''s eyes were dimmer. He shook his head, put down Qiqi, turned to Jiufu and said, "now this is the first snow of this winter. It''s cold to this point. If we don''t have enough heating facilities, we may not survive this winter at all."


    "But brother, you..."


    "It doesn''t matter to me." ye Wuchen shook his head and touched Jiufu''s head. "Since I have the strength recognized by them, why waste it."


    "But they don''t look like good people!" nine Masters said after he couldn''t help it. "Brother, you are different from them."


    "Nine masters, if they weren''t good people, we wouldn''t have these cotton padded clothes to wear now, and today''s animal husbandry style might not be saved." ye Wuchen sighed, "you know, the good people now don''t have to be very kind people, and the same murderers and arsonists don''t have to be bad people. It depends on how you define them."


    Nine master knows like it or not, just staring at ye Wuchen''s face in a daze.


    She suddenly found that ye Wuchen''s childish face gave her a mature and reliable feeling.


    "Nine masters, you have to understand this." ye Wuchen sighed, "they all depend on you when I leave."


    "HMM." nine masters answered, lowered his head and looked very quiet.


    Thick dark clouds exposed a gap, and the sun fell, making people feel warm.


    But the cold of the soles of the feet still climbed along the legs, as if to swallow up these poor sunshine.


    Xiuqi in the same sunshine was looking at the burn wound on the back of his hand, and his dark eyes rolled with inexplicable emotions.


    He may have forgotten how other injuries appeared, but he can''t forget the origin of this injury anyway.


    It is always in pain, always stimulating his nerves, as if unremitting to remind him of the night full of crying.


    But when this hand was held by those small white hands... He suddenly felt that he might have done wrong all the time.


    "Xiuqi, what are you doing here?"


    Finally found Xiuqi, walked over drunk all night, grabbed his shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s rare that you should be in the sun. I always thought you were a light dead."


    Xiuqi stared at him coldly and didn''t speak.


    "Well, I admit that you look like a shadow even when you stand in the sun." drunk night spread his hand and smiled close to Xiuqi''s face, "but Xiuqi, you''ve been very strange these two days."


    He raised his hand and patted open his drunken face. Xiuqi pursed his lips and turned and walked towards the dark alley.


    "Do you want to tell me what you''re struggling with?" zuiwuye was very considerate and walked on the side of Xiuqi. The smile looked warmer than the sun, but the actual temperature was unknown. "Do you know how frightened I was to see you avoiding children these days..."


    Xiuqi''s footsteps paused. He took a few more steps before he stopped and looked at the drunk night.


    "I just suddenly feel that some children may not be miserable even after they are ten years old. Maybe..."


    "No, maybe." drunk night interrupted Xiuqi. He clasped Xiuqi''s shoulder and fell on Xiuqi like the shadow of the night.


    "Well... Listen, Xiuqi, that''s your illusion." the voice of drunk night was lowered a little, like the sound of cold fallen leaves echoing in the cemetery. "People after ten years old have no childhood, don''t they? If you leave childhood... Xiuqi, think about the things you''ve experienced. Some people are absolutely unforgivable, and some things are absolutely impossible to change."


    In fact, drunk night doesn''t know what Xiuqi has experienced before, and what kind of obsession he has for his children, but he has long been abnormal, but he can use the most rational state to grasp Xiuqi''s most vulnerable weakness at this time.


    Xiuqi seemed to have finally figured it out after being silent for a long time. He nodded, raised his feet and continued to walk forward.


    "You''re right. I think too much."


    Yu Lan advanced again in the winter when the sun came out. Now she has reached the twelfth level.


    "Lanlan, you didn''t replenish the crystal core this time. Why did you suddenly advance?" Mo Wen held sleepy Yu Lan and touched her cold cheek with both hands. The fundus of his eyes was unable to hide his concern.


    Yu Lan raised his eyes and looked at Mo Wen innocently, revealing a smile that was beyond his ability.


    She just wants to sleep now.


    It is not clear whether Yu Lan''s body is abnormal now. Mo Wen silently picked up Yu Lan, hid her in his arms and closed his eyes.


    "Will you always be with me?" he was a little uneasy for no reason.


    Yu Lan won''t answer him now because she has entered sleep.


    "It''s all right." Mo Wen sighed and gently rubbed Yu Lan''s thin face with his thin cocoon hand. "Anyway, I''ll protect you."


    Feeling his face itchy, Yu Lan''s hand unconsciously held Mo Wen''s hand, shrunk his neck and fell into deep sleep.


    Her consciousness was trapped in a forest, and all she could see was the dense leaves.


    The smell in the air brought a disgusting stench, which constantly stimulated her nose.


    "It''s boring here."


    The familiar male voice appeared behind Yu Lan. Yu Lan turned back and saw a pair of eyes similar to hers.


    "Yi''an." she whispered, and retreated half a step warily.


    "I''m glad you can still remember me." Yi An smiled, with long soft hair casually close to his face, looking wet.


    Yu Lan didn''t answer.


    "When will you come here?" Yi An looked at Yu Lan and asked friendly, "I''m really bored alone."


    Yu Lan frowned and growled menacingly.


    "You don''t mean to come at all." Yi sighed and stared at Yu Lan with some disappointment. "I thought I could catch you back if you didn''t want to come. Now I suddenly think it doesn''t make any sense. You''ve been completely fascinated by a human being."

 Chapter 192

    "Roar!"


    Leave it alone!


    Yu Lan narrowed her eyes and stared at Yi An, keeping a safe distance all the time.


    "Really... Finally, I would like to advise you that you have reached the extreme now, and you will die if you don''t come." Yi An''s smile became a little vicious. He walked into the dark forest and disappeared into yuluo''s vision without looking back.


    Yu Lan, who was left behind, stood alone. She looked at the dark woods around and felt uncomfortable.


    This place doesn''t have her stuff, just her... Just her.


    "Ah Wen..." she called, but there was no reply around.


    Helpless.


    This feeling of helplessness is familiar to her.


    "Arvin... Arvin... Arvin..."


    She was unwilling to shout again and again. When there was no hope, she sat down on the ground. The ground was wet and cold, as if the day when she had just become a zombie was full of despair.


    I can''t live without you


    "Do you really think you can''t live without that human being?" Yi An''s voice echoed in the forest, with the rustling wind blowing over LAN''s ears.


    Yu Lan was stunned and stared at his feet, which were completely usable.


    "It''s time for you to leave him." Yi''an''s voice rang again. "Look at you now, you already have the most basic self-defense ability. Why do you rely on a human?"


    "You... Should have belonged here."


    Yi An''s voice became more and more low, as if it had been forcibly distorted, full of strange smell, making the dark forest look more and more seeping, as if a fierce beast and ghost would run out at any time.


    "I don''t belong here!" Yu Lan raised her head firmly, and her voice was connected for the first time since she became a zombie. "I can not rely on him, but I will never leave him!"


    Being amused by Yu Lan''s stubbornness, Yi An laughed. His voice was good at the beginning, and became more and more hoarse, even harsh in the back.


    Yu Lan covered his ears and squatted down, closing his eyes, hoping that the dream would go back soon.


    Her strength is as insignificant as a mole ant in front of Yi An.


    She has to continue to advance... She has reached level 12 now. If she works harder, she can advance to level 3.


    Now is not the time for her to make a choice. She still has time to breathe.


    At another place in the handover City, Sheng Ge was suddenly awakened. She sat up and gasped. Her face was full of fine beads of sweat.


    Raised her arm and wiped the sweat from both sides of her eyes. She closed her eyes and tried to adjust her breathing.


    The scar on her neck was still hurting her nerve. She opened the light and jumped out of bed. Sure enough, she saw the dark purple bruise in the mirror.


    The edges of the bruises have faded and look like they are repairing themselves.


    "Brother Xiuqi... You''re really heavy." she sighed and closed her collar.


    Xiuqi now looks more fierce than Xiuqi she saw in her last life.


    At least in the last life, her brother Xiuqi wouldn''t do it without saying a word.


    If her space power had not derived the ability to put herself in, she would have died in Xiuqi''s hands by now.


    The derivation of powers is very magical. The higher the level, the more powerful the derived abilities will be.


    For example, the drunken night power will be successfully advanced in two years, and the healing power has also derived the most sacred power that can turn zombies into humans.


    If she remembered correctly, at the end of the last life, only a person who was drunk without night had this ability.


    The temperature in the room was not warm at this time. After standing for a while, Shengge felt that her arms had become cold. She sat back by the bed with her arms in her arms, pulled the quilt and covered her legs.


    She just dreamed of the last life. You know, this is her first dream since her rebirth.


    Xiuqi in the dream is sitting at the desk in front of her to process documents. She looks handsome and serious.


    She clearly remembers this scene, because she watched it every day in her last life.


    At that time, she was Xiuqi''s secretary, responsible for assisting his work.


    No one knows why Xiuqi had to choose a little girl who was less than 18 as her secretary. She has been with Xiuqi for ten years, but she also doesn''t know anything.


    However, the picture in her dream just now turned to the scene of Mo Wen attacking the land of death with humans. At that time, no one thought that Mo Wen really broke into the forest of death with people and killed all the way to the most central area.


    Others don''t know, but she knows that there has long been news from later generations. There is still a place in the forest of death. The only human who has entered is mohwen.


    However, after Mo Wen came out, he became more and more violent, and even slaughtered human beings and zombies with his mindless men.


    Xiuqi and she both died during this time. At that time, Xiuqi was getting busier and busier. Only occasionally, I could hear him sigh:


    "If only the boss had let her go."


    She didn''t know who Xiuqi was talking about, but now it seemed obvious that it was mo Wen and the zombie around him.


    What happened to make the world... Look like that?


    When she was singing and meditating, the door of her room was suddenly knocked. The line of thought in her mind was broken. She subconsciously looked up and asked, "who?"


    "It''s me."


    The voice of Heart K sounded outside the door, "I heard a voice in your room. Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    After confirming that it was the K of hearts, Shengge immediately jumped out of bed and ran back to open the door.


    Heart K is standing at the door lazily, wearing a tight combat suit.


    She doesn''t take off her combat clothes when she goes to bed at night.


    "If a child as old as you doesn''t sleep at night, you won''t be tall." he picked his eyebrows. Heart K walked into the room and looked around. He didn''t find anything unusual before he continued to laugh. "I don''t know why, the children I contacted don''t seem to like sleeping at night."


    "I slept, but I woke up from a nightmare." after a cursory explanation, Sheng Ge asked red peach K, "now Yu Tian has left. When shall we leave for the north?"


    Because Bai changed the plan above the base, he had to go to the north in front of Heart K in the south, and the box went to the south.


    In other words, originally intended to follow the box''s Sheng song, now decisively chose to follow the heart K.


    "Tomorrow.


    "Then I''d better go back to sleep." Sheng Ge sighed and ran back to bed to make up for sleep.

 Chapter 193

    Watching Shengge calmly climb back to bed, Heart K still couldn''t help frowning.


    Not everyone in Baishi base can accept it. Shengge can join because she has made a guarantee to the upper level.


    But Shengge''s behavior now makes her more and more unable to see through. First of all, she doesn''t meet the reason of her age. Even if she always wants to go to the north, she also has some doubts.


    Is there any family in the north?


    "Sheng Ge, don''t forget the ultimate goal of our white envoy."


    "I won''t forget it." Sheng GE''s voice came weakly and sounded sleepy, "our... Pangu plan."


    "That''s the best."


    After heart K left the room and closed the door, Sheng Ge lying in bed was relieved. She touched the wound on her neck and was glad that she blocked it in time, otherwise Heart K would see... It would be very troublesome.


    "Oh... Brother Xiuqi." touching the bruise on her neck, the corner of Sheng song''s mouth was unnaturally high. She closed her eyes and her voice contained endless attachment. "We can be together again soon."


    ¡­¡­


    "Xu Qi has just received the latest news." Xiuqi looked out of the window at the gradually warming weather and his voice was low. "Xu Jielin''s wedding was postponed to a month and a half later, just when winter had just passed."


    "A month and a half..." Mo Wen''s face looked very calm. He rubbed Yu Lan''s face and picked up a clean towel to wipe her hair.


    "It''s really a good sign that everything will recover in spring and get married again." Xu Qi interrupted. He obviously didn''t wear the bloated clothes he used to wear today, only wearing a windbreaker.


    "It''s really a day to pick, but it''s still early." drunk night sighed and closed his eyebrows. "We only need a month from here to the first district in the north at most?"


    Several people were silent for a few seconds. Qi Qi looked at Mo Wen and decided by him.


    "Leave the day after tomorrow." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "OK." the people nodded, and ye Wuchen looked at them without any objection. He still hesitated and asked, "can I ask why we went to the north to attend Xu Jielin''s wedding?"


    Xu Jielin, as he knows, is the leader of the second northern district. He has emerged in many major events and is very famous.


    "This is the boss''s decision." Zui Wuyi glanced at ye Wuchen with the corners of his eyes, and the smile in the corners of his mouth had long lost its previous friendship.


    Since ye Wuchen refuted his words, his attitude towards ye Wuchen has been so shady and strange.


    So?


    For a long time, ye Wuchen scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Maybe you should explain the nature of lust alliance to him." Xu Qi smiled with a sympathetic look at the new boy. "He is only twelve years old and different from us."


    "There''s nothing to explain. Since he has chosen to join, why should we bother to solve the problem for him?" Zui Wuyi sneered, obviously aiming at ye Wuchen.


    In his eyes, he didn''t get enough return from ye Wuchen, so his attitude naturally turned 180 degrees.


    "It seems that you poor guy has annoyed your immediate boss and your future is worrying." seeing this, Xu Qi smiled like Schadenfreude, turned his eyes to the window and suddenly raised some eyebrows, "Yo, the Lord of Qincheng is coming again."


    These two days, Qin Feng can be said to be running to them regardless of wind and rain, and he doesn''t go through the door and climbs the window every time. He doesn''t know if it''s his unique evil taste.


    Xiuqi looked at Qin Feng rolling in from the window with a gloomy face. He stepped back and let him roll twice more.


    Fortunately, the house is big enough at this time, otherwise if the place is small enough, he will get out.


    Wenning''s complexion didn''t look very good either. He followed Qin Feng and felt that he had lost his face.


    Knead his legs and got up. Qin Feng moved his ankles twice. He felt that his ankles seemed to have some cramps.


    "When will you leave?" Qin Feng asked casually after pulling a bench without thinking he was a guest.


    Drunk night raised his eyes and glanced at him, his eyes joking.


    Mo Wen and Yu Lan ignore him and continue to do their own things. Yu Lan knows that Mo Wen doesn''t like her to focus on others. She simply closes her eyes and lies in Mo Wen''s arms, as if everything outside has nothing to do with her.


    Qin Feng was not embarrassed to see no one talking. He rubbed the fundus of dark blue eyes and said with a smile, "I can provide you with enough oil."


    "What''s the price?" chuckled drunk all night. "Enough oil... That''s a big number."


    Drunk night deliberately bit the word "enough" and was full of interest.


    "The price is to let me and you... Er." before Qin Feng finished his words, he was slapped on his head by Wen cuining. Wen cuining stared at him like a threat, stepped forward and whispered, "the price is that you need to cooperate with the crystal core repository, and all the information that the crystal core repository can get should be shared with us."


    "Huh?" zuiwuye glanced at the corner of his eye and supported his chin with great interest. "Now the crystal core storage in your eyes should be almost like a nail? You can pull it out at any time if you like."


    "The crystal core repository is more than a simple name. If you want to change people, there will definitely be mistakes in many affairs, especially the statistics of the large number of crystal cores is a headache." Wen Suining calmly explained, "so under the balance... It is much more convenient to cooperate directly with you."


    "Maybe I can say you are rich and powerful?" Xu Qi, the manager of the crystal core repository, was most qualified to speak at this time. He looked at Wen Suining and asked with some ridicule.


    "We have oil supply every year, and there is a certain stock of oil," Wen said bluntly, "so the most valuable oil is not so valuable in our eyes."


    "It''s really honest..." drunk all night smiled. He looked at Xu Qi and smiled a little, "Xu Qi, do you want to promise?"


    "Of course." Xu Qi nodded. He looked at Mo Wen and saw that he didn''t mean to speak. Then he continued to say to Wen Ning, "in fact, you have made a lot of money. The information in the crystal core deposit is much more than you can think of."


    "Mutual benefit." Wen Ning nodded.


    "OK." Mo Wen looked impatient at last. He glanced at several people in the room. His voice was very light, but it was very dangerous. "All leave my room."


    "OK." drunk night was the first to get up. He stretched out his waist and said to Xiuqi, "let''s go to the west to buy some necessary materials. Maybe we can meet Zhang Xin there."

 Chapter 194

    The west area of the handover city is the headquarters of mobile businessmen and the busiest place in the whole handover city.


    Xiuqi had no objection to this. He stood up and stared at Wen Ning and Qin Feng. It was obvious that he wanted them to leave first.


    Qin Feng naturally didn''t want to go. He climbed here and didn''t leave until he said a word to angel.


    However, with little force value, he was carried out by Wen Suining, who looked thin but had strong actual strength.


    Ye Wuchen looked at them at a loss and stood wandering in the room without knowing what to say.


    "What are you still doing here?"


    After all the people in the room had gone, ye Wuchen stood in the room, looking at a loss.


    Mo Wen raised his eyes to look at him, and his voice was vaguely unhappy.


    "I''ll go out now!" as soon as Mo Wen opened his mouth, the temperature in the room dropped several degrees, and ye Wuchen subconsciously ran out of the room.


    After the door was tightly closed, Mo Wen turned back and played with Yu Lan''s wet hair, rolled it between his fingers, and then opened it slowly.


    There were fewer people in the room, and Yu Lan was more comfortable. She opened her eyes and rubbed Mo Wen''s arm. Her wet hair printed a wet print on his gray shirt.


    "You''ve finally got some spirit today." close to Yu Lan''s small ear, ink sighed and attached to her ear, "blue, why can''t I feel the power of the twelfth order on you now?"


    Yu Lan''s pupil was instantly hidden between her pupils. Her stiff face was slightly softer, but she still shook her head.


    "Still don''t want to say?" Mo Wen loosened Yu Lan and pressed her back on the bed.


    The strong and strong body is in sharp contrast to the slender and thin figure, and controls everything with an absolutely powerful advantage.


    Yu Lan struggled innocently. Unfortunately, both hands were trapped by ink on his head. He couldn''t use his strength at all.


    She can only kick her legs wrongly, just like a rabbit bitten by her throat.


    However, Mo Wen deprived her of this right. He raised his legs and stuck Yu Lan''s legs, lowered his head and stared at Yu Lan''s eyes.


    The dark hair stuck to the side of his face, but it couldn''t cover his deep eyes.


    Being stared at by such hot eyes, Yu Lan felt a little guilty and tried not to open his eyes.


    However, where Mo Wen would let her achieve her wish, her free hand moved over her chin and forced her to look directly at herself.


    "Blue blue," he whispered, "don''t hide it from me."


    She... She didn''t hide anything from him


    Yu Lanwei''s flat mouth looked more and more round.


    "Blue blue, tell me why your current power doesn''t give me the feeling of twelve levels... No matter how I feel, I can only feel a kind of emptiness."


    I don''t know... Yu Lan called out "ah Wen" pitifully.


    In fact, Yu Lan does feel that he has reached the 12th level of strength, but the energy in his body has a chaotic feeling.


    This feeling made her very uncomfortable, like a leech constantly sucking blood from her body.


    But she really didn''t know why and couldn''t even understand the emptiness of Mo Wen''s words.


    Perhaps Yu Lan''s eyes were too innocent, or Yu Lan''s voice soft touched his reason. Mo Wen finally just sighed.


    The close kiss fell on her thin eyelids with a warm wet meaning.


    "Lan Lan..." he stared at Yu Lan''s clever appearance, lowered his head and rubbed her cheek, so he lay down and trapped her in his arms in an absolutely possessive posture.


    Yu Lan''s hand was still trapped on his head and couldn''t even move a finger.


    "Don''t hide it from me. What can we do together?"


    The husky and charming voice brought a taste of prayer, which made people feel distressed.


    "Oh..."


    Yu Lan opened his mouth, and his eyes full of water color had agreed to Mo Wen''s request.


    I won''t hide it from you.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, ye Wuchen is standing downstairs watching Yang Zeng standing in front of the counter.


    Now Yang Zeng''s attitude towards him is obviously much better. He warmly welcomed the guests and didn''t say a word to blame him at all.


    You know, in the past, don''t let him stand in the house. Even standing at the door, Yang Zeng could scold them for a long time.


    "You''re still standing here." Xu Qi came out with a cup of warm water. When he saw ye Wuchen standing in the hall, he couldn''t help laughing, "I thought you would follow them to the west side."


    "I couldn''t find them when I came out..." ye Wuchen lowered his head and looked a little discouraged.


    He has just joined the desire League, but he can''t find his value at all. Now this situation makes him feel frustrated.


    "That''s why you came out slowly." looking at ye Wuchen''s drooping head, Xu couldn''t help waving him to his room, "well, I''ll be a good man once, otherwise you''ll never live like this for a few days and waste my cotton padded clothes."


    Listening to Xu Qi''s unkind words, ye Wuchen only felt grateful. He quickly followed up and walked into Xu Qi''s room.


    "Close the door." as soon as Xu Qi entered the room, he took something on the table and said faintly with his back to ye Wuchen.


    Ye Wuchen doesn''t doubt him and closes the door.


    At the moment when the door was closed, he felt a strange cold penetrating into his whole body. The next second, his neck was cut by a cold dagger.


    "Silly boy." Xu Qi pressed his head against the door panel and said with a faint smile, "do you believe us too much?"


    Ye Wuchen was completely covered at this time. He stared at Xu Qi''s friendly face and didn''t understand how a person could put a dagger against another person''s neck while doing this expression.


    A warm and greasy feeling came from the neck. It should be that blood has penetrated out.


    Looking at ye Wuchen motionless, he seemed to be scared stiff. Xu Qi suddenly "puffed" and laughed. He stepped back and let the poor child go, "look, your scared face is as white as a ghost... Don''t worry, you are the one allowed by the boss. I will never move you under the boss''s eyes."


    Then just stay away from ink? Ye Wuchen touched his neck and his face became more and more pale.


    The feeling of life and death just now doesn''t seem to be cheating... Maybe he can really do it to him.


    "Don''t worry, I just cut your skin. I won''t die if I don''t hurt the artery." seeing ye Wuchen staring at the blood stains on his hands, Xu Qi wiped the dagger and said with a smile, "now you know, in our alliance, you just have to strictly perform your duties."

 Chapter 195

    "You mean... We''re not really partners?" ye Wuchen held the bloodstained palm tightly, clenched his teeth and kept silent for a few seconds before raising his head and flashing his eyes. "As long as I''m still useful, you can stay. If I''m useless, you can kill me, is that right?"


    When ye Wuchen said this, he was very calm and didn''t look surprised at all.


    "Now it seems that the boss left you for no reason." I didn''t expect ye Wuchen to have such an understanding. Xu Qi sat at the table and shook his clean cuffs with his eyes. "You can understand this, but you should know that we are still partners, aren''t we?"


    "It''s just not a literal partner..." ye Wuchen''s smile was a little bitter. He patted his face to calm himself down, "I see. Thank you."


    "Just take care of the new people." Xu Qi smiled. "If every new person dies too early, it will be very boring."


    Xu Qi said this with a frightening disapproval on his face, as if he didn''t pay attention to human life at all.


    "Can I ask another question?" ye Wuchen sipped his lips. He took a deep breath and asked, "is it because we absolutely obey the man''s orders that you don''t kill me?"


    "You are very smart." he raised his feet to ye Wuchen, opened the door after Xu Qi pushed him open, and smiled in his tone, "this is the absolute rule of desire alliance, and those who violate it..."


    Xu Qi went outside to do his own business, while ye Wuchen, who stayed in the room, stood in place.


    "There is only one way out."


    This light and almost no words made ye Wuchen''s whole thoughts disordered, like a tangled pile of wool.


    "It''s very simple, isn''t it?" after the irritability in his mind became weaker, he looked at the blood in his palm and told himself, "as long as absolute obedience is enough."


    ¡­¡­


    The day they left the handover City, the weather was very good, and even the temperature picked up.


    "How do I feel that spring is coming?" zuiwuye leaned against the door of the car, breathed into his hand and rubbed it hard. "If this is true, this winter is too short, which will give me the illusion that the end is coming."


    After talking to nine masters, ye Wuchen came over with two bags of things on his back. He just heard the words drunk without night. He raised his eyes and asked, "isn''t that good?"


    "Of course not." drunk night glanced at him. "I like the end."


    Ye Wuchen suddenly had no words to answer. He swallowed his saliva, went around to the other side of the door and opened the door.


    "I always feel that you have a great opinion on the new people." Xiuqi looked at Qin Feng and Wen Suining who walked slowly towards the ink, and his side eyes looked at drunk night. "So did Zhang Xin."


    "Yes?" drunk night rolled his eyes. "At the beginning, your attitude towards Zhang Xin was similar to me."


    Xiuqi frowned, but he didn''t answer again.


    On the other side, Mo Wen is staring at Qin Feng dangerously. When he sees him looking at Yu Lan reluctantly, the air pressure around him decreases.


    However, this suffocating low pressure did not affect Qin Feng at all. He smiled and handed out a metal ring in his hand. He looked a little beaten, "angel, this is my gift to you."


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan didn''t even stretch out his hand, and the "gift" was pinched in his hand by ink.


    This is a very delicate metal ring. You can see its value from the colorful spar inlaid at the edge of the metal ring. It is also engraved with the word "angel" in gorgeous handwriting.


    He squeezed the metal ring into a ball. Mo Wen smiled gently, raised his hand and punched Qin Feng in the face.


    Without saying a word, he pulled Qin Feng''s collar. He used his power directly against Qin Feng''s head to kill Qin Feng.


    "Damn it!" in front of Qin Feng, Wen Suining pushed Qin Feng away and held Mo Wen''s arm at the same time.


    "I didn''t expect him to make such a move. I apologize to you on his behalf." Wen Suining''s attitude is not insincere, but at this time, the angry ink doesn''t want to hear his explanation at all.


    He mercilessly sidestepped away from Wenning''s hand and used his power in the direction of Qin Feng again.


    Wenning almost bit his silver teeth to pieces. He gave up suppressing ink and turned to Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng just got up from the snow at this time. Before he could lift his eyes to see the ink, he was directly carried on his shoulder by Wen Suining, and disappeared in everyone''s vision like the wind.


    He ran away so fast that even ink didn''t have time to lock him.


    Nine masters held their children together and looked at each other. After hesitating for a few seconds, they left here with Qin Feng''s two guards.


    Qiqiqi cried very sad, but even if she cried so bitterly, ye Wuchen could never continue to accompany them as before.


    "The power power can still have such a fast speed." Xiuqi came over and looked at the ugly ink and whispered, "boss, do you want to start?"


    "Go." Mo Wen collected the smile from the corners of his mouth, and lightly picked up Yu Lan and walked to the car.


    Yu Lan pulled his collar and rubbed his chest. Mouth, soothe his anger in this way.


    "Don''t worry, blue." rubbed Yu Lan''s hair, and Mo Wen kissed her on the top of her forehead.


    After making sure that Mo Wen and they left, Wen Suining threw Qin Feng on the ground, whether he landed on his head or not.


    Qin Feng ate a mouthful of blood and looked a little lost. He sat cross legged in the snow.


    "Still lost?" Wen Ning snorted coldly.


    "A little, but angel will definitely come back." Jie smiled, and Qin Feng''s voice sounded determined to win.


    He rubbed his stiff face, grabbed a handful of snow on his back and patted it on his face, as if he wanted to wake himself up.


    "Should you go again these two days?" he stood up holding Wenning''s hand and patted the snow on his body.


    "Well," Wenning nodded, "this time it may be another month."


    "Then I can only stay here alone?" he shook his head. Qin Feng seemed to laugh at himself. He turned and walked forward on the snow. There was no direction, just moving forward.


    "There''s no way." Wen Xining sighed, patted the broken snow on Qin Feng''s shoulder and whispered, "after all... This is the only way we can protect ourselves."


    Most of the information available to the outside world is not groundless.


    Because of Qin Feng''s explanation and arrangement, they left the handover city and entered the handover bridge without any inventory. They easily crossed the handover bridge to the edge of the Fourth District in the north.

 Chapter 196

    The four districts in the north are similar to the outer districts in the south, and there are basically no people to handle them.


    For a while, a large number of secondary zombies poured into the north, resulting in more confusion in the management of the four northern districts.


    "There are more zombies in the north than I thought." I noticed that several zombies were gathering together to chew something. I jumped out of the car two times when I was drunk and solved them all.


    Taking out their crystal cores, he sat back in the car and handed them to Mo Wen.


    "It feels like a place of death." Mo Wen wiped the crystal core and fed it to Yu Lan. At the same time, he looked at the deserted outside through the window. "I remember... There were no people here more than a year ago, but there were no zombies."


    "That''s right." zuiwuye turned the steering wheel around the large gravel area and laughed brightly, "if I remember correctly, then you suddenly disappeared, making Xiuqi and I look for you all over the world."


    "Didn''t I say I was going to find blue?" Mo Wen said faintly, and habitually began to stroke Yu Lan''s hair.


    "I don''t remember what you said." zuiye curled his mouth and said obliquely, "Xiuqi, did you say the boss?"


    Hugh Zimmer, he didn''t think of a sound at this time.


    Sitting in the middle row, ye Wuchen holds his backpack and pretends to be a transparent person from beginning to end.


    "Well, that''s my mistake." drunk night asked for no fun, stepped on the accelerator and simply accelerated.


    Yu Lan sat on Mo Wen''s lap and touched Mo Wen with her thin fingers.


    She first pinched Mo Wen''s nose. Seeing that he didn''t sneeze like herself, she withdrew her hand uninteresting, and then began to pinch his face and rub his chin.


    Bending her eyes and looking at her curious appearance, the smile at the corners of ink''s mouth couldn''t stop leaking out.


    He likes the way Lan Lan is curious about him, which will give him a feeling that he is very important in her heart.


    Yu Lan also likes Mo Wen very much. This picture can let her do whatever she wants. It''s like a huge bear doll that can be kneaded by her.


    Until she pinched Mo Wen''s ear, she opened her eyes in surprise. The touch on her hands was hot and burning.


    When she stretched out her head to see the past, Yu Lan noticed that Mo Wen''s ears were red and hot. She tilted her head and suddenly remembered that Mo Wen''s ears were so hot when she carried a large bag of her clothes.


    Is this... Nervous?


    Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s neck as if he had discovered the new world, turned his head and kissed his ear.


    She loves the way this thing looks... It''s so cute.


    At this time, Mo Wen only felt shortness of breath. He couldn''t help looking sideways, grabbed Yu Lan''s slender shoulders and buried his head in them. He couldn''t help rubbing her into his body.


    And Yu Lan also cooperatively stuck to his chest, bared a good tooth and roared twice.


    Even if ye Wuchen did this, he felt the strong smell of dog abuse in the back seat. He rubbed his nose. It seemed as if nothing had happened when he was drunk and neat. He simply forced himself to look out of the window.


    It''s really good to abuse a dog like no one else... He''s still a child.


    It takes at least three days for the car to reach zone 3 from the periphery of zone 4 in the north. However, as long as there is Yu Lan, they can''t enter zone 3 from the normal channel anyway.


    The three zone defense in the north is much tighter. Unless you have ID, you will never be allowed to pass.


    Let alone Yu Lan is still a zombie. He may not even be able to get in the door.


    So they had to make a detour towards the prison District in the north.


    The prison area is a unique place in the north, covering a very large area, almost from the third district border to the second district border.


    Most of the three districts are uneven mountains. The prison district was built in this place. In fact, another way was used to use this unusable land.


    Most of the people in the prison area are ferocious criminals. These people have done many wrong things that can not be forgiven even in the end of the world. In order to facilitate their management, the senior management in the North simply put them into the prison area.


    These people were forced to work for the north in the prison area. Although they could not grow food because of the terrain, they were asked to do some dangerous and laborious hard work.


    In such places, there will naturally be people who want to alliance. They can hide among these criminals almost without hiding, and no one will doubt whether he will have multiple identities.


    Therefore, the prison area has become the best channel for the League to enter the north.


    If they want to go around the prison area, it may take them seven or eight days. After all, the prison area is almost north of the northern forces.


    After their car had been driving for about five days, the weather suddenly turned cold again. Under the cold wind, the engines of their car seemed to be frozen and could not be started at all.


    "I said the end didn''t pass so early. They always played with us." I got off the car and kicked the wheel. I sneezed hard with my cotton padded clothes all night. "But don''t say it''s really cold."


    Xiuqi also jumped out of the car without expression. The sudden Blizzard almost covered all their eyes.


    The blizzard this time was more violent than before, almost as strong as the pouring rain.


    Ye Wuchen shivered coldly. He wrapped his in the car like a bear and didn''t want to go out at all.


    "Boss, maybe we have to walk from now on." Xiuqi looked at the car whose wheels were going to be frozen and touched his chin.


    "OK." Mo Wen hugged Yu Lan and replied simply. He took two steps forward on the snow. Suddenly, he flashed aside at a strange speed and looked back at the door pierced by the bullet.


    They immediately lowered their focus and hid themselves behind the car. Even ye Wuchen, who met this kind of thing for the first time, squatted on the ground.


    "Someone is sniping at us?" he raised his eyes and whispered, his little nose red with cold.


    "It seems." Zui Wuyi narrowed his eyes, while Xiuqi stood up and began to look around.


    Now the snow is very heavy, which directly limits their field of vision to about three to four meters, but the person who can snipe them in this case must be a power.


    It is likely that they are all five sensitive powers like Xu Qi.


    "Lan Lan." seeing Yu Lan looking around curiously, Mo Wen wiped the broken snow from her eyelids and kissed the tip of her nose, "be good."


    "Oh ~" Yu Lan grinned.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s big white teeth, Mo Wen frowned and thought about it. He pulled out a cloth strip about ten centimeters wide from the car and wrapped it around Yu Lan''s face in two circles, especially covering her mouth.

 Chapter 197

    "Be careful to eat the snow into your mouth." he sighed in a low voice. He looked like Yu Lan as a fragile porcelain doll... In fact, it was almost the same.


    Not used to wrinkling his nose, Yu Lan looked at the ink plaintively, lowered his head and covered his mouth with his two hands, revealing only a pair of shiny big eyes.


    "It''s no use covering her." rubbing her head, Mo Wen hugged her in his arms. "Snow will pass through her fingers."


    No!


    He murmured at the bottom of his heart. Yu Lan had no move at all. He lowered his head and let out a small cry.


    "Oh..."


    Bad guy!


    "Bang -"


    Another shot pierced the blizzard, this time hitting the wheel of their car.


    "This is the rhythm that wants to trap us here?" drunk night leaned behind the door and breathed into his cold hand. He didn''t look much flustered.


    "Xiuqi." Mo Wen''s voice was impatient. He touched Yu Lan''s cold face with almost no temperature, and his dark eyes were dark.


    "I see."


    Without waiting for Mo Wen to ask him to do anything, Xiuqi pulled off the chain around his shoulder and ran into the wind and snow.


    He can judge the enemy''s position according to the direction of the bullet, so he won''t get lost in the blizzard.


    After a while, Xiuqi ran back with a sniper gun with some snow in his hand.


    "I ran one. I think we need to chase." Xiuqi threw the sniper gun to ye Wuchen sitting in the car, looked at Mo Wen and said, "they are definitely more than these two people."


    Hurriedly held the gun in his arms. Ye Wuchen''s cold teeth trembled. Fortunately, his breathing was stable.


    He looked at Xiuqi with some envy and secretly hoped that he would become so strong one day.


    Mo Wen didn''t answer. He picked up Yu Lan and jumped out of the car with a clear attitude.


    "Don''t let me catch them..." drunk all night, although he didn''t like being frozen, he had to jump to the side of the ink tattoo with his backpack.


    Ye Wuchen walks at the end. He also carries a backpack, but it seems that it is much more difficult than them.


    His nose seemed frozen and unable to breathe. He could only breathe with his mouth open. The exhaled water vapor turned into glittering small ice crystals in an instant.


    Looking at drunk night, they didn''t wait for themselves at all. Ye Wuchen could only clench his teeth and run forward harder and harder, trying his best to keep up with drunk night.


    After walking for about two or three minutes, he noticed that the snow-white ground was stained with a layer of blood, which was like red plum in ink painting, dazzling but also gorgeous.


    Several bodies covered with blood lay on the ground, covered with a thin layer of snowflakes.


    "These are useless. The real shooter ran away." Xiuqi walked along the bloody snow. "It looks like a power."


    "It''s rare. There will still be fish in your hands." the disgusted kicked away an eye-catching body and joked with his eyebrows when he was drunk. "It seems that your strength has declined after not doing it for a few days."


    "Oh."


    Xiuqi seemed to sneer. He ignored being drunk all night, but chased up along the footprints that could barely be seen in the snow.


    Yu Lan shrinks her neck when she smells the strong smell of blood on the body. Her appetite, which has been suppressed by her, is picked up again.


    Since she reached the second level, she has basically suppressed her love for people. The desire for meat, however, she is now at the end of the second level. I hope there are still signs of recovery.


    This abnormal phenomenon made her panic for no reason. She squeezed the ink clothes and hid her face in his arms.


    "Well..."


    Thinking that she was afflicted by Blizzard, Mo Wen carefully held her higher and hid her in his arms.


    "I''ll find you a place to avoid the snow right away."


    Sneaking all the way against the blizzard, about ten minutes later, they vaguely saw the shadow of a tall building in front of them.


    "There should be city ruins ahead." Xiuqi turned around and said loudly, lowered his head and went on.


    The trace left by the man who escaped under the Blizzard has been basically invisible, but it is undeniable that he must have run into the city ahead.


    At this time, the snow had gone over their knees. Although it was not too hard to walk, it was not easy.


    Ye Wuchen clenched his teeth and forced himself to take steps. He looked at carrying a bag heavier than him, but he still looked very relaxed. He was drunk all night. He said, "what would you do to him if you find that person?"


    "Of course he did." although he hated ye Wuchen, he still made a noise when he was drunk. "Do you think we will let him join?"


    If you don''t let him join, why give him the gun? It''s so heavy.


    Ye Wuchen looked down at the sniper gun in his hand and said, "I thought you liked his ability..."


    "As long as those who attack us are enemies." Zui Wuyi smiled, "ye Wuchen, you should be glad that you have shown a yielding attitude to us from beginning to end."


    Inexplicably feeling drunk without night makes people tremble, and ye Wuchen clenches his teeth and lowers his head.


    About five or six minutes later, they finally came to the foot of a tall building. From some scrapped cars on the road, it can be seen that this used to be an absolute city.


    "It seems that we have a place to avoid snow tonight." drunk night raised his eyes and looked around, humming with some self mockery.


    "If you want to be frozen to death in such a cold day, you can find a corridor to lie down and sleep." Xiuqi, who had completely lost the trace of tracking, stood up and gathered up his clothes.


    "Of course I know, so we need a place for that guy." the drunk night, who felt despised by Xiuqi, rolled his eyes. "Can you find him?"


    There is more than one building in this place. There are many buildings around, large and small, which can''t cover up their vicissitudes even under the blizzard.


    Xiuqi glanced sideways, glanced at him faintly, and then went to a building and covered his hand.


    Instantly, I felt that the surrounding buildings seemed to be an earthquake, giving people a feeling of resonance.


    "Xiuqi..." drunk all night, I couldn''t help admiring, "your object control ability... Is it going to level 3?"


    From his point of view, Xiuqi should put the perception of object control on all the buildings here in an instant.


    Xiuqi didn''t answer. He just wiped off the thick snow on his eyelashes and suddenly ran in one direction.


    "Follow up," he said as he ran.


    The others immediately followed him and ran into a tall building with him.


    "He''s upstairs... About the third floor." Xiuqi touched the cold wall and ran up when he found the corridor.


    "Wait a minute!"

 Chapter 198

    Ye Wuchen, panting from outside, suddenly shouted. He pulled his collar and took a deep breath, "that road is dangerous."


    "How do you know?" Xiuqi frowned.


    He can now use a whole thing to search a certain range, but he can''t detect the small impurities on the whole.


    "I... just feel it''s dangerous there." ye Wuchen looked worried. "Please believe me, this is my intuition."


    "There''s another way." Mo Wen seemed to listen to ye Wuchen''s words. He held Yu Lan through the corridor and found another staircase.


    "This one is safe." ye Wuchen gasped.


    Drunk Wuye took a deep look at ye Wuchen, and Xiuqi took the lead in running ahead.


    When they ran to the third floor, they suddenly heard the "sudden" sound of machine guns, and several bullet holes were added to the wall at the entrance of the corridor.


    "Don''t come here!"


    It sounds like a rough and crazy male voice, crazy roaring, hoarse and ugly.


    As soon as Yu Lan heard the gunshot, he flattened his mouth and hid his head in Mo Wen''s arms again, just like an ostrich.


    "Ah... Really." drunk night smiled with some interest, raised his hands and went out, "don''t shoot, I have no weapons."


    The moment he went out, the other party fired immediately, but his bullets were stuck in midair this time.


    "I said don''t shoot."


    Drunk night''s eyes bent like a fox. His voice sounded harmless and bright, but almost in the blink of an eye, he jumped in front of the man who shot. In the man''s surprised eyes, a knee pressed against his abdomen.


    "Or you will suffer."


    Within a few seconds after drunk Wuye succeeded in taking the man, Mo Wen also came up. He stood quietly in the corridor, holding Yu Lan without any intention of shooting.


    The man gave a painful cry. He turned back and tried to resist, but he was more severely hit on his back with his elbow by drunk night. When he was unable to resist, he pressed his head and hit the ground.


    Blood splashed, drunk all night, he gave a happy smile. His smile was sunny and happy, just like a teenager who was about to play basketball after school, full of youth and vitality.


    "I haven''t touched it for a long time."


    Ye Wuchen covers his mouth and looks at the scene in horror. He resists the impulse to escape and doesn''t open his eyes.


    There are absolutely many such things as killing people in the handover City, but he has always been at a respectful distance and has never participated in it.


    But now, he is a partner of these perpetrators.


    "Don''t kill me first." he raised his hand and stopped Zui Wuyi''s hand taking out the dagger. Xiuqi squatted down and stared at the man, saying word by word, "where do you live?"


    The man''s beard was stained with blood, and his turbid eyes were almost staring out of his eyes.


    "Bah!" he sneered. His disheveled hair made him look more like a savage at this time.


    Xiuqi pursed his lips, stood up and stepped back.


    Without a neat stop, drunk night immediately took out a dagger and rammed it into the man''s left shoulder, rubbed it, slowly cut his bone and tore off his left arm.


    The man was convulsed with pain, and the injured place bled out without money.


    "It will be difficult for me to lose too much blood." drunk night sighed, attached his hand to the wound and stopped the blood in an instant.


    Throwing away his arm, he carefully stabbed the dagger into the man''s right shoulder as if he had completed a work of art, pulled off his right arm in the same way and stopped bleeding.


    During this period, Yu Lan''s stomach has begun to shout wildly. She raised her eyes and pulled the ink, looking at him pitifully.


    "Ah Wen..." she said with a rather wronged flat mouth, "get out."


    After looking at ye Wuchen, who was covered with blood, Mo Wen nodded his head with some annoyance, kissed Yu Lan''s forehead apologetically and said, "it''s my negligence. We''ll go out now."


    Holding Yu Lan down the stairs, he stood in the corridor with Yu Lan and looked at the heavy snow outside. It was quiet but not boring.


    Ye Wuchen didn''t leave. He watched the whole process. His mood changed from fear to shock at the beginning, but now it has become a detached calm.


    He looked at the blood in front of him. The cruel scene finally just scratched his head.


    When the drunk night put his eyes on the man''s left leg joint, Xiuqi stopped him again, squatted down and continued, "tell me where you live."


    The man didn''t make a sound this time, but he trembled more and more.


    "I said Xiuqi, you''re hindering me." drunk Wuye looked at Xiuqi with his matte black eyes, and his voice was faint without emotion. "I need a person to enjoy his life."


    "OK, then you remember to ask the address." Xiuqi knew that drunk night had faded his almost perfect disguise and revealed his real fangs.


    "I will." drunk night lowered his head, twisted the man''s body, and gouged out his patella with a dagger through his thick trousers.


    "Ah, ah --"


    The man who fell to the ground was better than dead. He finally collapsed. He twisted his conscious thighs crazily and shouted in a sad voice, "I said, I said!"


    "Who told you?"


    Drunk Wuyi widened his eyes, stepped on half of his leg and roared angrily, "you should stick to it again. At least you should keep silent before I cut off your tongue."


    The man opened his mouth powerlessly, and saliva flowed from the corners of his mouth and stained the ground.


    "Devil..." he cried.


    "Let him tell me the place first." Xiuqi was worried that the man would really collapse. Without saying anything, he squatted down again under the eyes of being drunk and eating people all night, "say it."


    "In the basement of this building... The key, the key is in my trouser pocket."


    Wen yanxiuqi immediately took out a key from his blood soaked pants, stood up satisfied, turned and walked downstairs.


    "Don''t play too long. If you can, ask him why he attacked us."


    "Of course!" drunk night smiled, playing with the dagger and began to study where to put the knife.


    Ye Wuchen still stands in place and seems to have no intention of leaving.


    Xiuqi, who passed by, glanced at him attentively, but didn''t say much.


    However, the tortured man immediately understood that he would continue to suffer this inhuman torture even if he opened his mouth. At this time, his despair was transformed into strength. He raised his neck with all his strength and shouted, "you demons! The God of desire alliance and desire alliance will not let you go!"


    "... what?"


    Drunk without night and Xiuqi who was going downstairs were stunned. When they recovered, the man had hit his head heavily on the ground. This exhausted blow almost made his spine protrude out, and he was out of breath at the moment.

 Chapter 199

    When people die, they lose interest when they are drunk without night. Torturing a corpse in his eyes is as boring as playing with a doll.


    He got up and looked down at the man, thoughtfully wiping the bloody dagger in his hand.


    "What did he mean just now?" Xiuqi came over and squatted down to check the man''s breath. When he saw that he was really out of breath, he stood up and said, "what is the God of desire alliance?"


    "According to my understanding... This description should refer to the boss." drunken night spread his hands and seemed a little interested, "but there''s a problem. When the boss was here just now, this guy didn''t seem to know him at all."


    "Is there someone else he''s talking about?"


    "I think so." drunk night nodded, "but as far as the desire alliance is concerned, only the boss can be a God. I don''t recognize any other gods."


    As he said, he put away the dagger, put his hands around his chest and leaned against the cold wall at will.


    "So... There are people inside us who want to replace the boss?"


    Xiuqi didn''t answer. He squatted down again and searched the man''s body. He took out a transparent card from his inner clothes. The card was very thin. Only the letter "C" was printed in white in the middle.


    "It shouldn''t be our internal people." he handed the card to drunken night, Xiuqi whispered, "we don''t have this kind of thing."


    He turned the card over and over and snorted, "who can guarantee that this is a sign they made to identify themselves."


    "It''s too early to draw a conclusion now." he hung his eyes and meditated for a while. After finishing, he stepped over the dead body on the ground and walked downstairs expressionless. "I''m going to tell the boss."


    Seeing Xiuqi''s figure disappear in the field of vision, drunk without night, I put my eyes on ye Wuchen.


    "What was on that corridor just now?"


    "... I don''t know." knowing that drunken night refers to the road he didn''t let them go just now, ye Wuchen replied in a low voice, "I just think that road is dangerous."


    "Well, let''s go and see how that road is." Zui Wuyi talked to ye Wuchen in a deliberative tone, but his arm took his neck and dragged him to the "dangerous" corridor.


    Ye Wuchen''s face was blue and purple, but he didn''t dare to resist at all.


    Now... From the bottom of his heart, he is afraid of being drunk all night.


    After all, who knows if drunk without night will pull off his neck in the next second. He knows that drunk without night can do it completely.


    When ye Wuchen was dragged to the entrance of the corridor, he pulled him in front of him, leaned down and almost stuck to his ear and said with a smile, "you don''t have to be nervous."


    Ye Wuchen immediately became stiff and couldn''t move. He tried his best to keep his breathing steady.


    He was afraid of being drunk all night, but he was not scared out of his mind. Now he analyzed the current situation again and again in his mind and used everything he could to protect himself.


    "Yes, that''s it. Don''t move..." Noticing ye Wuchen''s nervousness, drunk Wuye smiled with satisfaction, put his hand on his back and seemed to push him in.


    The familiar alarm bell began to stimulate ye Wuchen''s senses again, which made him tremble like being poked at his fingertips by the tip of a fine needle.


    "I... I can''t!" the pupil shrinks suddenly. He turns around to block the drunken hand and runs behind him.


    He pushed so hard that he even made drunk all night.


    Drunk night was surprised, raised his hand, grabbed his arm and trapped him by the wall.


    His deep eyes are like a beast lurking in the forest ready to explode at any time, with a strange desire. Hope and interest.


    Being stared at by this kind of eyes, ye Wuchen was hairy all over. At this time, he could only look back at the drunk night and swallow his saliva.


    "Let me try first."


    Drunk night picked his eyebrow and said something inexplicable. He took out a broken lighter from his pocket, raised his hand and threw it into the corridor on his side.


    The lighter disappeared into the darkness, and only the crisp landing sound came through.


    But at this moment, drunk without night, his face suddenly changed, clamped ye Wuchen and returned to the corridor.


    The next second, a huge explosion came out of the corridor, and the surging heat wave rushed on the drunk face to devour him.


    Looking at the burning fire in the corridor, I was a little surprised to whistle when I was drunk all night.


    "God... How is this set?"


    "What happened!" Xiuqi, who was explaining things to Mo Wen, rushed to the third floor at the moment of the explosion, stood at the entrance of the corridor and shouted at drunk night.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right." zuiwuye waved his hand and pointed to the corridor in front of him where the fire was burning. "I threw a lighter in and blew up here. It scared me."


    "How could this be possible?" Xiuqi, who came to smell the speech, looked at the raging fire in front of him and was a little shocked. "How can such a violent explosion be arranged here?!"


    "I wonder, too." zuiwu glanced.


    "It''s the breath of a superpower." Mo Wen, who didn''t know when to come up, also looked at the corridor and frowned. At the same time, he pressed Yu Lan''s head to keep her away from the fire jumping in front of her.


    "Blue, wait for me here."


    He leaned down in the blue, raised his feet and flashed into the fire in front of him.


    Yu Lan was stunned and anxiously stretched out his hand to catch up, but he was soon pressed on his shoulder by drunk night.


    "The boss just said that you should stay here."


    "Roar!"


    Unable to listen to the words of drunken night, Yu Lan''s ten fingers sprouted sharp bones from his fingertips and rowed relentlessly towards drunken night.


    Drunk night hurried to avoid, raised his hand and Xiuqi, one hand pressed her against the wall.


    "Be good, OK?" I felt like I was coaxing a child.


    However, Yu Lan can''t cry. She opens her mouth and bites.


    When he was in a mess outside, Mo Wen stood in the fire, looking for the faint breath he felt.


    The smell was very strange. It was only felt by a power person, but he didn''t feel any anger. It was like a dead thing.


    He raised his hand and waved away the most vigorous flame in front of him. Stepping on the debris all over the ground, he walked to a small dark iron box, squatted down and observed for a few seconds, and then took it in the palm of his hand.


    The palm of his hand made a scorched "Yiyi" sound, but the ink didn''t seem to care at all.


    The iron box is only half the size of his palm. It''s very light. There''s nothing in it. The whole box is very hot, but it has no other lethality.


    However, such an iron box is the strongest power that Mo Wen can feel.


    He took the iron box and went out. Mo Wen saw that Yu Lan was pressing on the drunk body to bite his nose. She bared her teeth fiercely and roared a few times like a threat.

 Chapter 200

    If I hadn''t been drunk all night, I would have been disfigured if I had put my arm against her.


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen called low, and stared at drunk night with some displeasure.


    Drunk all night, I think he''s innocent to cry, okay? He''s the one who''s been bullied!


    As soon as he saw the ink coming out, Yu Lan immediately threw away his drunkenness and rushed towards him at night, holding his neck tightly.


    "Ah Wen, ah Wen, ah Wen..." she called again and again. It was clear that the difference of less than a minute still made her miss.


    "Silly blue, I''m here." Mo Wen smiled low, and his smooth chin rubbed on the top of her forehead.


    "Roar!"


    You''re not allowed to leave without permission. Do I hear you?


    Yu Lan rammed Mo Wen''s chest and accused him with righteous words.


    Almost abnormal enjoying Yu Lan''s occupation of him, Mo Wen smiled happily and hugged her in his arms more and more.


    "Trim."


    After blue was quiet, Mo Wen threw the iron box that was not too hot in his hand to Xiuqi, "check this."


    The scalded wound on his hand has quickly scarred, hidden in the palm of his hand and not found by anyone.


    Xiuqi quickly observed a circle of iron boxes and nodded immediately. He carefully put it into the pocket of his coat.


    The moment he got the box, he felt the feeling that only a power person could have. He was surprised and still remained silent.


    "Do you still have something to do?" seeing that they were all standing in front of their eyes, Mo Wen raised his eyes and asked, his voice sounded mild.


    "No more."


    He looked at Xiuqi and shook his head when he was drunk.


    Ye Wuchen will definitely not talk nonsense at this time.


    "Let''s go to the basement now." Mo Wen looked at the white snow outside the window and said faintly, "spend here tonight."


    "OK." Zui Wuyi nodded first. He looked at Mo Wen and Xiuqi and walked downstairs quickly, deliberately walking side by side with ye Wuchen at the end.


    "Seriously, your ability is good," he said with a hearty smile.


    Under the smile of drunk night, ye Wuchen didn''t know what to say. He opened his mouth slightly and hesitated for a few seconds. "I''m just an instinct, not a power."


    "I didn''t say it was a power." Zui Wuyi shook his head. "I mean, your early warning ability is very useful, and your strength to push me away just now is really amazing to me."


    Ye Wuchen opened his mouth gently and was stunned again.


    It was the first time he had heard such praise since he was drunk all night.


    "You are more useful than I thought." I don''t expect ye Wuchen to say anything, so I went on when I was drunk all night. "But if I could be more obedient, I would like you very much."


    "I won''t go against your meaning." hearing this, ye Wuchen subconsciously said, and there was no reason to take it back as soon as he said it.


    "Remember what you said." drunk night looked very satisfied. "I always like obedient guys."


    The basement of this building is larger than they thought. In addition to the open and cold hall in the center, there are three warm small rooms around.


    The three rooms have usable stoves, beds and quilts, and the temperature is much warmer than outside.


    "Let me divide the room first." Zui Wuyi said after making sure there was no one else in the room, "boss, you and your zombie, Xiuqi and I, and ye Wuchen lived alone in the smallest one."


    Whether it is the distribution of materials or rooms, it is a matter of being drunk all night, so no one will raise any objection when he opens his mouth.


    However, the newly added ye Wuchen is not used to this rule. After drunk all night, he hesitated, "I live in one room alone?"


    "You can live with me if you don''t like it." drunk night raised his eyebrow.


    "No, no, no, that''s good." ye Wuchen hurried. In fact, he wanted to stay away from them. Now he''s just a little "flattered".


    "That''s OK." Chang Shu sighed, looked at Mo Wen and asked, "boss, do you have anything else to say?"


    "Let''s have a rest first," said Mo Wen. "We''ll wait for dinner."


    Mo Wen''s orders were not rejected by the people present. They immediately went back to their rooms and began to rest.


    Mo Wen walked into the largest room with Yu Lan who was gnawing at the crystal core.


    He looked at the folded sheets in the room, went to the wardrobe and opened it. Soon he found a clean sheet, although it had been washed white.


    After putting Yu Lan beside the bed, he began to change the sheets as usual, and his serious side face looked more and more perfect.


    Staring at every move of Mo Wen with his chin, Yu Lan''s curved eyes were full of satisfaction.


    Her stuff is so beautiful.


    After Mo Wen laid the sheets, Yu Lan''s crystal core was almost finished. After chewing the crystal core held in her hand, she rushed to Mo Wen''s leg.


    She now has a very high demand for crystal nuclei, but no matter how many crystal nuclei she eats, she can''t feel the energy of crystal nuclei at all. It''s like being filled into a black hole. There''s nothing at all.


    "Lan Lan, you take a break. You always look sleepy along the way." he hugged Yu Lan and lay on the bed. Mo Wen gently patted her on the back to coax her to sleep.


    At first, he didn''t feel sleepy, but under the attack of ink, Yu Lan had to throw away his armor and sleep as soon as his eyes were closed.


    When she was completely asleep, Mo Wen quietly got up, went outside and sat down against a cold slate.


    "Boss." Xiuqi, who had been standing in the hall, came over and whispered hello to Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen nodded in response. He said, "I''m very interested in Xiuqi''s'' God of desire alliance ''after drunk Wuye and ye Wuchen came out."


    "I sound like I''m talking about you, boss." drunk night whispered to himself. After a while, he raised his voice to the ink. "I''ll investigate."


    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded, took out the bread, tore a piece and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Zuiwiye, who was distributing food, gave ye Wuchen an extra packet of biscuits, which really surprised ye Wuchen.


    You know, his food has never been full these days. It''s unprecedented to give him an extra biscuit when he''s drunk all night.


    He looked at the drunken night and found that it was kind and smiled at him.


    The people who began to eat were quiet. Only the sound of chewing came from time to time, which was harmless.


    "Well, can I ask you a question?" a man bit the biscuit without knowing what to eat. Ye Wuchen struggled in his heart for a long time before he dared to open his mouth to Mo Wen.

 Chapter 201

    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded and looked up at him at the same time.


    Being stared at ye Wuchen by Mo Wen''s dark eyes, he almost forgot what to say. He hung his eyes and sorted out his ideas. After confirming that it was correct, he asked, "is the zombie around you... Your family?"


    "Well, she is," replied Mo Wen without hesitation.


    It turned out that this was the reason why Mo Wen had a special attitude towards the zombie.


    Ye Wuchen breathed a sigh of relief. Mo Wen''s friendly attitude at the moment relaxed his tense muscles. He licked his cracked lips and was still curious.


    In his opinion, even the most intimate person, as long as he becomes a zombie, he has absolutely no courage to hold each other in his arms every day and treat him completely as a lover.


    For example, if Jiulian was bitten and turned into a corpse, he might hesitate, but he would kill her instead of keeping her.


    "May I ask her name?"


    "You seem very interested in her?" the voice gradually became more gentle, the ink was slightly sideways, and there was even a smile on his face.


    "No, no... I''m just curious." such ink almost deceived ye Wuchen''s vigilance system. He answered unprepared, "she..."


    "Hey, silly guy." interrupted ye Wuchen''s words, drunk all night, drank saliva, smiled at him obliquely, "aren''t you tired of talking so much, have a good meal."


    Drunk without night, he frowned and glanced at him.


    Before, drunk night Ming was disgusted with ye Wuchen. How can he speak for him now... What the hell does this guy want?


    While ye Wuchen subconsciously nods to drunk Wuye, and suddenly realizes something. He turns his head and finds that Mo Wen''s cold eyes are staring at him tightly.


    "What did you just say about her?" Mo Wen repeated ye Wuchen''s words, and there was no joy or anger in his voice.


    At this time, ye Wuchen realized that he should have stepped on the forbidden area of Mo Wen. Naturally, he didn''t dare to answer. He felt that he had to die whether he said good or bad words now.


    Now he can sit here well because Mo Wen doesn''t mean to kill him. If Mo Wen wants to kill him, Da Luo immortal can''t protect him here.


    Unfortunately, even if he didn''t speak, it was useless. Mo Wen was still staring at him, and his eyes became colder and colder.


    "She... Does she and you have any other family?"


    The tongue turned in the mouth, and ye Wuchen whispered against the numb cold.


    There was a silence in the room, only the careless chewing sound of drunk night was still "rattling".


    "Family..."


    Mo Wen''s eyes finally moved away from ye Wuchen. He looked at a corner of the table and seemed to be thinking.


    At this time, ye Wuchen doesn''t care what Mo Wen is thinking. Now he can only breathe. His brain seems to be buzzing when it stops working.


    Almost... Almost.


    Paying attention to ye Wuchen''s pale face, he smiled jokingly while drunk, and looked at Mo Wen curiously.


    What family does he have to think about for a long time?


    He is really curious about the past of Mo Wen... After all, he was a member of the desire alliance later, and he really doesn''t know anything about the past of Mo Wen.


    "Blue and I have only each other."


    After thinking for more than a minute, Mo Wen opened his golden mouth and his voice was low.


    Only each other?


    Are you brothers and sisters?


    Inexplicably, I felt that I was shot. I felt my nose all night. I still didn''t have the courage to say this sentence of death.


    "Boss, don''t you have parents?" did you get out of a stone?


    In other words, he asked with a smile when he was drunk all night. Of course, he just thought about the latter sentence in his heart and didn''t have the courage to say it.


    "I have an adoptive mother." Mo Wen''s index finger knuckles gently tap the table with a dull face, "but she''s not my family."


    "Well..." I want to ask Mo Wen''s original parents again, but I still didn''t speak after I was drunk all night.


    Since it''s his adoptive mother, Mo Wen''s original parents either died or abandoned him. There''s no need to ask again.


    Seeing that they were drunk all night, they pulled the topic farther and farther, and their neat eyebrows became tighter and tighter. After no one spoke, he got up and said, "boss, what do you think" the God of desire alliance "means?"


    "I don''t know," Mo Wen replied directly, "but from Xiuqi''s description, in his eyes, ''the God of desire alliance'' should have become a belief."


    Speaking of this, he lowered his eyelids and said calmly:


    "When you go to the north, you can''t develop this belief where there is no one."


    "I see." Xiuqi nodded and sat down again.


    "Boss, let''s talk about how to get to the North first?" he ate the biscuit in his hand and sighed when he was drunk. "Now our car has been destroyed. It''s so windy and snowy outside that walking is really like dying."


    "Shouldn''t you solve this problem?" Mo Wen raised his eyes, his hands naturally overlapped on his raised legs, and a pair of sharp eyes on both sides of his tall nose crossed his face like a sharp blade.


    While he gives freedom to the people of the desire League, they must also bear the corresponding responsibility. This is the only rule for him to manage the desire League.


    "But boss... I really don''t have a move. I searched all around here and didn''t find a car that can work." drunk all night, crying with a face, lying on the table, said helplessly, "if there''s no car, we can''t take two wings and fly over. Even if we can fly in such a heavy wind and snow, we''ll beat it down."


    "Carjacking." Mo Wen''s side eyes.


    "Carjacking? God, in such a heavy snow, which madman except us will run out and stroll..." drunk all night, he raised his neck and wailed, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Mo Wen with his head numb. "Wait a minute... It seems that there will be such bad luck."


    "So I''ll leave it to you." Mo Wen smiled low.


    "What if there''s no car?" drunk all night, I had to prepare for the worst.


    "Then we''ll walk."


    "This is a troublesome thing..." drunk all night rubbing his messy head muttered, "why do we have to go to the north to attend laoshizi''s wedding? It''s not only cold but also troublesome."


    His murmur was not loud, but all the people present were powers except ye Wuchen. Naturally, they all heard it.


    Mo Wen didn''t care about it. He just stood up and walked towards the room with a gentle smile.


    Why did he go to the North District to attend Xu Jielin''s wedding?


    Because he not only wants to kill the man who once touched Yu Lan, but also find out the murderer who really hurt Yu Lan and made her fall into the mouth of the zombie.


    Those bastards have been free for so long. It''s time to pay the price they deserve.

 Chapter 202

    When Mo Wen returned to the room without saying a word, he was drunk all night before he stared at Xiuqi and whispered, "boss, he... Won''t be angry?"


    Xiuqi sneered and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    "That, drunken Emperor..." without the suffocating pressure of Mo Wen, ye Wuchen couldn''t help but shout "drunken night".


    "Don''t call the old drunk emperor drunk emperor. If someone else is there, don''t you expose our identity." as soon as ye Wuchen opened his mouth, he was interrupted by drunk Wuye. He waved and leaned casually on the chair, staring at ye Wuchen with a mocking eyebrow, "you have to change my name."


    Didn''t you always call it that before?


    After swallowing his saliva, ye Wuchen honestly changed his title, "then Mr. drunk..."


    "Stop, stop, what? Mr. Zui is terrible." Zui Wuyi turned his eyes, stared at ye Wuchen and hummed, "change again."


    At this time, Xiuqi was really not in the mood to see drunk bullying the newcomer all night. He got up and went back to his room to have a rest.


    Listening to the sound of closing the door, ye Wuchen can only scratch his head, "I really can''t think of another name."


    "Call me brother." drunk without night''s evil taste, "you have so many brothers and sisters, don''t you want me to be a brother?"


    Ye Wuchen was stunned, then nodded and said, "OK... Brother Wuyi."


    "What did you just say?" he was satisfied to see ye Wuchen so clever and drunk all night. He looked at ye Wuchen''s childish face and asked.


    "That sniper gun..."


    "That''s yours." drunk all night, "since you carried the gun back, the gun naturally belongs to you."


    Ye Wuchen was stunned. A surprise flashed in his eyes, but there was still some entanglement on his face, "but I can''t use..."


    "I''m sorry I can''t use it either." he reached out and pinched ye Wuchen''s face. He was drunk all night. At this time, he joked, "let Xiuqi teach you, if you can get his consent."


    After getting drunk and returning to the room, ye Wuchen sat at the table with his head down and touched the smooth sniper gun in his hand.


    After Mo Wen returned to the room, he found that Yu Lan was still sleeping. He didn''t wake her up, but carefully took her in his arms.


    "I''ll help you find out everyone who hurts you." his voice is like the sound of a solo violin at night, hoarse and low. "None will be let go."


    However, Yu Lan couldn''t hear the words of Mo Wen at this time. She fell into a dream again. This time, there was no scenery in her dream, dark or even light.


    She was familiar with this scene, but during the time when she had just become a zombie, she was in this time and space where she was reluctant to appear even though she was desperate.


    "This is where we should stay." Yi An sat quietly beside her, with light on his body, but Yu Lan rejected him inexplicably.


    "It''s you again." Yu Lan said word by word. She dangerously stretched out the bone spurs of her fingertips and was on alert, "don''t appear in my dream again."


    "I''m here to help you." Yi''an sneered, "but you don''t want to listen to me, and I can''t... well, from now on, you can hear the sound of water every time your body degenerates, like this -"


    As soon as Yi An''s voice fell to blue, she felt as if a swift river had been injected into her head, which stabbed all the sensory nerves on her body.


    "Remember." watching Yu Lan shrink in pain, Yi An''s pale face is hidden in the dark, with a crazy but happy smile, "this voice only rings three times. When it rings the third time, I will take you away."


    The mysterious figure was swallowed up by the darkness, and only his voice echoed here.


    "This is the first time."


    The pain awakened Yu Lan from her dream again. She gasped and noticed that the surroundings were still dark. The only difference was that she was being held in her arms by ink.


    It''s so warm


    Hugging Mo Wen''s waist tightly, Yu Lan pasted it on his chest and moistened his eyes.


    I really don''t want this thing to worry about, and I don''t want him to risk her again.


    Yi''an''s must be very dangerous. She can''t take him with her.


    Then let her rely on him for a while... She won''t leave until she has to leave.


    After all, Yu Lan''s brain thinking is not as good as human beings. Her idea is very simple. She just doesn''t want to hurt Mo Wen and make Mo Wen sad.


    But what she didn''t expect was that without her, ink would only be more painful and desperate.


    In this world, no one knows what position Yu Lan occupies in Mo Wen''s heart except Mo Wen himself.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the wind and snow outside were even greater, and the field of vision was almost limited to one meter.


    "Can you find a car in this bad weather?" Xiuqi shouted to the drunk at night, blocking his eyes. As soon as he opened his mouth, he ate a big mouthful of snow, mixed with a biting cold wind.


    "Even cars are buried in this weather," he coughed. "Where''s the fool you''re talking about?"


    "Xiuqi, have you forgotten the mobile businessmen who transfer the fixed transaction between the city and the north?" he took Xiuqi''s arm and drilled back to the corridor. After he breathed a few breaths into his hand, he continued, "what we want to rob is their car. At that time, as long as we solve all the people, the city will not find us."


    In order to ensure the connection between the north and the handover city at all times, several mobile merchants will go to the north with all kinds of goods for trading in two days.


    "They? This road is really the route they choose when they trade." as the Minister of the Ministry of aggression, Xiuqi knows the contacts of these people from the outside world like the back of his hand. He put his hands in his cotton padded clothes, squinted at the thick snow outside and said coldly, "but they are crazy about this kind of wind and snow."


    "Aren''t we coming?" drunk night smiled. "The sunny days of the previous two days were so deceptive that there were definitely not a few people going out with us."


    "People who trade regularly with the north will take a bus every two days under normal weather. We have entered the north for five days, that is to say, on this road, a group of people will be deceived by the weather."


    Drunk night is not used to explaining this. He yawned, shook his head and walked back, "no one will come today. Go back and have a rest."


    "What if something happens to them on the road and they can''t get here at all?"


    Xiuqi walked on the side of drunken night. He raised his eyes and just noticed that Mo Wen was holding Yu Lan and sitting by the window at the end of the corridor playing with the snow. He couldn''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth.


    Obviously, he also noticed the same helplessness in this scene. He sighed and said calmly:


    "Then go ahead on foot as the boss said."

 Chapter 203

    It''s said to play with snow. In fact, Mo Wen just sits on the windowsill with Yu Lan. When Yu Lan looks at the snow, he looks at Yu Lan.


    Several snowflakes fell on Yu Lan''s eyelids, like a little angel who fell into the world and didn''t want to leave for a long time.


    Blinking, she looked up at the sky and found that she couldn''t see anything except the white snowflakes.


    "Arvin..."


    Turning back and hugging Mo Wen''s arm, Yu Lan twisted his neck and gently rubbed his shoulder to be spoiled, pitifully pointing to the sky.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She dropped her eyes and flicked the snowflakes from her hair. Mo Wen stared at her thin hand and couldn''t help laughing, "don''t you want to go to heaven?"


    Yu Lan''s eyes "brush" a bright, the expression of the meaning is obvious:


    You''re right!


    Mo Wen smiled, shook his head and picked her up and went upstairs.


    "I can''t go to heaven with you, but I can take you to a higher place to see the snow."


    When saying this, Mo Wen''s eyes were smiling. He clearly noticed that Yu Lan''s weight was much heavier than before, which was a good phenomenon.


    That''s OK!


    With a silly grin, Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s neck more intimately, hid his head between his neck and bent his eyes comfortably.


    The building is about twenty stories. The staircase has not been seen for years because of the thick layer of dust. There is a pungent and dry smell of dust around the corridor.


    After walking for about five minutes, Mo Wen came to the top floor. He took Yu Lan to the window and looked at the heavy snow from a high place.


    In fact, when they are high, their vision is still covered by snow. The only difference is... They can see more snow.


    I found that there was no difference between watching snow here and downstairs. Yu Lan retracted his head and his white eyes looked disappointed.


    Comfortingly rubbed her head. When Mo Wen just wanted to say something, his eyes suddenly coagulated. He looked back at the dark corridor behind him, and the smile around his mouth gradually disappeared.


    "Did you hear that, too?"


    He lowered his eyes and asked Yu Landao.


    Yu Lan looked up at him, pursed his lips and nodded slightly.


    Just now, the roar of zombies came intermittently in this corridor.


    "Do you want to go and have a look?" Mo Wen asked again. At the same time, he took out the dagger and held it in his hand, and carefully protected Yu Lan in his arms.


    "Oh." Yu Lan obviously wanted to go. She nodded and looked a little excited.


    "So happy? In case of danger later, you must protect yourself." holding Yu Lan''s nose, Mo Wen told him, and then walked towards the corridor.


    The corridor is cold and dark, and you can smell the stench of decay.


    The more you go inside, the clearer the sound of the zombie is. Until you hear the roar of the zombie, Mo Wen notices that there is a rusty iron door in front of him.


    He pushed down the iron door and locked it, but the zombie inside roared more and more fiercely.


    Yu Lan also yelled at the zombie inside, but soon frowned suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter?" noticed Yu Lan''s wrinkled face, and Mo Wen couldn''t help rubbing two more.


    Yu Lan''s wronged flat mouth, which was not only pinched but also rubbed, glared at Mo Wen.


    "Don''t stare at me, you''re too cute." Yu Lan''s small eyes were pleased. Mo Wen continued to knead her face without repentance, and then held her tightly in his arms, so that Yu Lan couldn''t resist.


    "What''s the matter with you just now?" is equal to blue''s resignation. Mo Wen asked again.


    "They..." blinked and Yu Lan danced, "they are dead."


    "What?" Mo Wen frowned and said again after Yu Lan''s words in his mind, "do you mean the zombie inside is dead?"


    Yu Lan nodded, his face still full of confusion.


    The zombies inside are still roaring. Why can''t she feel one alive?


    "Blue blue." put Yu Lan in his arms, and Mo Wen asked in a low voice, "can you order the zombie to a certain extent?"


    Yu Lan thinks that zombies are alive, which makes Mo Wen suddenly realize that her current kind is zombies, not humans.


    In other words, it seems that human beings can talk, and Yu Lan can also communicate with her "peers". According to some previous signs, it is not difficult to see that some low-level zombies are very afraid of Yu Lan.


    "Oh." Yu Lan tilted his head and didn''t deny it.


    "Will you listen to zombies higher than you?" Mo Wen asked him what he was most concerned about now.


    This question is not difficult for LAN to answer. She quickly turns her eyes and shakes her head.


    She won''t listen to any zombies. She''s different from them.


    "That''s the best," said Mo Wen with a smile, "otherwise I must eliminate all the high-level zombies in the world."


    A very plain sentence, but with endless evil spirit, people can''t help believing what he said.


    "Let''s see what the Dead Zombie inside is now?" he smiled at Yu Lan like a discussion. Mo Wen raised his hand and pulled the iron door in front of him. The iron door groaned and was torn in two.


    At the same time, a rotten stench came to my face, almost suffocating.


    His eyes were so smoked that he couldn''t open. Mo Wen narrowed his eyes and felt something rushing towards him. He cut off the head of a zombie by instinct.


    After quickly adapting to the harsh environment, Mo Wen opened his eyes and saw the scene in front of him:


    A dozen zombies crowded at the door of the room and tried to bite him with their dirty and disgusting mouths. All the rotten heads crowded together and looked very seeping.


    Most of these zombies are still human, but they are rotten all over. From the perspective of ink, we can even see their dragging intestines in their abdomen.


    He hugged Yu Lan with one hand and protected her in his arms. Mo Wen raised his dagger and directly stepped into the field of more than a dozen zombies, and ravaged madly between them with his sharp dagger.


    However, his every move seemed crazy and disorganized. In fact, every attack accurately destroyed the Zombie''s head and was fatal.


    Yu Lan, who was protected in his arms, opened one eye and secretly aimed at the "valiant and heroic posture" of Mo Wen. He couldn''t help showing a happy smile on his face.


    Her stuff is so powerful that she doesn''t have a share of it.


    In less than a minute, Mo Wen solved all the zombies in the room. Stepping on a rotting corpse, he looked around the room and frowned.


    There was no furniture in the room. It was empty. It seemed that the air was very cold.

 Chapter 204

    On the contrary, there are many blackened handcuffs hanging around the wall. It seems that they were clamping down on something before.


    Who raised these zombies?


    Let Yu Lan lie on his back, and Mo Wen squats down and checks a zombie whose skin is almost rotten. However, he doesn''t find the iron ring that Qin Feng has always used on it. In this way, they may not be the zombies raised by Qin Feng.


    At this time, a shiny metal object in the corner of the wall attracted his attention. When he walked over, he found that it was a needle made of metal.


    The needle was dirty and there was no liquid for injection. It was impossible to judge what it had been used for.


    "Blue blue." after pondering for a few seconds, Mo Wen turned his head and asked Yu Landao, "what did you mean by saying that these zombies were dead?"


    At the moment, Yu Lan covered her nose because of the pungent smell in the room. When she heard Mo Wen''s inquiry, she turned her head and thought for a while before saying, "I can''t feel it."


    "You mean you can''t feel that they are ''living''?" Mo Wen repeated it with his understanding, "that is to say... They are different from ordinary zombies?"


    "Yes." Yu Lan nodded.


    "I see..."


    Holding the needle in his hand, Mo Wen''s back was better than blue, so he turned and left here, drooping his eyelids slightly all the way, as if he was thinking about something.


    Yu Lan quietly and skillfully lay on Mo Wen''s wide and comfortable shoulders, and his bent eyes were full of bright little stars.


    If only... If only we could keep going like this.


    "Boss."


    Just came out of the room to inspect the surrounding Xiuqi. When I saw the ink coming down the stairs, I was a little stunned.


    When did the boss run upstairs?


    "Xiuqi, put this away." Mo Wen handed Xiuqi the needle in his hand. "When you go back, give it to blank. I suspect someone will experiment with the zombie again."


    Xiuqi''s expression was obviously stiff when he heard Mo Wen mention the blank, but when he heard Mo Wen''s next words, he immediately refreshed himself, "what experiment?"


    "I don''t know, but maybe I want to get something from the zombie." a fierce look flashed in Mo Wen''s black eyes. "The iron box we found before and the needle tube now are things we don''t know. What forces are secretly doing unknown experiments, and now we may have achieved some results."


    "I see. I''ll check the origin of the iron box as soon as possible." Xiuqi''s face became serious. He nodded and carefully put away the needle.


    "This needle..." he paused. "I''ll give it to blank when I go back."


    He was always at ease about Xiuqi''s behavior. Mo Wen nodded, wiped Xiuqi''s side and walked towards the basement. A few steps down, his footsteps stopped.


    "Xiuqi." he looked back at Xiuqi and said, "you don''t need to remember the things between you and the blank for so long."


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen would say such a sentence. Xiuqi was stunned. He didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Don''t be emotional." after the last sentence, Mo Wen turned and continued to walk towards the basement, leaving Xiuqi with a complex face standing in situ.


    After a long time, Xiuqi moved his stiff legs, and his voice was as weightless as a mayfly:


    "I see."


    They stayed in the basement for two days and were drunk all night. They successfully intercepted a car.


    "Our luck is not covered." he hastily cleaned up the blood stains on the car, patted the engine cover that has been started all night, and smiled. "All the gasoline has been taken, ye Wuchen, you go to the boss now."


    Ye Wuchen, who is holding a sniper gun and pleading for repair, swallowed his unfinished words, nodded to Zui Wuye and ran to the basement against the wind and snow.


    "The new couple is very good now." Zui Wuyi is more and more satisfied with ye Wuchen''s knowledge of current affairs. He smashed his elbow and joked, "why, you haven''t promised to teach him sniping?"


    "Why don''t you teach?" Xiuqi''s face looked a little unhappy. These two days, ye Wuchen came to him to teach him how to use sniping as long as he caught the opportunity. No matter how he threatened or ignored ye Wuchen, he would have the cheek to paste it again. It seemed that he was sure that he wouldn''t do it as long as Mo Wen didn''t order.


    "I won''t." drunk night sighed, raised his eyes and said to Xiuqi thoughtfully, "anyway, you and the boss should have grown up in China. Why are you so proficient in all kinds of guns? What did you do before the end of the world?"


    "The boss is just a simple salesman." Xiuqi said faintly.


    "Well, I don''t know when marketers will learn to use guns. Do the partners want to shoot each other immediately if they don''t cooperate?" I thought the scene was a little funny. I shrugged my shoulders and leaned to Xiuqi, "I don''t read much. Don''t coax me."


    "Do you believe it or not?" Xiuqi sneered.


    "Well, well, I believe it." zuiwuye asked again in the spirit of not bullying children, "what about you? What do you do?"


    "Me? Of course I''m still at school." maybe he felt drunk and wordy. Xiuqi frowned and went to the other side of the car to clean the snow layer accumulated by the wheels. "Before the end of the world, I was a junior in senior high school."


    "Yes, you were a little guy at that time." I didn''t get the answer I wanted. I was drunk all night and leaned listlessly against the door, "but I didn''t think of you at school."


    Try to think about Xiuqi, a gloomy guy who goes to school with his schoolbag and school uniform. He always feels a sense of disobedience when he is drunk all night.


    Just when he was drunk, Mo Wen quickly strode over with Yu Lan in his arms. He looked as if such heavy snow could not hold him down.


    "I''ll take the co pilot." he noticed that there were only two rows of seats in the car. Mo Wen opened the co pilot''s door and sat in. Yu Lan sat on his leg and kept his round eyes open from beginning to end. He was very clever.


    After Mo Wen got on the bus, Xiuqi sat in the driver''s seat and directly stepped on the accelerator.


    Fortunately, ye Wuchen got on the bus in time, otherwise he might be abandoned in this place.


    "Xiuqi, you drive for me in a moment." the drunken night lying on the armchair said, "the snow will hurt your eyes for a long time."


    "I see." Xiuqi nodded, and a dozen steering wheels rushed directly into the thick snow.


    The car they robbed was obviously modified. Although it was bumpy when rushing into the snow, it did not affect the driving.


    "Let''s go to the prison area in such a hurry." some sleepy yawned and cried all night. "I really can''t stand the bitter days of winter. It''s cold and cold, and I have to be drenched with snow."

 Chapter 205

    "You should take your medicine." Xiuqi snorted coldly.


    Drunk night''s response is to turn two eyes in a row


    Xiuqi and Zui Wuye''s quarrel did not affect Yu Lan and Mo Wen. They leaned quietly together and closed their eyes. The aura between the two people almost perfectly fit together, as if no one could insert between them.


    Ye Wuchen sat alone and felt the deep malice brought to him by the world.


    This road is much more difficult than the previous road. They walked for nearly five days after a two-day journey.


    Blizzard is a little less crazy than before, but the cold wind is as sharp as ever.


    In addition to driving drunk all night, several people in the car rest quietly with their eyes closed. They were wrapped in thick clothes and breathed calmly and rhythmically.


    "At last."


    I noticed that the mountains were already visible not far away. I stopped and rubbed my eyes when I was drunk all night.


    "We''re going to walk next," he whispered to Mo Wen, his eyes covered with fatigue. "If the car goes forward again, it may attract the attention of the prison guard."


    "Then pack up your things and get ready to walk." Mo Wen obviously had this plan. He opened the door and protected Yu Lan into the thick snow.


    Shrinking in his arms, Yu Lan felt comfortable and warm around in the snow. She stretched out her head and looked around. The white snow almost shook her eyes.


    Xiuqi and ye Wuchen quickly packed up their things and followed them out. Xiuqi pushed away the snow layer around almost to his chest and turned his head to see ye Wuchen.


    His height is about one and a half head higher than ye Wuchen. Now the snow has reached his chest. Isn''t that ye Wuchen going to be submerged by the snow.


    When he looked over, he really saw ye Wuchen raising his head with his toes. His face was blue with cold and looked very poor.


    "Follow me." he whispered to ye Wuchen and walked in front to open the way for everyone.


    Ye Wuchen only felt that the cold and heavy snow around him made him uncomfortable. Xiuqi asked to help him. Naturally, he hurried to catch up and follow Xiuqi''s footsteps.


    He has been asking Xiuqi to teach him sniping these days, but Xiuqi has never promised. Originally, he thought he was also a difficult person... Now it seems that he is unexpectedly kind?


    "Blue blue, close your eyes and don''t look around." noticed that Yu Lan rubbed her eyes vigorously, and Mo Wen raised his hand to help her block the snow color, full of sadness.


    He was careless. He didn''t expect Yu Lan''s eyes would be uncomfortable watching snow for a long time.


    At this time, Mo Wen''s eyes are not very comfortable, but he seems to have completely forgotten his discomfort. Only Yu Lan is full of eyes.


    Holding her, he walked quickly behind Xiuqi. Mo Wen just felt that he had to leave this white place quickly.


    Walking in the last drunken night, I yawned and suddenly noticed that there seemed to be some moving traces on the snow.


    "Boss." he called Mo Wen and pointed to the mark next to him. "I''ll search the neighborhood to prevent any mutant animals from attacking us behind."


    Mo Wen also noticed those footprints, turned around and nodded, "hurry up."


    "OK." drunk night hehe smiled, changed his direction and followed the mutant animal footprints on the snow.


    When they came to the bottom of the mountain wall, Xiuqi was relieved by the gravel behind him. A thin layer of sweat had appeared on his forehead, "now we can go to the prison area as long as we climb over the mountain wall."


    "Are you all right?" ye Wuchen asked with concern.


    Xiuqi frowned and didn''t make a sound. He just glanced at him faintly and looked behind him.


    "Drunk all night?" he whispered.


    Just now, he had been focused on opening the way and didn''t notice when drunk night left.


    "He went to deal with the mutant animals around." Mo Wen put Yu Lan down and let her move freely for a while. At the same time, he also moved his wrist a few times.


    "Do you want to wait for him?" Xiuqi asked.


    "No, he''ll catch up." squatting down and carrying Yu Lan behind him again, Mo Wen stretched out his hand and began to climb the snowy mountain wall in front of him. "Let''s clear the obstacles in front of the mountain wall first and then say something else."


    "Yes," said Xiuqi.


    Yu Lan was too lazy to move under this cold condition. She lay lazily on the back of Mo Wen, babbled her mouth and kissed the tip of Mo Wen''s ear like a reward.


    Come on!


    At the moment when Yu Lan''s cold lips fell on Mo Wen''s ears, his ears immediately turned red. He looked back helplessly on Yu Lan''s forehead. His eyes smiled and continued to climb.


    Seeing that Mo Wen had started, Xiuqi would not stay in place. He moved his wrist twice, buried his hand in the thick snow and began to climb.


    Ye Wuchen, who was ignored by them, was unlucky. He didn''t say with thin arms and legs. He didn''t climb the mountain so barehanded before.


    What''s more... Now he''s holding a sniper gun almost as tall as him.


    Lifting his eyes, he noticed that they had climbed a distance of seven or eight meters, and didn''t mean to help him at all. Ye Wuchen took a deep breath and quickly took down his backpack and stuck the sniper gun between the backpack belts.


    After making sure the gun was fixed, he carried his bag and began to climb.


    When Xiuqi was climbing, he just left a mark on the snow where he started. Ye Wuchen can climb up the mountain wall as long as he settled down with him.


    But having a foothold doesn''t mean you can climb up smoothly. Ye Wuchen sticks to the mountain wall like an octopus with both hands and feet. It took a lot of effort to climb up.


    He clenched his teeth and continued to climb for a few steps. Suddenly, because his center of gravity and strength were not sure, he slipped down the rock wall.


    At this time, Mo Wen and Xiuqi had almost climbed to the top of the mountain wall and disappeared into ye Wuchen''s vision.


    "Please wait for me..."


    Ye Wuchen was in a hurry. He began to climb again. After climbing a few steps higher than last time, he still fell down. He also fell into the snow and took a big bite of snow.


    How could he keep up with them when they walked so fast!


    Ye Wuchen rubbed his eyes in despair and felt that his physical strength had been almost exhausted.


    If he can''t keep up, they will abandon him.


    "Hey, ye Wuchen, why are you still here?"


    The familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him. Ye Wuchen looked back in surprise and saw some embarrassed drunk night.


    "Are you hurt?" he was stunned and asked anxiously.

 Chapter 206

    "How could it be." Zui Wuyi smiled and stretched out his hand to show that he was not hurt at all. "I just found a few mutant animals nearby."


    Mutant? It''s not a zombie.


    Ye Wuchen scratched his head, "did you kill them?"


    "Who knows." waved his hand, drunk all night, and directly turned off the topic, "boss, have they gone up?"


    "Well, they went up." ye Wuchen nodded, and there was no time to cover up the loss on his face, "but I can''t climb up anyway."


    "No matter how you climb, you only climb several times." Zui Wuyi sneered, rubbed his head, turned around and quickly climbed up the mountain wall. "If you want to live, hurry up. We won''t have anyone to help you."


    Leng Leng looked at the drunken night and climbed up like a spider. Ye Wuchen blushed with shame.


    Yes... He did just climb a few times and began to complain that he couldn''t move.


    He is an ordinary person, different from those powers who are drunk all night. Maybe they can do successful things only once. He is right to do it several times more.


    This is very realistic.


    After taking a deep breath again, ye Wuchen continued to climb up the mountain wall like a snail. This time, he clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    After climbing up the mountain, I found that Mo Wen and Xiuqi were sitting on the snow, staring at the two patrolling guards below, as if looking for a chance to kill.


    The two guards are both level 5 powers. At this time, they seem to have talked about something they are interested in. They are standing together to discuss something. They seem to be talking and laughing.


    Behind the guards is the defense grid in the prison area. Through the grid, they can enter the prison smoothly.


    "You''re coming up." as soon as I came up, I noticed his repair and looked back at him. "Has the mutant beast been solved?"


    "Anyway, he won''t attack us." Zui Wuyi shrugged and smiled low on the snow. "Xiuqi, you quickly solve the two guys. Let''s hurry in. I''m going to be frozen to death now."


    "Can you freeze to death?"


    Nothing in mind and drunk night are talking nonsense here. Xiuqi looks back at Mo Wen and whispers, "boss, I''ll solve them."


    "No, it''s too much trouble." Mo Wen refused Xiuqi impatiently, got up and stretched out his hand to the two guards standing laughing. At this moment, Xiuqi and drunkenness standing on the side of the Ink Tattoo felt the solidification of the surrounding space at the same time. They looked at each other and kept silent with great tacit understanding.


    The two guards may not be aware of what happened, but they turned into a pool of broken meat, bloody into the snow.


    "It''s just like destroying the corpse." looking down at the blood clot gradually covered by the wind and snow, he rubbed his chin and smiled obscene all night. "Boss, your ability is really easy to use."


    Wen Yan and Mo Wen seemed to laugh sarcastically. After observing the surroundings and confirming that there were no monitoring and guards, he raised his feet and jumped down from the mountain wall, and successfully reached the isolated power grid in the prison area.


    The way down is much smoother than the way up. You can run down without climbing.


    "You can open your eyes right away." he rubbed Yu Lan''s small head back, and Mo Wen said gently.


    Yu Lan, who closed her eyes obediently, opened her mouth and smiled. She stuck it on Mo Wen''s shoulder and didn''t want to get up.


    "What about ye Wuchen?" he looked at Xiuqi and asked, "why don''t you bring him up?"


    "Why should I bring him up?" Xiuqi frowned, very unhappy.


    "You''re his teacher?" drunk night replied. Of course, he spread his hands and looked like he didn''t want to be beaten.


    Xiuqi sneered and wanted to talk, but he didn''t want ye Wuchen''s voice to ring from one side.


    "I... climbed up."


    Drunk without night, I was stunned. I looked down and saw ye Wuchen, whose hand had been stretched out.


    Ye Wuchen didn''t know where he was hanging on the back of his hand. He rubbed a layer of skin, and the exuded blood was frozen in his wound. It looked painful.


    "You''re a good boy." he squatted down and raised his eyebrows at ye Wuchen. He kindly stretched out his hand and pulled him up.


    As soon as ye Wuchen came up, he had no strength to stand. When he lay on the ground, he was wearing coarse clothes and couldn''t even say a word.


    "I''ll go down first, you two hurry up." noticed that Mo Wen had waved to him at the foot of the mountain, Xiuqi frowned and ran to Mo Wen quickly.


    "I want to go down too..." looking at Xiuqi''s cold back, he covered his forehead and sighed. He patted ye Wuchen on the back and pointed to the evil taste at the foot of the mountain. "It''s really beyond my expectation that you can climb up, but it''s a pity that you have to run down again now. Hurry up, we won''t wait for you."


    Then he ran down the mountain in the wind and reached the bottom of the mountain in the blink of an eye.


    "I see."


    Knowing that time could not be delayed, ye Wuchen sighed bitterly, and staggered to his feet.


    He looked at the ink men under the mountain wall, hammered his legs twice, ran forward with all his strength, and looked firm and serious as if he were running to the battlefield.


    "Ah!"


    Because of the downhill, he ran faster and faster. Unexpectedly, when he was about to run down, he fell to the ground without stepping firmly.


    Under the action of inertia, he rolled forward directly, like a snowball, at the feet of drunk night who had stood behind Xiuqi.


    "What are you playing?" Zui Wuyi wanted to hold back a smile, but finally he couldn''t help laughing at ye Wuchen.


    Ye Wuchen looked very embarrassed. His face was light and purple, as if it had been sprinkled with paint.


    "Well, come in quickly." he pulled ye Wuchen into the power grid behind him, and looked around with a low voice.


    The power grid is always connected to transmit signals. If there is any damage, the central control system in the prison area will immediately receive instructions and sound the alarm.


    However, as long as they have the ability to repair, they will not touch the defense system of the power grid. Xiuqi can avoid and change the direction of this piece of information when destroying the power grid, so as to achieve a camouflage effect.


    "But I''m here at last..." leaning against the wall behind the power grid, ye Wuchen gasped heavily, with snow all over his face and mouth.


    He looked at Xiuqi and connected the torn power grid together. He felt that Xiuqi was a very powerful person again.


    "Don''t bend down, be careful to touch the power grid." seeing ye Wuchen want to lean over and watch Xiuqi connect the power grid closely, he raised his hand and pressed him on the wall without saying a word.

 Chapter 207

    The wall behind him is only about 30 cm away from the power grid, and one can touch it accidentally.


    For such abnormal murderers as drunken night, it is small to encounter the electric death of the power grid. If the guards pay attention to them, the sneaking plan will be a complete failure.


    "Which way to go now?" he glanced at the periphery of the wall quickly. He adjusted his breathing and looked at Mo Wen with a smile. "There are guards on the outside here."


    "The other side must be almost the same." Xiuqi, who repaired the power grid twice, moved his frozen red hands and put on his gloves again. "We can''t solve so many people quietly."


    They do not intend to disturb the people in the north when they enter the prison area this time, nor do they want their "companions" who have been lurking here for so long to lose their function.


    "There were not so many guards here last time." drunk night sighed and rubbed his face to make him look more energetic. "I have to be trapped here."


    "Let''s go from above." noting that the wall behind us is only about two meters high, Mo Wen calmly ordered, "I''ll go up and have a look. You look at blue."


    Then he put the Yu Lan on his back down carefully. Looking at her suspiciously, she opened her eyes and looked at him. Mo Wen gently rubbed her head and said, "listen, wait for me for a while."


    "Ah Wen..." seeing that Mo Wen wanted to leave her, Yu Lan puffed his cheeks and hurriedly pulled Mo Wen''s sleeve, hugged his neck and resolutely didn''t let go.


    "Be obedient." he opened Yu Lan''s arm. Mo Wen kissed her on the forehead and prepared to get up again. Unexpectedly, Yu Lan rushed over and hung it around his neck.


    "Take me." she was overbearing, with a fierce look of "bite you without me".


    "I said, boss, you''d better take your sister-in-law with you." otherwise, I''ll beat you if you abuse the dog like no one else.


    Drunk night narrowed his eyes and smiled dangerously, trying to resist the idea of jumping up and beating up ink.


    Mo Wen looked helpless. He rubbed Yu Lan''s head and finally carried her on his back again.


    "Silly blue, it''s not good to stay in a safe place."


    "Ouch!"


    Never leave this thing!


    Yu Lan waved her little fist.


    "Good, good." he pinched Yu Lan''s face back. Mo Wen raised his hand, stuck the protruding drain pipe above, and easily climbed up the roof along the edge of the wall.


    The view above the roof is much wider than that below. Ink can see a high monitoring platform in front of left and right without lifting his eyes.


    He focused on looking through the white snowflakes around him and noticed that there were about two guards on each monitoring platform, patrolling around back and forth.


    The snowstorm that is still falling effectively hinders their sight, which makes their actions more hidden. At least the footprints falling on the snow are not easy to be found.


    Freeing up a hand to make a gesture below, he dodged and drilled on the roof. In the blink of an eye, he had leaned behind the fence at the edge of the roof, which hindered the sight of the monitoring station to a greater extent.


    Now it''s dark a lot. After it''s completely dark, their action will be more convenient.


    Pull Yu Lan behind her and hold her in her arms. Mo Wen leaned against her arms and sighed like enjoying. His voice was crazy.


    "Blue, the way you pester me... It''s so cute."


    "Ouch!"


    I just don''t want to leave this thing.


    Yu Lan also closed his eyes and hugged Mo Wen unwilling to let go.


    "Don''t we go up?" seeing that Mo Wen had climbed up the roof, ye Wuchen asked the drunk night road on his side.


    "Of course, go up." he noticed the gesture of ink and leaned against the wall. "But there is a monitoring station on it. We have to be careful."


    "Just a little faster is enough." Xiuqi frowned and stretched out his hand to drunk night. "Give me your backpack."


    "What do you do?" drunk night wondered, but he trusted Xiuqi to give him his backpack.


    "If you take this guy up, his speed will definitely be found." he carried his drunken backpack twice on his body, Xiuqi turned and climbed up quickly.


    "Hey, why do I have to come?" drunk all night muttered. "You really treat me as a baby sitter."


    "Brother Wuye..." ye Wuchen looked at drunk Wuye and looked down a little embarrassed. "I will try my best to grow up in the future."


    "OK, I didn''t say you''re bad. As long as you''re obedient like a dog, I''m willing to take care of you." Zui Wuyi smiled, took out his hand to pull ye Wuchen''s collar and took him up the wall.


    When he went up, Xiuqi had silently smashed a window on the roof the size of half their backpacks.


    The window was empty, only a thick layer of dust filled the air.


    "I''ll go down and have a look first." Xiuqi offered. When Mo Wen agreed, he squeezed down from the window.


    "It''s safe below." he whispered from the window after a while.


    "Boss, you go first." smelling that ye Wuchen was drunk all night, he slipped aside and turned back to guard behind him. Obviously, he meant to cushion the back.


    Mo Wen nodded. He went in first to make sure it was safe before he turned back and hugged Yu Lan.


    This room is probably a small garage. There is not much space in it, but there are a lot of things piled up.


    Drunk Wuye and ye Wuchen then came in. They looked at the scattered tables, chairs and benches, and finally found a place to stay.


    "Is there anyone outside?" drunk night reached out and pushed the door of the room. He found that the door lock couldn''t be opened.


    "Not only no one, but also no monitoring." Xiuqi went to the door, raised his hand and attached it to the door lock. A few seconds later, he opened the door. "It seems that this is just a warehouse for stacking sundries."


    "Xiuqi, are you sure where the ancient wing is?" Mo Wen asked in a low voice, holding Yu Lan and Xiuqi out of the house. Outside the room is a dark corridor, without lights and no one.


    Gu Yi is the object they are looking for in prison this time, and it is also the person they want to install here all the time.


    "I can''t find him accurately, but I can determine the prison where the people locked here are now." Xiuqi walked to the end of the corridor and touched the cold wooden feeling with his fingertips. "It''s about 50 meters away from here."


    "But now as soon as we go out, we will be found by the people on the examination table." Zui Wuyi stares out from the crack of the door, "wait until dark."


    However, as soon as his voice fell, there was a harsh alarm around him, and the long and loud voice made the ears of the drunk all night hum.

 Chapter 208

    "We were found?" drunk night covered his ears and frowned, raised his hand and directly crushed the alarm above the door.


    It''s killing him.


    There is a bit of noise outside the door. It sounds flustered.


    "It''s not us." Xiuqi put his ears on the door and listened to the sound outside. He returned a few minutes later. "They found two missing guards and were about to assemble people to search."


    "Just the two we solved?" drunk night raised his eyebrows.


    "Mostly." Xiuqi nodded and looked at the ink on one side. "Boss, do we want to act now? Most guards are gathered outside, and there are no guards around the prison."


    Stepping on the broken alarm on the ground, Mo Wen seemed to smile gently, "it''s almost dark... Repair it. You can''t destroy the monitoring equipment in the prison without monitoring. Come to the prison directly after the destruction."


    "HMM." Xiuqi nodded.


    "What about me?" drunk night hehe smiled, "let me do things like killing, setting fire, killing and looting."


    "You take good care of him." Mo Wen raised his chin to ye Wuchen, "don''t let him make trouble for us."


    "..." the corners of his mouth were slightly stiff. He was drunk all night and twisted his eyebrows seriously. "If you want him not to make trouble, just kill him."


    Seeing that drunk Wuye doesn''t care about his life and death, ye Wuchen''s back is cold.


    "Whatever you want."


    Ignoring the drunken night, Mo Wen pushed open a crack in the door and looked out. When he saw no one around, he quickly flashed out.


    The wind and snow outside came on her face. Mo Wen subconsciously protected Yu Lan behind her against the wind and snow.


    Yu Lan is obediently lying on his back with his mouth closed, rubbing comfortably.


    In this environment, the monitoring station has completely lost its significance. The night and wind and snow have swallowed up its vision, as if it had fallen into endless darkness.


    Drunken night tilted ye Wuchen''s eyes, and saw that his face was pale, he couldn''t help laughing sarcastically.


    "Look at your stupidity. Don''t worry. I won''t let you die until I get enough return from you."


    As he said, he ran out with ye Wuchen''s collar, leaving only Xiuqi in place.


    The total monitoring equipment department is not far from here. It only needs to be repaired a little faster to complete the task and catch up with them.


    Although there are many most vicious criminals in this prison area, there are not many guards.


    This place is remote, but it is also in the territory of northern forces, so generally no one will come here to rob the prison. Although the prisoners here have many powers, no one dares to do so under the threat of several heavy machine guns around.


    In this way, Mo Wen can be said to be very relaxed and came to the prison. He looked up at the monitoring equipment that had no signal lights, smiled, flashed into the corridor in two steps, and directly removed the guards who ran out to inspect the change with a dagger.


    "Dispose of the body."


    He whispered to the drunken night coming behind him. He took down the key from the guard''s waist and walked towards the prison.


    What should he do with it? Sprinkle some corpses?


    Drunk all night, watching the guard whose throat was cut by a knife and who died in peace, he fell into meditation.


    "Brother Wuye, don''t you go?" ye Wuchen asked after seeing him stop for a long time.


    "You follow the boss, don''t always follow me." drunk night frowned, squatted down and carried the body on his shoulder, "I''ll solve him."


    I really want to ask drunk Wuye how to solve the body. Ye Wuchen opens his mouth and still doesn''t dare to talk.


    Seeing that he was drunk all night, he hummed a minor and walked out. He turned around and quickly caught up with Mo Wen and followed him quietly.


    During this period, Yu Lan opened his eyes, looked at him curiously, and smiled at him very friendly.


    Eh... How could this zombie laugh?


    I haven''t paid close attention to Yu Lan''s ye Wuchen. He was surprised. After all, he was just a child. At this time, his curiosity was aroused and he simply began to wink at Yu Lan.


    Seeing that ye Wuchen responded to himself, Yu Lan looked very happy. She suddenly recognized him as a playmate, opened her eyes and danced happily, just like a full-term baby.


    "Lan Lan?" thought Yu Lan was uncomfortable on his back. Mo Wen looked back and held her in his arms thoughtfully, giving her a more comfortable position, which also blocked Yu Lan''s vision of seeing ye Wuchen.


    "Ouch."


    You''re blocking my little friend!


    Yu Lan gave a very serious roar, hugged Mo Wen''s neck and was about to climb up. He didn''t want to put it into action. Mo Wen bowed his head and kissed her forehead. His face was soft. His eyes were greasy and could squeeze out water. At one glance, they looked very dark and beautiful.


    "What''s the matter?" his voice was tight.


    "Coo Cho."


    Immersed in the gentle countryside, Yu Lan suddenly softened, squeezed out a little shyly from his throat, and obediently fell back to Mo Wen''s arms.


    As for a little playmate she just found, she had long forgotten it.


    Zuiyiye and Xiuqi soon caught up with Mo Wen. They walked side by side, and the snowflakes on their bodies had almost melted.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Obliquely, he was chewing something and asked with a disdain on his face.


    "Fortunately, this frozen is like eating soft cherries in sand ice."


    Drunk without night, he wiped the corners of his mouth and smiled at Xiuqi.


    However, Xiuqi speechless didn''t want to see him.


    "Boss." drunk Wuyi walked two steps faster and said with a smile, "I buried the body in the snow. It''s very deep. As long as the snow doesn''t stop, no one will find it."


    "HMM." Mo Wen just nodded carelessly and opened the door at the end with the key.


    The sound insulation effect of this door is obviously very good, because at the moment when the door opens, they only feel a fierce roar.


    Several prisoners who were sitting at the door yawning were surprised when they saw that Mo Wen and his party didn''t even finish yawning when they came in.


    Who are these people? Haven''t you seen them? They don''t look like guards.


    After walking a few steps inside, Mo Wen noticed that the place where the prisoners were held was actually a very large hall. Most of the hundreds of prisoners sat together and quarreled with passion. One by one, their faces were red and their ears were red. They began to swing their fists when they didn''t say a word.


    There are two prisoners in the middle of the hall. They are obviously crazy. They are fighting with your fist and mine.


    Many spectators nearby waved their fists, cheered loudly and drooled. They did not know where to pull out a few tables and stood on the table jumping excitedly. Their crazy appearance was enough to frighten ordinary people.

 Chapter 209

    "These guys are so comfortable." the last drunk night shrank the door and said hello to a prisoner staring at them with wide eyes.


    The prisoner''s eyes widened as if he saw a ghost. His saliva choked to his throat and coughed wildly.


    Xiuqi didn''t seem to like such a place very much. He frowned as soon as he entered the door, as if others owed him $1.8 million.


    Ye Wuchen, on the contrary to Xiuqi, is looking at these prisoners curiously, only feeling very novel.


    He had seen a lot of bad people in the last days, but it was the first time he had seen so many at one time.


    Ye Wuchen should be thankful for this. If he could see so many ferocious prisoners outside at one time... It would be a disaster.


    Mo Wen stood quietly in front of the guardrail with Yu Lan in his arms, turned and walked down at will.


    Clearly there was no sound, but the suffocating powerful aura around him still made most of the prisoners look in his direction.


    In fact, the feeling of ink is not publicized. It seems that he is as quiet as ink and has no ripples, but people can''t ignore him. This feeling is very strange and dangerous, because no one knows when the beast lurking in the dark will come out and bite your neck.


    He swept the crowd lightly. Behind the dark eyes, there seemed to be only endless darkness. It didn''t seem to be full of anything, and it seemed to contain a world.


    "Who are you?" a ruffian, thin and tall prisoner stopped in front of them, and his eyes of different sizes stared at them boldly.


    Looking at the vicious prisoner with strong support and wide eyes, Xiuqi habitually stretched out his hand to protect the ink tattoo, and asked, "do you know where the ancient wing is?"


    He was tall and thin and looked into the crowd.


    "... head?"


    A man sitting on the table was stunned when he heard Xiuqi''s voice. He got up and ran towards Mo Wen with joy.


    "Head, why are you here!" the man looked very happy. One of his eyes was covered by a dark eye mask, but he couldn''t cover the other half of his face.


    "Gu Yi, long time no see." Mo Wen smiled gently, stretched out his fist and punched Gu Yi.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time," Gu Yi said with a grin. The deep dimple on his right face added a mature charm to his smile. "Seriously, I miss the bloody life in the past year."


    "You can come out soon." Mo Wen smiled faintly. His gentle smile made him look very approachable.


    Gu Yi''s eyes lit up. When he wanted to say something, he suddenly saw Yu Lan in Mo Wen''s arms. He was surprised, but his face was silent, "this is..."


    Why does Mo Wen hold a zombie in his arms?!


    "This is my wife." Mo Wen smiled. "Her name is Yu Lan."


    Imagine that in the era of zombies at the end of the day, a human pointed to the zombie and told others that it was his wife''s feeling


    Gu Yi thought Mo Wen was crazy!


    Well... He can only tell himself that they are not normal people.


    "Gu Yi!" was about to go to the prisoner''s side for a lively drunken night. As soon as he saw Gu Yi, he rushed over without image and hugged him naturally.


    One of them was rebellious and the other was evil. At a glance, they seemed to give people an inexplicable sense of fit.


    "Drunk without night, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Gu Yi laughed, loosened drunk without night and smashed his elbow. "Why do you look so thin?"


    "How can I? I''m so good at body OK? Golden ratio!" drunk night hooked Gu Yi''s shoulder and said with a smile. It looked like a close friend for many years.


    "Long time no see." Xiuqi also came over and smiled at Gu Yi, with a rare friendly voice.


    "It''s really a differential treatment." the drunk, who was always looked coldly at by Xiuqi, looked at it and threw his mouth away.


    "Xiuqi, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Gu Yi reached out and rubbed Xiuqi''s head. Unexpectedly, Xiuqi slapped me open the next second, "don''t rub my hair!"


    As soon as the sound came out, the friendliness just now disappeared, and the cold smell filled the whole body made people feel cold.


    "Ha! That''s you!" Gu Yi raised his head and laughed, raised his hand and smashed Xiuqi''s fist. His action was natural and very happy.


    Xiuqi, who was beaten, was not angry. He restrained his gloomy breath, raised his hand and punched Gu Yi in the chest with a smile.


    They are all the partners who first broke out from the bloody rain with Mo Wen. Their relationship is better than that of ordinary people.


    The surrounding prisoners stopped fighting. They looked at the direction of the ancient wing, and their faces were full of surprise and doubt.


    "Big brother..." a strong looking prisoner came up and scratched his bare head. "Are they?"


    "I''ll explain to you later." Gu Yi waved his hand and kept his eyes on them, "what are you doing here this time?"


    "We''re going to attend Xu Jielin''s wedding." drunk night smiled.


    Xu Jielin? Gu Yi began to quickly summarize the information of this person in his mind, and his hand habitually covered the black eye mask on his left eye, "leader of the three northern districts?"


    "Now he is from the Second District... But when he gets married this time, he is estimated to be the next heir in the north. Who let Ye Zhi have only one daughter."


    "What are you doing at his wedding? Is he our partner?" Gu Yi''s eyebrows frowned deeper, and even the Qi field around him became a little sinister.


    He did not forget who had destroyed his left eye.


    "What partner." drunk night hissed and lowered his voice. "It''s the boss who wants to kill him at his wedding. I guess it''s to make Xu Jielin''s dream of beauty and power come to naught."


    Smell speech Gu Yi''s face strangely slanted ink, and noticed that his face color became more and more strange when he was kissing Yu Lan''s forehead.


    "Is it because of the zombie?" Gu Yi looked back and asked in a low voice.


    For this problem, drunk all night, just Yang Mei smiled and didn''t answer.


    "All right." Gu Yi didn''t want to continue to struggle with this problem. He stepped back and leaned against the fence behind him, "are you going to go through here to zone 3 now?"


    "I think we should talk as we walk." I frown and watch the outside world through objects all the time. "Now the time is very tight."


    Gu Yi immediately looked back at Mo Wen and found that he nodded to himself before turning around and leading the way, "come with me."

 Chapter 210

    When Gu Yi walked forward, the prisoners watching the excitement around automatically gave way. Some of them seemed to want to follow up, but at the faint moment of Gu Yi, everyone was silent and no one dared to move.


    "Yo, you''re a bully in prison now." he kept up with Gu Yi''s pace, smiled and joked, "this momentum, tut tut... Do you want me to be a little brother?"


    "I don''t mind if you can stand such a day as an ascetic monk in prison." Gu Yi tilted his eyes and raised his eyebrows.


    He still remembers the young master''s temper when they were drunk all night in the south.


    "That''s all right." Zui Wuyi sighed and took a few steps before continuing the previous topic. "We''re going to go to District 3 to find Jing Jing and ask him to take us to District 2."


    "Who is Jingjing?" Gu Yi thought, "is he new?"


    "He joined us after you were in prison." drunk night thought, "that guy is paralyzed, but he has a lot of information in his hand. We''re looking for him this time."


    "That''s interesting, but... Do you want to go to North Zone 2 to find someone to send you to North Zone 1?" Gu Yi was not interested in the new couple. Gu Yi directly changed the topic and brought the problem back.


    "Well." drunk all night, "what else can we do? The boss brought a zombie. We can only take this troublesome way."


    Looking back at Yu Lan, Gu Yi pursed his lips and didn''t speak for a while.


    Mo Wen seemed to hear their dialogue, and his eyes had changed from the brightness at the beginning to the depth.


    Ye Wuchen, who has no sense of existence, only feels his cold hair stand up sharply. He lags behind two steps silently and dare not follow behind Mo Wen again.


    "Don''t think about touching the eldest brother''s zombie." it seems that he noticed something wrong with Gu Yi. When he was drunk all night, he grabbed his shoulder and said with a bright smile, "he will die. I won''t lie to you."


    Gu Yi was stunned, as if he didn''t believe it. He hung his eyes and remained silent for a few seconds before returning to the drunken night with an uninhibited smile, "rest assured."


    don ''t worry?


    Drunk night in the heart secretly pick eyebrows.


    Gu Yi''s reassurance means that he can be assured that he will not hurt Yu Lan? Or does it mean that if he hurts Yu lanmo, he won''t hurt him?


    If it is the former, it would be better if it is the latter... It is estimated that no one can save him at that time. He has seen the crazy state of Mo Wen.


    "Wait a minute, here we are." after walking under a dead window surrounded by railings, Gu Yi stopped. He had to go straight ahead, squatted down and put his hand directly into the concrete floor under his feet.


    Gu Yi''s ability is also to improve his own physique, but unlike Qu Yaoyao, the change of his body is not invisibility, but transparency.


    This ability makes it easy for him to pass through anyone and objects. In this way, most of the attacks can''t fall on him at all. It''s like a bug in the world.


    Of course, he can''t avoid a few attacks, such as... Qu Miaomiao''s mind control.


    "Your power hasn''t been suppressed?" Zui wuyedun sat down and asked in surprise.


    The North has developed a power restraint ring in a completely unknown way. As long as the ring is retracted on the powers'' arms, it can restrain their powers to the greatest extent.


    All strange powers will be locked except that the power''s strength and speed beyond ordinary people can''t be blocked.


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be stupid." Gu Yi raised his eyes and exposed his arm of the other hand. "The idiot guards here don''t know I''m a power."


    As he spoke, he put his hand under the ground and didn''t know what he had done, he heard a "click" around the ground, and then a floor tile buried under the cement looked very easy and was pulled out by him with the cement.


    A deep and narrow corridor appeared below the removed floor tiles, and nothing could be seen in the dark.


    "This road is the tunnel dug up by Li Xinyang at the beginning?" he consciously ignored Gu Yi''s words just now, looked inside very carefully at night, and didn''t let go until he was sure that there was nothing.


    "Yes." Gu Yi''s eyes looked nostalgic, "Xin Yang is the best earth power I''ve ever seen, but he''s gone."


    Li Xinyang was also one of the partners who lived and died with them, but now he is sleeping in the north.


    For the memory of Gu Yi, drunk without night is sneered at. When Li Xin and Yang died, none of them shed a tear.


    It''s true that they are partners, but the relationship is just a little better than ordinary people. If it involves their own interests and security... Others are not sure, but they will solve each other without hesitation.


    "This road can cross zone 3 to zone 2," Gu Yi explained. "It''s a long way, and the underground air is very thin. You should hurry."


    "HMM." he touched the earth wall below and said, "it looks very wet... I''m so tired now. I just want to rest."


    "Just like you''re in trouble now, it shouldn''t matter if you''re more wet." Gu Yi laughed and patted the drunk night''s shoulder with some strength. "Drunk night, I didn''t expect that your young master''s temper hasn''t been smoothed after so long."


    "Roll, roll." kicked the ancient wing, turned his eyes and jumped down first.


    "Yo, it''s hard to say now?" Gu Yi smiled, turned back and said to Mo Wen, "boss, have a nice trip."


    "After that, Xiuqi will come back to you. At that time, all your tasks here will be completed." looking at Gu Yi''s familiar akimbo movement, Mo Wen said with a smile, "it''s hard for you."


    This "hard work" suddenly reminded Gu Yi that a year ago, Mo Wen also said "hard work you" to him in such a flat voice.


    It was also this plain voice that made him stay in this prison for a year.


    "Can my brother here leave with me?" Gu Yi''s eyes flashed, and the raised corners of his mouth showed his excitement at this time.


    "Whatever you want."


    He answered the same answer as usual. Mo Wen put down Yu Lan and suddenly looked up before jumping into the tunnel and threw the key in his hand. "This is the key to this prison. You may use it. In addition... Before coming here, Gu Cheng asked me to ask you when you would like to go back."


    When hearing the words in front, Gu Yi also wanted to make fun of the last sentence with a smile. He took the key and smiled happily. Before he could open his mouth, he heard the words said by Mo Wen in the back.

 Chapter 211

    Go back... Gu Yi''s pupil was in a solidified state, his hand habitually covered his covered left eye, and the excited smile on his lips turned into a bitter smile.


    "Head, just tell him... One day."


    When everyone went down, Xiuqi was ready to start. He looked at the ancient wing with his eyes drooping, and finally jumped into the tunnel with his lips closed without saying a word.


    "Go back..." squatting down to cover the entrance of the tunnel, Gu Yi laughed at himself. He sat cross legged on the ground and felt some stubble on his chin. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Big brother." several prisoners who secretly observed here came in. They stared at the ground where they couldn''t see any gaps. The expression on their faces became distorted in an instant.


    "Brother, this road can lead to the outside, right?" asked the thin and tall prisoner who stopped mewen suspiciously.


    "That''s right." Gu Yi didn''t hide it, and smiled frankly. "You can go down from here and directly lead to the Second District in the north."


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yi said it so directly. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "But I hope you don''t have any ghost ideas in your heart." Gu Yi''s smile returned to his previous arrogance and uninhibited. He stretched out his arm, hooked his tall thin neck, pulled him and walked to the hall, "especially Zhang Zhongyou."


    Zhang Zhongyou''s face showed an embarrassing smile of being found with little thought. He shook his head and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    When they went out, the prisoners standing in the hall looked at them. They either stood or sat, some were surprised, some were angry, and others were expressionless.


    "Where are they?" a dark skinned prisoner came up and stared at Gu Yi fiercely. His tight muscles made him look like a leopard ready to catch prey.


    Loosen Zhang Zhongyou and push him aside. Gu Yi stared at the prisoner standing in front of him with his hands around his chest and said, "let''s go."


    "Where have you been?"


    Gu Yi Yang Mei smiled and didn''t answer.


    "You TM always had a way to get out of here. Unexpectedly, you kept it from us!" the green tendon on the prisoner''s forehead burst up, rushed over and grabbed Gu Yi''s collar.


    "From you?"


    The ancient wing of the collar seemed to hear a joke. Holding the prisoner''s wrist, he easily pulled him aside.


    His eyes were dark, sharp as a blade, which made people tremble.


    The next second, seemingly at a disadvantage, he suddenly pinched the prisoner''s face, threw him back and threw him to the ground.


    The prisoner was obviously also a power. He instinctively protected his head and tried to fight back, but Gu Yi wouldn''t give him this chance at all.


    He raised his foot and stamped the prisoner''s head without hesitation until there was a dull sound of broken bones at his feet. After the ground was covered with flesh and blood, he raised his foot and rubbed the ground aside.


    "Tut, who did this." Gu Yi Yang Mei, reaching out and once again holding out his hand to Zhang Zhongyou, who was as dull as a wooden chicken, showed a touch of Junlang''s mature smile, "this kind of violence is really aesthetic."


    Everyone witnessed the atrocities of Gu Yi. They felt that their cervical spine was fixed by pushpins, and they could not move. Their hands and feet were cold. The only thing that could move all over their body was the trembling eyelids, trying to provide the last fortress for the dry eyes.


    "Zhongyou, who did you say?" he raised his chin and pointed to the lying body on the ground. Gu Yi asked very gently.


    Zhang Zhongyou was trembling and couldn''t open his mouth at all.


    Staring at the bloody prisoner on the ground, he felt his ears buzzing and his brain empty.


    He was sent to this place because he killed under the jurisdiction of the northern forces. After he came here, he endured the suffering after killing all the time.


    The world is wrong, but he thinks his conscience is not wrong.


    But he is also a murderer. Gu Yi''s ideological preparation is obviously much more advanced than him. Gu Yi now completely doesn''t think that killing is a criminal thing. His trembling randomness has completely abandoned all the goodness that human beings should have.


    The strong hands around his neck made Zhang Zhongyou''s consciousness clearer than ever before. His Adam''s apple rolled and only heard his voice seeping out of his mouth.


    "I did it."


    Sober consciousness symbolizes the collapse of reason. Zhang Zhongyou traded his close death for a complete ideological death.


    "Smart guy." Gu Yi smiled, like a devil.


    Zhang Zhongyou, who was released, sat down powerlessly on the ground and didn''t seem to recover from the feeling of entering Hell just now.


    Everyone present looked at the scene quietly, and their reason made them choose to give in.


    In fact, it''s not a shame to yield to the strong. It''s just a rule.


    "Yes, I have a way to leave here, and I have long planned to take you away." Gu Yi patted his hands without any dust, and smiled with his good eyes, "I miss the bloody days outside, the feeling of axe chopping on the zombies, the screams of panic, and the feeling of being watched by awed eyes."


    He paused and looked around like a king patrolling the country. "Don''t you miss it? Or do you want to continue to spend your next life in this quiet environment, even if the outside world is not the world we remember."


    Miss?


    All the people present are criminals who have killed people. Some of them may have a guilty heart, but their initial heart is still distorted and can''t go back to the past.


    This is why some people who go out of prison will remind themselves not to make the same mistake at the beginning, but they can always embark on the previous road under various stimuli, even if they clearly know that this road is wrong.


    "I want to go out..." a thin prisoner stood up holding the railing. "I want to live freely outside!"


    They can ignore the rules because no one has the right to manage them.


    "I want to go out too!" many prisoners began to agree. They shouted at Gu Yi and regarded him as the center.


    A few prisoners sit behind the crowd without saying a word. They wait quietly for you to look at Gu Yi and these crazy guys around. Their eyes are dead and have no emotion.


    They have long lost their passion. There is no difference between staying outside and staying here.


    They are complete losers. They are only willing to shrink in their own shell. They are unwilling to touch whether it is right or dark outside.

 Chapter 212

    "Very good." Gu Yi''s response to everyone''s enthusiasm was only a smile. He hid his most real emotion under his mature face and raised his hand to press down.


    After the people around him calmed down, he said, "I can understand your excitement, but now... It''s not time to leave."


    "When will it arrive?" a prisoner asked anxiously, "we have been here for more than a year!"


    "It''s not just you. Don''t forget that I''ve been here for nearly a year." Gu Yi''s eyes are sharp and his voice is lower. "So when can we leave here... Seriously, I don''t have an accurate time."


    As soon as these words came out, the prisoners who were still cheering around soon became completely quiet. They looked at each other, and their eyes towards Gu Yi gradually changed.


    "Don''t look at me like you look at a liar."


    At this time, Gu Yi''s voice was a little high. He raised his head and laughed like a crazy madman. "I think everyone present knows what kind of scum we are. We have no qualification and no right to look at others with this kind of eyes."


    He paused. Under the surprised eyes of the people, he turned and sat on the table he had sat before. After a few low smiles, he took out a key. "Attention, this key can open and close our door."


    Hearing the speech, the prisoners stared at the key in Gu Yi''s hand, and then looked at the iron door that closed them, their eyes burning.


    "But who of you dares to take it away from me?" he shook the key casually. Gu Yi raised his chin, and a pair of powerful legs overlapped naturally. "Well, you can come up and grab the key in my hand together. If you get it, it''s yours. Then you can leave here together."


    Hearing this, many people were ready to move. They took a step forward, but they all stiffened when Yu Guang swept the bloody prisoners lying on the ground.


    Zhang Zhongyou was still in a trance and sat in front of the body. His face was dull. It was obvious that he had been scared a lot just now.


    Several prisoners'' calves and stomachs had begun to tremble. In a panic, they took back their stepped feet, lowered their heads and dared not take another half step.


    They can''t step on a living person like Gu Yi. They have no strength and courage.


    "No one came up?" Gu Yi patted his thigh, looked up and laughed, "look, so you cowardly little mice just need to listen to me."


    He paused. "And what about me? I can only make sure that I can take you out, but not now."


    After saying what he wanted to say, he yawned without expression. His lazy appearance was completely free from the previous ruthlessness.


    "I''m willing to follow you, as long as you can take us away." a prisoner with glasses came out. His muddy eyes under his lenses were full of eagerness, a kind of crazy to hot eagerness.


    "I''d like to!" another prisoner also made a sound. Their echoing voice became stronger and stronger. More and more people joined in and shouted in their crazy voice.


    "Well, thank you for your support." satisfied with the desired effect, Gu Yi swept the crowd twice with his chin, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "then I''ll mention one last point - I hope there are no betrayal bastards among us."


    "Otherwise, I will make his life worse than death."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yi has successfully incited the prisoners in the prison on the ground, while mewen is still sneaking underground.


    The underground air is very humid and smells bad. In this closed and dark environment, everyone feels uncomfortable.


    None of them spoke. They all moved forward in the most energy-saving way.


    The distance between zone 3 and zone 2 is not short. According to this way of advance, they may have to advance for five to six days to arrive.


    Fortunately, powers can minimize the oxygen consumed by the body, otherwise they may not be able to walk in this underground for a day.


    Among these people, Yu Lan is undoubtedly the most relaxed. She shrinks in Mo Wen''s arms, sleeps lazily, and holds Mo Wen''s sleeve in a small hand.


    "Arvin..."


    As before, she rubbed the ink chest, sprinkled Jiao, smashed her mouth and continued to sleep.


    Gently rubbed Yu Lan''s head and Mo Wen smiled. Even in this dirty environment, it could not affect his mood.


    Ye Wuchen is the most difficult one among the people. He is not a power person and has no particularly good physical strength. After walking for a while, his lips are purple and his feet stagger.


    In a blur of consciousness, he stretched out his hand to hold the surrounding wet soil. He only felt a cold along the palm of his hand to stimulate his nerves and wake him up.


    "Hurry up." Xiuqi pushed him at the end. Seeing that he was still walking slowly, he couldn''t help frowning. "The longer you stay here, the more dangerous it is."


    The two of them are getting farther and farther away from the previous ink.


    "I, I..." ye Wuchen tried hard to say "I''ve tried my best", but he just said a word and felt dizzy and almost fainted.


    Xiuqi was impatient, but he reached out to hold him.


    Ye Wuchen is black in front of his eyes, but he still pants and continues to walk forward.


    "You can, you can..." he whispered as he walked, trying to turn back and say something to Xiuqi


    Looking at the stubborn guy in front of him with complex complexion, Xiuqi held his shoulder and frowned, "as long as you can go out, I''ll teach you."


    In Xiuqi''s eyes, children who live over the age of ten are painful children and worthy of pity.


    Ye Wuchen''s eyes brightened obviously. He felt a sudden force coming from his body, opened his mouth and climbed forward.


    Do you have motivation when you have a goal.


    The tunnel is surrounded by some hard soil, which was used by Li Xinyang to fix the tunnel to prevent collapse.


    However, the soil of this road has become a little loose in this year. After this time, it is estimated that none of them will want to go a second time.


    Five days later, on the edge of zone 2 in the north.


    "Well, why haven''t you come yet?" an ordinary man was sitting cross legged on the ground, yawning uninteresting, and picking his teeth with a toothpick in his mouth. "According to the promised news, it should be here these days. That bastard didn''t give me false news again."


    The man who is reading in pieces is Jing Jing, who wants to be installed in the Second District of the north. He sat here three days ago waiting for them in ink, but he didn''t wait until now.


    "I miss my wife and son so much..." he muttered. He felt the ground shake as soon as the voice fell, and the earth hills in front of him were sunken.

 Chapter 213

    What happened?


    Jing Jing was a little confused. He stood up and patted the soil on his pants. He took two steps forward. His sight coagulated, and suddenly squatted down and hugged his head.


    Several fist sized broken stones flew across his head and smashed out. The snow covered his already untidy hair with a layer of snow with soil.


    "Sleeping trough - what''s going on?!"


    He rubbed the soil splashed into his eyes and muttered a low curse.


    "Ah... Finally, my God..." a weak voice suddenly sounded in front of him, followed by a happy mood, "I almost had to be buried here alive!"


    Jing Jing rubbed her eyes and looked at the "clay figurine" crawling out of her eyes. Her eyes were stained with doubt.


    Who is this?


    The guy in front of him was covered with dark mud. He had two eyes and big white teeth. He was bright and could blind people.


    "Jing Jing!" at a glance, he noticed Jing Jing standing in front of him. The "clay man" rushed over and grabbed his shoulder. His face was crazy, "find me a new dress. I can''t stand it!"


    "Drunk, drunk Emperor...?" Jing Jing said suspiciously.


    "What''s your tone? Who else can it be if it''s not me?"


    Drunk night frowned. He noticed the image at this time from Jing Jing''s eyes. After being stunned, he howled and hugged his head, "God, my image!"


    "..." Jing Jing''s mouth twitched. He looked at the drunken man behind him, hesitated for a few seconds, and then asked, "drunken emperor, where are they, boss?"


    "Boss?" it seemed that I found that Mo Wen was gone. Drunk all night, I raised my head and looked behind me. After a second of God, I rushed back in a hurry, "boss, fix up! You won''t hang up!"


    "Shut up!" he pushed away the mud that trapped him, and Xiuqi climbed out of the snow. He was also very embarrassed.


    He stood up, coughed twice, turned back and pulled out the suffocating leaf Wuchen.


    Ye Wuchen looked more embarrassed at this time. He was covered with mud and his eyes were covered with blood.


    "Come out..." he looked hoarsely at the vast white snow path around him. As soon as his legs were soft, he fell on the ground and didn''t make any sound again.


    "Damn it." Xiuqi looked at the soil all over him and frowned.


    "... xiuhuang?" this familiar way of speaking made Jingjing smack his tongue. His eyebrows were entangled at this time, "what have you... Experienced?"


    "It''s not that bastard Li Xinyang... Don''t let me know where his grave is, or I have to dig his grave and peel his skin!" drunk night gritted his teeth and the green veins on his forehead were jumping.


    They walked well in front of the road. The more they went back, the narrower the tunnel became. At the end, the whole road was almost like mud, and they almost flowed in the mud.


    The most hateful thing is that in the last section of the road, the tunnel collapsed without warning. If it weren''t for a downhill road, they would roll fast. At this time, they wouldn''t know where they were buried.


    "I guess it may be the reason why the snow water carefully entered the ground. After all, you have seen Li Xinyang''s original earth power." although Xiuqi''s face is not very beautiful at the moment, he doesn''t shout like drunk all night. He wiped the mud around his eyes and looked around at the cold voice, "where''s the boss?"


    Looking around, Xiuqi''s face became more and more ugly when he made sure he didn''t find the figure of ink.


    "Boss, he... Isn''t he still buried here?" zuiwuye said strangely. In his impression, he felt that even if they were buried here alive, nothing would happen to Mo Wen.


    "Damn it!" Xiuqi clenched his teeth, threw himself on the ground, pushed away the snow in front of him, and began to dig the disgusting mud on the ground.


    "Boss!"


    "Xiuqi, don''t worry." Zui Wuyi tried to appease Xiuqi. He stood in situ, looked around and shouted a few times. When there was no echo, he pinched his mouth with his index finger and thumb.


    Boss... Won''t it really be buried alive?


    Jing Jing was completely confused by the scene in front of him. Are you kidding? Boss, he stopped cooking? It''s impossible, okay.


    Just as drunken night is ready to join the camp looking for ink, the figure of ink suddenly appears at the end of Pingqiu.


    He walked over with Yu Lan step by step, with a very leisurely pace.


    When he saw Xiuqi lying on the ground, his eyes were still confused.


    "What are you doing?" he frowned.


    At this time, the ink looks much more embarrassed than usual, but it is much better than neat and drunk.


    At this time, his hair was a little messy and his body was stained with a lot of mud. However, only a few drops of mud splashed by the stars on his face did not affect the beauty of the whole face.


    As for Yu Lan, he splashed less mud on his body, almost nothing.


    She has always been hidden in her arms by ink. Even if it is a little dirty, ink will try its best to block her.


    "Boss!" as soon as he saw Mo Wen Xiuqi, he stood up. He looked at the mud in his hands and was embarrassed.


    "What are you looking for?" Mo Wen held Yu Lan''s hand trying to pull his hair, puzzled to Xiuqi.


    "I......" Xiuqi suddenly said nothing.


    "Boss, we thought you were buried alive." I felt a little ashamed. I didn''t care until I was drunk all night. I raised my hand. "I''m going to go to the ground to find you."


    "I jumped out of the ground when the ground collapsed." Mo Wen smiled gently. "I thought you came out too."


    Come out!


    Drunk Wuye wanted to rush up and give Mo Wen a left hook. When it collapsed, they didn''t have time to react and the ground began to sink... Does this bastard think everyone has the same powers as him!


    "Let you worry." looking at Xiuqi wiping his hand, Mo Wen nodded slightly.


    "Boss, it''s good if you can be safe." he felt that his depression had dissipated under the gentle voice of ink. Xiuqi rubbed his face with the back of his hand and showed a shy smile.


    Tut! Drunk without night, I can''t bear to look directly at my face.


    "Boss." from the moment Mo Wen appeared, Jing Jing spit out the toothpick in his mouth. Who is he? After finishing his coat, he went up, "I''ve prepared a place for you to live."


    "Hard work." Mo Wen nodded.


    "It''s a great honor to meet you." Jing Jing smiled happily. The smile was not like the hypocritical smile with the symbol of drunk night, but gave people a real sense of pleasure.


    Mo Wen just smiled gently, lowered his eyes and paid all his attention to Yu Lan.

 Chapter 214

    "Where is the car to pick us up?" drunk night moved his shoulders twice, trying to ignore the unbearable mud on his body.


    "Drunk emperor, have you forgotten that there is no gasoline for sale in zone 2." Jing Jing pointed to the row of bicycle lanes lying on the ground behind him, "so..."


    In the north, there are strict but strange regulations on gasoline and vehicles. Businessmen in Northern District 2 can sell cars, but they can''t sell gasoline, while in Northern District 1, they can sell gasoline, but they can''t sell cars.


    In this way, people who want to own a car must have the relationship between District 1 and District 2, otherwise they either have a car without gasoline, or they have gasoline without a car.


    "My God!" the drunken night ghost howled and glared at Jing Jing. "Do we have to ride back with you by ourselves?"


    Looking at such a drunken night scene, Jing couldn''t help but curl his lips. "I''ve heard that there are many things about the drunken emperor. I really saw it today."


    Although Jingjing''s time to enter the desire alliance is shorter than that of drunk without night, he doesn''t feel inferior to drunk without night in his heart. In his opinion, except that the status of Mo Wen is absolute, other people are the same as him, so they can speak and have no respect.


    "Don''t haw and skew." Xiuqi also tilted impatiently. He looked drunk all night, then went to ye Wuchen''s body, raised his foot and gently kicked him, "get up."


    Ye Wuchen did not move, as if he had lost his breath.


    Seeing this, Xiuqi immediately squatted down and turned his front up. He was relieved after making sure he was still breathing.


    "This guy won''t die," shouted impatiently as he walked up to a bicycle.


    "Still alive." the look at the bottom of his eyes seemed to be loose. Xiuqi directly carried ye Wuchen and raised his eyes.


    "It seems that he can''t ride a bike." Jing Jing goes to Xiuqi and checks ye Wuchen. "Why don''t you take him with you, xiuhuang."


    Smelling that Xiuqi looked impatient, he glanced at Jing Jing with his side eyes and stepped onto a bicycle.


    After sitting still, he took off his coat and fixed ye Wuchen on his back to prevent him from falling.


    Jing Jing, who was staring inexplicably, scratched his head. Seeing that Mo Wen also rode a bike, he hurried to get on the bus and lead the way.


    Only when he was just riding on the bus did he notice that the zombie he had been holding in Mo Wen''s arms poked his head, and his milky eyes were round and paying attention to him.


    Although he had long received the news that there was a zombie around Mo Wen, Jing Jing still felt some impact after seeing it with his own eyes.


    After all... Not everyone can accept the scene of humans holding a zombie all day.


    Sitting on the bicycle, Yu Lan looked around curiously and puffed up his cheeks from time to time.


    She is now carefully protected in her arms by ink, and the whole person is hung on the chest of ink. Before, like a child.


    When Mo Wen started cycling, Yu Lan hid his head between Mo Wen''s neck and yawned a little tired.


    Although she has been most comfortable these days, she can''t sleep well in that case.


    And Mo Wen is always in a state of vigilance, which must be much more tired than her.


    First, Yu Lan couldn''t help raising his hand and touching Mo Wen''s face. When he saw him looking at himself, he couldn''t help showing a big smile.


    "Arvin!" it''s hard for you!


    As if he understood the meaning of Yu Lan''s smile, Mo Wen gave out a hand and rubbed her hair, looked straight ahead and continued to follow Jing Jing.


    Jingjing''s home is near the border in the Second District of the north, so it took him only more than half an hour to reach where he now lives.


    "Ah Jing!"


    As soon as Jingjing got home, a woman came and hugged him. The round little girl in her arms also hugged his neck with a smile.


    "Do you want to dad?" Jing Jing happily kissed the little girl on the cheek, and her smile was full of love.


    "Poof." the little guy threw up a bubble and laughed.


    "Silly Xinxin," Jing Jing said with a smile.


    "Ah Jing, they are..."


    Noticing the ink behind Jing Jing, the woman wiped her hands uneasily and asked in a low voice.


    "They are my friends. You don''t have to worry." after shaking the woman''s hand, Jing Jing turned to Mo Wen and said, "the boss will introduce you. This is my wife. Her name is Qiu Zhen."


    After introducing him, he said to Qiu Zhen, "Qiu Zhen, this is my friend."


    When introducing Qiu Zhen, Jing Jing naturally didn''t say names such as Mo Wen. In his heart, he didn''t want his wife to have anything to do with Yu Meng.


    "Hello." Qiu Zhen''s appearance doesn''t look much brilliant, but her eyes are big and bright, and her small mouth is moist and lovely.


    "Hello," Zui Wuyi interrupted in the back.


    "Well, Jane, you take Xinxin back to the room first, and I''ll arrange a place for them." I don''t want drunk Wuyi to have any relationship with Qiu Zhen. Jing Jing can''t help but support Qiu Zhen before taking drunk Wuyi to the other side. "Here are all cleaned up empty rooms. You can probably have one room for each person."


    Qiu Zhen stood and watched the muddy ink and his party go away with Jing Jing. Her eyes were full of worries that could not be concealed.


    She had known that her husband had some secret friends, but when she really saw it, she only felt an inexplicable panic.


    Those people made her feel... Dangerous.


    "I didn''t expect you were really married. The children are so old!" zuiwuye walked on Jingjing''s side with emotion and looked at him like a monster.


    "It''s normal to have children." Jing Jing''s side eyes stared at drunk night, and her voice was vaguely threatened. "But drunk emperor, I don''t want you to have any improper ideas about my wife and children."


    "What if I have?" the sun smiled drunk all night, but his muddy face only made people feel funny when he laughed.


    "I''ll kill you." Jing Jing''s answer was as fast as lightning. It was obviously a subconscious word.


    Noticing Jing Jing''s murderous intention, he narrowed his eyes slightly when he was drunk all night, but he resolutely stepped back and said with a smile, "I know, I won''t touch your wife and children. But give you a kind advice. The person you should guard against should not be me, but Xiuqi."


    "You and I will keep it." Jing Jing snorted and walked into a corridor and connected to the third floor.


    "The third floor is my home. There are three houses in total. You can choose at will."


    "It''s three more sets..." drunk Wuye turned his eyes, "then the boss and sister-in-law, Xiuqi and I, and ye Wuchen alone."

 Chapter 215

    Then he looked at Mo Wen, yawned and asked lazily, "boss, do you have any opinion?"


    Mo Wen ignored him, pushed open a house and went in.


    The room is not big, but it is clean.


    Yu Lan poked out his head curiously and looked around at the strange environment. When he saw that there was no danger, he stretched out his feet and jumped to the ground.


    "Good, let''s take a bath first."


    Trapped in blue''s waist, Mo Wen turned and closed the door and took the lead to the bathroom.


    He opened the shower and tried the water temperature. He was relieved when he felt it was appropriate. He moved a bench in from the living room. He sat on it and closed his eyes slightly tired.


    He is really tired these days.


    It seemed that he was aware of the fatigue of ink. Yu Lan also skillfully didn''t run around. He sat quietly in his arms and leaned softly against his chest.


    "Arvin."


    She rubbed her eyes, twisted her neck and carefully stroked the wet hair pasted on her forehead.


    Mo Wen''s response was to trap her more tightly in his arms. He didn''t even open his eyes. It looked like he was asleep.


    The gray and rough fingertips rubbed the smooth forehead of the ink, and Yu Lan''s eyes flashed. There was no reason to lose in his heart.


    How long can she stay with him?


    Yu Lan began to think about this problem for the first time.


    She knew in her heart that she and Mo Wen were no longer the same creature. She should have been those monsters wandering on the roadside just for appetite. She should have walked in the wilderness and lost herself.


    But she was saved by something.


    Since then, she has his heartbeat, his temperature and his love whispered in her ears every day. Language.


    She doesn''t remember the past, but she loves the time with Mo Wen.


    But... How long can she stay with him?


    The problem came back again, making Yu Lan''s eyes more and more dark.


    Cannibalism. Looking forward to her return, the zombie named Yi''an is threatening her all the time. The degradation of her body is like the inadvertent invasion of maple leaves dyed red in autumn.


    She wants to become stronger and improve her strength through crystal nuclei, but since the first degradation, she can''t feel the growth of strength no matter how many crystal nuclei she eats. On the contrary, she keenly finds that the situation of her body has regressed to the level of the tenth order.


    Backward? wait a minute.


    Is her body... Growing in reverse!


    At the same time, Yu Lan sat up straight and opened his eyes with a frightening appearance.


    She was supposed to be twelve steps now, but the power area she could feel was only ten steps.


    Hurriedly lowered his head, rolled up his pants and touched his legs. Yu Lan was frightened to find that the skin and meat on her legs had begun to stagnate and fester.


    If this trend continues, her body will fester as before, her voice will disappear, her reason will disappear, and she... She will also disappear.


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    Yu Lan''s eyes gradually catch the water light. She closes her eyes and desperately leans back to Mo Wen''s arms.


    I don''t want to leave this thing.


    She sobbed silently.


    "Blue...?" simply relieved his fatigue. Mo Wen raised his eyes and gently kissed her forehead. "Don''t you have a rest?"


    Yu Lan hid his face in his arms, so that he couldn''t see Yu Lan''s expression at all.


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lan whispered, raised his eyes and gently rubbed Mo Wen''s chin, "I don''t want to take a bath."


    Her voice was low and soft, like glutinous rice balls.


    "You don''t want to wash it once." Mo Wen smiled low, his voice was deep and hoarse, which sounded very good.


    He lowered his eyes and kissed the tip of Yu Lan''s nose. He picked her up and went to the flower shower.


    Because the bathroom is not big, there is no place to put the bathtub. Only a shower is fixed to the wall alone.


    Yu Lan pinched Mo Wen''s sleeve, and his turbid eyes were full of fear.


    "Ah, ah Wen!" her voice was a little sharp this time, and even inadvertently revealed the smell of panic.


    "Blue?" in this sharp voice, Mo Wen keenly realized that it was wrong. He lowered his head and held Yu Lan''s face in doubt. When he saw her watery eyes, his gentle look was of course absent for a moment, leaving only panic, "what''s the matter with you?"


    In the past, Yu Lan would never show such a look when taking a bath.


    Yu Lan shook his head and shrunk in Mo Wen''s arms. He didn''t want to make a sound again. His fragile appearance seemed to break up with a touch.


    "Blue, blue, can you tell me?"


    He pulled off the bench and sat down. Mo Wen held her in his arms and carefully wiped the sludge from her face. His voice was careful and gentle, for fear of startling her, "I''m here, I''ve been there all the time."


    At this time, the blood color on his face had completely faded, and his appearance was a little more flustered than Yu Lan.


    Looking up at Mo Wen worried, Yu Lan suddenly realized that he had done something wrong before.


    She should tell him about Yi''an.


    She has been hiding from Mo Wen... She has never thought about his feelings.


    Obviously I don''t want him to worry, but I''m doing something that really hurts him.


    The water color in the bottom of his eyes could no longer help overflowing out. While wetting her face, Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s neck and cried out in despair.


    "Arvin... Arvin... Arvin..."


    I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die.


    I don''t want to leave you.


    Mo Wen was completely flustered.


    He patted Yu Lan''s back at a loss and coaxed her. He didn''t even care to wipe away the large amount of sludge on his sleeves.


    Holding Yu Lan tightly in his arms, Mo Wen said incoherently close to her side face, "it''s okay, it''s okay, Lan Lan... I''m here, I''m still here... What''s wrong with you, tell me?"


    He patted Yu Lan''s back and coaxed her. The dense kisses fell gently but flustered in the blue hair. "If you don''t want to take a bath, we won''t wash it. Shall I wipe your body?"


    Yu Lan shook his head and kissed Mo Wen''s neck very lightly.


    "Arvin..."


    Her voice was hoarse and hard to hear, with a heavy nasal sound.


    I want to know what happened to Yu Lan, but Mo Wen just opened his mouth and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    He sat quietly holding Yu Lan, even if his legs were numb.


    "Lan Lan, what''s wrong with you?" seeing that Yu Lan''s mood recovered a little, the ink asked quickly, and looked straight into her eyes against her forehead.


    Yu Lan''s milky white eyes moved aimlessly, and he opened his mouth and squeezed out a smile.


    She wanted Mo Wen not to worry, but she couldn''t pretend that nothing was going on.


    "Take a bath." she could only break free from Mo Wen''s palm, lowered her head and pulled Mo Wen''s sleeve, "I want to take a bath."

 Chapter 216

    This was the first time that Yu Lan took the initiative to ask for a bath. Mo Wen pursed his lips, restrained his uneasiness and kissed her on the side.


    "Blue, don''t forget you and me."


    "Well."


    Yu Lan opened his hand and closed his eyes. He confidently handed himself over to Mo Wen.


    Skillfully faded Yu Lan''s clothes, Mo Wen opened the shower and began to wash the mud on her hair.


    He opened his eyes and sat quietly in Mo Wen''s arms. Yu Lan flat his mouth and stared at his neck.


    Mo Wen washed Yu Lan''s hair as carefully as before. After cleaning, his eyes moved down and solidified in Yu Lan''s legs without accident.


    He clearly saw the festering scars.


    Subconsciously raised his hand and turned off the water. He directly held Yu Lan''s thigh and wanted to touch the festering place, but he couldn''t do it anyway.


    The surprise and worry that first appeared in his eyes were covered by endless darkness in an instant, and even the slightest light could not seep out.


    "Blue blue, did you scratch your leg when crossing the tunnel?"


    Mo Wen''s voice sounded unexpectedly calm, but his eyes were firmly stuck on the blue rotten wound and didn''t move away for a long time.


    Not scratched... Yu Lan shook his head.


    "How did you get hurt?" Mingming didn''t see Yu Lan''s action, but Mo Wen still asked with his side eyes as clear as his fingers.


    At the same time, he raised his dark eyes and locked Yu Lan tightly. His voice finally turned from calm to hoarse, "is this the reason why you were abnormal just now?"


    Not daring to look directly into Mo Wen''s eyes, Yu Lan hung his eyelids with a guilty heart and shook his head.


    "What''s that?" Mo Wen''s voice became more and more low. He reached out and held Yu Lan''s face, forcing her eyes to look directly at herself, "tell me."


    At this time, Mo Wenming was still very calm, but Yu Lan shuddered inexplicably. With her round eyes open, she looked very pathetic.


    "Yu Lan, tell me!" Mo Wen''s patience has been completely announced to be exhausted. He clasped Yu Lan''s shoulder and firmly pressed her against the wall. The whole person madly attached to her, almost close to the tip of her nose.


    "Don''t hide it from me! Don''t let me say it again!"


    "... oh."


    Yu Lan, who was so fierce by Mo Wen, felt very wronged. She bit her mouth hard. Her wet eyes were full of Mo Wen.


    Stiff slightly opened her mouth. She said two words, but left Mo Wen completely stunned on the spot.


    "Degradation."


    Her voice sounded helpless, vaguely mixed with grievances and choking.


    It''s not what she wants to degenerate... It''s cruel to her.


    "Blue... What does degeneration mean?"


    Mo Wen was completely stunned at this time. He loosened the button on Yu Lan''s shoulder and asked in a wooden voice.


    Yu Lan shook her head. She was silent. Her only response was to jump into Mo Wen''s arms and try to find the familiar sense of security.


    "Lan Lan." habitually hugged Yu Lan''s shoulder, and Mo Wen found his voice for a long time.


    He sat on the wet floor, his purple lips trembling uncontrollably, and his black eyes were full of violent whirlpools.


    "You mean..." he whispered, "your body is developing in the previous direction now?"


    Yu Lan nodded and his eyes darkened a little.


    "Where will you go back?" Mo Wen asked again. His face was more and more pale and almost transparent like a fierce ghost. "Is it your state at level 6 or level 3?"


    "Or." he took a deep breath and Mervyn paused. He just felt that the voice echoed empty in his lips, "it''s getting worse?"


    He held Mo Wen''s trembling left hand like comfort. Yu Lan still didn''t make a sound. It seemed to be acquiescence.


    The bathroom was quiet and strange this time. Except for the occasional drops of water on the shower, the whole room remained motionless like a fixed oil painting.


    I don''t know how long it took Mo Wen to finally move. He lowered his head and calmly looked at Yu Lan, clasping her hands, so that she had to look directly at herself.


    "Blue." his voice sounded very calm, like the calm before the storm. "Do you know what it feels like to lose after getting it?"


    "Do you know what it feels like to be deprived of your own happiness for the second time?"


    "Do you know how difficult it is for me to bear my crazy and abnormal love for you?"


    The voice of Mo Wen was higher and higher, and his hand clasping Yu''s blue wrist was more and more hard. The kind of killing intention that addicted people continued to diffuse from his body, making him tremble and madness.


    When he asked the last sentence, he was almost yelling, as fierce as a trapped animal, but also desperate.


    Yu Lan wanted to hold Mo Wen tightly to appease his violent mood, even if he tore it up.


    But her hand was firmly trapped by ink and couldn''t move at all.


    Staring at Mo Wen''s hot black eyes, she sighed, leaned forward and gently put her forehead against his smooth chin.


    Don''t be sad, I''m still here.


    Yu Lan''s docile attitude finally collapsed the last line of defense of Mo Wen''s reason. He tightly hugged Yu Lan with the strength enough to crush any object. His hoarse and desperate voice roared out with the vibration of his throat, "you are not allowed to leave me!"


    "Do you understand, Yu Lan, do you understand! You are everything to me! I will never allow you to leave me again! Absolutely not!"


    The roar made Yu Lan''s ears ache, her brain hummed, and subconsciously hugged the ink with all her strength.


    Now ink has no previous warm temperature, just as cold as her body temperature.


    "I won''t leave."


    Trying to recover the familiar warmth of Mo Wen, Yu Lan said very gently.


    From beginning to end, she just wanted to stay with her things for a while, and how could she be willing to leave him.


    Mo Wen didn''t respond as usual, just stared at Yu Lan so directly.


    "Lan Lan, I will never believe what you said." the strength in his hand was slightly relaxed. Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan''s eyes more and more deep, as if it were cold to the boundless universe.


    "You always disappear, always disappear."


    He bowed his head and whispered again and again. His pale cheeks covered his dark hair. In the increasingly cold air field around him, his voice became colder and colder, almost without the slightest temperature.


    "Blue..." he suddenly raised his eyes and smiled low, "shall I eat you?"

 Chapter 217

    The meaning of "eat" here in Mo Wen is very simple. It is to eat Yu Lan one mouthful at a time, so that they can be integrated in this extreme way.


    At this time, his dark eyes had no barrier at all, and the deepest darkness at the bottom of his eyes was released and there was no room for recovery.


    "After eating you, you will never leave me."


    The ink stick was on the side of blue''s ear, and smiled low under her confused eyes.


    His voice was still tender and infatuated, but Yu Lan was keenly aware of the uncontrollable trembling in his voice.


    She knew that the tremor was definitely not fear, but excitement, an uncontrollable excitement.


    Seeing that Yu Lan didn''t make a sound, and Mo Wen didn''t respond, he picked up Yu Lan and walked out. Regardless of her wet body, he put her directly on the bed.


    "You won''t leave me, will you?" asked Mo Wen seriously, with his arms on both sides of the blue.


    "Arvin..."


    Yu Lan stared helplessly, habitually opened his mouth and called out. Unexpectedly, before the end of the tone fell, the ink interrupted her violently.


    "I''m asking you, you won''t leave me, will you?"


    Looking at the distorted ink in front of the whole face, Yu Lan opened his mouth, but he couldn''t even make half a sound.


    She closed her mouth, bent her eyes and nodded, swallowing all her helplessness.


    "That''s right... I knew you would promise." the cold fingertips touched Yu Lan''s equally cold cheeks. Ink smiled wildly and twisted, and the bony hand slowly moved to her neck to figure it out, making her neck more slender.


    "Blue, blue, I''ll eat you without a mouthful. Then... Then we can die together. No one can separate us. This is the most intimate way to get along, isn''t it?"


    Infatuated with pouring out creepy words, such ink made Yu Lan feel very strange. She slightly opened her mouth and pinched the repair of ink. Suddenly she realized that ink was really going to eat her at this time!


    "Arvin..."


    Is this going to eat her?


    Yu Lan stretched out his hand to hold Mo Wen''s hand and stared at Mo Wen''s eyes, which gradually dissipated the brilliance and became turbid.


    If you can stay with this thing forever... Eat her. She doesn''t want to be like she was before.


    Yu Lan closed his eyes and voluntarily indulged the crazy ink.


    Looking at the quiet Yu Lan, Mo Wen''s eyes are shining slightly, and his hands can''t go down heavy anyway.


    "Blue..."


    Before the next words could be exported, Yu Lan suddenly opened his eyes and shrunk into a ball. His face was full of twisted pain.


    "Ah --"


    The sound of running water came from her ears, which almost scattered her originally fragmented thoughts.


    The bones all over the body felt burning, and the muscles trembled uncontrollably. The violent stimulation made Yu Lan''s spirit collapse.


    She was trembling and yelling. When she was in great pain, she bit her arm tightly and tore off a large piece of meat.


    Mo Wen held her in his arms when Lan was in pain. He didn''t know what had happened. The only thing he could do was to hold her in his arms and look at her in great pain, but it was completely useless.


    "Blue, blue, blue..." he called Yu Lan''s name again and again, only feeling useless.


    Yu Lan bit her arm too fast and too suddenly. Before Mo Wen came and stopped her, there was a blur of blood and flesh on her arm.


    Mo Wen''s eyes were red and crazy. He recklessly extended his arm to Yu Lan''s mouth. Even if he turned himself into a zombie, he wanted to alleviate Yu Lan''s pain.


    Yu Lan, who was completely unconscious, instinctively avoided Mo Wen''s arm. She huddled in pain, hugged Mo Wen''s arm and relied on him wholeheartedly.


    How could she have the heart to hurt her stuff


    He''s everything to her, too.


    How did it feel the second time


    Yi An''s voice rang out in the depths of Yu Lan''s consciousness, with a sense of play.


    It was dark around Yu Lan. She couldn''t answer or see anything.


    [what aspect of you will degenerate this time? I''m looking forward to it.]


    Even without Yu Lan''s answer, Yi An didn''t care. He hummed a low smile and smiled happily. He was out of breath.


    Degeneration is a disaster that your body must experience. Do you think zombies like us will reach level 3 so easily? But you always don''t listen to me


    [finally, if you want to live, come to the forest of death to find me... If you don''t come, I can only find you after you completely degenerate.]


    Yi settled down and his voice gradually disappeared:


    That''s the last thing I want to see. I want companions, not pets. But... It''s better to have it than not to have it


    After Yi An''s voice completely dissipated, Yu Lan''s world fell into darkness again, and even a little consciousness could not be reserved for her.


    The warmth that awakened Yu Lan was still familiar to her. Her thin eyelids trembled. When she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    "Blue."


    Mo Wen whispered and called, and the fundus of his eyes was uncontrollable joy.


    He buried his head in his blue shoulder, which trembled weakly.


    "Oh..."


    Yu Lan wanted to open his mouth and call out the name of ink, but he only gave a weak low roar.


    "Ouch..."


    She made a sound again, still only a low roar.


    At this moment, she immediately realized that her vocal cords had degenerated, and she couldn''t speak like before.


    "Lan Lan, you slept for two days." after a long time, Mo Wen raised his head and stroked Yu Lan''s rough cheek like a treasure.


    Yu Lan closed his eyes, took Mo Wen''s hand and rubbed it gently on his soft palm.


    Then she opened her mouth and smiled happily.


    "Ouch!"


    Her stuff is back!


    Looking at Yu Lan''s elated appearance, Mo Wen hung his eyes and hugged his head in pain.


    "Sorry, Lanlan, I''m really sorry." his voice was deep and painful, like a demon praying for salvation in the lava. "I''m always doing things that hurt you."


    He thought he could control himself, but he was reminded that he was not a normal person again and again.


    As long as he stays with Yu Lan, he will hurt her.


    Maybe he should leave Yu Lan far now and look at her as before, but he was frightened to find that he couldn''t do it, even if he left her.


    "Blue blue, sorry."

 Chapter 218

    Sorry, even if I may do something to hurt you, I can''t leave you anymore.


    "I''ve had enough. I can only look at your life from a distance. If I hurt you this time, you can''t leave me again."


    Reaching out to hold Yu Lan in his arms, Mo Wen leaned against her shoulder and closed his eyes slightly tired, but his voice still implied hostility.


    "I didn''t ask for your advice, and I''m not going to ask for it."


    The hugged Yu Lan listened to the beautiful voice of ink quietly. She tilted her head and her milky eyes flickered in confusion.


    Shit, why are you apologizing?


    She turned her head, looked at Mo Wen''s face and grinned "ow".


    How could I leave you? I''ve been trying my best to stay with you.


    His side eyes looked at Yu Lan''s innocent appearance. Mo Wen could only raise his hand and hold her head. He smiled gently, "silly blue."


    "No matter what happens, I won''t leave you again, so do you?"


    "Well."


    Of course.


    Yu Lan bent her eyes and intimately pasted them on the neck of ink. Her milky eyes dissipated the focus again, leaving only muddy white eyes.


    This time, Yu Lan didn''t wake up for long. She was tired of ink for a while and soon closed her eyes again.


    Looking at Yu Lan mowen, who obviously slept more soundly this time, he was relieved. He sat at the edge of the bed, focused on Yu Lan''s gray cheeks, and suddenly noticed his dirty sleeves when he reached out to touch them.


    Looking down at his clothes, he realized that he had been around LAN for two days without sleep and had no time to take care of himself.


    It should be said that since he came here, he has not taken care of cleaning up himself. At a glance, he is covered with mud when walking through the tunnel.


    Looking down at Yu Lan who was sleeping soundly, he got up and walked quickly to the bathroom without hesitation. He decided to clean himself first.


    Twice, he took off his dirty clothes and threw them into the idle empty basin. He went to the shower and looked at the mirror on the side wall of the bathroom.


    The man''s eyes in the mirror are full of red blood, and the dark eyes are also dim. These eyes, coupled with his pale complexion, made him look as terrible as a fierce ghost.


    "I am such a person."


    He whispered and quietly lowered his eyes.


    Clean and warm water poured down from the top of the head, and the swirling water vapor gradually blurred the reflection on the mirror.


    He was not particularly embarrassed when he escaped from the tunnel, but Yu Lan''s abnormality completely confused his mind.


    Thinking about the festering wound on Yu Lan''s leg, Mo Wen didn''t have any extra thoughts to continue to take a shower. After simply washing himself, he pulled a bath towel around the Bay and went out with all the water vapor.


    Sitting on one side of the bed, he looked at the wound on Yu Lan''s leg and touched it gently. Seeing that Yu Lan had no reaction, he returned to the bathroom, picked up a clean towel and began to wipe her legs.


    "Will it be all right?" he murmured as he brushed, but the room was empty and no one could respond to him.


    He kept whispering over and over again, and finally said with certainty:


    "It will get better."


    At this time, the door of his room was knocked heavily, and the voice of drunkenness and laziness suddenly sounded outside the door, "boss, you have been in the room for two days and haven''t come out yet."


    Mo Wen frowned because he was afraid that the knock would make Yu Lan noisy. He jumped up and strode to the door. When he opened the door, he asked impatiently, "what''s the matter."


    "Hey, boss, have you just finished taking a bath?" drunk night looked at the bath towel that Mo Wen wore between the bays, looked at his red eyes and frowned, "this is noon..."


    "I''m asking you what''s wrong."


    At this time, he was not in the mood to talk with drunk night. Mo Wen asked again coldly. If drunk night didn''t make a sound again, he raised his hand and planned to close the door.


    "Wait, wait a minute." he hurriedly blocked the door to avoid being locked out. He always winked when he was drunk all night. "Well, boss, we think you should go out and arrange our next schedule. We can''t stay at Jingjing''s house all the time? His daughter-in-law will dislike us."


    Drunk without night, Mo Wen thought of the significance of his coming to the north this time. He looked back at Yu Lan, who was sleeping quietly in bed. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "wait for me for a minute."


    "OK." drunk night stood up and stepped back to let Mo Wen close the door.


    Seeing that the door was closed, drunk and sleepless, he leaned against the wall at will and stretched himself to watch the time. When Mo Wen opened the door again.


    This speed is really fast enough... He is ashamed in his heart.


    This time, Mo Wen''s upper body casually wore a casual shirt, and his pants were a pair of light gray sports pants, which were also stained with a few drops of water. It should be the water on his hair.


    He looked down at his bloated cotton padded clothes, and suddenly felt that this winter seemed to be aimed at him.


    Although my heart was in the stomach, I still walked to the next room and opened the door. The house he lived with didn''t look very big at first sight.


    Xiuqi they were sitting casually in the room talking about this. When they saw the ink coming in, they immediately stopped talking.


    "Boss." Xiuqi immediately stood up and called. Although Jing Jing didn''t stand up, he also put away his casual sitting posture and sat looking at Mo Wen.


    As soon as she entered the door, she leaned against the sofa and almost raised her hands and feet.


    "Boss, your spirit doesn''t look very good." Xiuqi first said after noticing the abnormality of Mo Wen, looking a little worried, "what happened these two days?"


    In these two days, Mo Wen didn''t mean to go out anyway. He didn''t eat or drink all day and didn''t even make a sound.


    If he hadn''t been lying on the window and personally determined that Mo Wen was okay, he would have broken through the door.


    "Blue began to degenerate." Mo Wen was absent-minded at this time. He didn''t feel the need to hide Yu Lan''s bad situation.


    Of course, he doesn''t want to say more.


    "... Lan Lan?" Jing Jing was stunned and looked at Zui Wuye and Xiuqi. He only knew that there was a new person named ye Wuchen this time. Who was the sudden blue?


    "It''s my sister-in-law." I don''t care.


    sister-in-law?


    Jingjing immediately remembered the zombie that had been protected in her arms by Mo Wen, and then swallowed her saliva.


    Sometimes he really feels that no one can afford the boss''s heavy taste.

 Chapter 219

    "What does degeneration mean?" seeing that Jing Jing had no problem, he turned his head and asked Mo Wen.


    "Degradation is degradation." at this moment, Mo Wen''s mood is obviously not very good. He casually pulled a bench, sat down and knocked on the table in front of him, and directly began to talk about business, "our plan remains unchanged at present."


    "That means Xiuqi still wants to take Gu Yi and them to the fourth district?" he nodded and looked at Xiuqi sympathetically. "Xiuqi, you have to go back to prison in this winter."


    Xiuqi glared at him, turned unhappily to Jing Jing and asked, "Jing Jing, tell me all the information you have investigated about the white envoy base in the four northern districts."


    Since they knew the other two selling places of the white envoy base in the third district of the place of death, they immediately asked Jingjing to investigate. It can be said that Jingjing is exactly an intelligence agent they installed in the north.


    "I see." he turned and opened the file bag behind him. Jing Jing found a file and handed it to him. "It records the entrance of the white envoy Tibetan base."


    "According to my investigation, it''s true that their base is located under the plain of the Fourth District, but the entrance of the base is in a mountain near the edge of the third district." Jing Jing smiled angrily, "I hid in that area for more than a month before I found the exact location, because I was afraid of startling the snake, so I didn''t hide in it."


    "That''s really hard for you." drunk all night, he crossed his legs and sat with his chin upright.


    It''s not clear whether this is a mockery or praise. Jing Jing consciously ignored the past and continued, "I have marked the detailed entrance position on the document."


    Xiuqi looked at the document Jingjing said and confirmed that there were accurate signs on it before nodding, "I know. The marks on it are very clear."


    "Of course, I only have information, and I''m doing well." Jing Jing touched her neck and smiled.


    "Well, Xiuqi, your task to come here has been decided, and now there are only a few of us left." Zui Wuyi looked around the room and couldn''t help frowning when he saw ye Wuchen absent. "What about ye Wuchen?"


    "He went out to find a place to practice his gun." Xiuqi said faintly.


    When Chu ye Wuchen was awakened by drunk Wuye, the first sentence was "he can practice his gun with Xiuqi". His excited appearance also confused drunk Wuye.


    Of course, Xiuqi didn''t break his promise and began to guide him.


    Ye Wuchen was not ashamed of Xiuqi''s "master". He seemed to have a talent in this aspect. As soon as he had time, he ran out to practice with a gun.


    "When did he sneak out? I didn''t notice." drunk night felt that his little pet left without permission, which made him very unhappy.


    "Just when you went out to find the boss." Jing Jing smiled and said, "don''t you see?"


    "No, it''s really like a mouse." zuiwiyiye skimmed his mouth and didn''t want to bother about ye Wuchen''s going up. He looked up at Mo Wen and said with a smile, "boss, let''s continue to talk about the previous things. What should we do next?"


    "Contact Mu Feng." Mo Wen hid his killing intention from the bottom of his eyes and said faintly, "the faster the better."


    "Well, that means we''re going to zone 1?" Zui Wuyi smiled with bent eyes and looked forward to Jing Jing. "It depends on you again."


    "OK." Jing Jing nodded and agreed.


    Next, Mo Wen was silent for a while, and his expression looked more and more agitated, "tidy up."


    "Yes," Xiuqi said immediately.


    "Go and confirm the origin of the second desire alliance and the iron box with the smell of a power. Tell me as soon as possible."


    All the things that should be said should be explained in one breath. Mo Wen stood up and directly opened the door and walked out. When he stood at the door, he didn''t forget to say, "don''t bother me these days."


    "I see." Xiuqi stood up and sent Mo Wen away. After Mo Wen went out, he took out a black iron box from his backpack behind him.


    "What''s this?" Jing Jing was curious. He felt a sense of power at the moment he touched the box, and then widened his eyes in shock.


    This box is obviously a dead thing. It shouldn''t have this smell at all.


    "Box." drunk night raised his eyebrows, "at least for now, it is a box in our eyes."


    "You''re talking nonsense," Jing Jing said. "How did you get this box?"


    "Well, it''s very simple. We met an ambush on the way here." Zui Wuyi reached out and took the box and played with it in his hand. "This thing was also obtained from the guy who attacked us. We were almost killed by this thing."


    "True or false?" Jing Jing was skeptical.


    "What did I cheat you to do?" Zui Wuyi threw the box back on the table and said with a faint interest, "but speaking of this, I remember another thing the boss wants to ask."


    He paused. "At that time, we caught the guy who didn''t know how to kill himself when we were interrogated, but the guy gave me a good play of suicide. The point is that before he died, he said, ''the God of lust alliance will not let us go''... Seriously, it''s the first time I know whether people with lust alliance dare to let me go."


    "That guy is definitely not the one who wants to league." Xiuqi said definitely on one side. "He is pretending to be us."


    "This is really a wonderful work... But if you want to say God''s word, I remember one thing." Jing Jing wrinkled her nose. "There has been a... Cult in the northern forces in recent months."


    "What cult?" drunk all night, his eyes lit up. "I like this tone."


    "I don''t know much about this religion, but I know what God they have been advocating." Jing Jing frowned. "The headquarters of that religion may be located in the first district. I can''t know much information. Mufeng may know more."


    "Well... When can you contact him?" Zui Wuyi smiled. "I''m really interested in these things."


    "Well, you have to wait." Jing Jing frowned. "He and I have always been in single line contact, but tomorrow is the time for us to hand over the news."


    "I understand the warning of zone 1... Seriously, it''s amazing that this cult organization can stay in zone 1." zuiwuye smiled with interest and narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure they are really in zone 1?"


    "I''m not sure," Jing Jing said. "Their gathering place is said to be in zone 1, but if it were only in zone 1, there would not be so many believers in zone 2."

 Chapter 220

    "A lot of people believe in?" I hung my eyes when I was drunk all night. My smile was inexplicably distorted. I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    "Yes, a lot." Jing Jing looked at the snow outside the window and said in a deep voice, "the northern guard hasn''t done anything these days. It''s estimated that it''s because of the cold weather. He arrested a lot of people in zone 2 a while ago."


    Then he got up, went to the window and opened the window. The snow outside had stopped, but the cold wind was still cold.


    "Did they do any terrorist attacks?" Xiuqi, who had been sitting at the table, stared at the dark iron box on the table, and his face was as gloomy as ever.


    "No, they haven''t done anything violent." looking up at Xiuqi, Jing Jing shook her head, "but it''s not easy to join them. It must be introduced by the people inside to be qualified. There are organizations and rules."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t do anything to slander us... Jingjing, close the window first."


    The hair blown by the cold wind hanging outside the window is messy, rubbing my forehead when drunk all night, and my smile is three points brighter than the sun, "I''m going to be frozen to death."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Do you want to be so delicate?


    Ignoring the deceptive smile of drunken Wuye, Jing Jing curled her mouth and closed the window.


    Glancing obliquely at Jing Jing, he leaned back in his chair with satisfaction and ordered him like an uncle, "now Jing Jing, you go to contact Mu Feng, you investigate the black box, and you collect materials."


    "Drunk emperor, are you an asshole going to eat and die?" Jing Jing twitched his mouth.


    "Xiuqi wants to return to the prison and then go to the white envoy base." ignoring Jing Jing''s ridicule, he said to himself when drunk all night, "as for me... I''ll go to the cult."


    "Didn''t you just say it doesn''t matter?" Jing Jing suddenly felt that the drunken emperor he once thought was unattainable now owed a beating.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to you, not to me," he said with a big white tooth and a bright smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Collect the leaked emotion, and Jing Jing looks back calmly and opens the window again.


    "The snow scenery is so beautiful."


    When LAN woke up, there was only the sound of water in the bathroom. She tried to sit up and squeezed a dry tearing sound from her throat.


    While she made a sound, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Mo Wen put down the clothes he was washing, got up and walked out of the bathroom and wiped the water stains on his hands.


    "Blue, blue, you''re awake."


    Sitting on the side of Yu Lan as before, Mo Wen took out the crystal core and handed it to her, "do you want to eat?"


    At this time, the smile of ink is as soft as ever, which seems to be able to calm all upset emotions. His voice was as calm as ever, and the infatuation mixed with hoarseness had not changed at all.


    In the face of such ink, Yu Lan only had the illusion that nothing had happened. She was used to nodding and waiting for the crystal nucleus as quietly as usual.


    The only difference is that she has no appetite at all.


    Take out the cleaned crystal core and hand it to Yu Lan. Mo Wen''s heart is instinctively uneasy. He looked up at Yu Lan''s lips, and suddenly stretched out his hand to hold her thin arm.


    "Blue blue." he tried to calm himself down. "Don''t you call my name today?"


    Usually Yu Lan always calls him when eating crystal nucleus. Sometimes he is coquettish, sometimes he is just a habit.


    "How about calling me ''ah Wen''?" Mo Wen said again. His voice inadvertently brought some flattery, like a good brother who is coaxing his sister to sleep.


    Yu Lan''s empty eyes flashed a panic. She opened her mouth and exhausted her strength, but she could only make the first kind of low roar.


    "Ouch."


    As soon as the voice came out, she looked at Mo Wen in more panic, but found that his expression was unexpectedly calm.


    "I see. Your voice has begun to degenerate."


    Calm words seem to be mixed with sigh like loss, and seem to be stained with endless cold.


    "What about the crystal core?" Mo Wen asked Yu Lan to sit on his lap, lowered his eyes, put the crystal core in front of her, and said hoarsely, "do you want to eat?"


    One hand pinched the skirt of ink stained with some water. Yu Lan took the crystal core and put it in his mouth.


    "If you eat the crystal nucleus, will it degenerate faster?" the voice of Mo Wen is that when blue puts the crystal nucleus to his lips, it suddenly rings. He stares at Yu Lan''s eyes seriously, and only looks at the crystal nucleus in her hand when blue doesn''t open his eyes freely, "You didn''t absorb a lot of energy when you advanced to level 12, which is not normal. So I guess your level 12 is not advanced at all, but degenerated."


    He raised his hand and gently removed the curled hair on the top of the blue forehead. After Mo Wen closed his eyes and kissed, he continued, "and since then, although you have eaten a lot of crystal nuclei, you have always stayed at the level of level 12, which seems very normal. After all, I have stayed at level 12 for a long time, but your body is constantly degenerating."


    "So... Blue blue, can''t you eat crystal nuclei now?"


    Say the final conclusion. Mo Wen lifted Yu Lan''s face and let her look directly at herself. Her voice trembled slightly when she didn''t pay attention, "blue, tell me."


    Yu Lan grinned guilty and rubbed Mo Wen''s hand, as if to reassure him.


    "Ouch..."


    Don''t worry


    "It seems so." Mo Wen''s voice was completely cold. He took the crystal core in LAN''s hand and stared at the small stone. "What can you eat now?"


    "You can''t eat crystal core. You can''t eat my food. What else can you eat now?"


    Seeing that Yu Lan was still silent, the sense of tyranny that Mo Wen finally suppressed surged up again. His hands clasped Yu Lan''s shoulders trembled and seemed to have completely lost their reason.


    "Can you only eat human meat now?"


    As soon as this word came out, not only Yu Lan, but also Mo Wen himself was stunned. Then his mouth raised a touch. Suddenly, he got up and was about to go out.


    Yu Lan, who was cold all over, quickly hugged Mo Wen''s waist and said that he would drag him away.


    "Roar!" she growled menacingly, shaking her head desperately to prevent Mo Wen from taking another step forward.


    "Blue..." Mo Wen looked back and rubbed her hair in a gentle voice. "If people and meat can prevent you from leaving me, I can find as much as I want. You don''t have to worry."


    "Roar!" Yu Lan shook his head desperately and said nothing.


    She must not touch anyone. Meat, absolutely not! She can''t even lose her only consciousness!


    Perhaps Yu Lan''s resolute attitude affected Mo Wen. He finally stopped insisting on going out, but just stood quietly and lowered his eyes.


    After a long time, he sighed, bent down and hugged Yu Lan tightly in his arms.


    "What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 221

    Mo Wen was confused, and his heartfelt powerlessness almost swallowed him up.


    "What can I do?" he could only hug his blue waist in despair, and his collapsed voice couldn''t help choking, "what should I do?"


    Looking at such ink, Yu Lan was also painful. She hugged ink''s head, but there was no way.


    She always worries about things, always.


    The forest of death.


    This place suddenly appeared in his consciousness. Yu Lan twisted his eyebrows and made a complete decision at this moment.


    She wants to believe Yi''an and go to the forest of death.


    "Oh..."


    Pulled Mo Wen''s hair. When Mo Wen saw it, Yu Lan opened his hand and made a big circle.


    "Blue?" Mo Wen didn''t understand. One didn''t notice Yu Lan, so he jumped out of his arms and threw himself on the bed, trying to open his hands and draw a big circle.


    "Roar!"


    Round, round forest of death!


    Silently looking at Yu Lan fluttering on the bed, Mo Wen wants to understand her meaning, but it is obviously still difficult.


    After all, he would not associate the forest of death with the circle anyway.


    "Roar!"


    Fluttering for a long time, there was no response in ink. Yu Lan anxiously pulled his sleeve and pointed to the southwest outside the window.


    The forest of death, I''m going to the forest of death!


    "What''s the matter outside?" Mo Wen picked her up and walked out of the window. He couldn''t see anything except the vast white snow.


    "Oh..."


    Why are you so stupid!


    Drooping his head in frustration, Yu Lan angrily punched Mo Wen and pushed him away. He jumped out of the window and pounced on the snow like a beast.


    "Blue blue!"


    Subconsciously, he turned over the window and jumped down from the third floor. Mo Wen accelerated and ran for two steps and caught the runaway little guy in his hand.


    Yu Lan bares his teeth and struggles fiercely. Unfortunately, he is trapped in his arms by Mo Wen''s collar. There is no place to show his good teeth.


    At this time, Mo Wen had realized that Yu Lan wanted to point him in a direction. He looked up at the scattered buildings in front of him, looked around the signs around him, and tried to look further away.


    While he was thinking, Yu Lan stretched out his finger and pointed to the direction she was going to run, and the "ow" sound in his mouth continued.


    "Southwest..." ink finally made a sound, and thought for a few seconds before hesitating, "the land of death?"


    "Ouch!"


    As soon as Yu Lan''s eyes brightened, he nodded immediately, and then shook his head.


    What does this head mean by shaking his head?


    Mo Wen frowned and looked at the open window on the third floor. He still chose to go up from the corridor.


    "Isn''t the place of death right?" he asked.


    Yu Lan nodded.


    "Is that the forest of death?" Mo Wen pushed down along his current thinking.


    Yu Lan''s eyes suddenly lit up. She quickly nodded and happily kissed Mo Wen''s face.


    "Oh."


    This is a reward.


    For Yu Lan''s intimate attitude, Mo Wen was also very happy. He quickly ran back to the room and sat on the bed wondering, "what''s the matter here?"


    Yu Lan opened her eyes round and didn''t know how to express it for a moment.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s tangled appearance, Mo Wen couldn''t help lowering his voice and continued to guess, "can you go here to save you?"


    "Ow!"


    bingo!


    Finally let Mo Wen know what he wanted to express. Yu Lan breathed a sigh of relief and waved his hand to continue the gesture.


    This time she pulled the corners of her eyes to make herself look fierce, and then opened and closed her mouth as if she were talking.


    Looking at the eyes almost rolling out of her eyes, Mo Wen quickly held her hand to prevent her from tossing herself, and kissed the corner of her eyes painfully.


    Drooping his eyes, he thought. A few seconds later, the ink was under the blue watery eyes and asked in a low voice, "is there a monster in the forest of death?"


    Yi''an, he''s so annoying, isn''t he a monster?


    Yu Lan tilted his head and nodded after he thought there was no problem.


    "What''s the matter with that monster? Can she save you?" Yu Lan nodded and ink continued to think.


    Save her? Yu Lan shook her head. She didn''t know.


    "Shaking your head means you can''t save it?"


    "Oh..."


    No, she doesn''t know if Yi An can save her, but this is the only way now.


    "You don''t know?" Mo Wen frowned, looked at Yu Lan''s tangled face, suddenly smiled, hugged her and attached to her ear, "but in the forest of death, you are likely to be saved, right?"


    Yu Lan nodded again.


    "That''s enough." Mo Wen smiled. He buried his head in blue''s arms and trembled excitedly. "At least we have a direction, right?"


    "Roar."


    The gloom in his heart dissipated, and Yu Lan couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    So I won''t leave the thing!


    "We''ll always be together, won''t we?" Mo Wen said with a low smile close to her face.


    "Ouch!"


    Together forever! Yu Lan replied happily.


    "Well... Lanlan, do you have anything else to tell me?" after thinking about it, Mo Wen asked cautiously, "if so, tell me now."


    yes , we have! Yu Lan''s eyes glowed. He opened his hand and wanted to play again. He was pressed by ink and fell in his arms.


    "Can you write?" he asked.


    Yu Lan really scared him when he jumped out of the window just now... To tell you the truth, he has been worried all day since Yu Lan jumped more and more off.


    write? Yu Lan scratched his head and nodded.


    So Mo Wen sat at the table with his chin stuck, watching Yu Lan holding a pen and drawing ghost symbols on the paper, and sat so quietly for more than an hour.


    When LAN is successful, he happily puts the paper in his hand in front of Mo Wen and looks forward to it.


    "Cough." Mo Wen coughed and turned his face seriously. He could not bear to blow Yu Lan''s self-confidence.


    "Ouch!" Yu Lan lay on Mo Wen''s shoulder and looked at him. His bright eyes were obviously asking him what he didn''t understand.


    "Hmm..." Mo Wen gently pulled Yu Lan in his arms. After a while, he pointed to a "picture" that barely looked like a trunk. "Is this tree where the monster of the forest of death lives?"


    Trees?


    Yu Lan looked at the waterfall she painted and bared his teeth at Mo Wen like a threat.


    "No?" Mo Wen tangled. He used his imagination, "is that... A building?"


    Building?!


    Staring at the "waterfall" in Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan angrily took another piece of paper from the table for Mo Wen to recognize.


    Looking at the circles on the paper, Mo Wen hesitated after a long time of melancholy and asked, "crystal core?"


    "Ow!"


    This is the forest, okay! It''s a forest, not a crystal core!


    Yu Lan was hit hard and beat the pen on the table to death. Don''t write any more words.

 Chapter 222

    Seeing Yu Lan''s reaction, Mo Wen knew he had guessed wrong. Without saying a word, he folded the paper on the table neatly and held it in his arms.


    "Although I don''t know what you paint... As long as you paint, it''s the most precious to me." he smiled gently, trying to make up for his mistakes. Unfortunately, he got a gorgeous little fist from Yu Lan.


    Bad guys know how to bully me!


    Yu Lan complained pitifully, pinching Mo Wen''s face and vowing to pinch him out of shape.


    While being ravaged by Yu Lan, he put away the paper in his arms. Mo Wen calmly held Yu Lan''s "claws" and picked her up and went out.


    Now that he knows the direction to save Yu Lan, he must go to the forest of death as soon as possible.


    As for Xu Jielin


    At the thought of the name, Mo Wen felt that the whole person was like a lit bomb. He was about to burn at the touch. His eyes were deep, adjusted his breathing, and kissed Yu Lan''s face like possession.


    It doesn''t matter if the unimportant guy keeps him for a while. He will always make his life worse than death.


    Lanlan is his now. No one can take it away.


    "Xiuqi." Mo Wen stood at the door and whispered. The next second Xiuqi opened the door and appeared in front of him.


    "Boss." Xiuqi waited for the text below.


    "The plan has changed. I won''t go to Xu Jielin''s wedding." Mo Wen said faintly, "I''m going to the forest of death."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiuqi was confused by the jumping plan of Mo Wen. Instead of nodding without saying a word as usual, he frowned slightly and said, "boss, I can understand you when you go to the place of death, but the forest of death..."


    That''s where the north and South elites can''t get in or out, okay.


    "As I said, go to find them and let them come to me." I didn''t want to explain too much to Xiuqi. Mo Wen returned to the room after giving the order.


    Leave Xiuqi alone standing at the door in a daze.


    "... brother Xiuqi?" ye Wuchen, holding a sniper gun, climbed up from the corridor, poked his head, and asked Xiuqi suspiciously, "are we still practicing?"


    Since he began to call drunken sleepless "sleepless brother", he conveniently called Xiuqi brother. Xiuqi just felt a little uncomfortable with this name at first, and it doesn''t matter now.


    "If you don''t practice, the plan will change." Xiuqi turns around and quickly walks back to the room. "I''m going to find Jing Jing now. You go to drunk night and let him come back quickly. It''s said that the plan has changed."


    "I know." he wrote down Xiuqi''s explanation word by word. When ye Wuchen nodded, Xiuqi had disappeared.


    He was stunned and looked around to make sure he didn''t find it. After finishing the repair, he beat his head twice. Xiuqi didn''t tell him anything... Where should he go to find drunken night now?


    Although confused, ye Wuchen still put the gun in his hand in the room, and he ran out quickly.


    He remembered that Zui Wuye seemed to be looking for some cults in the north. He went to inquire about the location of those cults, and he could probably find Zui Wuye.


    Now the best place to get information is the northern trading area.


    The northern trading area is located in the western area of the northern zone 2. It is said that it covers a very wide area, accounting for almost half of the northern zone 2. It may take a day to walk all the way.

 Chapter 223

    Wrapped in tight cotton padded clothes, ye Wuchen trotted to the trading area. He felt that the temperature seemed to pick up again in the past two days. In addition, perhaps because his food has improved a lot, his physical strength has become stronger and stronger.


    "Ghost weather." with a low spit, his steps were faster and faster.


    They live not far from the trading area. Ye Wuchen can see the bustling crowd from a distance in only half an hour.


    Although it is winter, there are still many people selling things in the streets of northern forces. Although they can see the irrecoverable fatigue on their faces, they also glitter with the brilliance of hope.


    The people in the first and second districts in the north and the first district in the south are very happy in the end of the world. Most of them can get the work arranged above. As long as they make enough efforts, they can ensure that they will not starve to death.


    However, some children suffer more. They often can''t finish the task indicators assigned above with all their strength. They will always starve without adult care.


    Inadvertently noticed a girl on the roadside carrying heavy wood. She struggled to move forward. Suddenly, the soles of her feet slipped and staggered to the ground. The wood on his back broke free from the tied rope and scattered on the ground.


    Ye Wuchen twisted his eyebrows and ran to hold the girl. At a glance, he found that the palm of the girl''s hand had worn through a layer of skin because it rubbed on the ground.


    "Are you all right?" he whispered.


    The girl looked about eight or nine years old, with frostbite on her face and hands.


    "Well, thank you." the girl simply thanked and turned to carry the wood. When she noticed that the wood was scattered all over the ground, her eyes couldn''t help but turn red, but she still clenched her teeth and bent down to hold the wood back one by one and put it together.


    Seeing that ye Wuchen didn''t say a word, he also began to help her pick up wood and tie it together with her.


    Seeing that the wood was tied together again, the girl couldn''t help thanking again, but this time the thanking sound sounded a lot more sincere, "thank you."


    "It''s all right." ye Wuchen quickly waved his hand to say no thanks. When he saw that the girl was going to carry the wood on her back, he frowned and directly picked up the wood and carried it on his body.


    "I''ll just carry this!" the girl was worried at the sight. The gratitude she had just had at the bottom of her eyes dissipated in an instant. She pulled ye Wuchen''s cape and shouted sharply.


    "Don''t worry, I know what you''re worried about." ye Wuchen sighed, "don''t worry, I used to do these chores like you. You don''t have to worry that I''ll carry your things on my back, or I''ll ask for credit instead of you. I''ll help you carry a distance and return it to you when you get to your destination."


    Perhaps ye Wuchen said exactly what the girl cared about. She pursed her lips and still had some suspicious color on her face.


    "You don''t have to think about it. My sister is about your age. I just think of her when I see you." ye Wuchen took the girl''s hand, handed over a pair of hands in his pocket, and said gently, "warm your hands first, otherwise the bruised place will be very painful when you go back."


    After receiving the gloves handed over by Ye Wuchen, the girl took a careful look at ye Wuchen. She didn''t wear the gloves until she saw that he really meant no harm.


    She couldn''t help rubbing her face with furry gloves, and a smile floated uncontrollably on her face.


    It''s so warm.


    "Where are you going now?" he adjusted the position of the rope on his shoulder. Ye Wuchen looked at the bustling crowd not far away and asked, "I''ll take you there."


    "Trading area." the girl''s voice was crisp and clear, like a silver bell ringing in the wind, "I''ll show you the way."


    "That''s just right. I''m going to the trading area, too." ye Wuchen nodded and walked on the girl''s side.


    Since there was company on the road, there was a topic. Ye Wuchen looked at the girl''s red face and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Huo Yuzhi." the girl raised her eyes and asked back, "what about you, brother?"


    "Ye Wuchen." ye Wuchen smiled.


    Knowing ye Wuchen''s name, Huo Yuzhi lowered his eyes and said cautiously after a while:


    "Brother ye... Can I call you that?"


    "Yes." hearing Huo Yuzhi calling his brother ye Wuchen, he thought of nine familiar with them, and couldn''t help worrying.


    For such a long time, I don''t know how they are now. Has Qin Feng taken good care of them.


    "Brother ye, you are a good man." after getting ye Wuchen''s consent, the girl looked a little more relaxed and said, "no one has ever helped me before."


    "You remind me of my sister nine masters." looking at Huo Yuzhi''s eyes, ye Wuchen said with a gentle smile, "she looks almost as old as you. She is eleven years old this year."


    "I''m eleven years old this year." attracted by Ye Wuchen''s gentle eyes, Huo Yuzhi suddenly envied the girl named Jiugan.


    Mingming is as old as her, but she has such a good brother to take care of, unlike she has always been alone.


    "Really?" I don''t know what Huo Yuzhi is thinking. Ye Wuchen looks surprised. "I thought you were only eight or nine years old."


    "Maybe it''s malnutrition." Huo Yuzhi smiled and said very pitiful words, but with a kind of stubbornness and more distressing.


    I couldn''t help reaching out and touching Huo Yuzhi''s head. When he saw Huo Yuzhi looking at him, he took back his hand, "I''m sorry, but I hope you can refuel. As long as we can live, we will get out of this life."


    When the warm hand on her head moved away, Huo Yuzhi only felt tight in her heart. She subconsciously held ye Wuchen''s hand and soon carried it behind her.


    "Why do you want to apologize?" ye Wuchen was stunned. "I should be abrupt."


    "No." Huo Yuzhi shook his head, his head drooping low, almost buried in her not thick collar.


    They didn''t talk again all the way, and the atmosphere between them was a little awkward.


    The trading area is not crowded with people, but the environment is very noisy.


    Just then Huo Yuzhi suddenly stopped and pulled ye Wuchen''s arm with both hands.


    "What''s the matter?" ye Wuchen stopped and asked.


    Huo Yuzhi pursed her lips without making a sound. When ye Wuchen planned to ask again, she stammered, "can you, can you touch my head again?"


    Unexpectedly, she would make such a request. Ye Wuchen was stunned and smiled. He reached out and gently touched Huo Yuzhi''s dirty head, and there was no dislike in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Is that so?" he asked with a smile.

 Chapter 224

    As soon as his voice fell, Huo Yuzhi''s big tears fell uncontrollably. She choked pitifully and nodded her head.


    Is it such a feeling to be touched on the top of your head?


    "Can you be my brother?" her mood suddenly collapsed and choked. "I also want a family who can take care of me."


    Huo Yuzhi cried in despair. When her tears fell, they were frozen into ice crystals in the cold wind and condensed on her face.


    At this time, they had entered the trading area, and most of the people around them cast curious eyes, but no one stopped beside them.


    "Don''t cry." ye Wuchen squatted down and wiped away Huo Yuzhi''s tears, looking a little embarrassed, "I shouldn''t stay here long..."


    "Will you be my brother when you are here?" Huo Yuzhi wiped away the tears on her face with her velvet gloves, almost praying, "I just want to feel the feelings of my relatives."


    Maybe Huo Yuzhi''s appearance is too pathetic. Ye Wuchen finally sighed, "OK, I promise you."


    "Thank you, brother Ye." seeing ye Wuchen''s agreement, Huo Yuzhi immediately burst into tears and smiled, and stretched out his hand to hold his warm hand.


    "Do you have any family?" seeing that Huo Yuzhi''s mood was stable, ye Wuchen got up and walked along the side road.


    "No, I''ve always been the only one." Huo Yuzhi''s eyes have no glory. "Before the end of the world, and after the end of the world."


    Unexpectedly, Huo Yuzhi was also an orphan before the end of the world. Ye Wuchen couldn''t help looking at her and held her hand sympathetically.


    No wonder she is so eager for her relatives


    "Brother ye, you are the first one to help me." Huo Yuzhi sniffed and said with a smile when he seemed to notice ye Wuchen''s eyes. "In front of me is the wood store I want to deliver. Brother, give me the wood."


    "OK." he gently handed over the firewood on his back and helped Huo Yuzhi carry it. After that, ye Wuchen quietly told her his address and gently explained, "if you need my help, you can come to me. As long as I can help you, I will help you."


    "Also, this pair of gloves is for you. It''s my first gift to you."


    "Well, I know." Huo Yuzhi smiled happily holding down her velvet gloves. She waved to ye Wuchen and said reluctantly, "goodbye, brother Ye. My God will bless you."


    Unexpectedly, Huo Yuzhi still believed in the existence of God. Ye Wuchen shook his head and sent her away. He said to himself, "I don''t believe in any God for a long time. In this world, only my own strength can be trusted."


    He looked around, looked at the people coming and going, and rubbed his forehead in confusion. Now he''s in the trading area. Where should he go to find drunken night?


    "Take a look at it first." he walked in a random direction, just in front of Huo Yuzhi''s wood shop, and saw her standing on the side of a strong man, waiting for the strong man to pay her.


    Soon the strong man gave her a compressed biscuit, pointed to the broom at the door and motioned her to sweep the floor.


    Huo Yuzhi very obediently picked up the broom taller than her and swept the ground skillfully.


    Once again, he saw his own shadow from Huo Yuzhi. Ye Wuchen sighed, but he didn''t know what to do to help her.


    Depending on the situation, he won''t stay here. He can help Huo Yuzhi for a while, but he can''t help her all her life.


    "What are you doing here, little guy?"


    At this time, the sudden sound of drunk night sounded in ye Wuchen''s ear, with a cold breath.


    The sound scared ye Wuchen a shiver. He took a step backward and almost tripped himself.


    "Look, you''re scared, I don''t eat people." drunk Wuyi turned his eyes, took a breath in his hand, and wantonly took ye Wuchen''s neck and walked forward, "you haven''t said what you''re doing here?"


    "I''m looking for you..." almost broke his neck. Ye Wuchen coughed a few times before saying, "brother Xiuqi asked me to tell you that the plan has changed."


    "The plan has changed again." Zui Wuyi said, "it''s not the boss''s whim to change what plan?"


    "It seems so..."


    "Ah! It''s really troublesome." drunk Wuyi scratched his head and asked ye Wuchen irritably, "do you know why the boss wants to change his plan?"


    Of course, it''s because of his Zombie... Ye Wuchen silently recited in his heart, but he still shook his head on his face, "sorry, I don''t know."


    "Yes, Xiuqi, that guy will certainly not tell you anything." he loosened ye Wuchen, drunk all night, and walked back leisurely on the snow.


    "Have you found the cult?" followed by drunk night, ye Wuchen casually found a topic and asked in a low voice.


    "No, they hide much deeper than I thought." the drunk Wuye, who has always been fooling around, inadvertently became serious on his face. He twisted his eyebrows. "After investigating for a day, I only know that people here call that cult the North District cult. Just listening to the name doesn''t have anything to do with the desire alliance."


    "Do they have nothing to do with the ''God of desire alliance''?" when talking about this sentence, ye Wuchen suddenly felt that some important thoughts flashed by, and he didn''t catch them himself.


    "I''m not sure yet." he shook the snow on his boots and smiled strangely, "but it''s undeniable that it''s really more and more interesting now. Little guy, since the fake desire alliance doesn''t do anything bad in our name, why do they imitate us?"


    "... I don''t know." ye Wuchen paused.


    Ye Wuchen doesn''t expect to say anything. He spreads his hands when he is drunk and doesn''t care. He continues to move forward.


    "Pay attention to your body when you train these two days." Zui Wuyi suddenly said something endless. Ye Wuchen didn''t react for a moment and raised his eyes in a daze.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Xiuqi told me that your physique doesn''t look like that of a normal person." Zui Wuyi''s side eyes said, "you obviously don''t have the breath of a power, but your physical strength and recovery are higher than ordinary people. Your particularity has become more and more obvious under high-intensity training these two days."


    "I don''t know why my body is like this..." ye Wuchen said.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you know it or not. You just need to know that you need to make good use of this feature." drunk night said faintly, "your special use will be very useful."


    "I know." ye Wuchen nodded and said gratefully for the suggestion of drunk night, "I will continue to refuel."

 Chapter 225

    Soon they went back to their accommodation. From a distance, they saw Xiuqi standing at the door, waiting for a long time.


    "Yo, it''s rare to meet me so specially?" he wandered over and was slapped by him before he met Xiuqi.


    "Jing Jing didn''t get in touch with Mu Feng." he wailed until he was drunk, straightened his calm face and took the lead in saying.


    "So?" I was a little confused when I was drunk.


    "So we can''t get oil and can''t leave here."


    "Wait, wait." as soon as Xiuqi said why he wanted to leave here drunk all night, he quickly reached out and stopped him, "I don''t know what you''ve changed your plan this time. Can you tell me first?"


    Hearing the speech, Xiuqi frowned at ye Wuchen and said, "didn''t you tell him?"


    Lying on the gun, ye Wuchen touched his nose awkwardly, "this... I don''t know what the plan is."


    Xiuqi was completely speechless. He turned back and walked into the room in silence. He didn''t seem to explain.


    "Let''s go, little guy." the drunk night who was ignored in place felt some pricked chin and hummed twice, "I should shave, too."


    I don''t understand what this situation has to do with shaving. Ye Wuchen pursed his lips rationally, tried not to make a sound, and then walked into the room drunk all night.


    The narrow room was full of people and looked very crowded at a glance.


    Jingjing said something to Mo Wen without expression, while Xiuqi stood behind Mo Wen, his face gloomy and could almost squeeze out water.


    Yu Lan rarely stayed in Mo Wen''s arms. She sat on the sofa opposite Mo Wen and rubbed the cushion on the sofa uninteresting. When she noticed that they were drunk all night, she looked up and lowered her head carelessly.


    "Boss, what''s the situation now?" I looked around the room and couldn''t find a place where he could sit. I leaned against the wall drunk all night and threw my thick cotton padded jacket on the hanger. "Ye Wuchen said you changed your plan, but I don''t know what plan you changed."


    "I''m going to the forest of death." Mo Wen''s answer was very direct. The corners of his mouth were slightly picked down, and he didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "..." drunk night was silent. After a few seconds, he twisted his face and asked, "boss, did you take the wrong medicine?"


    Where is the forest of death? It''s a place where you can''t get out when you go in. OK, Mo Wen is bored. What are you doing there? Honeymoon with his zombie?


    As soon as his ungrateful words were written in ink, Xiuqi directly came forward and punched him, "pay attention to your words."


    Protect your nose to avoid being crooked by Xiuqi. When you are drunk, you are wronged to fix it obliquely. That look is obviously asking - don''t you think so?


    After understanding the eyes of drunk night, Xiuqi had no action in an instant, and the expression on his face was a little stiff.


    "Boss, the last time you went to the place of death, Xiuqi and I took nine cattle and two tigers to find you back. Now you go to the forest of death..." I was drunk and cried, "I really can''t save you again!"


    "You don''t need to look for me. I''ll come back when I finish what I should do." my hands naturally overlap, and the ink lightly sweeps through the blue face of the drunk night, which is overwhelming.


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t enter the oil and salt at all, he took a deep breath at night. He looked very casual and asked, "well, let''s not mention a lot of business that Xiuqi and I will help you solve next. Boss, can you tell me why you have to go to the forest of death first? There must be a reason?"


    "I want to go with LAN LAN." Mo Wen said faintly. At the same time, he looked at Yu Lan, who was lying on the sofa swimming. His eyes were soft and his face changed faster than turning a book.


    "..." he knew! He knew that if Mo Wen did anything absurd, it must have something to do with the zombie Yu Lan!


    Drunk all night, I couldn''t help but think of white ink, but I soon held back.


    "Boss, tell us what we should do next." Sheng Sheng swallowed the anger in his throat and bit him drunk all night.


    "Xiuqi goes to the prison to bring Gu Yi out and destroy the checkpoints from zone 2 to zone 3. I will rob the car and break out." Mo Wen said faintly.


    It''s really light


    Drunk without night, she twisted her eyebrows and looked at Jing Jing, "didn''t you find Mu Feng?"


    "No." Jing Jing looked worried. "We''ve been in touch for so long and never had a problem. This is the first time we can''t contact him."


    "It sounds like an accident." zuiyiye curled his lips, which was really the time of the accident.


    "Boss, I think I should go to the first district with Jingjing to find Mufeng and get gasoline, otherwise you will have a great risk if you break in directly." Xiuqi said to Mo Wen.


    "Xiuqi, do as I say." Mo Wen''s tone is still gentle, but his eyes are cold. "You go to the prison to find Gu Yi immediately."


    Yu Lan''s body can''t be delayed. He must go to the forest of death as soon as possible.


    "Boss, even if you rob the car and break through the checkpoint, you can''t go to the forest of death without enough oil." I don''t know why Mo Wen is so persistent to the forest of death. He is drunk and sleepless, "Why not? Xiuqi, you go to the prison to find Gu Yi first. Jingjing and I go to find Mufeng. It''s best to get gasoline. If we can''t get it, we''re going to rob the car."


    The proposal of being drunk all night is undoubtedly the most appropriate at this time. Mo Wen closed his eyes and hid his irritability from the bottom of his eyes. His bloodless face was black. After a while, he nodded, "I''ll only give you a week. I''ll rob the car and leave here on Monday. Gu Yi must destroy the checkpoint from zone 2 to zone 3 at that time."


    In fact, he knew in his heart that if he broke in this situation, he might not even break out in the North District, let alone the forest of death.


    "Yes." drunk night finally breathed a sigh of relief. Mo Wen is a madman who can work hard. He is not. If he can, he will make his life as comfortable as possible.


    He noticed that Xiuqi, who had always been obedient to ink, didn''t speak. When he was drunk all night, he looked at him and asked, "Xiuqi, can you do it?"


    Xiuqi didn''t answer him. He looked gloomy and didn''t say a word.


    Lying on the sofa, Yu Lan only felt some cold behind her. She twisted her neck and saw a pair of sinister eyes staring at herself.


    If there was no zombie, the boss wouldn''t worry so much... This made the boss miserable before the blue end of the world and restless after the end of the world. Xiuqi thought coldly, and his eyes had been infected with killing intention.


    Being stared at Yu Lan with such fierce eyes, she only felt her scalp hairy. She couldn''t help blinking, yawning, turned back and continued to ravage the pillow in front of her.

 Chapter 226

    Why look at her so fiercely? She can be fiercer than him.


    He was speechless for a while by Yu Lan''s heartless and heartless appearance. Xiuqi only felt that there was no place to show his killing intention that had been brewing.


    When he raised his eyes with a dark face, he happened to face the dark eyes of Mo Wen again. When he was surprised, he nodded subconsciously, "I know."


    "If you have any opinion, you can say it." Mo Wen smiled gently and asked softly after looking at Yu Lan.


    I just felt a creepy chill climb up his limbs, fix up, clench his teeth, hang his eyes and whisper, "I think... Gu Yi can do it alone. I can go to the white envoy base in the fourth district. If I take the white envoy, I''ll be enough."


    As soon as his voice fell, the room became silent. Mo Wen looked at him quietly and suddenly smiled at him.


    "It depends on you."


    After watching enough good plays, drunk night finally felt that the ultra-low temperature in the room had picked up. He clapped his hands to break the silent atmosphere and said, "since the boss only gave us a week, Jingjing, let''s go to zone 1 now."


    "HMM." Jing Jing felt restless when he stayed here. This was the first time he realized the cold feeling brought by ink. His body is still in a tight state.


    "Ye Wuchen, you go to buy materials." turning around and looking at ye Wuchen, who has been standing in the corner of the wall, he looked up and trusted, "I will be very busy in the next few days. If you don''t know anything, ask me when I''m here, or you can ask the boss if you''re brave enough."


    For the first time, he was assigned such an important task. This feeling of being valued only made ye Wuchen feel flattered. He nodded and quickly stood upright and said in a loud voice, "don''t worry, I will complete the task."


    "That''s the best." Zui Wuyi nodded and suddenly smiled brightly when he noticed an old man''s appearance and the ink that the stall didn''t care about anything. "Boss, do you want to go with us?"


    "I want to accompany Lanlan." Mo Wen said calmly.


    "..." although I know that Mo Wen will never leave his damn zombie, why does it make people feel very angry when he says so!


    "Then you stay with me." the green veins in the forehead jump, drunk all night, grinning with terror, "we''re just busy."


    Mo Wen made a light gesture of asking for help.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After drunk night dragged Jingjing out, Xiuqi also walked out of the room side by side with ye Wuchen.


    Although he noticed that Xiuqi''s face on his side was extremely gloomy, ye Wuchen still had the courage to say, "brother Xiuqi, brother Wuye said you think my body is different from ordinary people..."


    "What''s the problem?" Xiuqi frowned.


    Startled by Xiuqi''s hoarse and creepy voice, ye Wuchen used great strength to find his voice and said, "I just want to ask if there is any way to make my body stronger."


    Hearing that Xiuqi didn''t make a sound, he stood still for two seconds and suddenly kicked ye Wuchen.


    Ye Wuchen subconsciously dodged, but he was kicked to his knees and knelt down directly on the ground. The cold concrete made a dull sound from his kneecap, and the pain instantly filled his whole body.


    "If you ask me any more nonsense, I don''t need to continue to teach you."


    Coldly left a word, Xiuqi turned directly back to the room to pack up and prepare to start immediately.


    Ye Wuchen got up in a panic and blushed with shame after realizing the meaning of Xiuqi''s words.


    He didn''t recognize his identity.


    In the final analysis, he is just an ordinary person. There is no shortcut except hard work.


    "I will become stronger." he clenched his fist, and his gums made him bite blood.


    After all the people in the room had gone, Mo Wen immediately got up and held Yu Lan on the sofa in his arms.


    "How are you feeling now?" he asked with some worry.


    Yu Lan hasn''t eaten anything since this morning. His attitude seems to be a hunger strike.


    At this moment, Yu Lan is still energetic. She shakes her head, pulls the sleeve of Mo Wen and points out of the window.


    "Do you want to go out?" Mo Wen went to the window and noticed that the snow on the roadside had begun to melt.


    Yu Lan nodded and looked forward to Mo Wen.


    "Lan Lan, your body is very weak now. Let''s stay at home tomorrow and let''s go out to play when your body is better." he coaxed Yu Lan gently, and Mo Wen lowered his eyes and gently rubbed her cheek.


    However, Yu Lan wanted to go out. She flattened her mouth, squeezed out a pathetic sob from her throat, and tried to point out the window like a angry child.


    "Well..."


    Shit, if I don''t go out now, I''ll never go out again.


    "OK, OK." Mo Wen chose to step back again. He glanced at the bright day outside, turned back to the room, found a warm and strong cloak to drape on the blue body, reluctantly kissed her on her forehead, "if you want to go out, let''s go out."


    "Ouch." Yu Lan was happy and his eyes narrowed into a seam.


    Here, Mo Wen has taken Yu Lan out shopping and Xiuqi to pack up things. Ye Wuchen runs to exercise. Drunk Wuye and Jing Jing are still lingering in front of Jing Jing''s house.


    "Why are you going out again?" Qiu Zhen stood at the door with her child in her arms, her eyes flushed. "You haven''t even returned home since your friends came."


    Qiu Zhen''s voice was not very loud because she was afraid of standing in the drunken night not far away.


    But the ears of drunken night can be described by listening. He picked his eyebrows and jokingly glanced at Qiu Zhen and licked the dry and cracked corners of his lips.


    "Hey, hey, don''t cry. Don''t worry if I do what I should do. It won''t be dangerous." Jing Jing quickly comforted his wife when she saw that her eyes were red. At the same time, he hugged his daughter and coaxed her.


    "Really there will be no danger?" she carefully handed the child to Jing Jing. Qiu Zhen rubbed her eyes and said hoarsely.


    "Hey, don''t worry." looking at her daughter''s big bright eyes, Jing Jing couldn''t help grinning, and the sense of happiness surged out from the bottom of her heart. "Darling, darling, wait for Dad to come back. Don''t bully mom."


    Jing Shixin giggled at Jing Jing. She clenched her small fist and patted the stubble on Jing Jing''s chin. She looked very cute.


    "Hey, Jingjing, hurry up." I can''t stand the feeling of warm bubbles between the family. I turned my eyes and shouted, "snails climb faster than you!"


    "Jane, I should go." with a wry smile, Jing Jing handed her daughter to Qiu Zhen, kissed her on the lips quickly, and then turned and ran towards the drunken night.


    Coaxing Jing Shixin, who doesn''t know anything in her arms and is still giggling, Qiu Zhen sighed and watched Jing Jing leave her field of vision.

 Chapter 227

    "If you''re not a member of the alliance, do you really intend to spend your life with your wife and children?" he and Jing Jing strode to the first district, and asked with a teasing look in their eyes


    "If I wasn''t a member of the alliance, there wouldn''t be Jane at all." Jing Jing smiled at herself, with some ruffian on her ordinary face, "so your question didn''t exist at all from the beginning."


    Lust alliance is both a yoke and a salvation for him. He is willing to contribute to lust alliance, but he doesn''t think he is the same as these perverts of lust alliance.


    "Well, it''s the same." there is a happy color in the eyes of God when drunk. "I remember when I talk about this. I''m still your Savior."


    "That''s right." Jing Jing didn''t have any expression.


    "Hey, what do you mean? If it weren''t for me, you thought you could live to this day without your intestines and stomach." he was very dissatisfied with Jing Jing Jing''s answer.


    "I still remember when you were going to cut me into two sections to lure the zombies!" Jing Jing stared round and gnashed her teeth. "If it weren''t for the boss, I would have died in your bastard''s hands."


    "Anyway, the final outcome is that I saved you, didn''t I?" drunken night ran and hugged Jing Jing''s neck. Dese''s Yang Mei said, "no matter how cunning you are, I''m your Savior."


    Jing Jing is silent and doesn''t want to quarrel with him about this old thing.


    There are few people on the way to zone 1. Generally speaking, except for special circumstances, people in zone 2 rarely go to zone 1, but people in zone 1 like to run to zone 2.


    One reason is that zone 2 has the busiest trading area in the north. Another reason is that buying a car in zone 2 does not require a residence permit in zone 2. If there are enough crystal cores, you can buy it.


    To buy gasoline in a district, you must have a district residence permit, which is expressly stipulated by Ye Zhi, and no one can change it.


    The only person who has a residence permit in the first district of Yumeng is Mufeng.


    "I don''t understand." when waiting in line to search before entering zone 1, Jing Jing suddenly asked, "why do people like you have such sacred powers."


    "This is probably complementary." unexpectedly, Jing Jing is still struggling with the problem just now. She smiles brightly when she is drunk all night, and even her eyes are warm like a little sun. "You know, if the world is a good person to have good ability, there will be no war and no damn life now."


    "All quiet!" shouted the guard who kept order.


    The guards from zone 2 to zone 1 searched very strictly. They would search the people applying for passage from their hair to the soles of their feet several times and release them one by one after confirming that there were no dangerous goods.


    There are dozens of guards on both sides of the checkpoint. Most of them stand upright and motionless. Just from the momentum, we can see their strength.


    The whole area is surrounded by a dense and solid high wall, and layers of power grids are set underground. There is no way to enter zone 1 except through the checkpoint.


    No one outside knows the identity of the drunken emperor without night, so he has no criminal record at all. He easily passed the inspection and entered zone 1.


    After standing in place and waiting for drunk night to come over, Jing Jing continued to ask the question just now and said:


    "Did you just mean that good people deserve to be bullied?"


    "I didn''t say that." Jing Jing asked this question impatiently. When he was drunk all night, he turned his mouth and waved his hand. "I just want to say that what good people don''t necessarily do is a good thing, and what bad people don''t necessarily do is a bad thing. There is no absolute thing in this damn world."


    "What about you?" he suddenly pressed the drunk shoulder, and Jing Jing''s ordinary face took some ridicule, "are you a good man or a bad man?"


    "Me?" he raised his hand and clapped kaijingjing''s hand. Drunk all night, he looked like "you''re talking nonsense" and said innocuously, "of course I''m a good man."


    "Ah." the expected answer, Jing Jing shook her head and looked straight ahead to continue on her way.


    There are relatively fewer people in zone 1. The crowd is in good order. Everyone walks forward with their heads down and in a hurry.


    There were several children who were fighting in the snow. Their faces were red with cold, but their faces were full of smiles. Carefree laughter almost rushed into the sky.


    "It''s very nice of these children," said drunk night with a smile, "to have such a good childhood in the last world."


    "I also had a good childhood before the end of the world." it seems that Jing Jing''s face is softer when she remembers something.


    "Who doesn''t have a childhood?" he joked, but he didn''t smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    In the depths of his memory, he will never forget the dull footsteps and harsh screams in the dark corridor. It was a lingering nightmare between his dreams in the middle of the night, and it was only his luck.


    "But it''s better to grow up," he sighed. "At least you can do it yourself."


    "What?" Jing Jing didn''t react for a moment.


    Unfortunately, drunk without night can not explain the meaning, smiled and went on.


    "Here we are."


    After walking for about 20 minutes, Jing Jing stopped drunk all night. He looked around and walked quickly into an apartment.


    After finding a "216" room, Jing Jing patted the door heavily. After listening for a long time, she didn''t hear any sound.


    "Sure enough, there was no one." Jing Jing''s face was a little ugly. "Should we wait here for a while?"


    At this time, a girl wearing a thick cotton padded jacket came out of the next room, with several cloth bags in her hand.


    "Are you looking for brother Mufeng?" she was stunned for two seconds when she noticed how many people were drunk.


    "Well, do you know where Mufeng is? We are his friends." as soon as I saw an outsider drunk all night, I immediately raised a handsome and bright smile and looked at the little girl''s face.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen brother Mufeng for a long time. I heard he moved."


    "Do you know where he moved?" drunk night asked, "when did he move away?"


    The girl still shook her head. She put down the bag in her hand, frowned with her fingers, "I don''t know where he has gone. As for when... It''s about a week."


    "One week..." Jing Jing and Zui Wuyi look at each other. Zui Wuyi sees anxiety from Jing Jing''s eyes, and Jing Jing can''t see anything in Zui Wuyi''s eyes.


    "But the concierge should know." the girl bent down and took her things back in her hand, laboriously walking along the way, "brother Mufeng must have handed in the key to leave if he wants to leave here. Our keys are all in the concierge."

 Chapter 228

    "Well, thank you for telling me." reaching out to help the girl pick up the bag in her hand, he smiled softly all night drunk. His eyes were full of each other, as if they were lovers. "Let me help you carry it."


    "No, no, I''ll do it myself." the drunken night''s face was so lethal that the girl blushed at once, and even her heart began to jump up, down, left and right irregularly.


    Ignoring her drunkenness without saying a word, Jing Jing ran downstairs and went straight to the concierge. At the moment, because he was worried, he knocked on the door with some strength. Coupled with his fierce appearance, he was like a gangster who came to collect protection fees.


    "What are you doing?" a bloated woman came out of the concierge, bared her uneven teeth and angrily said, "isn''t your head suitable! You can take another shot!"


    "Do you know where Mu Feng has gone?" Jing Jing''s tone at the meeting couldn''t help being angry when the woman yelled. He was not a very patient person, except for those who paid attention to him.


    Mufeng can be said to be the only one he can call a friend in the desire alliance. He is really worried that he can''t find it at the moment.


    "Mu Feng? What''s that? How can I know?" the woman was obviously not easy to provoke, and roared loudly.


    The splashed saliva splashed her face. Jing Jing pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    Drunk night had come down from the upstairs at this time. He returned the bag in his hand to the girl and then came over to Jing Jing, wondering, "it''s less than a minute. Why are you going to fight with the concierge."


    The girl behind him held the cloth bag and stared at the drunk for a while before she strode out. She still had a lot of work and had no time to delay.


    Jingjing also realized that he really didn''t control his emotions. He stepped back and threw the stall to drunken night.


    I think I''m just a drunk who takes care of the mess. I rolled my eyes, raised his 360 degree omni-directional smile again, and said in a clear voice to the porter, "sister, my brother has caused you trouble."


    Sister?! younger brother?!


    Jing Jing almost broke a silver tooth.


    He''s married and has children, okay? It''s good to be his brother when he''s drunk?


    And the woman in front of me is more than enough to be called aunt, okay.


    At this moment, Jing Jing stood aside and completely lost his words. He had a new understanding of the thickness of his face.


    The porter''s aunt couldn''t help but show a slightly shy smile, "Hey, you young man can really talk. Unlike this guy, you don''t even have any manners."


    As she said, the woman stared at Jing Jing with her eyes that were about to squeeze together.


    "...." Jing Jing didn''t know what to do now.


    "Elder sister, I want to ask, do you know where a man named Mu Feng has gone?" a sentence passed the farce just now, scratched his head when drunk all night, and looked a little shy. "He used to live in ''216''."


    "... 216, wait, that''s not..." it seems that she thought of something. The woman frowned, swept her eyes, waved her hand after being drunk all night, "I don''t know. Don''t ask me again."


    As soon as he heard this, he knew that the woman was lying. Several dark lights flashed through his dark eyes, raised his eyes and scanned around. When he noticed the monitoring equipment in the concierge, he couldn''t help pursing his lips.


    Zone 1 is not only closely guarded at all times, but also full of all kinds of monitoring equipment.


    If he did it here, he wouldn''t want to stay here.


    "Elder sister." took out a bag of crystal cores from his pocket and handed them to the woman with both hands. The meaning is self-evident.


    Seeing this bag full of crystal nuclei, the woman''s eyes inevitably brightened. She took it, and her words were not sure, "young man, I advise you not to go to him again."


    "Why?" drunk night''s eyes darkened. He raised his hand to stop the uncontrollable Jing Jing, and his tone was lost. "Sister, just tell me that animal husbandry is very important to us. He is my very important friend."


    Drunken night shouted a "sister" to the woman. She looked at the worry on drunken night''s face. She hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "young man, do you know the cult in the North District?"


    Drunk without night Leng, quickly looked back at Jingjing and shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "Well... I don''t know." the woman drooped her mouth and looked a little disgusted. "That''s actually organized by the desire alliance!"


    "... desire alliance?"


    Drunk without night, he frowned. All the news he inquired about in zone 2 said that the cult in the north had nothing to do with the desire alliance. Why did he get involved with the desire alliance now.


    "Others don''t know this, but I know it." looking at no one around, my aunt whispered, "my son heard what they said in room 216 a few days ago..."


    "The God of desire alliance?" the drunk night narrowed his eyes.


    "Ah, yes, it''s the God of desire alliance. My son was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak out. He told me when he came back. Don''t go out and talk nonsense!" when it came to the woman, she suddenly became suspicious, "how do you know it''s the God of desire alliance?"


    "He mentioned it to us before." he smiled bitterly all night.


    "He doesn''t want to pull you to lust League. I''ll tell you, people in lust league are birds. Bastards inferior to animals, don''t get involved with them!" aunt preached with her hands on her hips.


    Mu Feng... Is he even involved with this false desire alliance?


    Jingjing bit her teeth and stared at her in a cold voice, "you''d better tell the truth!"


    "Can this kind of thing be fake!" the woman squeezed her eyes and hugged the crystal nucleus in her arms. "If this young man didn''t have some eyes, you thought I would tell you?!"


    "All right, all right." patted Jing Jing on the shoulder, drunk all night apologized to the aunt, and finally asked a question, "is your son a power?"


    Seeing aunt shaking her head drunk, she immediately dragged Jingjing out.


    At this time, it was dark, the temperature dropped sharply, and there was only white snow everywhere in the darkness.


    "If Mu Feng rebelled, his value would be over." he threw away Jing Jing. The voice of drunk night was very cold, which made Jing Jing cold.


    "It''s impossible." Jing Jing gritted her teeth. "Mufeng can''t rebel. I know him."


    "You''ve only been together for a long time, you''ll know." drunk and disdainful spread his hand and kicked away a snowball in the way.

 Chapter 229

    "In a word, I believe him!" Jing Jing firmly stared at Zui Wuye and argued, "Zui emperor, you know what an excellent wind power Mufeng is. Think about how many things he has done for the desire alliance, how can he easily rebel!"


    Jingjing roared word by word. I don''t know whether it was bluff or really think so.


    "Tut Tut, don''t yell at me. You''re right." Jing Jing was surprised at her trust in Mu Feng. When she was drunk, she took out her ears and whispered at Jing Jing with the corner of her eyes. "You don''t think how an excellent wind power like him could be overheard by an ordinary person."


    The aunt''s son is not a superpower. There is only one reason why he can survive safely after hearing the Mufeng dialogue, that is, Mufeng intends to let him leave.


    Jing Jing was stunned. Looking at Zui Wuye''s funny eyes, he realized that he was fooled by Zui Wuye as a monkey. In fact, Zui Wuye didn''t think that Mu Feng would rebel.


    "You!" the veins on his forehead burst, and he just felt his fist ready to move.


    However, the drunken night just glanced at him lightly, and the next words made him silent again:


    "But Jingjing, don''t forget that we''re here just for gasoline. Now Mufeng''s life and death are unknown, and the damn fake desire alliance is also missing. Tell me where we''re going to find gasoline?"


    "And..." the smile on drunken night''s face became ferocious, evil and strange in an instant, "This'' God of desire alliance ''really makes people have to care. What exactly does he want to do and why does he want to wear the banner of desire alliance? The thought that something interesting may happen next... Makes me extremely excited. If I can find pastoral style, these problems should be solved."


    At this time, the drunken night is undoubtedly seeping in Jingjing''s eyes. Jingjing swallowed his saliva and subconsciously restrained all his ruffian ideas. "I think we can find him as long as Mufeng is willing."


    Smelling the words, the eyes of drunk night flickered, "did he leave you any news?"


    Jing Jing thought about it for a long time and shook her head.


    "Sure enough." drunk night sneered, "forget it. First think about the time given by the boss. Minus the driving distance, we only have six days to get gasoline. Now it''s more practical to think about where to rob the car."


    The time given by Mo Wen is really a problem, but


    Jing Jing suddenly stopped and stared at the drunk night with an unpredictable smile. "Wait a minute, I think I have a way to find Mufeng."


    "What can I do?" asked drunk night.


    "We have to go back to zone two first."


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Wen walked into the street with Yu Lan in his arms and wandered around aimlessly. He covered Yu Lan tightly with a light shielding cloak and isolated all the lines of sight from the outside.


    He didn''t worry that others would find the identity of Yu Lan''s zombie, but he didn''t want Yu Lan to be seen by others.


    His blue... Should only exist in his eyes.


    Yu Lan lay on the shoulder of Mo Wen and looked around curiously. From time to time, he squeezed out a "grunt" from his throat. It sounded very happy.


    "Shall we play for a while and go back?" raised his hand and gently patted Yu Lan''s back. Mo Wen asked softly like a discussion. At the same time, he pasted it more closely on LAN''s ear.


    "Woo..."


    I don''t want to go back so early.


    Yu Lanwei puffed up his cheeks and stuck them on Mo Wen''s shoulder. He didn''t know whether to agree or disagree.


    However, Mo Wen can only continue to stroll with Yu Lan. He deliberately avoids places with more people and tries to keep Yu Lan away from others'' sight.


    The noise faded away, leaving only the sound of their footsteps on the snow.


    Yu Lan didn''t have much interest in whether there was anyone around. She just looked around strangely, as if she wanted to engrave all the snow scenes firmly in her mind.


    Maybe she won''t see you again.


    Thinking of this, Yu Lan only felt uncomfortable. She didn''t want to leave her things or hurt him.


    It would be sad if it didn''t have her.


    Thinking about things in her heart, Yu Lan''s mood was not as happy as before. She hugged Mo Wen''s neck tightly and couldn''t help reaching out to break off a branch when Mo Wen walked in front of a dead tree.


    Shaking the snow above, she waved it twice without any rhythm, and finally smiled at the swirling snow.


    Seemed to notice her naughty, Mo Wen also lowered his eyelids, raised a smile uncontrollably from the corners of his mouth, and hugged her connivantly.


    "Silly blue," he said with a smile.


    "Ouch."


    Noticed that the snowflakes on the branches were stained on Mo Wen''s back. Yu Lan stretched out her hand to get it, but Yu Guang swept a small fester on her arm.


    When did her arm start to fester?!


    Hastily took her hand back, and her mood completely fell to the bottom.


    Noticed that Yu Lan, who was still active just now, suddenly fell listlessly on his shoulder. Mo Wen quickly stopped and held Yu Lan in front of her for fear that something might happen to her.


    Before he asked Yu Lan, he raised his neck and gave him a big smile. Then he hugged his neck and kissed him. His eyebrows and eyes bent like a successful cat in a prank.


    Thought Yu Lan was deliberately playing with him, Mo Wen pinched her nose and smiled, "naughty."


    "Ouch!" Yu Lan sneezed and looked a little proud. She pointed to the snow piled up on the ground and looked forward to the ink with round eyes. Her two milky eyes glittered like little stars.


    "I told you, you can''t play with the snow." at the sight of Yu Lan, Mo Wen knew what she wanted to do. The smile on the corner of his mouth faded. He directly refused Yu Lan''s request.


    "Woo..." unexpectedly, Mo Wen refused her so ruthlessly. Yu Lan more pitifully drooped his face and rubbed his eyes sadly.


    I want to play with this thing.


    "..." Mo Wen clenched his teeth and restrained himself from being soft hearted.


    "Ouch..."


    Who wants to be superior to the blue chess, sniffing and choking. There is no tears in the eyes. The poor little appearance is soft hearted, not to mention ink.


    "Well, LAN LAN, don''t be sad, OK?" the completely collapsed Mo Wen softened again, squatted down and put Yu Lan on the ground before sighing, "be careful not to get the snow into your mouth, otherwise you won''t even think of the door in the future."


    "Goo Hoo!" Yu Lan squeezes out a voice from his throat again.


    Looking at Yu Lan deser, Mo Wen only felt that he couldn''t get angry and angry. He could only admit that he was close to LAN and did his best to protect her.

 Chapter 230

    "You are such a silly blue," he sighed again.


    Just as the two of them stayed in place to play with the snow, two people walked slowly behind them. They were a man and a woman, intimate.


    "Yaya, come here with me... It''s really hard for you. When I go back to the south, it will certainly make your life better." the man held the woman''s hand and said eagerly, "you know, the South can be regarded as my territory, and the north is not as good as our South at all."


    As soon as a man opens his mouth to ink, he immediately knows that this man is Yu Tian.


    Yu Lan, who looked thoughtfully and didn''t even lift his head, narrowed his eyes slightly.


    If you remember correctly, Yu Lan obviously had an abnormality when he saw Yu Tian. Why didn''t he notice anything at the moment?


    In fact, when Yu Tian came over, Yu Lan noticed him, but he didn''t care.


    After Yu Tian''s words once in a while, Yu Lan didn''t care much in her heart. She had completely disappeared. At present, she was playing with snow wholeheartedly and had no extra energy to take into account the sky.


    She hung her head and cherished the opportunity to play with the snow from her heart.


    "Brother Yu." the woman walking on the side of the sky answered as if there were no one else. Her charming face was full of smiles, enchanting but not deliberately, "when will you go back to the south?"


    "Go back as soon as ye Shu''s wedding is over." Yu Tian doesn''t care, "look, it shouldn''t be a few days."


    "Well..." the woman intimately pasted on Tian''s arm, looked behind her, and her eyes coagulated slightly when she fell on the back of ink.


    Why can''t she feel the strength of this man?


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Tian, who had been paying attention to the woman, whispered. At the same time, he looked back and tightened his eyebrows when he noticed the figure of ink.


    The man doesn''t look like a good character.


    Their thoughts flashed by in an instant. The woman soon turned her eyes and said softly, "when will the man who has been following behind us leave? He is always followed... I feel so strange."


    "You mean Changli." Yu Tian then looked away from Mo Wen and looked at the empty alley behind him. He quickly hid the dark color from his eyes. "If he likes to follow, let him follow. Anyway, I''ll tell my father to let him go this time."


    They walked away while talking and laughing. Their backs attached together were like a couple in love.


    His side eyes swept Yu Tian''s back, and Mo Wen raised his hand and rubbed Yu Lan''s hair.


    "That''s right," he whispered happily. "All my eyes are you, and I should be the only one in your world."


    "As for other people who can attract your attention, I will make them disappear in your world forever."


    "Why are you here?"


    Just as Mo Wen couldn''t help kissing Yu Lan''s ear, a surprised voice suddenly came from his side.


    Changli came out from the corner and looked at them in surprise.


    "Oh." Yu Lan obviously remembered Changli. She bent her eyes and hugged Mo Wen''s arm, curiously glancing at Changli.


    The next second her vision turned around. When she came back, she found that her head was hidden in her arms by ink. In front of her eyes, in addition to the chest of ink, it was the chest of ink.


    "Oh..."


    Inexplicably roared. Yu Lan flattened his mouth and obediently put his head against Mo Wen''s shoulder.


    If he was present at this time, he would come forward and talk to Changli, but for Mo Wen, he had no need to talk to Changli at all.


    Dark and cold eyes swept Changli''s face. Without saying a word, Mo Wen strode around Changli and walked to the side. His face was unhappy.


    People always bother them without eyes. It''s very eye-catching.


    At this time, Yu Lan slightly explored her eyes. Her empty eyes looked at Changli, and her two turbid eyes turned gently.


    Being attracted by Yu Lan''s familiar face, Chang Li only felt that his consciousness was broken. As soon as his brain sank, he shouted:


    "Yu Lan!"


    This sound came from blue and yawned without any response, but Mo Wen was stunned.


    He stopped and looked back at Changli, but the corner of his mouth rose a gentle arc, "how do you know, blue?"


    It''s really Yu Lan!


    At the moment, Changli only felt that he was going to be drowned by the feeling of ecstasy. His eyes were hot, and the muscles on his face tightened uncontrollably, almost falling into tears.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but the feeling of choking in his throat made it difficult for him to even breathe.


    "Don''t let me ask again." without waiting for Changli''s answer immediately, Mo Wen''s smile became softer and softer, but the whole body''s breath gradually filled with hostility.


    As soon as the ink came out, Changli felt that the excitement just now was like a quenched flame, and there was not much smoke left. His whole body seemed to be shrouded in layers of coldness that was more bitter than the cold. The sense of oppression made him almost unable to lift his head.


    He gasped heavily. He raised his head under the pressure of thousands of kilograms. As soon as his low voice came out, he found that his voice had become dry and ugly. "Yu Lan is one of the people I want to protect, and the other is Yu Tian."


    Speaking of Yu tianchangli, he looked a little gloomy. Originally, he really wanted to leave Yu Tian, but he couldn''t let go anyway. The voice of Su''s Elegy seemed to echo in his ears. While making him feel guilty, he could only harden his head and continue to follow behind heaven.


    "The person you want to protect?"


    Ink subconsciously hugged Yu Lan in his arms, purplish thin lips tightly closed together, and his eyes stared at Changli coldly like a fierce ghost.


    Changli''s remark just now undoubtedly touched the bottom line of ink.


    In Mo Wen''s eyes, Yu Lan is his own, and naturally he should protect him. What qualifications and reasons does this sudden Changli have to say to protect Yu Lan.


    "That''s right." Changli restrained himself from trembling. He had seen the strength of Mo Wen. If he annoyed Mo Wen, even if he ran away, he might die. "Yu Lan''s mother told me."


    Then Changli couldn''t help looking up at Yu Lan. His broken voice came from his throat when his Adam''s apple rolled up and down. "Yu Lan, I don''t know if you''re like this now. Do you remember your mother Su''s Elegy, but I hope you can avenge your mother if you still remember."


    Changli''s slightly excited voice only brought Yu Lan a sneeze. She glanced at Changli and closed her eyes without interest.


    This man is so annoying... Hindering her from being alone with things.

 Chapter 231

    In the impression of Mo Wen, there has never been anyone called Yu Lan family.


    At that time, Yu Lan was only nine years old, but he lived alone in a dilapidated apartment and had to take care of his daily life.


    Imagine what a nine year old child can understand without a guardian? What can you do?


    What''s more, although Yu Lan was nine years old when he met Yu Lan, she seemed to have lived alone for a long time.


    Recalling Yu Lan''s thin and weak appearance, Mo Wen only felt a nameless fire burning from the bottom of his heart.


    "Blue''s mother?" he said with a cold smile, "Blue''s family is only me."


    Under the cold eyes of Mo Wen, Changli still stood straight, which didn''t mean he wasn''t afraid, but his perennial habits made him unable to bow down.


    Although Changli once wandered after the bloody storm and killed many people, Mo Wen really killed people for the sake of killing people. He had no enemies and friends in his consciousness. As long as he thought he could do it, he would do it.


    "I don''t know who you are." Changli tried to find his voice, "but Yu Lan''s mother is Su Elegy and the ex-wife of Yu jueying, the leader of the north."


    Hearing the name of "Su Elegy", Yu Lan''s face stiffened for a moment. She glanced at Changli, and her eyes lit up a light wave.


    Blue, you should protect your brother


    The strange but gentle voice sounded in her mind again, but this time it made her feel unusually irritable.


    In the vague memory, she once sat alone by the window for countless days and nights, desperate and angry, hating everything.


    Protect, protect, protect


    Let her protect others, but no one has ever protected her before meeting Mo Wen!


    "Yu Lan." Changli didn''t notice Yu Lan''s abnormality. He swallowed his saliva and whispered to Yu Lan, "your mother''s death is unclear, but you should at least find out..."


    "Roar!"


    Red eyes gave a low roar, and Yu Lan glared at Changli fiercely, showing his teeth like a threat.


    At least find out what? Why do these people always like to put the responsibility on her with a high sounding voice, and why does no one notice that she has long become a zombie.


    Now she is about to die. If the forest of death really can save her as Yi''an said, it is best. If not, she will die.


    Now in this world, who can really keep her in mind except that Mo Wen will really care about her.


    "Woo..."


    That''s why she doesn''t want her stuff.


    Buried in the neck of ink, Yu Lan sobbed low. Now she doesn''t want to care about anything. She just wants to be with Mo Wen.


    At the same time that Lan roared, Mo Wen moved. He raised his hand and grabbed Changli''s neck. Sen Leng''s voice seemed to exude from hell, with bloodthirsty killing intention, "what are you, and what right do you have to command LAN LAN."


    Changli didn''t expect Mo Wen to start without saying a word. He turned purple, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Ruthlessly shook his hand and threw Changli into the corner. Mo Wen looked down at him and said, "also, the blue family is only me. Don''t let me say it a second time."


    This man is really going to kill him!


    After years of training, the alert system made Changli subconsciously release electrical powers to protect himself. At the same time, he quickly retreated and tried to escape the attack range of ink.


    The ejected electric light pierced Mo Wen''s arm. Mo Wen''s action was slight. If he raised his hand and had no expression, he would use the power to Changli.


    But the next second, his charred arm was held in his arms by Yu Lan''s thin hand.


    "Ouch."


    Carefully holding Mo Wen''s arm, Yu Lan looked at the scars on his arm, and his eyes were full of heartache.


    After a while, she looked up at Mo Wen and flattened her mouth sadly.


    This thing, do you hurt?


    After understanding Yu Lan''s concern, Mo Wen sighed and took her in his arms, "it doesn''t matter, I don''t hurt."


    His side eyes looked at Changli, whose eyes had disappeared in the field of vision. After the fundus of his eyes was dark, he still hung his eyes.


    Even if Yu Lan''s family came... He would never allow them to take Yu Lan away.


    This time he will never.


    As a level 3 power, mowen healed himself very quickly. His arm began to heal with the naked eye in almost a minute, and soon he couldn''t even see any scars.


    After turning over Mo Wen''s arm many times and confirming that there were no scars, Yu Lan was finally relieved.


    "Ow!" she stared at the ink with round eyes and fiercely. The meaning was very obvious - don''t get hurt again next time!


    "OK, OK." even if she was stared, Mo Wen rubbed her angry little head and whispered, "I''ll pay attention in the future."


    She was happy to see that her family''s gadgets were so good to Yu Lan. She grinned and hugged Mo Wen''s shoulder.


    "But..." Mo Wen said, "it''s blue you. What''s the matter with your family? Why haven''t you mentioned it before."


    Mo Wen''s question is innocent and biased to his head as soon as it comes from blue. How confused is his eyes.


    "Yes, you don''t remember anything." Noticing Yu Lan''s vacant face, Mo Wen sighed lightly, put Yu Lan on the ground and held her face and asked, "Lan Lan, promise me not to leave me anyway?"


    Mo Wen''s voice sounded as gentle as ever, but Yu Lan still recognized the hegemony in his voice. These two opposite emotions are properly intertwined, so that Yu Lan can''t say anything to refuse, even shaking her head.


    She was soft and fell into Mo Wen''s arms. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved like two little moons. Even her voice tried to call sweet and greasy, "Ao Hoo..."


    Under the soft eyes of Mo Wen, she held her big hand with clear knuckles and put it carefully on her chest.


    Silly thing, how can I leave you.


    Yu Lan''s face was stiff and could not put on any lovely expression, but in the eyes of Mo Wen, Yu Lan was as sweet and delicious as chocolate.


    "Won''t you lie to me this time?" he asked cautiously, with water color in his dark eyes under his slightly frown.


    In his memory, he clearly remembered the fact that Yu Lan abandoned him without leaving a word at the beginning of the day. Even after such a long time, his worry and uneasiness lingered.


    Looking at the black and clean eyes of ink, Yu Lan opened his mouth very seriously, nodded very seriously, held his face and kissed the tip of his nose.


    Shit, I like you.

 Chapter 232

    The slightly cold wet meaning on the tip of his nose made Mo Wen couldn''t help but tightly surround Yu Lan. His hoarse voice was mixed with an excited smile, his eyes were red, and his cherished side eyes smiled:


    "Well, I''ll trust you again."


    The sky soon darkened. Yu Tian stood by the window under the cover of night, frowning and looking at the outside, his face slightly mocking.


    "Young master, Changli is back."


    A man in a black suit came through one side of the wall and half knelt on the ground.


    "How is he?"


    "A little hurt, but not very serious."


    Wen Yan pondered for two seconds, knocked on the table and said, "do you know how he was hurt?"


    "I don''t know." the man shook his head directly. "Changli has been silent since he came back and didn''t say anything."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell out of the door, there came a burst of rhythmic footsteps. Yu Tian restrained his smile, pulled the chair on his side without expression, sat down and raised his legs high, just like a dandy.


    At this time, there was no one in black in the room. Only Yu Tian was humming a minor and smiling.


    "Young master." the door was slowly pushed open, and a guard whispered, "Changli wants to see you."


    "Let him go." Yu Tian sneered, "where you come from, where you go."


    "Yes..." I''ve been used to the attitude of heaven for a long time. The guard nodded and retreated.


    After the door was closed again, Yu Tian stretched lazily, turned his head and closed his eyes.


    "People in the world... Are fools."


    At this time, Mo Wen was walking to his residence with Yu Lan sleeping. Yu Lan''s eyes were tightly closed, but his arm was stubbornly around Mo Wen''s neck.


    Gently open the door, Mo Wen painfully put Yu Lan on the bed and took off her clothes habitually and skillfully.


    At the same time that the blue coat was taken off, Mo Wen naturally noticed the festering scars on her arm.


    The pupil shrank suddenly. Before he could do anything in his mind, his hand had already grasped Yu Lan''s arm, and his slender fingertips trembled uncontrollably.


    Yu Lan''s arm has never rotted before


    Without waking up Yu Lan, Mo Wen asked what happened. After a brief panic, he just gently kissed Blue''s festering wound, and then gently covered her with a quilt.


    "It''ll be all right," he murmured, sitting in front of the bed and quietly looking at Yu''s blue and gray cheeks.


    After sitting for a while, he got up and went out upset. When he opened the door, he saw ye Wuchen standing outside the door.


    His face was red with cold and looked like he had been standing for a long time.


    When he saw the ink coming out, he was surprised, his ears were hot, his mouth hesitated, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen asked him with his side eyes.


    Not ready to answer the question of ink, ye Wuchen was stunned and hurriedly said, "old man, boss..."


    This is the first time he has called Mo Wen this way. He stammered. He just felt that his tongue should be entangled together. It''s not too embarrassing.


    A few years later, when ye Wuchen invaded the north with his men, he made fun of his deeds at this time.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen asked again patiently.


    "I want to ask you..." adjusting his breathing, ye Wuchen quickly said, "what should be purchased if purchasing materials? I want to ask brother Wuye, but he hasn''t come back yet."


    "What do you think you should buy?" he went downstairs and sat casually on the steps in front of the corridor. The ink asked faintly.


    He hurried down the steps behind Mo Wen. Ye Wuchen didn''t expect Mo Wen to ask this question back. He scratched his head and thought for more than ten seconds before saying, "I? I think if it is provided... We should buy cotton padded clothes, food and some heating things."


    He summoned up his courage and looked forward to Mo Wen after saying that, but he didn''t want Mo Wen to keep looking at the vast snow without making a sound at all. At this time, his exquisite and perfect side face is quiet and picturesque, and his dark eyes clearly have the power to attract all eyes without any brilliance.


    "What else?" he noticed ye Wuchen''s eyes, and Mo Wen looked at him and asked.


    Being dazzled by Mo Wen''s indifferent eyes, ye Wuchen hurriedly opened his mouth and almost choked by his saliva, "I want to ask if I want to buy these things, right?"


    Drunken night gave him many crystal nuclei. Yes, but ye Wuchen, who saw so many crystal nuclei for the first time in the last world, was very worthless and dared not use it.


    "You can decide by yourself." Mo Wen said faintly, "the material supply is not within my management scope."


    "But I''m worried..."


    "Now that you have taken over the task, everything about the task is under your management. There''s nothing to worry about." Mo Wen turned back without any emotion in his voice, "but the consequences must be borne by you. This is my rule."


    After that, he continued to stare at the snow. His eyes were sore before he looked up to the sky.


    The sky of the end of the world still can''t see a few stars. It''s dark. You can''t even see the moon.


    Ye Wuchen didn''t know what to do. He stood beside him and thought for a long time before he understood the meaning of ink.


    When he received the task from the drunken night hand, he must shoulder the responsibility of the task. He can take full responsibility for it, but he will bear the outcome, good or bad.


    The management of materials is not within the scope of mohwen''s responsibility, so there is no need for mohwen to tell him what materials to buy.


    This is the rule set by Mo Wen.


    Thinking of this, ye Wuchen couldn''t help biting his lips and looking at Mo Wen, he was a little surprised and uneasy.


    "If the material supply is insufficient, we will all starve to death on the road. Don''t you worry?" after hesitating for a long time, ye Wuchen asked cautiously.


    "Why worry?" Mo Wen didn''t even give him a look this time. "If the heating is not enough, we''ll take away your heating. If the food is not enough, we''ll eat you. This is the consequence you have to bear."


    Although he knew clearly that the consequences of what Mo Wen said were certainly not as simple as being beaten by the teacher in the school before the end of the world, ye Wuchen felt a cold penetrating his whole body when he heard Mo Wen say so.


    If he doesn''t do well, the consequence is death?


    Suddenly there was no answer in his mouth. After he paused, he simply stood in place without saying anything. He had a deeper understanding of his desire league now.


    In the desire League, only the rules cannot be broken.


    "You said..." just when ye Wuchen felt that his face was going to be frozen, Mo Wen suddenly asked him, "what does it mean that misfortunes and blessings depend on each other?"

 Chapter 233

    weal and woe?


    Ye Wuchen was slightly stunned. After thinking about it, he said, "it should be said that bad things will happen after good things happen?"


    "So, will you face loss after you finally get it?" the voice of Mo Wen was very light, like asking ye Wuchen and talking to yourself.


    Looking at such ink, ye Wuchen only felt a sense of loneliness. He felt a little sad for no reason. Drooping his eyes and being silent for a few seconds, ye Wuchen organized the language before saying, "in fact... I don''t think that misfortunes and blessings depend on each other, which means that you will lose it after you get it."


    Seeing Mo Wen''s side eyes, he swallowed his saliva and continued, "if I remember correctly, the story of a blessing in disguise is that Sai Weng lost a horse and got two. He thought he lost a horse. In fact, he didn''t lose it but got it, so... The combination of misfortune and blessing may also mean that bad things represent good things, not what he will lose."


    He felt that his words were incoherent. After ye Wuchen finished, he scratched his head awkwardly, "that''s what I think... You can forget it."


    "Won''t you lose it?"


    Mo Wen lowered his head and remained silent for a long time. Just when ye Wuchen felt that he had begun to sweat, Mo Wen suddenly smiled, and the clear laughter was unexpectedly good.


    "What''s wrong?" he said with a smile. His black eyes finally had brilliance, like the moonlight in the night, dazzling and good-looking.


    Ye Wuchen stared at Mo Wen''s smile and couldn''t help opening his mouth like he was infected.


    "Thank you." after laughing for a while, Mo Wen stood up and said a friendly thanks. Under Ye Wuchen''s flattered eyes, he returned to his room and continued to accompany Yu Lan.


    Ye Wuchen, who was standing outside alone, suddenly felt that the feeling of being high in ink was gone, and the distance between this extraordinary man and him was suddenly pulled into a lot.


    In fact... Ink is not so terrible.


    Perhaps it can be said that the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Since he found that Mo Wen is actually a very "gentle" person, ye Wuchen has great courage.


    Early in the morning, before dawn, he ran to Mo Wen''s window and shouted "good morning". Without waiting for Mo Wen''s response, he turned and ran away.


    Mo Wen, who had already woke up, leaned against the window and looked at ye Wuchen''s back, with a flash of surprise on his face.


    This is the first time that someone outside Yu Lan got up early in the morning just to say good morning to him.


    The sun did not rise at this time, and there was a shallow layer of frost on the window, suggesting the cold outside the window.


    Looking at Yu Lan who was still sleeping, Mo Wen smiled in a good mood.


    "Yes, everything will be all right."


    ¡­¡­


    Besides, ye Wuchen jumped to a deserted place like a shell. After rubbing his hands, he took out his sniper and began to practice.


    His mind was highly concentrated, his fingers were purple in the cold wind, but he didn''t tremble when he pulled the trigger.


    Several dull gunshots cut through the dark sky and scared several people who hurried by to look in his direction. When they saw that there was no danger, they continued on their way with a rigid face.


    Under the sound of gunfire, there was a light in the sky, which began to spread from the east to all around, dispelling the cold and bitter darkness.


    Ye Wuchen took back the gun when he saw dawn, put the gun back on his back, and ran to the trading area to select materials. He decided that he would buy what he had to buy first, and then ask him what he wasn''t sure after he came back drunk all night.


    The trading area is very big and messy. Ye Wuchen ran for a long time to buy enough compressed biscuits he thinks. Relieved, he looked around and found that the trading area had become as crowded as a fish can. He couldn''t see anything except the crowd.


    "Why don''t you buy cotton padded clothes tomorrow?" he murmured, hesitated for a moment, and simply walked towards Huo Yuzhi''s work place.


    Now he is Huo Yuzhi''s "brother" after all. There''s nothing wrong with making time to see her.


    Trotting to the last timber store he saw, he saw a small figure sweeping the floor with a broom taller than her.


    Huo Yuzhi breathed hard, and his whole face was blue and red with cold. However, her hands were wearing gloves given to her by double leaf dust-free. Although they looked clean, they had been caught by the barbs standing on the broom.


    "Let me help you."


    Quickly walked over and took the broom in Huo Yuzhi''s hand. Ye Wuchen smiled at her gently.


    "Brother Ye!" Huo Yuzhi was startled at first, and then called in surprise. She noticed that ye Wuchen skillfully started sweeping the floor with a broom and hurriedly stopped him, "brother ye, I''ll just sweep the floor."


    "It doesn''t matter." free up a hand to touch Huo Yuzhi''s red face. After thinking about it, ye Wuchen simply wrapped the scarf around her neck and said softly, "you''re my sister. Of course you have to be protected by me, don''t you?"


    The scarf also had the warm temperature of leaf dust-free. Huo Yuzhi retracted his neck into the scarf, his small face became more and more hot, and a pair of small eyes glittered faintly.


    Is this the feeling of being taken care of? It''s so warm.


    Looking at ye Wuchen''s not very strong body, Huo Yuzhi hesitated to lift his hand. After tangled in his heart for a long time, he pulled ye Wuchen''s clothes and swept the floor with him behind ye Wuchen like a small attendant.


    Ye Wuchen just looked back at her with a gentle smile and didn''t say anything.


    Two people just stay together quietly. Even in this noisy environment, their hearts are very quiet.


    "Brother ye, what are you doing in the trading area?" after ye Wuchen swept for a while, Huo Yuzhi noticed that he was carrying two heavy backpacks on his back. He asked curiously, "are you here to buy something?"


    "Yes." ye Wuchen nodded. "I''m here to buy some food and warm clothes. I''m leaving here soon."


    "Brother ye, are you leaving?!" Huo Yuzhi was worried when she heard that ye Wuchen was leaving. She eagerly grabbed ye Wuchen''s corner and prayed, "brother, don''t leave me, don''t leave me here alone..."


    The crisp voice became choked. When ye Wuchen looked back, he found that Huo Yuzhi''s face was full of tears.


    "This is a helpless thing." reluctantly put down the broom in his hand. Ye Wuchen half knelt on the ground and looked directly at Huo Yuzhi, wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes. "I am also a person who works under the hands of others. These things are not decided by me."

 Chapter 234

    "But..." Huo Yuzhi choked and said something, but his head was gently pressed by Ye Wuchen.


    He gently rubbed her head, smiled and sighed, "don''t worry, Yuzhi. I''ll come back to see you. Maybe I''ll bring nine of them at that time."


    "Nine masters... Is that your sister?" Huo Yuzhi asked hoarsely, raising his blurred eyes.


    "Well, she is one year younger than you, and she will be your sister in the future." ye Wuchen nodded. At the thought of nine acquaintances, he couldn''t help but bend his eyes happily, and didn''t notice the coldness at the bottom of Huo Yuzhi''s eyes.


    I don''t want any sister!


    "That''s the only way..." she screamed in her heart, but her face dropped her head, and her two small hands held ye Wuchen''s arms tightly.


    "That''s right." I think the atmosphere at this time is inexplicable and strange. Ye Wuchen simply turned off the topic and said, "do you know where there is a place to sell cotton padded clothes?"


    If he knew where to sell cotton padded clothes, it would be enough for him to go directly to the place tomorrow. It took him a lot of time just running around looking for stores today.


    "Cotton padded clothes?" Huo Yuzhi thought seriously for a while. "There are not many places to sell cotton padded clothes, but I heard that a cotton padded clothes shop in the east of the trading area is good and cheap."


    "It''s a little far from the East." ye Wuchen mused. It takes at least half a day to walk from the east of the trading area to him.


    "It''s really a little far." after looking at the heavy backpack behind ye Wuchen, Huo Yuzhi touched his face and said, "there''s also the hotel where mobile businessmen are stationed. You can buy cotton padded clothes. If you meet good businessmen, you can also be cheaper."


    "Mobile merchant?" ye Wuchen said in surprise, "is there a mobile merchant here?"


    Huo Yuzhi nodded.


    Seeing this, ye Wuchen suddenly thought of gasoline in his mind. He couldn''t help asking, "by the way, can mobile businessmen sell gasoline?"


    When ye Wuchen said he wanted to buy gasoline, Huo Yuzhi was stunned and then hurriedly lowered his eyes and said, "mobile businessmen are not limited by the rules of the first and second districts in the north. Should it be possible?"


    "I''ll go and have a look!" ye Wuchen was surprised. After asking for the location, he ran away quickly.


    After ye Wuchen completely disappeared into the crowd, Huo Yuzhi silently returned to the store with a broom and looked worried.


    "Huo Yuzhi, don''t be lazy!" the owner of the shop sat carelessly in his chair and said indifferently obliquely to Huo Yuzhi, "I saw that the work you just did was done by someone else. I told you in advance that even if the work was done by two people, I still gave only one person''s salary! There''s no door to cheat and slip from me!"


    Listening to the abusive words of the wood shop owner, Huo Yuzhi didn''t answer back. She just bowed her head gently and scolded, covering up all her faces.


    The hotel where the mobile businessman was stationed was very close to the place where ye Wuchen had just stayed. He ran for about ten minutes and found the place Huo Yuzhi said.


    The appearance of this hotel looks more luxurious than ordinary hotels. The house is almost as big as an apartment building. The walls are painted again. It looks very new and clean.


    Several men opened the door and walked out together. They were neatly dressed and in sharp contrast to the hurried pedestrians around them.


    Ye Wuchen hurriedly took this opportunity to get into the hotel. The oncoming warmth made him uncomfortable for a moment.


    The hotel is also very spacious. There are more than a dozen tables in a large open place on the left. Many people sit in front of the table, including those who drink and quarrel. On the right are several tables like the front desk, where many people are gathering to trade things.


    On the right is probably the trading desk for trading with mobile merchants.


    When ye Wuchen raised his feet to the right, he noticed that there was a clean and tidy staircase behind the trading desk, which went straight upstairs.


    "Little guy, tell me what you need. I''m the trading agent here." a man sitting behind the trading desk asked with his chin upright and his eyes full of banter. In his eyes, ye Wuchen, a little fart child, must have broken in because of curiosity and won''t buy anything.


    Trading intermediaries refer to those who provide fixed trading places for mobile businessmen. They don''t sell anything, but only earn intermediary fees from mobile businessmen.


    "I want to..."


    "Shut up!"


    Just as ye Wuchen was about to speak, a violent voice suddenly sounded in the hall on the left. A strong man patted the table and shouted at another man sitting at the table, "do you want to admit defeat? It has nothing to do with you!"


    "Don''t get excited. There are people around here. You''re so noisy and shameful." the man sitting at the table wiped his saliva on his face with a wry smile, spread his hand and sighed, "but you bet with me that you lost and I won. How can it have nothing to do with me."


    The people around began to coax when they heard the speech. It seemed that the two of them were about to fight, but they all looked like watching a good play.


    "What''s the matter?" ye Wuchen couldn''t help asking the trading agent behind him.


    "Just now, the two wagered a wager, and one lost." the trading agent leaned on his chin and looked at the fire from the other side, "this matter has never been managed. I think it still depends on whose fist is hard."


    With that, the trading agent turned to his colleagues and said, "I don''t know if I can take the next punch."


    The mobile businessmen sitting at the table smiling bitterly are indeed thinner than those standing, but they are a little stronger than ordinary people.


    Ye Wuchen is not interested in these things. Although he doesn''t think fighting is a good thing worth watching, he won''t be foolish enough to meddle in a quarrel.


    He looked back and just wanted to ask the previous question again. Unexpectedly, before he could even talk this time, Zhang saw the trading agent stand up, excitedly waved a punch in the air and whistled.


    "Beautiful!"


    At the same time, the surrounding noise became more and more noisy. When ye Wuchen looked back, he saw that the man sitting at the table stepped back two steps, and the sitting chair fell to the ground. It seemed that he should have been punched.


    But the mobile businessmen who waved their fists looked dull and scared.


    "Ah... I said Yao Yao, can you lighten your strength?" it seemed that the beaten man said an inexplicable word to the air. When he looked up, people noticed that there were no scars on his face.

 Chapter 235

    The crowd suddenly quieted down. They looked at the man''s side and found that a woman''s outline was gradually revealed there.


    "Zhang Xin, I protected you." the woman''s body changed color like a chameleon, and soon appeared in everyone''s view.


    The fantastic scene instantly made the hall strange and quiet, and everyone''s eyes were on the woman.


    "Invisibility is a power?!" some well-informed people in the crowd exclaimed.


    "But you''re about to break my arm." ignoring the eyes of the people around him, Zhang Xin moved his shoulders twice and shrugged his shoulders.


    Just now the mobile businessman who hit him just waved his fist, he was dragged to the back by Qu Yaoyao. His fist rubbed the tip of his nose, but he didn''t hurt him.


    "Well, I''ll pull your collar next time." Qu Yaoyao hugged Zhang Xin''s arm and didn''t feel how intimate this action was.


    "You, when were you here!" the strong mobile businessman looked at Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao. He had lost his arrogance just now, but he was still bluffing.


    "I''ve been here all the time." Qu Yaoyao rolled his eyes and looked at the man''s eyes and suddenly got cold, "but you just wanted to attack the person I protected... You''re not timid. Are you ready to die?"


    Frightened by Qu Yaoyao''s cold voice, the man clenched his teeth and told himself not to give advice in front of a woman. He hardened his neck and continued to roar regardless. There was a bit of bluff in his voice, "you little girl doesn''t look very old, but she can talk big!"


    However, as soon as his voice fell, Qu Yaoyao''s figure disappeared into the air, followed by a sharp pain in the bridge of his nose, and his whole person was hit and flew out with great force.


    "Big talk, are you teasing me?"


    "Yao Yao, wait a minute." he picked up the stool that fell to the ground, and Zhang Xin calmly sat on it and stopped Qu Yaoyao. "If he is willing to admit defeat and give me all his food... Don''t kill him."


    "You think so!" the fallen mobile businessman roared, "even if I feed the dog, I won''t feed you!"


    "That''s a pity." Zhang Xin''s eyelids trembled, then lowered his eyes and acquiesced to Qu Yaoyao''s action.


    Without Zhang Xin''s obstruction, Qu Yaoyao stepped forward and directly clasped the mobile merchant''s arm and pulled it back. The sound of broken bones mixed with painful voices spread to almost everyone''s ears.


    "Ah - you bastards must die!" the mobile businessman was still swearing. This time, Qu Yaoyao, who was completely impatient, turned his hand and pierced his chest with her sharp nails.


    Qu Yaoyao deliberately avoided these important parts of the heart, but still made the mobile merchant''s painful teeth tremble.


    Looking at all this, Zhang Xin''s heart was unexpectedly calm. He touched his smooth chin and suddenly found that he had been with perverts for a long time... It seemed to assimilate him.


    "I''ll give you one last chance." he got up and grabbed Qu Yaoyao''s shoulder. Zhang Xin whispered, "do you give it or not."


    Feeling that their hearts were pinched in the hands of the men and women in front of them, the mobile businessman lying on the ground found that death could be so close to him for the first time.


    "Cough, I''ll give it to you." after all, he crawled in front of death and pitifully begged Zhang Xin to let him live. The thick bloody smell in his mouth almost made him sick, "please, just don''t kill me!"


    The things he carried were no more valuable than his life.


    "That''s right." seeing this, Zhang Xin couldn''t help laughing. "Willing to gamble and admit defeat is a good child."


    When Zhang Xin got the food he wanted, the poor mobile businessman was also sent to the medical office by several onlookers who had seen enough of the good play. The hall was finally quiet, but there were still many people casting frightened eyes at Zhang Xin.


    "This pair of men and women are really cruel roles." the trading agent touched his nose and sighed before focusing on ye Wuchen. "I''ve seen enough of the play, little guy. You haven''t said what you want to buy."


    Ye Wuchen is looking at Zhang Xin in a trance. When he suddenly hears the words of the trading intermediary, he subconsciously says, "I''m here to buy gasoline."


    As soon as these words came out, not only the trading intermediaries, but also several mobile businessmen around were stunned. They looked up and down at ye Wuchen''s words, as if they really doubted the credibility of his words.


    "Kid, are you kidding? A barrel of gasoline needs at least 200 crystal cores. Can you afford it?" the trading agent mocked.


    Now that the words have been exported, ye Wuchen doesn''t intend to take them back. He stared at the trading intermediary and said seriously word by word, "as long as I can afford it."


    "Yes, you boy!" thought ye Wuchen''s words were good. After nodding, the trading intermediary looked around at the mobile businessmen and said loudly, "you also heard that who is willing to take this business? Gasoline trading, big business."


    The mobile businessmen looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    Their mobile merchants really don''t have to abide by the rules of zone 1 and zone 2 in the north. Yes, but if they want to sell gasoline, they have to buy high prices in zone 1 first, and then sell them to buyers. During this period, they not only have to accept the inventory of the northern guards, but also go through a series of procedures. How troublesome it is.


    But the trouble is nothing. It is difficult for a mobile businessman with a lot of gasoline not to be watched by some people with ulterior motives. After all, gasoline is not a material that can be bought with money in this end of the world.


    Therefore, after taking ye Wuchen''s business, they may not make much money and will put their lives in it.


    That''s why they don''t trade gasoline through mobile businessmen, because few mobile businessmen are willing to do this.


    Under non special circumstances, as long as mobile businessmen refuse to trade, they can''t force them.


    Seeing that no mobile businessman spoke, ye Wuchen couldn''t help biting his lower lip.


    At this time, Zhang Xin suddenly stood up and shouted, "Hey, boy, I do business with you."


    As soon as Zhang Xin spoke, ye Wuchen subconsciously raised his vigilance. After the scene just happened, ye Wuchen has labeled Zhang Xin "dangerous" in his heart.


    "How much are you going to pay?" ye Wuchen asked, carrying the sniper on his left shoulder and taking two steps forward.


    "This..." seeing that ye Wuchen is less than his neck, Zhang Xin really doesn''t want to bully children. Unfortunately, he couldn''t stand his heart as a businessman. He habitually said, "how about a thousand crystal cores for a barrel of gasoline?"


    A thousand nuclei?!

 Chapter 236

    The people around him sighed, but no one was nosy.


    Ye Wuchen doesn''t quite understand the price of gasoline, but he heard from the trading agent that gasoline needs at least two hundred crystal cores, and then said, "can''t a barrel of two hundred crystal cores?"


    While talking, he was still calculating the crystal nucleus in his hand.


    Drunk night gave him 2500 crystal cores. It took about 200 crystal cores to buy compressed biscuits today. He still has 2300 crystal cores on hand.


    "You''re kidding." Zhang Xin''s shrewd eyes darkened and laughed, "200 crystal cores are the lowest price of gasoline. If I want to trade with you, I have to charge labor fees. We are not relatives. Do you want me to work for you in vain?"


    "No matter how expensive the labor fee is, it can''t be as expensive as 800 crystal cores?" ye Wuchen gritted his teeth and secretly scolded a profiteer in his heart.


    Qu Yaoyao lies on the table and looks at Zhang Xin and ye Wuchen bargaining with interest. He doesn''t mean to speak.


    "How much do you want?" Zhang Xin asked calmly.


    "Three hundred crystal cores." ye Wuchen said decisively, "but I can have seven barrels."


    "Minimum 500 crystal cores." secretly calculating the number of crystal cores that ye Wuchen can consume, Zhang Xin shook his finger and continued to raise the price, "here are four barrels. This is the lowest price. If you don''t want it, we don''t need to cooperate."


    Four barrels


    Ye Wuchen thinks it''s a little less, but it''s still unknown whether he can get stone gasoline when he''s drunk all night. If he misses Zhang Xin, he may not have a chance to get gasoline again.


    Drunk Wuye also has crystal cores that he originally planned to buy gasoline. Let him use those crystal cores to buy supplies. He can buy these five barrels of oil first.


    "OK, I promise you." he secretly made up his mind. Ye Wuchen simply responded and looked at Zhang Xin firmly.


    Anyway... He had better be prepared to bear all the consequences.


    "Then I wish us a happy deal." this time I really made a lot of money... Zhang Xin smiled like a crafty fox.


    He came forward to confirm ye Wuchen''s personal information and improved the transaction relationship before he said, "tell me where you live now. When I change to gasoline, I can go directly to your residence to find you. Also, you have to pay a deposit of 500 crystal cores first."


    And a deposit, this profiteer


    Ye Wuchen restrained himself by gently spitting out his breath, lowered his eyes and quickly wrote down where he lives now and paid the deposit, "when can you change to gasoline? I''m in urgent need now."


    "If it''s urgent... Just give me three days." Zhang Xin thought and stretched out his hand to shake hands with ye Wuchen. "Just rest assured."


    "I hope you can trade on time." he shook Zhang Xin''s hand with little strength, and ye Wuchen turned expressionless and walked out of the door.


    "Yao Yao, let''s go too. Let''s earn the money first." Zhang Xin looked back at Qu Yao Yao and smiled cunningly, "anyway, we''re not in a hurry to go back now."


    "HMM." Qu Yaoyao answered and walked beside Zhang Xin, looking in a good mood. "Zhang Xin, every time I see you making money, I have a feeling that I will become very rich."


    "Hey, hey, put away your terrible ideas. This is my money. You don''t want to touch it." Zhang Xin quickly hugged his arm, like a miser.


    "You have to pay to protect you?" Qu Yao was annoyed to see Zhang Xin so stingy. She raised her chin like Zhang Xin when she was trading, and her clear eyes showed a smart color, bluffing Zhang Xin.


    "How dare you still charge protection fees? It''s a pity that you don''t go into business!" Zhang Xin wailed, took Qu Yaoyao''s arm and strode away from the hotel, but there was not much anger on his face.


    "Ha ha, Zhang Xin, I''m so happy when I''m with you!" Qu Yaoyao stared at her hand and smiled happily at Zhang Xin. "You make me don''t want to go back to the league."


    "I don''t want to." recalling his repressive days in Yumeng, Zhang Xin''s back still couldn''t help getting cold, "anyway, Mr. Mo hasn''t set a date when we should go back. Let''s continue to wave outside for a while."


    "Yes." Qu Yaoyao hugged Zhang Xin''s arm.


    The mobile businessmen in the hotel began to whisper after Zhang Xin and them left. Some were talking about the violence and blood of Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao, while others were jealous. Zhang Xin could earn 2000 crystal nuclei at once.


    But in any case, this will not affect ye Wuchen, who has made a deal. At this time, he is panting back and running, with a burst of joy and excitement in his heart.


    He just, he just traded a business worth 2000 crystal cores!


    You know, since the end of the world, the nuclei he has are calculated in single digits. It''s the first time he has traded 2000 nuclei.


    At this time, he was a little uneasy, yes, but more excited.


    But


    Some upset knocked on his head. Ye Wuchen remembered that he had forgotten to ask Zhang Xin''s name. When he was drunk all night, he didn''t even know who the trading person was. Didn''t he want others to laugh off their big teeth. He sighed secretly. He could only pray secretly in his heart that nothing would happen to this transaction.


    After returning, he knocked on the door of the drunken night. When he saw that there was still no one in the room, he turned around and knocked on the door of Mo Wen''s room.


    Mo Wen quickly opened the door and frowned at ye Wuchen. He didn''t make a sound, but his eyes seemed to ask him what he wanted to do.


    "Boss, hasn''t brother Wuye come back yet?" ye Wuchen asked. The boss also called it a lot.


    "I haven''t seen him." Mo Wen glanced at the door of the drunken room and said faintly, "if you have something to do, wait first. He won''t leave for too long."


    "I see." ye Wuchen seemed to want to say something, but he opened his mouth and finally stepped back and respectfully watched Mo Wen close the door.


    "Ah - why didn''t you open your mouth and tell the boss!" ye Wuchen, who returned to the room, hugged his head and beat two fists, secretly scolding himself for being worthless.


    Mo Wen, he doesn''t eat people. What''s he doing!


    Not knowing ye Wuchen''s chagrin, Mo Wen turned around and hugged Yu Lan sitting in front of the bed, gently holding her in his arms.


    Yu Lan looked at the ground in a daze. When Mo Wen hugged her, she just blinked her eyes and made a weak "grunt" sound from her throat.


    "Lan Lan, what are you thinking?" he leaned to stick to LAN''s ear. Mo Wen asked in a low voice. Yu Lan''s weak appearance made him a little flustered.

 Chapter 237

    Hearing the voice of Mo Wen, Yu Lan finally reacted. She stared back at Mo Wen''s face and opened her mouth listlessly.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen didn''t understand.


    Hearing the confused voice of Mo Wen, Yu Lan simply lowered his head. After a few seconds, he pointed to his mouth with his fingers, and a "grunt" came out again in his throat.


    "What''s wrong with the mouth?" Mo Wen frowned, and a thought flashed through his mind. He looked at Yu Lanyan and asked hesitantly, "Lanlan, are you hungry?"


    "Woo..."


    Yu Lan nodded weakly and looked very uncomfortable.


    "What do you want to eat?" looking at Yu Lan, Mo Wen felt so uncomfortable that he couldn''t breathe.


    She can''t eat human food, man. She doesn''t eat meat either. The crystal nuclei that used to be edible now accelerate the degradation of her body.


    So, what else can Yu Lan eat now?


    "Oh..."


    I''m so hungry.


    In Mo Wen''s arms, Yu Lan''s body trembled slightly, and the saliva began to overflow uncontrollably when he approached Mo Wen''s neck.


    I''m so hungry, I''m so hungry, I''m so hungry!


    I really want to... Bite it down.


    Aware of Yu Lan''s suffering and pain, Mo Wen pitifully held her shoulder and lowered his head between her neck. His hoarse voice was like a sea demon with the smell of bewitchment:


    "Blue blue, bite me if you''re hungry. I won''t mind."


    Can you... Bite?


    Yu Lan''s reason finally broke under this sentence. She opened her mouth and bit him on the shoulder through the ink clothes. Although she didn''t bite, she also left a shallow tooth mark.


    "Ouch."


    Gently hit her mouth, and her eyes shook aimlessly.


    Don''t bite.


    Forcing himself to shut up, Yu Lan pasted on Mo Wen''s neck and closed his eyes.


    No matter how hard it is, I can''t bite it.


    "Blue?" he gently shook Yu Lan''s shoulder. Seeing that she had no response with her eyes closed, Mo Wen knew that she was asleep.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan said to sleep. Mo Wen painfully kissed her small ear and gently held her in front of her.


    Close to her smooth forehead, Mo Wen''s heart seemed to be pinched.


    His eyes were red and his voice was hoarse to low.


    "If only I were the one suffering, why are you always blue to bear some."


    Just sitting with Yu Lan all night, Mo Wen didn''t have much sleepiness from beginning to end. He looked out of the window with his eyes open. When he heard ye Wuchen shouting "good morning" outside the window, he finally blinked back.


    "It''ll be all right."


    He whispered, looked down at Yu Lan who was still sleeping in his arms, and gently put her on the bed.


    In order to cover the quilt for Yu Lan, Mo Wen got up, put on his clothes and went out.


    The reason for all this... Is his incompetence.


    Ye Wuchen shouted under the window and was ready to practice sniping. Unexpectedly, Qiu Zhen standing at the door stopped him this time.


    "Hello..."


    Qiu Zhen wore a white cotton padded jacket and rubbed her hands nervously. Standing alone in front of Ye Wuchen, she looked like she wanted to stop talking.


    "What can I do for you?" ye Wuchen licked his lower lip and asked softly without waiting for Qiu Zhen for a long time.


    "I......" Qiu Zhen waved her hand and lingered at the bottom of her eyes for a long time, but she still didn''t speak.


    Although he was anxious to practice sniping, ye Wuchen didn''t make a sound to urge Qiu Zhen when he looked at Qiu Zhen''s embarrassment.


    "I''d like to ask..." after waiting for a while, Qiu Zhen finally opened her mouth. "The child''s father, no, when will Jingjing come back? He hasn''t been home for two nights."


    In Qiu Zhen''s eyes, Mo Wen gave her a feeling of danger. Even ye Wuchen was among the people she didn''t want to contact.


    But Jing Jing hasn''t been home for two days. She is really worried, so she has to summon up the courage to ask.


    Ye Wuchen was stunned when he heard the speech. He calculated and found that drunk Wuye did not come back for two nights.


    "Well... I don''t know." ye Wuchen scratched his head and could only calm Qiu Zhen in a low voice, "but you don''t have to worry about them. What our boss asked them to do is not dangerous."


    Drunken night and Jing Jing are just looking for someone. Shouldn''t it be a dangerous task?


    But if it''s not dangerous, why haven''t they come back yet


    Ye Wuchen''s heart is also a little tangled.


    "That''s right." Qiu Zhen was relieved to get the news that Jing Jing was still safe from ye Wuchen''s mouth. She nodded and whispered her thanks, turned and quickly left ye Wuchen''s sight.


    The thin figure appears more and more slender in this ice and snow, as if the wind can blow away.


    Ye Wuchen stood in place, and Qiu Zhen''s soft murmur echoed in her ear.


    "I don''t want my children to lose their father."


    This sentence reminds ye Wuchen that when the end of the world just broke out, his mother told him in the same tone, "I don''t want your father and I to lose you."


    It was because of this sentence that he skillfully hid under the ruins and avoided the corpse tide. He didn''t cry or make trouble, but the price was that he would never see his parents again.


    Suddenly there was no mood to practice guns. Ye Wuchen squatted down and buried his face in his arms. After his legs were numb, he walked back and forth on the snow like a trapped animal.


    "Let''s go to the trading area."


    He will leave in a few days. It''s better to spend more time with Huo Yuzhi.


    He made up his mind. Without saying a word, he ran to Huo Yuzhi''s wood shop and looked around, but he didn''t see Huo Yuzhi. With his backpack on his back, he simply ran into the store and asked the owner of the timber store, "excuse me, is Huo Yuzhi there?"


    "You said that cheap girl, she didn''t come today!" the wood shop owner scolded, "I dare to skip work for me. I really don''t want money!"


    The bad attitude of the timber store owner reminded ye Wuchen of Yang Zeng who had beaten and scolded them at the beginning. He was vaguely unhappy and said, "do you know where she lives?"


    "Roll, roll, how do I know!" the timber store owner''s attitude was extremely bad. He waved his hand impatiently, looked up and down at ye Wuchen''s thin body, and said with disgust in his eyes, "that girl won''t come, or you''ll work for me, and the salary will be given to you alone!"


    "No need." ye Wuchen resolutely refused. After looking around the wood shop, he suddenly grabbed a workbook on the table and opened it without saying a word.


    He used to work under other people''s hands, so he knew that ordinary shop owners would record the information of their odd jobs children, which was convenient for management and could prevent theft.

 Chapter 238

    As soon as ye Wuchen took his things without his consent, the wood shop owner was surprised and angry, and the one with long teeth and claws would rush to rob him.


    Ye Wuchen dodged the hand of the timber store owner flexibly, subconsciously raised his foot and kicked him to his knee, and punched him in the abdomen.


    Only when he pressed the timber store owner on the ground did he react to what he had done.


    Xiuqi they never taught him any fighting skills, but he seems to be good at fighting inexplicably.


    Restraining his surprise, ye Wuchen threw the workbook on the table, got up and walked out.


    He has found the place where Huo Yuzhi lives, so there is no need to continue to spend with the wood shop owner here.


    But this time he was really reckless and angered the owner of the wood shop. Huo Yuzhi was the only one who was unlucky in the end.


    Thinking of this, ye Wuchen sighed guilty and felt that he had to help Huo Yuzhi find a place to work again.


    Huo Yuzhi lives in the same place as he used to live in Jiaotong city. It is an area composed of some old houses gathered together. Usually, this place is called a civilian area because most of them live in civilians.


    When ye Wuchen asked many people to find the location of the civilian area, he suddenly heard a harsh scream. When he looked for his voice, he only saw a little boy being pulled into a truck. There seemed to be many children in the truck. The crying voice could be heard even by Ye Wuchen standing far away.


    There was no one around the truck. Everyone hurried by, his head low, almost buried in his chest. Inside the mouth.


    Will Huo Yuzhi be in that truck?!


    Surprised, ye Wuchen speeds up his pace and runs to the truck.


    Just then he saw a woman chasing out of an alley, screaming and shouting, "my child!"


    "Get out!" the strong man holding the child pushed the woman away coldly, closed the car door and left.


    Ye Wuchen hurried to the woman and noticed that she was curled up in a ball just now, trembling all over, and there were unfinished blood stains on the corners of her mouth. It was obvious that she was kicked.


    That strong man was a power! Seeing that ye Wuchen''s eyes are dark, only a power can hurt ordinary people like this.


    "My child..." the woman gnawed her teeth in pain, and tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    Ye Wuchen quickly squats down to hold the woman and wants to ask something, but he closes his mouth again when he looks at the woman''s speechless appearance.


    "Hello!" he raised his head and called a man who was leaving in a hurry with his head down. "It''s you. Don''t look at others."


    The man looked around and saw that he was really the only one. Then he opened his eyes and stared at ye Wuchen, "what are you calling, little fart child!"


    "Tell me what happened just now?"


    Ye Wuchen''s voice was cold. In his eyes, this practice of stealing other people''s children was a great crime.


    "Bah, I''m a little bit too busy to pretend to be an adult." the man was as thin as a wood, and his narrowed eyes made him look very obscene.


    "I''m asking you what happened just now." ye Wuchen stood up, stepped forward and punched the man directly. After hitting him to the ground, he pointed a gun at his forehead and said, "hurry up!"


    Unexpectedly, ye Wuchen, a half-aged child, had a lot of strength. The man trembled in pain. After seeing that it didn''t work, he looked at ye Wuchen''s eyes in horror and almost bit his tongue.


    "That''s, that''s from the child care center."


    "Child care center?" ye Wuchen frowned. "What''s that?"


    "Is the place to take care of children..."


    Take care of the children?!


    "Can you rob the place to take care of the children!" ye Wuchen angrily said, "tell me the truth!"


    At the sight of the gun on the forehead, the man was so scared that he almost peed his pants, "I don''t lie to you, really! But..."


    "But what?" ye Wuchen asked closely.


    "None of the children who went can come back."


    Seeing the man trembling, it didn''t seem to tremble at all. Ye Wuchen''s face suddenly looked ugly.


    "Do you know where they have gone?"


    "Zone one, they''re going to zone one." the man shivered, "but I don''t know where zone one is, and no one here knows."


    In the first district... Is this kind of thing allowed by the high level in the north?!


    Ye Wuchen felt that he had experienced many things since the end of the world, but this time he couldn''t help being angry. Such a thing never happens during the handover of the city. Sometimes these children will have subsidies. Although they are poor, they can also solve the urgent needs.


    But how dare the North rob children so blatantly?


    Looking back at the woman who had fallen to the ground sobbing, ye Wuchen got up without saying a word and ran quickly to the link of zone 1 and zone 2.


    Instead of being stupid enough to chase the truck, he took a shortcut and ran to the guard inspection place in the first district. He found a corner to hide himself.


    Silently raising his sniper gun, he held his breath and waited for the truck to arrive.


    After only waiting for a few minutes, he saw a truck coming here. When the truck stopped quickly, the driver who robbed the child jumped out of the car and went to the guard for inspection.


    The guards naturally checked the truck. When they heard the cry of the children in the car, they looked as if they had no problem at all.


    "These bastards." ye Wuchen cursed low, calmed down, aimed at the wheel of the truck and fired a shot.


    The sniper gun was equipped with a silencer, so his sound didn''t attract much attention.


    However, the hearing of the psionic is always much better than that of ordinary people. The strong man seems to have noticed something. He hurried back to check, and soon found that the wheel was shriveled at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "TM, who did this!" staring at the bullet hole clearly visible on the wheel, the strong man roared angrily.


    Several civilians in line were suddenly slapped to the ground before they reacted. Then they heard the angry questioning voice of the strong man, "is it you!"


    "No... not me!" the person who was knocked to the ground didn''t react to what had happened, so he could only instinctively shake his head and get rid of the relationship.


    "It''s not you, who is that!" the strong man kicked the man who spoke angrily, kicking the other party to vomit blood without stopping.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know..." the person lying on the ground has blurred his consciousness and his voice is gradually weak.


    The guards standing beside looked at the scene indifferently, with the same expression as those passers-by who had nothing to do with themselves just now.

 Chapter 239

    The panicked passers-by hurried to flee. The originally orderly place suddenly became a pot of porridge.


    When the crowd was in chaos, ye Wuchen ran behind the truck with a sniper gun on his back, summoned up his strength and opened the door.


    The children inside didn''t seem to expect someone to save them. They crowded in the narrow carriage and looked at ye Wuchen together. They even forgot to cry.


    The oldest child in the car looks almost as big as ye Wuchen, and the youngest seems to be only three or four years old, wrapped in a dirty little cotton padded jacket.


    "Let''s go," ye Wuchen said loudly when he saw that the children were still at a loss. It seemed that he wanted to find them out.


    Only then did the children react and run out of the car in a hurry.


    "It''s you, boy!" I don''t know when the strong man behind ye Wuchen pulled ye Wuchen''s collar, noticed the sniper on his back, threw him to the ground, and then turned back to close the door without saying a word.


    "Brother Ye!" at this time, Huo Yuzhi desperately poked his head. Before he could see ye Wuchen more, he was pushed back by arrogance.


    "These children don''t want to go with you at all. Why should you take them so forcibly!" unexpectedly, Huo Yuzhi was really here. Ye Wuchen got up with wide eyes and attacked the strong man, but this time he didn''t succeed, but was kicked out far.


    There is an absolute gap between the speed and power of humans and powers.


    "Do you also want to be taken away by me?" looking at ye Wuchen''s thin body, the strong man disdained to walk over and lift one foot to fall.


    Ye Wuchen hurried to protect the key, but the expected pain did not come. Instead, a strong man''s angry voice came from his ear, "who are you TM!"


    Ye Wuchen opened his eyes and saw a man in combat clothes holding the strong man''s arm, his face like frost.


    "My name is mu Yan. I''m a seventh order power." the passing power said coldly, "although you''re a power, you don''t have conscience to treat a child like this."


    "Conscience?" like hearing a joke, the strong man raised his head and laughed. Looking at Mu Yan''s eyes, he seemed to be looking at a fool, "in this era, you tell me conscience? You''re teasing me!"


    "No matter what era, everyone will have a conscience." Mu Yan stared at the strong man and pulled ye Wuchen back. His hands were very hot, which made ye Wuchen''s heart warm.


    "Oh!" the strong man was so angry that he raised his hand and smashed it with a fist.


    Mu Yan stepped back and caught the strong man''s fist, and his whole body lit up a dazzling fire in an instant.


    "Fire power?" the strong man gritted his teeth and raised his hand to condense a wall in front of him.


    He is a seventh order earth power. He doesn''t believe he can''t beat a fire power.


    The battle between the two powers is undoubtedly very fierce. They can''t give up. They have suffered some civilians around. They can''t lift their heads by these flying stones and flames. Many people have been injured in just a few minutes.


    When the guard saw something wrong, he hurried to pull people, but he didn''t want to be affected by the attack and was forced to be involved in the battle.


    The passage suddenly became very noisy and chaotic. Ye Wuchen didn''t forget his purpose of coming here, rushed to the truck and opened the door again.


    This time Huo Yuzhi jumped out first, hugged ye Wuchen''s arm and cried.


    "Brother ye... Are you all right? I almost died." seeing her crying, ye Wuchen quickly comforted her.


    The children who jumped down from the back of the truck also began to shed tears. Their cries sounded very sad. With the flying fire around, they could make the listener cry.


    "Stop it all!" just then a male voice sounded. Then they saw a figure rushing into the center of the attack and kicking the two powers who were glued to both sides.


    "The northern government forbids the superpowers to fight in the first and second districts. How dare you break the law!" Xu Jielin patted the sparks on his sleeve and glared at the two superpowers who fell to the ground.


    "Mr. Xu, Mr. Xu..." the strong man quickly rolled up from the ground, his frankness on his face disappeared in an instant, and his mouth was stained with a flattering smile, "Why are you here?"


    Said he also quickly looked at Ye Shu, who came with delicate eyes, lowered his eyelids and didn''t dare to look more.


    Ye Shu''s hair curled up delicately at this time, revealing a quick and gentle face. At a glance, she looked like a beauty full of antique flavor.


    "Why, I can''t come?" Xu Jielin sneered, turned to Mu Yan and said, "who are you and why are you making trouble here!"


    "You''d better ask your men what they have done first!" seeing that Xu Jielin is a strong man, Mu Yan said with a gloomy face.


    "Tang Huo?" Xu Jielin looked at the strong man and frowned.


    "I......" looking at the children who had escaped from the truck, Tang Huoyu said after a few seconds, "I''m taking these children to the nursing center, but the bastard burst my tire."


    Tang Huo stared at ye Wuchen while saying that his eyes should protrude from his eyes.


    "It''s a good thing to send the children to the nursing center. Why would someone hinder them?" Ye Shu, who came slowly, intimately took Xu Jielin''s arm and said delicately.


    "Good thing?" Xu Jielin sneered, mercilessly took out his arm, looked at the dirty children, and said nothing for a moment.


    He knew in his heart what a miserable end those children sent to the nursing center had ended up with!


    "It''s not a good thing!" hearing the conversation between several people, ye Wuchen said in a desperate voice, "I saw them take the children away from a mother with my own eyes. How can this inhuman practice be a good thing!"


    When he roared like this, the children continued to cry as if they had a resonance. Some even sat on the ground and shouted hoarsely.


    "I want my mother! I want to go home!"


    The children who should have grown up carefree sat on this messy ground, and the voice of despair almost broke the clouds.


    "If I remember correctly, it tells me that whether these children come to the nursing center or not is entirely voluntary." seeing this, Xu Jielin only feels that his eyebrows are entangled together. He stares at Tang Huo, and his voice has been mixed with anger. "Tang Huo, can you explain it to me?"


    Tang Huo didn''t have any explanation at this time. He hesitated for a long time and couldn''t say anything.


    He has been doing such a thing for months, and this is the first time he has encountered such a situation.

 Chapter 240

    "Hey... Tang Huo, although I don''t know what the rules are in the nursing center, it''s your fault to break the rules." Ye Shu stood on the side of Xu Jielin, frowning slightly, looking very sad. "The nursing center is a place specially used to take care of children in northern China. How can you make the children cry?"


    Ye Shu''s voice sounds very good. With her beautiful appearance, people only feel intoxicated.


    She must not know where the nursing center is. Tang Huo looked at Ye Shu''s appearance and felt a move in his heart. His Adam''s apple rolled, quickly lowered his head and sighed, "but the indicators set above can''t reach... I can''t help it."


    "If you can''t reach the target, you''ll grab it?" it''s clear what those targets are. Xu Jielin narrows his eyes dangerously, looks back at the children and orders, "let them leave. I''ll tell those bastards about the target."


    Xu Jielin opened his mouth. Tang Huo naturally didn''t dare to have any objection. He quickly nodded and lowered his head, but he didn''t care.


    Even if Xu Jielin is the next successor in the north, he can''t afford some things alone.


    In line with the practice of supporting Xu Jielin no matter what, ye Shu looked at Xu Jielin for a while, turned around and walked towards the children with elegant steps, bowed down kindly and said with a smile, "don''t cry, sister, let someone take you home."


    "Really?" a little boy who cried the most just now sniffed.


    "Really." Ye Shu gently touched the boy''s hair. She didn''t seem to dislike him at all. He had sticky stains on his hair, "I did what I said."


    After that, she raised her hand and summoned some guards. With a serious look, she told them to send the children home safely.


    "This time we made a mistake. I Ye Shu compensated you on behalf of the leaders in the north." turning back, I bowed to the children again. Ye Shu raised her eyes to ye Wuchen and said gently, "listen to Tang Huo that you blew up the tire of the truck?"


    Ye Wuchen nodded. He stared at Ye Shu''s gentle eyes, and bursts of cold surged in his heart for no reason.


    "Good job." Ye Shu thumbed up and said, "you''re so good at shooting now. You''ll have to make great achievements in the future."


    Ye Shu''s gentle and generous image instantly got the favor of everyone around. They looked at Ye Shu''s exquisite face and only felt that they saw an angel.


    Mu Yan, who was checking his wounds, was also attracted by Ye Shu. He swallowed his saliva and quickly didn''t open his eyes, but his face was stained with crimson.


    A kind and beautiful person... Is really the angel of the end of the world.


    "Thank you." seeing ye Shu really let them leave, ye Wuchen also put away his previous precautions and thanked Ye Shu from the bottom of his heart.


    "You''re welcome." Ye Shu raised her eyes and looked around at the humanity around her. "This time, the losses you suffered will be compensated by our north. Please rest assured that our North will always exist to protect you!"


    Ye Shu''s serious and firm voice suddenly infected the people around them. They cheered and shouted Ye Shu''s name to express their gratitude.


    And ye Shu smiled gently without stage fright. Looking back at Xu Jielin, her eyes were full of love, "Jielin, can I do this?"


    Xu Jielin''s Junyi and ye Shu''s beauty only felt an abnormal match in the eyes of the public. As soon as the people around them thought that they were going to get married soon, they threw blessing eyes one after another.


    Ignoring Ye Shu''s affectionate feelings, Xu Jielin looked away, and there was no emotion in his voice, "I have something else to do. Go back first."


    "Dad asked us to go out for a stroll..." Ye Shu was stunned. She looked a little wronged and pinched the corner of her clothes. "What can you do with me?"


    "No, just go back." Xu Jielin hid his impatience and disappeared into the crowd.


    The matter has been settled. It''s no fun for him to stay any longer. He is now full of thoughts about Yu Lan seen in the handover city. He can''t even take out the energy to perfunctory Ye Shu.


    Lanlan, she must still be alive... But why doesn''t she come back? Doesn''t she know he''s been waiting for her?


    Thinking of the strange man holding Yu Lan in his arms, Xu Jielin couldn''t help but bite his teeth hard. That man''s strength should be very strong, yes, but if you dare to touch his Yu Lan... You must be prepared to live rather than die!


    Seeing that Xu Jielin really left her, ye Shu''s wronged eyes turned red. She looked at her admiring words with tears in her eyes, but still showed a pure smile.


    This strong but fragile smile only made Mu Yan''s heart tightly pinched. His Adam''s Apple moved and his ears were misty.


    "Miss." Tang Huo also walked over with big steps at the moment. He looked at Ye Shu''s sad look and felt a little uncomfortable, but it was hard to say anything at the moment.


    "I''ll take you back," he whispered.


    "Well, please." Ye Shu nodded, drooped her eyes, turned back and walked back. Her slender body seemed to be blown away by the wind.


    When ye Shu went away, Mu Yancai tightened his fist and angrily said in the direction of Xu Jielin''s departure, "unexpectedly, he left a woman alone. This kind of person is Ye Shu''s future husband, garbage!"


    Ye Wuchen, who was about to come to thank him, was stunned at this, and then opened his mouth to thank him.


    "You''re welcome." he waved his hand to accept ye Wuchen''s thanks. Mu Yan patted him on the shoulder and said, "your courage is commendable. Just like Ye Shu said, your future will be unlimited."


    "I also want to save my sister." ye Wuchen lowered his eyes and rubbed Huo Yuzhi''s hair on his side.


    Huo Yuzhi has been holding his arm Since ye Wuchen came, just like a piece of brown sugar.


    "That''s great." seeing that ye Wuchen, who was saved by himself, is really safe and sound, Mu Yan''s heart only feels a sense of achievement. He smiled with relief, "well, I have something to do now, so I won''t talk to you."


    Ye Wuchen nodded and watched Mu Yan disappear before he took Huo Yuzhi back.


    They were almost scattered, and the order at the passage was restored. There was only devastation on the ground. You can tell others that there was a fierce battle here just now.


    Several guards whispered about ye Shu''s perfection, while several guards stood at their posts and continued to dutifully check the people who passed.

 Chapter 241

    But what no one knows at this time is that in a deep alley, ye Shu, who just looked gentle, was severely kicking the corner of the wall. His face was ferocious, more ferocious than fierce ghosts.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" she yelled angrily. When she saw the sludge on her hands, she took out a clean towel and wiped it without saying a word. It was so strong that she almost hung a layer of her skin.


    "What are these things!" she cursed and threw the stained towel on the ground. She stepped on it several times and stepped into the soil.


    "Jiang Luo!" when she had enough to vent, she raised her head and drank low into the empty air.


    "Miss." a figure quickly appeared in the alley. The fast wind didn''t take a penny.


    "Go and get rid of the guy who broke the tire!" Ye Shu said maliciously, "I want his hands and feet to be separated, dead without a whole body!"


    "Yes." Jiang Luoshen replied, and his figure disappeared in place again.


    "They''re just cheap lives. They even want me to bow my head... They really think they''re heroes. They''re all rubbish!" Ye Shu cursed. "They''re all annoying children. What''s the matter with contributing their lives to our north? How annoying and annoying they are!"


    "And Xu Jielin, that bastard, I paid so much for him, but his attitude was still so cold!" she gasped heavily. She clenched her teeth, hooked off her neck and rubbed her eyes wrongly.


    "But it doesn''t matter." she clenched her teeth and smiled in a low voice, which was even colder in the alley. "We''re getting married soon, and he''ll be mine soon."


    "He''s mine, not Yu Lan''s bitch!"


    After venting for more than ten minutes, ye Shu finally calmed down. She sorted her clothes twice, walked out of the alley, and recovered her former gentle appearance. Tang Huo, who was stopped outside by the guard, brightened his eyes as soon as he saw her coming out, so he bent down to protect her and walked forward.


    Looking at Ye Shu''s clear apricot eyes, Tang Huo couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: what an angel.


    The chaos at the passage of zone 1 and zone 2 did not attract much attention, but all this was ignored by the ink sitting on one side of the roof.


    At this time, his whole body was covered with thick blood color, and even his hair was stuck together with fishy blood. On the bridge of Gao Ting''s perfect nose, a pair of dark eyes were as deep as a dead pool, and there was no blood color on his pale face, only accidentally splashed blood beads.


    In the apartment under him, except for a few families, most of them died quietly in their own rooms.


    One by one, he numbly absorbed the crystal nucleus in the palm of his hand. The ink opened the book that had not been stained with blood in his arms, counted the names of the people on it, and gently opened his thin lips, "this is 31 people, and there are 103."


    He should be able to solve more than 30 people a day. In three days, he should be able to solve all the people on this booklet, right?


    Thinking so, the speed of absorbing crystal nuclei in his hand did not slow down. Soon he absorbed a bag full of crystal nuclei in the bag behind him.


    What is recorded in this booklet are the people lurking here in Baishi base, southern base and handover City confirmed by Jing Jing. They have a large number of crystal cores for trading, which is what Mo Wen urgently needs now.


    "I''ll be at level Four soon." he stood up and wiped away the blood beads that almost penetrated into his eyes. The 18th level ink text kneaded his fist and said hoarsely, "it''s still too slow."


    Drooping his eyes, he noticed that Xu Jielin left in a hurry, and his heart was suddenly unhappy.


    Who covets blue, why let him live in this world?


    Originally, he planned to take Yu Lan to Xu Jielin''s wedding, and then break Xu Jielin up in front of Yu Lan, so that Yu Lan clearly realized how incompetent her former boyfriend was.


    But now these are not necessary. He just hopes that Yu Lan can be well.


    So now we''ll just get rid of these eye-catching guys. Thinking so, he started and chased Xu Jielin in the direction he left.


    Xu Jielin was concentrating on Yu Lan''s business. He didn''t look back until the cold hairs on his back stood up. At a glance, he saw a "blood man" with blood all over him attacking him.


    The cold dagger rubbed the tip of his nose and scratched it. Although it didn''t touch it, it still made a crack in the tip of his nose.


    "Who are you!"


    Subconsciously covered his nose. As soon as Xu Jielin spoke, he felt a flash in front of him. The majestic sense of crisis wiped his face and rushed to his side. The cold feeling almost suffocated him.


    What the hell is this madman doing!


    Xu Jielin roared in his heart, and his body was fast against the gun to avoid the attack of ink.


    Mo Wen didn''t give Xu Jielin any breathing time at all. His power virtually locked Xu Jielin''s head, and the dagger in his hand was ruthlessly waved with bloodthirsty killing intention.


    "Do you know who I am?" he clasped Mo Wen''s wrist with his backhand, and Xu Jielin''s face became cold. He stared at Mo Wen''s eyes tightly. His heart was cold for no reason. At the same time, there was some strange sense of familiarity. "Are you crazy to shoot me in the north?"


    "Crazy?"


    Mo Wen smiled. His paranoid but crazy eyes made Xu Jielin quickly withdraw his hand and step back three steps.


    Danger... This man is too dangerous!


    He took out a magnet like thing from his pocket and threw it on the ground. Xu Jielin pursed his lips and didn''t even dare to divide it.


    "I think I''m normal now." Mo Wen''s voice is gentle, but his smile makes people goose bumps all over.


    His facial features were almost perfect. Although his face was a little pale, it could not cover his handsome appearance. However, such a handsome man made Xu Jielin feel unprecedented danger.


    "Wait." looking at Mo Wen''s face, Xu Jielin''s sense of familiarity finally became clear. He stared angrily and clenched his fists together, "you are the one who took blue!"


    When Xu Jielin habitually called out the word "blue", his dark eyes suddenly changed from calm to anger. He narrowed his eyes slightly, hooked the dagger with his backhand, and flashed in front of Xu Jielin, "can you call the name of blue!"


    The heart has confirmed that Yu Lan is in the hands of Mo Wen. Xu Jielin also rubs his body dangerously and uses his power with Mo Wen''s clothes.

 Chapter 242

    His apparent strength is a 12th level power, but his real strength has reached 13th level, only five levels lower than that of Mo Wen.


    However, although his power eroded ink''s bloody battle suit, it was right, but one of his arms was trapped in the invisible barrier in the air, and was stirred into a mass of flesh and blood in the blink of an eye.


    The severe pain made Xu Jielin''s mind dizzy. He bit his teeth to keep his pain from exhaling, and stared at the ink face.


    Mo Wen looked at Xu Jielin''s wasted arm and stretched out his hand to pull away the corroded clothes in front of him.


    Skillfully turned the dagger to cut away the spreading corrosion of the abdomen. Mo Wen pulled off his sleeve and wrapped it on the wound as if he could not feel pain.


    His whole movement was coherent without any jam, as if he had experienced it many times.


    "Who the hell are you?" Xu Jielin narrowed his eyes and asked, because he thought he couldn''t cut off his own flesh like Mo Wen. His bleeding arm made his whole body fade.


    "Blue lover."


    He opened his mouth and said the words buried in his heart for a long time. Mo Wen showed an extremely happy smile like a showing off child, "I am blue''s lover, and she is also my wife."


    "Shit!"


    All the words of Mo Wen before didn''t arouse Xu Jielin''s emotional fluctuation, but only this sentence made him red eyes.


    TM''s kidding!


    Anger almost overwhelmed Xu Jielin''s reason. He raised his hand and directly corroded the whole ground he and Mo Wen stepped on.


    Xu Jielin''s power is corrosion. This corrosion does not mean that he will corrode wherever he meets, but within his ability, wherever his eyes touch will be corroded.


    Mo Wen''s power class is five orders higher than him, so his power can''t hurt Mo Wen anyway under the suppression of Mo Wen''s power.


    As long as the ability of ink is locked to the target, it can directly expand the two-dimensional space and compress and distort all the locked things.


    The larger the locking range, the smaller the force of two-dimensional expansion. On the contrary, the smaller the locking range, the more accurate, and the stronger the force of two-dimensional expansion.


    So now, Mo Wen has secretly estimated Xu Jielin''s attack trajectory in his heart, and locked it where he must pass.


    Although Xu Jielin was extremely angry, he did not ignore the sense of crisis he exercised in the end of the world. When he touched the locked range of ink, his legs subconsciously changed direction and attacked ink from another tricky angle.


    I don''t want Mo Wen to react much faster than him.


    Mo Wen passed by without turning his head. The dagger slipped around his hand and rammed straight into Xu Jielin''s thigh.


    At this time, Xu Jielin was close to the ink tattoo. Although his dagger didn''t play as well as the ink, his proficiency of power was almost the same as the ink.


    At that time, he tried his best to use his power, and when the ink was unstable due to the corrosion of the ground under his feet, he attacked him directly in the face.


    If this blow turns the whole head of Chinese ink into ashes in an instant, he will die.


    "Ah." Mo Wen smiled at this time. A small space trembled in front of his eyes, which directly absorbed and dissipated Xu Jielin''s power.


    "Ridiculous." he pulled out his dagger, clasped his shoulder with his backhand under Xu Jielin''s unbelievable eyes, and a dagger went straight into his eyes.


    "Ah!" Xu Jielin finally cried out in pain this time. He couldn''t figure out why his power was invalid in front of Mo Wen, and why such a powerful person blocked him to take Yu Lan away.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, plants suddenly appeared on the ground, directly wrapped Xu Jielin''s thighs, and sucked him into the ground in the blink of an eye.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Jielin ran away. The smile on the corners of Mo Wen''s mouth was lighter. He had to use his power to aim at the whole ground.


    The fireball suddenly appeared on his side, so he had to avoid it. When he looked up again, he found that he had been surrounded by more than a dozen powers. Most of these powers are level 12 powers. Any one looks like an elite. It is such a group of people who attack the ink at the same time without dead angles in all directions. That posture is obviously to frustrate the ink.


    In this regard, Mo Wen just impatiently lowered his eyes and looked at the bloody dagger on his hand, revealing an absolutely gentle smile.


    "What a waste of time."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, ye Wuchen is pulling Huo Yuzhi back. Huo Yuzhi has been crying all the way. He can''t stop it.


    "Yuzhi, don''t cry, OK?" ye Wuchen didn''t have any impatience, and his voice sounded very patient. "You see, I''ve saved you. You''re all right."


    "But... But if brother Ye left, they must have caught me back again." Huo Yuzhi choked, and his eyes were red and swollen with tears.


    "No," thought ye Wuchen thoughtfully, "I don''t think ye Shu is a bad person. She should protect you."


    In fact, when saying this, ye Wuchen''s heart also doesn''t believe it. He has seen a lot of good looking women like Ye Shu, but few are really kind.


    Huo Yuzhi just shook his head when he heard the speech, and his tears were still falling.


    "I don''t want you to leave me, brother Ye." she clenched her teeth and said sadly.


    "I won''t leave you now." ye Wuchen sighed and touched Huo Yuzhi''s hair. "Now I have to leave here with the team because of my task. I promise I will come back to see you as soon as I have a chance."


    Huo Yuzhi didn''t say anything about it, but his tears stopped.


    "Where are you going now?" ye Wuchen asked softly after walking some way and seeing Huo Yuzhi''s mood seemed to recover.


    "I don''t want to go home. It''s so dangerous there." Huo Yuzhi said timidly, looking forward to seeing ye Wuchen at the same time.


    As soon as ye Wuchen saw her eyes, he probably knew what she was thinking. At present, he couldn''t help but say, "you don''t want to come to the place where I live?"


    "Can''t you?" Huo Yuzhi looked a little lost.


    "No, I live alone in that room. If you come to stay for a day, it should be no problem." a Huo Yuzhi lost leaf Wuchen couldn''t bear to say. At the same time, he was thinking about how to hide them from the drunken night.


    "By the way." ye Wuchen walked a few steps and suddenly thought of something and asked, "why did you say that you would die when you went to the maintenance center? Do you know anything?"


    Huo Yuzhi was stunned when he heard the speech and hung his head. It seemed that he was hesitating whether to say it or not.

 Chapter 243

    Ye Wuchen didn''t mean anything by asking this question. He just wondered where the nursing center was.


    However, Huo Yuzhi''s long silence made ye Wuchen feel that something was wrong. He subconsciously wanted to switch off the topic, but he didn''t want Huo Yuzhi to say in the next second:


    "God told me."


    "What?" ye Wuchen was stunned.


    "Brother ye, in fact, I''m the one who wants to league." Huo Yuzhi raised his eyes and looked at ye Wuchen. There was a faint expectation on his thin and skinny face. "Will you join us? I''ll be your introducer."


    "... desire alliance?" ye Wuchen was completely confused. He suddenly understood the meaning of "God" in Huo Yuzhi''s mouth.


    She''s a member of the hypocrisy League?!


    Knowing that Huo Yuzhi was a fake lover, ye Wuchen gave up the idea of taking her back and just asked Huo Yuzhi to go back to her own home on the grounds of "think about it".


    Thinking about things all the way, he didn''t look at the front. The soles of his feet slipped and fell directly into the snow.


    After eating a mouthful of snow, he raised his head and wiped his face.


    "The desire alliance is not as terrible as the outside world. We all gather together for a common goal. The God of the desire alliance will lead us to fulfill our long cherished wish."


    Huo Yuzhi''s crisp voice seemed to reverberate in his ears, making him hit the snow with an irritable punch, splashing snowflakes.


    He has already become a member of lust League. He knows more or less what kind of organization lust League is. Now he is allowed to join what false lust League?


    And long cherished wishes?


    "My long cherished wish is to have a place where everyone can grow up freely, without danger, hunger and cold. No one will bully me because I am an orphan, and no one will dislike me like driving mice."


    Thinking of Huo Yuzhi''s glowing eyes, ye Wuchen''s eyes darkened. He shook his head and said to himself, "how can there be such a place... Even if there is, this fake desire alliance must not provide anything."


    It''s obvious, isn''t it? Since that fake lust League organization is pretending to be lust League, what they do will never be a good thing.


    When ye Wuchen was about to get up from the snow, he suddenly felt a cold in his neck, and he subconsciously rushed forward.


    A bullet brushed his hair and flew past, leaving a dark mark on the snow in front of him.


    Too late to look back, he hunched down and hid behind the high snow on one side, and the cat ran to where he lived.


    Why would anyone want to kill him?


    Ye Wuchen holds his head and hides sensitively behind the snow. The first idea in his heart is that the false desire alliance wants to kill him. But he thought it was impossible. He had told Huo Yuzhi that he would consider two days. Even if Huo Yuzhi told the false desire alliance, they should not send someone to kill him immediately.


    But who else is going to kill him except the hypocrisy League?


    Ye Wuchen doesn''t think clearly in his heart. He only knows that he must escape from the muzzle of the gun now.


    When he hid behind the snow, the gunfire stopped, but ye Wuchen knew that the man who wanted to kill him had not left, and maybe he was speeding up to run in his direction.


    Head down and run forward quickly. The cold wind cuts the leaves like a knife, clean and naked. Exposed skin, but he didn''t feel any pain at all.


    When ye Wuchen had run to his apartment, he suddenly felt his collar tight and looked back to see a pair of cold eyes.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and struggled, but the man who didn''t want to catch him had pointed the gun at his temple.


    finished!


    Ye Wuchen heard a sound of "clattering" in his heart. Before he could make a sound, he heard a sound of broken bones.


    The sound came not from him, but from his side who wanted to kill him.


    The guy who wanted to kill him had his neck smashed around and hung in a strange arc on his chest. His eyes were wide and round, but his pupils had spread around and lost their luster.


    Looking at the ink standing behind him, ye Wuchen''s only thing to do at this time is to swallow saliva.


    "Dispose of the body."


    He threw the body on the ground, and ink stepped over without expression. His face was covered with blood, and he couldn''t see his face at this time.


    Looking at the body with some temperature lying on the ground, ye Wuchen''s head was confused and rubbed his hands.


    What will he do with such a big body?


    Noticed that several passers-by were coming this way. Ye Wuchen clenched his teeth and decided to drag the body into the corridor first.


    He sat panting on the stairs and looked at the corpse stained with some snow. Ye Wuchen felt sick in his stomach and was still in shock.


    He never thought that one day he would tangle with a corpse about how to destroy it!


    At this time, footsteps came from the corridor. Ye Wuchen was so anxious that he grabbed the body''s feet and dragged him into the room.


    "Yo, what are you doing?"


    The familiar voice came from behind. Ye Wuchen turned back and saw the sunny face.


    Drunk without night, he carried a beige sack behind him and a dark suitcase in his hand. His eyes were slightly dark blue and looked haggard.


    "Brother Wuye, you''re back!" ye Wuchen couldn''t help saying. These days, he disappeared without a word. He was still worried about whether something would happen to him.


    "HMM... I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve started to hide the corpse?" he threw his suitcase and sack to Jing Jing behind him. Drunk all night, he squatted down and looked at the corpse lying on the ground. "Let me see... He broke his neck directly and killed him with a blow. Isn''t it you? It''s like the boss''s murder."


    Jing Jing hurriedly held the sack and suitcase in her arms and casually sat on the ground. He was tired these two days.


    "This is what the boss did." I don''t know how to treat Zui Wuyi''s sharp eyes for a moment. Ye Wuchen scratched his head and said that someone wanted to kill him again.


    "The boss asked me to dispose of the body, but I really didn''t know what to do." at the end of the sentence, he also mentioned his embarrassment, hoping to help him when he was drunk all night.


    "Your boy is promising. What have you done to make people kill you?" Zui Wuyi touched his chin with stubble, and smiled before ye Wuchen answered, "but... I always deal with the matter of dealing with corpses. If you want to learn to take over my class, I''d be happy."


    "What should I do?" asked ye Wuchen.


    "It''s enough to learn from me how to cut the body small and thin." Zui Wuyi looked back at Jing Jing with a smile, "as for throwing the body, I''ll give it to you."


    "Why me?" Jing Jing frowned. He was so tired that he didn''t want to move.

 Chapter 244

    "Because this kind of thing is always done by Xiuqi. Now he''s not with me, don''t you have to do it?" Zui Wuye said naturally, and some emotion hugged his heart. "I really don''t adapt to it without Xiuqi."


    "The boss is to let ye Wuchen deal with things. It''s enough for him to do such simple things." Jing Jing is not a soft persimmon. Everyone can pinch it. He waved his hand expressionless and resolutely rejected the plan to squeeze him when drunk all night, "don''t bother me."


    "That''s what you said." I think what Jing Jing said is very reasonable. When I was drunk all night, I turned back and looked at ye Wuchen with a smile. "Indeed, you''re enough alone."


    He can''t!


    Ye Wuchen shouted in his heart, but looking at the smiling appearance of drunk night, he couldn''t even say half a word of refutation.


    "You''re busy first. I''ll put this guy in the room first." he carried the sack in his arms on his shoulder. Jing Jing stood up and strode to the drunken room.


    He noticed that the sack showed a human shape. Ye Wuchen wanted to ask. As soon as he opened his mouth, he saw that Zui Wuye had started cutting the body on the ground with a dagger, and quickly covered his mouth to avoid screaming.


    They had begun to clean up the bodies left by Mo Wen, who was now red. He threw his bloody combat suit into the bathroom without his upper body.


    He clearly saw himself covered with blood stains from the bathroom mirror. His eyes were slightly coagulated. He opened the shower and began to wash himself directly.


    After confirming that there was no blood smell on his body, Mo Wen came out of the bathroom. His feet without shoes on the ground only made people feel cold.


    Yu Lan was still lying in bed and fell into a deep sleep. There was no sign of waking up at all.


    He stepped forward and raised his arms to trap Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen carefully looked at Yu Lan''s face and reached out and touched it with his soft fingertips. Feeling the roughness from his fingertips, he seemed to show a bitter smile.


    Lift up a corner of the quilt and observe the wound on Yu Lan. Mo Wen finds that her wound does not continue to fester during her sleep, but there is no sign of recovery. It just exists here, which hinders people''s eyes.


    In this regard, Mo Wen can only guess that sleep is Yu Lan''s way of self-protection. Now she can''t eat. If she sleeps, it should also reduce her hunger.


    "If that''s the case, you can sleep longer this time." Mo Wen gently leaned down and said, "when you wake up, maybe we''ll have reached the forest of death."


    Yu Lan kept his eyes closed all the time and didn''t make any response at all.


    "Boss."


    Ye Wuchen''s voice rang outside the door, "brother Wuye asked me to tell you that he has arrested an artificial power of the communication department. If you have any questions, you can come and ask during the interrogation."


    Mo Wen''s eyes have been on Yu Lan, and he is indifferent to the sound outside the door.


    "Also." without waiting for the ciphertext''s answer, ye Wuchen didn''t say anything. After pausing for two seconds, he continued, "I''ve disposed of the body."


    Resist the feeling of nausea and look down at the backpack full of blood and meat. Ye Wuchen quickly picked it up and ran outside.


    Looking at ye Wuchen''s appearance that there are monsters chasing him, drunk Wuye smiled unkindly, "I''ve helped him tidy up the body. Is he too counselled?"


    "Do you think everyone is a pervert with no conscience like drunk emperor you?" Jing Jing splashed cold water with an expressionless face and turned to look at Yu Ling tied to the chair. "When will she wake up?"


    At this time, the back of Yu Ling''s head is full of dried blood stains. It seems that he has been hurt seriously.


    "I don''t know." he took out a transparent chip from his chest pocket and played while drunk all night. "Anyway, he will wake up soon. Don''t quarrel with it. If she doesn''t wake up naturally, it won''t be useful at all."


    This time, they kept squatting for two days to find a chance to catch the man-made power. If they don''t make good use of it, he will die of depression.


    "Why can''t you wake up?" Jing Jing asked, a little impatient.


    "You can try." drunk and speechless, "but what are you going to call? Are you going to pinch her?"


    Jing Jing pursed her lips and heard the sarcasm in her drunken words. She stopped talking rationally.


    "I destroyed her consciousness chip, but I didn''t touch her power chip," he said, slumped on the sofa, "Now the period when she sleeps is actually destroyed. The consciousness chip begins to maintain simple will control. If you forcibly wake up, this recovery will be permanently restored. When she wakes up, she will not understand us at all. You say how we should ask her about herding Feng at that time."


    "How do you know this?" Jing Jing was only curious when she heard zuiye say these things.


    The man-made power appeared before the end of the world, but it was more perfect at the end of the world, so Jing Jing has always been curious about what the man-made power is.


    "Blank told me," drunk night replied.


    "We want to be the director of the research department of the league?" Jing Jing said he had never seen a blank, but he had heard of it.


    "Well, that''s him." drunk night spread his hand and his mouth was interested. "Don''t look at the blank, that guy can''t even talk, but he was one of Dr. Ma''s three students before the end of the world."


    Dr. Ma Yuma is a famous scientist before the end of the world. He has been studying how to make human beings have powers all his life, and has made considerable progress.


    The first man-made power was called Adam. Although he only had the ability to spread news in a very short range and lived only half a month, this cross era result still made the whole world boil.


    However, Ma Yu later found that he alone could not break through many problems in research. Therefore, he accepted three students and gave them Codes: blank, rainbow and gray.


    Hongse and Huiyan now work in the north and south respectively, while the rest of the blank is picked up by the boss when wandering in the land of death and become the people they want to alliance with.


    "Joining our desire alliance has a bright future." Zui Wuyi smiled and continued to explain the man-made powers to Jing Jing. "Dr. Ma Yu''s method of making these powers is very simple, that is, inserting a consciousness chip and a power chip in the center of the human brain. As a proxy, the person with the chip implanted in his head will lose all his feelings."

 Chapter 245

    "Insert the chip into the brain..." Jing Jing said, "if that thing is destroyed, will it die?"


    "Yes." zuiwuye took out a thumb nail sized chip from his pocket and said, "after the consciousness chip is deprived, the man-made power will explode in 24 hours. If the power chip is deprived, it will destroy itself immediately."


    "Is this a consciousness chip in your hand?" Jing Jing turned around and looked at it twice and said, "I said why did you smash a hole in someone''s head before? It was for this thing."


    Then he frowned again, "you took this out. Why didn''t Yu Ling explode?"


    "Didn''t I say that it would take 24 hours to explode after the consciousness chip was taken out? You put forward this plan at the beginning. You don''t even know these... I really admire your courage." I took back the chip and gave Jing Jing a white look when I was drunk, "These man-made powers can send messages anytime, anywhere. If our consciousness is not destroyed, we two may be wanted in the whole North."


    "OK, you''re great." Jing Jing really didn''t want to say more about the complacent appearance of being drunk without night. He looked at his blood stained hand and wiped it on his clothes. "I''m going home. You''ll have someone call me when you have something to do."


    With that, Jing Jing turned and walked out. He didn''t go back or bring a letter to his family these two days. Qiu Zhen must be very anxious.


    "Gee, your wife and children are really cruel to dogs when they are hot on the Kang."


    Listening to the ridicule of being drunk all night, Jing Jing didn''t bother to pay attention, so she ran home without going back.


    "How boring..."


    As soon as he sat on the sofa, Yu Ling, who was drunk for no night and fainted obliquely, was full of banter in his eyes.


    The man-made power in the North knows a lot. Although it took a little effort, he definitely made a lot of money this time.


    Thinking of this drunken night, he suddenly got up, took the black suitcase on the ground, looked at it for a while, but he didn''t open it for a long time.


    "No night brother."


    Just then, ye Wuchen ran back. He stood at the door and looked drunk and pale. "I''ve handled it."


    "How did you deal with it?" he asked, his eyes still on the box, drunk and not raised at night.


    This question seemed to ask ye Wuchen. His eyes were evasive, as if he had done something against his heart, "I buried him..."


    "Even burying the sack?" drunk night picked his eyebrow and was willing to look at him.


    "No." ye Wuchen gritted his teeth and took his hand hidden behind him to the front of his body. "According to your requirements, they are buried separately."


    Looking at the blood stains on ye Wuchen''s hands, he got up and said, "yes, I like obedient children."


    Ye Wuchen drooped his eyes and felt his hands trembling.


    God knows how creepy it is to touch his hand directly on the blood clot. Ye Wuchen feels that his tolerance has doubled since he joined the desire alliance.


    "Don''t show that timid look." drunk Wuye got up and patted ye Wuchen on the shoulder with a smile, "you can be proficient in this kind of thing more times."


    How many more times do you want him to do?! ye Wuchen is silent. He knows that he must take this road of no return when he joins the desire alliance.


    "By the way, you stare at this woman right here. When she wakes up, remember to call me." backhand pushes ye Wuchen into the room, drunk night turns and walks into ye Wuchen''s room, "I''ll take a bath in your house and have a rest. I''m really tired these two days."


    "I see."


    Looking back, Yu Ling, whose eyes were full of blood, turned back and closed the door silently.


    Standing with his back against the door, he raised his eyes and asked in a low voice, "are you still alive?"


    The unconscious Yu Ling naturally couldn''t respond to him. He hung his head and didn''t move from beginning to end.


    Seeing that ye Wuchen also felt that he had done a very stupid thing. He pulled over the bench on one side and sat at the door, staring at Yu Ling with his chin.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a secret apartment in the Second District of the north, Xu Jielin was staring at his broken left arm. His right eye was wrapped in a thick bandage, and there was still blood exuding on the bandage.


    On one side, an ordinary man was carefully stopping his blood, and two drops of sweat rolled down his forehead.


    "My Lord." spiritual cultivation went to Xu Jielin''s body, looked at his bloody skirt, worried, "Miss Ye is coming."


    Xu Jielin seemed to sneer, even his voice was cold to the bone, "let her go, I have no mind to deal with her now."


    It seemed that Xu Jielin had expected such an answer. Lingxiu sighed, "Miss ye, she said she wouldn''t go if she didn''t see you."


    "Who told her I was here?" Xu Jielin, who was already in pain, became more and more impatient. He angrily kicked away the spiritual cultivation. As soon as he tried hard, blood stains immediately seeped from the broken arm.


    "You know, your every move is under the surveillance of the Jiang brothers." the spirit who was kicked to the ground covered his abdomen and turned white on his face. "Miss ye knew immediately as soon as you were injured."


    The Jiang brothers are ye Zhi''s personal guards to Ye Shu. Jiang Luo has been guarding Ye Shu, and Jiang Qi has been sent by Ye Shu to monitor his every move.


    He gasped heavily. Xu Jielin closed his scarlet eyes and calmed down his anger for a while. "Let her in."


    After receiving the order, the spiritual cultivation finally breathed a sigh of relief. Xu Jielin seldom became angry, but he really started to get angry, and no one can bear the anger.


    "Jie Lin!" as soon as ye Shu came in, she saw Xu Jie Lin''s wrapped eyes, and tears fell down without warning. She rushed to Xu Jielin''s body and stared at his broken arm. A slight and undetectable fierce light flashed in her crying red and swollen eyes, "who and who hurt you like this!"


    Xu Jielin pursed his lips and didn''t speak. At present, he almost used his whole body strength to restrain himself from breaking Ye Shu''s neck.


    Since he saved the damned woman at the beginning of the last world, he regretted it all the time.


    "Shut up," he whispered. "You''re too noisy."


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Ye Shu quickly wiped away her tears, choked a few times and began to cry silently, "do you hurt?"


    "Adult Xu''s left arm has been completely destroyed, and almost hurt his heart." seeing that Xu Jielin didn''t mean to speak, the person who was bandaging the wound raised his eyes and whispered, "his right eye... Has been completely destroyed, and the wound is very deep, which may affect the vision of his left eye."

 Chapter 246

    "... all waste?" Ye Shu''s face turned white. "Won''t it grow out again?"


    "All the bones of the adult''s hand were destroyed, and the eyeball of his right eye was completely destroyed. It''s impossible to grow by himself." the man sighed.


    "Isn''t there any other way?" Ye Shu shook and felt almost unconscious. "Shu Yu, you are Jie Lin''s doctor. If he is disabled, you don''t want to live!"


    At this time, ye Shu couldn''t care to maintain her usual virtuous appearance, and her face was extremely distorted.


    He always knew what kind of person Ye Shu was. Shu Yu was not surprised. He lowered his eyelids and said, "I have no way. Now only the healing power can make adult Xu recover as before."


    "Healing is a superpower?" Ye Shu was stunned, and then said loudly, "isn''t my Uncle Ye Gong!"


    "Yes, now only envoy ye can save Lord Xu."


    The younger brother of Ye Zhi, the leader of the north, is the only healing power found in this end of the world. Therefore, Ye Gong has high prestige. He also calls himself a "divine envoy".


    "I''ll beg him!" knowing the way to help Xu Jielin, ye Shu turned and ran out.


    After ye Shu left, Xu Jielin rubbed the center of his eyebrows with his intact right hand. Because of the previous massive blood loss, even his lips were blue and white. "Spiritual cultivation, you go and tell Ye Gong that I promised the conditions he put forward. In return, he wants to cure my arms and eyes."


    Ye Shu is different in appearance but has no brain at all. He doesn''t expect anything more than success or failure.


    "I know." the spiritual monk who had been standing by the wall nodded, turned with a dignified face and ran out.


    "My Lord, how did you get hurt like this?" Shu Yu sat down and continued to help Xu Jielin deal with the wound. At this time, Xu Jielin not only broke his left arm, but also covered with scars, large and small. "Your real strength has reached level 3. You shouldn''t be hurt so easily."


    "Lan Lan is still alive." Xu Jielin was silent for a long time. "A strange man took her away, and that man hurt me like this."


    "Miss Yu is still alive?!" Shu Yu couldn''t help smiling, and his eyes were wet. "That''s great. I thought for such a long time..."


    At the beginning, he was trapped in the orphanage. Yu Lan brought people to save him. Even after so long, he will not forget this kindness.


    "Shu Yu, why don''t you say she''s alive?" Xu Jielin lowered his eyelids and looked painful. "Is she still blaming me for not saving her? Is it because I want to marry Ye Shu and hate me?"


    "I don''t know." Shu Yu shook his head. "Miss Yu must have her difficulties, and you also have yours."


    "Hardship... Oh, I can only use this reason to comfort myself." Xu Jielin closed his eyes, restrained all his exposed fragility, and his voice suddenly cooled down. "Now you have to find out that man for me first!"


    "That''s right." Shu Yu frowned. "It''s uncertain, miss. It''s because of that man that I can''t come back. Now I immediately ask the dark team to block the second district and search the whole district. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t fight the whole North."


    The dark team is a force privately cultivated by Xu Jielin. It is divided into three teams: escort, latent and attack.


    "How''s the guard?" Xu Jielin asked coldly, suddenly remembering those subordinates who covered him.


    "All dead." Shu Yu''s look was a little dark, "when we arrived, they all had no breath, and..."


    "And?"


    "Death without a whole body." Shu Yu took great effort to say these four words, and his eyebrows were full of guilt. "Most of them turned into blood foam, and they can only judge the number of deaths from some visible limbs."


    "Damn it!" a heavy blow hammered on the wall on his side, and the veins on ye Wuchen''s forehead burst uncontrollably, "who is that man! Why haven''t you heard of such a man before!"


    "Fortunately, you are all right." Shu Yu sighed. "Fortunately, there is a wooden magnet provided by zone zero, otherwise you are likely to..."


    Before his voice fell, a guard quickly ran in. He took a wrinkled paper in his hand and panted, "Sir, there was a riot in the prison of District 3, a large number of prisoners fled, and the guard suffered heavy casualties!"


    "What!" Xu Jielin was surprised. He took the guard''s paper and looked carefully. When he saw what was written on it, his fingers pinching the paper tightened because of too much force.


    "Send someone to support immediately." with a long breath, Xu Jielin ordered coldly, "report to the top and block the passage of zone 3."


    "Yes," said the guard loudly, but he didn''t leave immediately. He bowed his head and said hesitantly, "there''s one more thing to say."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Jielin was unprecedentedly upset. He pulled his collar and felt chest tightness.


    "Your Excellency Yu Ling... Seems to be missing." the guard hesitated.


    The room immediately became unusually quiet. Xu Jielin''s knuckles made a clear impact. At this time, his face was completely gloomy.


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    "The communication equipment that has been connected with your excellency Yu Ling couldn''t get her message this morning." the guard explained, "we thought there was something wrong with your connection system, but we couldn''t find her when we sent someone to find her."


    "Yu Ling''s residence should have layers of guards. How can something happen?" Shu Yu said in surprise.


    "In these two days, I took organ samples for research in the lower second district of Lingge." the guard looked at Shu Yu and said, "if someone takes this opportunity, he can hurt her."


    "Yu Ling can''t go missing for no reason." Xu Jielin tried his best to calm himself down, but his whole body was still angry, "she can''t have an accident."


    Yu Ling, as a walking database, knows too many things.


    "Shu Yu, send out a dark team to find Yu Ling. Anyone who meets a suspect will be killed."


    "Yes," Shu Yu answered.


    "If you really can''t save it, you''ll kill Yu Ling directly." Xu Jielin added.


    Shu Yu was stunned and hung his eyes.


    "These messy things have come together..." after explaining the things that should be explained, Xu Jielin only felt the sharp pain of tearing his eyes, which blurred his consciousness. He frowned and even his voice was very depressed. "Is this too coincidental?"


    "Who is the man who suddenly appeared?"

 Chapter 247

    Ye Wuchen leaned back on the chair sleepily at this time. He suddenly noticed that Yu Ling, who had been in a coma, opened his eyes. He was surprised and got up and ran outside the door.


    Drunk night just lay in bed and didn''t fall asleep, he was awakened by huge knocks on the door.


    "Ah, damn it." he scratched his wet hair, put on his shoes, went to the door and opened the door.


    See drunk without night red. When ye Wuchen was naked, he was stunned and immediately returned to God, "brother Wuye, the woman woke up."


    "Wake up? Wake up earlier than expected." drunk night turned and said, "I''ll get dressed first and you''ll watch."


    "I see." ye Wuchen nods, "pedaling" runs back to Yu Ling.


    Yu Ling''s eyes didn''t have much focus at this time. The dark one looked a little penetrating.


    Although Yu Ling didn''t see his direction, ye Wuchen still felt uncomfortable standing here.


    "Are you all right?" he couldn''t help but say hello. Yu Ling immediately turned his head and looked at him. The sound machine had no emotion. "The consciousness chip was destroyed and exploded in seven hours."


    "What are you talking about?" ye Wuchen was a little confused.


    "The consciousness chip is destroyed, and there are seven hours to explode." Yu Ling immediately repeated it.


    "..." looking at Yu Ling, ye Wuchen suddenly felt that he was not talking to humans, but to a robot.


    "I''m really awake." Zui Wuyi came in at this time. He took a white towel in his hand and wiped his head casually. "Ye Wuchen, go and ask the boss and Jingjing to come over."


    "Yes." ye Wuchen replied, and in the twinkling of an eye he ran away without a shadow.


    "What can I ask you now?" he saw that he and Yu Ling were left in the room. He was drunk all night and didn''t want to ask anything serious. He sat in front of Yu Ling like a prisoner and said casually, "your name?"


    "Yu Ling."


    Yu Ling is still famous as an artificial power. Although most people may not have seen her, at least they have heard her name.


    So now drunk all night asking this question is just to confirm whether he has caught the right person.


    "Very good, Yu Ling." drunk night asked happily, "do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you know what you''re doing sitting here now?"


    "I don''t know."


    I think this way of asking and answering is very interesting. After drunk all night and asking a few painless questions, Mo Wen took the lead in. He glanced faintly at the drunken night and sat casually on the sofa on one side.


    "Boss, I haven''t seen you for two days. I miss you very much." as soon as I saw Mo Wen drunk all night, I immediately began to be rude.


    However, Mo Wen''s mood these two days was really not very good. He smiled gently, but his sharp eyes made him silent.


    Gee, he just joked. The boss was as fierce as eating a bomb.


    "Did you find the gasoline?" murvin asked suddenly.


    "Well, not yet." as soon as I heard this question, I felt guilty. "Mufeng doesn''t know why he joined the false desire Alliance... We can only find his position through Yu Ling."


    "Did you find it?" Mo Wen narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "Cough, I''ll ask now." Zui Wuyi felt that his life might be halved under the tone of ink. He waved his hand and accepted his life.


    Just at this time, Jing Jing also rushed over with ye Wuchen. After closing the door, she was drunk all night and said to Yu Ling, "do you know where the northern cult, that is, the organization called desire alliance, is?"


    "The location of the small gathering is unknown. Its headquarters is in the inner ring of the first district and under the strict monitoring of the north." the voice of Yu Ling''s mechanical words made Zui wuyian frown with Jing Jing.


    "The inner ring of zone 1... It''s a rich area with heavy defense. I didn''t expect that this false desire alliance is still very rich." Zui Wuyi sneered, "but even if Mu Feng is there, we can''t get there."


    The first ring road in the north is divided into three rings, of which the inner ring road can only be passed by people with special communication permits, and ordinary people will not be allowed to pass at all.


    "Do you know what organization it is?" Jing Jing asked.


    "A cult that deceives civilians'' money and preaches the theory of world peace."


    Smelling the speech, he was drunk all night and smiled, "Yo, don''t you think it''s a desire alliance? That cult organization is the God of desire alliance."


    "They don''t want to league, they are just a group of swindlers who cheat people and money." Yu Ling said again, with no ups and downs in his voice


    After all, the high-level in the north is not a fool and has not been deceived by these fake lust alliances.


    "Knowing that they are liars, why let their headquarters stay in the inner ring of zone 1? Is it convenient for you to monitor?" Zui Wuyi wanted to laugh when he asked this. He felt ridiculous when he thought that such a large force in the North would deliberately monitor a small cult.


    "They have paid enough money, and this is the order above."


    "Hmm?" hearing Yu Ling''s words, drunken night''s eyes brightened. "The above order? Why did they do this?"


    "I don''t know." Yu Ling said.


    "It seems that this false desire alliance is not so simple." Jing Jing clasped the handrails on both sides of the stool and smiled. "As long as they don''t make any big moves, we don''t know what they want to do."


    "Now," he paused, "we can only count on Mu Feng to send us news."


    "I think if he could pass it, he would have passed it." drunk night snorted and waved his hand carelessly. "We can''t count on him now. Now we can only sneak into the bottom of the eyelids to find him."


    "But the defense of the inner ring of zone 1..." Jing Jing was a little embarrassed. No matter how strong their strength is, they can''t come and go freely in the inner ring of zone 1. Even if they can go in, the time they have now is too late for them to find Mu Feng and bring out gasoline.


    But if they don''t go to the first district, they can''t find the animal husbandry wind at all.


    "Damn it." Jing Jing gritted her teeth, "I thought you could find the location of the fake desire alliance and find Mufeng by catching Yu Ling. Now the headquarters of the fake desire alliance has found us, but we can''t get in at all!"


    "I said at the beginning that your method was unreliable." Zui Wuyi rolled his eyes and tilted his eyes at Jing Jing. "Now it''s OK. After so much effort, we have to rob the car."


    Mo Wen didn''t respond when he heard the speech. He covered the armrest of the sofa with one hand, as if thinking about what to do next.


    Seeing that drunk Wuye and Jing Jing are about to quarrel, ye Wuchen, who has been pretending to be transparent, quickly stood up and whispered:


    "Well, please wait..."

 Chapter 248

    "What''s the matter?" ye Wuchen smiled back.


    "Maybe I can join the desire alliance." under heavy pressure, ye Wuchen trembled and said in a trembling voice, "I have a referral."


    In addition to Mo Wen and unconscious Yu Ling, zuiye and Jing Jing stared at each other.


    He felt that the eyes of drunken night on him became extremely hot. Ye Wuchen clutched the corner of his clothes and said what he had met Huo Yuzhi.


    "You boy can!" as soon as ye Wuchen''s voice fell drunk, he reached out and put his hand on his shoulder and patted twice. "He did such a ''big thing'' behind my back and dared to shoot to save people. He has the courage."


    What drunk Wuyi said clearly had no ambiguity, but ye Wuchen felt a kind of irony inside. He pursed his lips and endured the pain on his shoulder without making a sound.


    "Is the Huo Yuzhi you said reliable?" Jing Jing asked, standing by the wall with a wrung eyebrow.


    "There should be no problem. I''ve heard her say the word ''God'' many times." ye Wuchen said with drooping eyes. "Besides, I can follow Huo Yuzhi to have a look tomorrow. Maybe I can find what you said... Mufeng." Oh: - Oi


    Ye Wuchen always feels uncomfortable when talking about the same name as his brother, but he doesn''t care much about it because he thinks there should be no intersection between them in the future.


    "But even if you go tomorrow, you may not be able to find Mu Feng." Zui Wuyi rationally planned for the next things, "we must consider where to intercept gasoline in the next few days."


    "I''ve found the gasoline!" ye Wuchen shouted again. This time, even Mo Wen looked up at him.


    "You''re kidding, boy." Jing Jing sneered, "where did you find it?"


    "Mobile merchant, I went to the mobile merchant to trade." he glanced at Jingjing''s face, and ye Wuchen hurriedly said.


    Jing Jing was stunned and said in some incredible way, "how dare a businessman deal with you? You''re lucky!"


    "I haven''t thought about this......" drunk night watching ye Wuchen''s eyes gradually become more and more complex, "it should be said that the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, or you are lucky."


    Ye Wuchen pursed his lips and keenly noticed that his eyes had changed when he was drunk all night.


    "I......" ye Wuchen drooped his eyes. When he didn''t know what to say, drunk Wuye suddenly laughed and hugged his neck and said, "but Jingjing, we have been like two fools for two days. In the end, we haven''t done anything. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "It''s also your shame to be ashamed. Your disciples have done better than you." Jing Jinghuan smiled kindly at ye Wuchen for the first time, "thanks to you this time."


    "This is not my apprentice, this is Xiuqi''s Apprentice." drunk Wuyi gave Jing Jing a look, lowered his eyes and bared a big white tooth to ye Wuchen, "yes, ye Wuchen, thanks to you this time."


    As long as they establish a trading relationship with mobile businessmen, their business is a certainty. That is to say, because of Ye Wuchen, they also have gasoline this time and the fake desire alliance has a way to find out.


    Ye Wuchen was flattered when he heard this. When he raised his eyes and was about to say something, the sound of drunkenness sounded in his ears, "but don''t be too proud. The trouble at the passage of zone 1 and zone 2 will not be written off. You know, we want to meet a kind guy like you once in a century. I''m really sorry if we don''t correct it."


    "The desire alliance has only been established for two years and seven months." the silent ink suddenly added a knife nearby.


    Drunk all night, he turned his head and said with a bitter smile, "boss, I won''t take you out with such an elbow."


    Mo Wen looked in a good mood. He smiled gently, leaned his head against the armrest of the sofa and didn''t reply.


    "That''s right." the stingy drunk Wuye thought about money after a while. He stared at ye Wuchen with a bright smile and asked, "I forgot to ask you, how many crystal cores do you use to trade with mobile merchants?"


    "A barrel of 500 crystal cores..." ye Wuchen is a little guilty. In fact, he doesn''t know whether the price is appropriate or not.


    "Five hundred crystal cores!" as soon as he heard the price, he was drunk all night. He really widened his eyes. He kicked on the door behind him angrily and nearly kicked a hole in the iron door. "Why didn''t the damn profiteer rob it!"


    "... is it expensive?" ye Wuchen shook.


    "Fortunately, in fact, generally speaking, you can buy 300 crystal cores per barrel of gasoline." Jing Jing said with a gentle smile.


    When hearing "OK", ye Wuchen couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He didn''t think that Jing Jing''s next words immediately cooled his heart.


    "You don''t have to look so scared." Jing Jing smiled when he saw that ye Wuchen''s face turned white. "It''s hard to get gasoline in the north. Generally speaking, the price of 400 crystal cores is appropriate. You only lost one hundred crystal cores in the hands of the drunk emperor."


    One hundred... Crystal nucleus?


    Ye Wuchen, who is stingy and drunk all night, has heard that he has lost his 100 crystal nucleus. Can he say it''s all right?!


    Ye Wuchen''s face is as gray as death.


    "How many barrels did you buy?" asked drunk night with a smile.


    "... four barrels." ye Wuchen hung his head.


    "Then you and that damned profiteer wasted my 400 crystal cores, and you let him earn a barrel of gasoline in my hand?" drunk all night, with curved eyebrows and bright smile, but could not hide the gnashing of teeth in his voice.


    "I, my fault." ye Wuchen admitted his mistake directly without any excuse.


    "You may have to work for me for more than ten years before you can return..." seeing ye Wuchen''s sincere attitude towards admitting his mistake, he simply lowered his eyes and mused, "no, you are the one who wants to league, and my labor is. I should give you an IOU, with 10% interest."


    "..." Zui Di, just be happy.


    Ye Wuchen lowered his head bitterly and asked for a moment, "so... What are you going to do to the mobile businessman?"


    "Of course, it''s a deal first and then a beating. Does it make him white pit my 400 crystal cores?" drunk night pinched his fist, and his knuckles "clicked".


    Ye Wuchen was completely speechless. He looked at the distorted drunk night, and felt some relief in his heart.


    Well... I wish he wasn''t alone.


    "Wait, are we talking too far?" Jing Jing looked at the expressionless ink sitting on the sofa and said.


    "It''s all right now. The gasoline problem has been solved. Don''t say it. Some people in the fake desire League also go to explore. We can ask her anything else." he pointed to Yu Ling with his chin, shrugged his shoulders and said to Mo Wen, "boss, do you have anything to ask?"

 Chapter 249

    "Yes." Mo Wen stared at Yu Ling''s pale face. His voice was flat, but the trapped fierce beast in his black eyes seemed to break out of the cage at any time, "who was the man who killed Yu Lan at the beginning?"


    Yu Ling didn''t answer this question immediately. A dark light flashed through her calm eyes, and she didn''t even find the ink.


    "Spiritual cultivation, ye Shu, Yu Ruoshui, Xu Jielin." she reported the names of four people in one breath, and her eyes returned to their previous lethargy, as if they had never changed.


    Hearing these names, the steady Qi field around Mo Wen inevitably trembled. He lowered his eyelids slightly, and his voice still had no ups and downs, but he obviously became hoarse. "What happened at that time."


    "Ye Shu lied about the military order, and Xu Jielin took the task and returned to the north, leaving Yu Lan and spiritual Guardian materials." Yu Ling replied, "spiritual cultivation was greedy for life and afraid of death, abandoned Yu Lan, and Yu Ruoshui and ye Shu killed her."


    Don''t bother. The drunken night standing on one side rolled his eyes and thought that if he did it alone, it would be enough.


    The temperature in the room dropped suddenly. Even Mo Wen could not control his fist at this time. The green tendons in his forehead protruded and glowed with a cold dark cyan.


    "Who fired the gun?" he asked coldly.


    "The shooter was Ye Shu." Yu Ling said, "Yu Ruoshui destroyed Yu Lan''s isolation layer, and ye Shu shot Yu Lan."


    "Click -"


    The tile at the foot of Mo Wen cracked a hole, which became bigger and bigger, and finally completely crushed.


    "Everyone must die."


    Mo Wensen raised his eyes, with blood light shining in his eyes, like a beast that can eat people all the time.


    "Boss, we don''t have time to catch them now." drunk night raised his eyebrow. "If you want to start in three days."


    The light slanted to get drunk without night, and the voice seemed to calm down, "what is Ye Shu doing now?"


    This sentence is asked by Yu Ling.


    "I don''t know." Yu Ling said calmly, "it''s beyond my detection range."


    "Where is Xu Jielin now?" Mo Wen asked again.


    "I don''t know." Yu Ling replied the same, "it''s beyond my detection range."


    The information Yu Ling just said was obtained before, but if you want to know the current situation, you must be within her detection range.


    Hearing two "don''t know" inscriptions in succession, he seemed to sneer, "Xu Jielin must still be in zone 2. Only the healing power can save his life."


    "Cure department?" he was sensitive to the word drunk without night. He said with interest in his side eyes, "the cure department in the North seems to have only Ye Zhi''s brother Ye Gong."


    "That''s right." Mo Wen nodded slightly, raised his eyes and continued to ask Yu Ling, "what''s the relationship between Xu Jielin and ye Shu?"


    "Ye Shu loves Xu Jielin very much," Yu Ling replied.


    "That''s enough." Wen Yan mowen couldn''t help but show a gentle smile. The small dimple on his left face made him look more friendly. "Drunk all night, go to the pass of zone one and two with me tonight."


    "Tonight... Yes." he nodded excitedly when he was drunk. If Mo Wen wanted to go in person, he would die.


    And he likes to watch this scene.


    "Boss, what are you going to do?" Jing Jing asked curiously.


    "Ye Shu, you must die." Mo Wen said with a smile.


    He will never allow people who shoot at blue to live in this world!


    Unexpectedly, the woman with a beautiful smile like an angel had done such a thing. Ye Wuchen couldn''t stop shivering when he recalled Yu Lan''s look of a zombie.


    "Excuse me." he suddenly thought of something. He stared at Yu Ling and said, "there was a man who wanted to kill me just now. Do you know who sent him? Who is he?"


    "Ye Shu." Yu Ling immediately replied. Godless eyes looked at ye Wuchen again, "the man who killed you is jiangluo."


    Sure enough... As soon as ye Wuchen thought that he believed the woman before, he felt a chill seeping from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.


    "It seems that she really should die." drunk night touched his chin and said, "dare to make an idea on our head."


    At this time, there was a joking smile on the drunk face. Even the tone of speech was like a joke, but it still made people shudder.


    "Then I''ll go and prepare the car." after no one made a sound, Jing Jing said, "get ready early, boss. You can also start early."


    "What''s the hurry? There''s no news from Xiuqi?" Zui Wuyi waved his hand carelessly and sat on the bench behind him. "If there''s a guard handle in the second and third district, it''s still very difficult for us to drive out."


    "There''s already news." ignoring the unsightly appearance of drunken night, Jing Jing whispered, "there''s a riot in the third district prison and a large number of prisoners have fled. I think they can get to the passage of the second and third district in two days."


    "So fast? It''s worthy of repair, and there''s no one else who can improve the efficiency." drunk Wuye smiled not surprisingly, looked at Yu Ling and stretched his waist and said, "well, now time is limited, let me ask you. The black suitcase you held before..."


    "Knock knock -"


    Before he finished talking, the door was knocked gently. He twisted his eyebrows and looked at the door. There was a flash of displeasure on his face.


    "Who?"


    "Well, is ye Wuchen there? I''m here to trade gasoline."


    The sound outside the door sounded stuffy and sounded with a smile.


    Inexplicably felt that the voice was a little familiar. When drunk, the eyelids jumped. Before ye Wuchen made a sound, he walked forward and opened the door.


    Zhang Xin''s hand was still in the posture of knocking at the door. He confiscated it all at once and almost patted it on his chest. Mouth.


    "Yo." looking at this familiar face, drunk all night, he whistled frivolously, "newcomer, long time no see."


    Zhang Xin was stunned.


    "Drunk emperor?!" he lost his voice and turned to run.


    Unfortunately, drunk night''s reaction was much faster than him. He dragged him into the room before he took a step.


    He also turned back and locked the door with a click.


    Zhang Xin only felt confused for a while, and his mind was full of this "click".


    "Boss." Qu Yaoyao, who has been invisible, didn''t know when she appeared in the room. She put her hands behind her, smiled at the ink, and lovably puffed her cheeks, "I guessed that you should go to the north. I didn''t expect to meet in this way."


    Mo Wen nodded and smiled innocuously at Zhang Xin. "It turns out that you are the mobile businessman who trades gasoline with ye Wuchen."

 Chapter 250

    "Yes, I didn''t expect that you were the profiteer who cheated my 400 crystal cores." Zui Wuyi grabbed Zhang Xin''s collar and said with a grinning grin. One hand had touched other daggers on his waist.


    "I... I didn''t." Zhang Xin felt that he hadn''t reacted yet. He looked at ye Wuchen and drunk all night. He just felt that his tongue should be tied together. Where could he see the cunning before.


    What a coincidence?!


    "No?" drunk night narrowed his eyes. "Is it a ghost who wants to collect more 400 crystal nuclei?"


    He didn''t like to charge him one more crystal core. Zhang Xin was so bold that he dared to charge him 400 more!


    "He also received my deposit of 500 crystal cores before." ye Wuchen, who has been standing nearby, said, "he won''t trade with me if I don''t pay the deposit?"


    Although ye Wuchen was surprised that Zhang Xin knew Zui Wuye, he didn''t forget what kind of cunning face Zhang Xin used to blackmail him.


    Jing Jing, who was standing on one side, drew a corner of her mouth and said in her heart that ye Wuchen was not an apprentice who was drunk all night. Looking at the appearance of revenge, she simply learned ten times ten.


    Shit! He took the deposit just to be on the safe side, okay! Zhang Xin stared at ye Wuchen and wanted to take his skin off.


    "Oh, I received the deposit first." the corners of my mouth rose infinitely and almost cracked to the root of my ear. "Why, don''t you believe us?"


    "No..." Zhang Xin was shocked by the strange expression of drunk night. Zhang Xin twisted his face and stared at ye Wuchen weakly. "Can I ask first, is he also new here?"


    "Well, he just joined us." Zui Wuyi continued to smile strangely and introduced Zhang Xin, "his name is ye Wuchen, which I found in Jiaotong city."


    They''re all new. Why target him! Zhang Xin clenched his teeth angrily and stared at ye Wuchen. He had scolded him in his heart.


    Does this little fart child know what it means to be born from the same root? Why is it too urgent to fry each other!


    "No, drunken emperor, listen to me first. I don''t know ye Wuchen is one of us." I think drunken Wuye really wants to strangle him alive. Zhang Xin said with a drooping face, "if I knew, I wouldn''t make any money from you!"


    If I knew, I wouldn''t do business with you! Zhang Xin, who was in pain on his face, said angrily in his heart.


    "How do I feel that you are secretly scolding us in your heart?" Zui Wuyi looked back, grabbed Zhang Xin''s ear and asked Qu Yaoyao, "Yao Yao, you''ve been with him for the longest time. Tell me what he thinks at this time."


    "I don''t know." Qu Yaoyao stood up and looked at Zhang Xin sympathetically. "Drunk emperor, put Zhang Xin down quickly. I think his face is purple."


    This is a good partner... Zhang Xin, who felt he was going to be tortured by being drunk all night, almost blew a runny nose bubble. He looked at Qu Yaoyao with grateful tears and wanted to rush up and give her a big hug.


    However, Qu Yaoyao''s next words made him stare round.


    "He brought seven barrels of gasoline this time." Qu Yaoyao said playfully and lovably, "he can sell you two thousand crystal cores."


    Seven barrels of two thousand nuclei? This is more than a little different from the four barrels of two thousand crystal nuclei he ordered before!


    Zhang Xin only feels bitter in his mouth. He can''t make much money now


    The duck that thought it was coming to the mouth flew and flew.


    The forced transaction was carried out with a bitter face. Zhang Xin held his small heart and felt his heart was stuffed.


    "Why are you suffering?" Qu Yao came over and asked softly.


    Zhang Xin pursed her lips and ignored the guy who turned his elbow out.


    "Why did you ignore me? I helped you." holding Zhang Xin''s arm, Qu Yaoyao turned his face and stared at Zhang Xin with her two clean eyes, as if to see a flower from his face.


    "Help me?" Zhang Xin frowned to help him make less money and lose weight.


    "You need to know if you can get 200 crystal cores at this moment without me." Qu Yaoyao continued, holding Zhang Xin''s arm intimately, "so what I do must be helping you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems... Quite reasonable.


    Zhang Xin nodded, looked at Qu Yao with his side eyes and sighed, "you''re right."


    He would be thankful to get the crystal core smoothly under the hands of Mo Wen and drunk night.


    "In fact, I don''t want to give a penny." I noticed the love between Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao. When I was drunk, I narrowed my eyes and showed a rather stiff smile, "just thank Yao Yao."


    How long hasn''t it been? Why is there another pair of dog abuse?


    "See." Qu Yaoyao glanced at Zhang Xin with a proud face.


    Now Zhang Xin is completely speechless.


    From the moment he met Mo Wen, he was really completely cut off from money.


    "Zhang Xin, what are you doing here?" Mo Wen asked after everything was settled. There was no expression on his face, as if he just asked casually.


    "Make money." when Mo Wen asked questions, Zhang Xin immediately became serious. He looked at Qu Yaoyao and looked around the room quickly before saying, "Yao Yao thought the North could make money than the handover City, so he took me here."


    Strange, why isn''t the zombie named Yu Lan around Mo Wen? If he didn''t get up wrong, Mo Wen used to hold it every day.


    "Yo, it''s starting to be called Yao Yao. It seems that you two have a good relationship now." Zui Wuyi looked at them with his chin and a smile, with some teasing between his eyes.


    Inexplicably, I feel that drunk night seems to have mistaken the relationship between him and Qu Yaoyao. Zhang Xin frowned and just wanted to explain Qu Yaoyao, he said happily, "Zhang Xin, he is the most fun toy I found. I think I can get along with him for a long time!"


    "..." toys?


    Zhang Xin pulled the corners of his mouth. He knew that he could not infer Qu Yaoyao''s ideas from the ideas of normal people. These madmen really have the ability to drive people crazy!


    Ye Wuchen stood aside and looked at Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao curiously. His side eyes whispered to Jing Jing, "are they also people who want to alliance?"


    "Qu Yao is. As for the itinerant businessman... How do I know?" Jing Jing shrugged. He met Qu Yao, yes, but he never met Zhang Xin.


    "He''s really a new comer," said Ye Wuchen obliquely with his sensitive ears, "but he''s not very obedient."


    He''s not a dog. Why does he have to be obedient? Zhang Xin gritted his teeth.


    "What''s that box?" Mo Wen suddenly asked when he was drunk and ready to squeeze Zhang Xin. He pointed to the black box on the ground, and his dark eyes were impatient.

 Chapter 251

    Looking back at the direction of Yu Lan, he felt that he had left Yu Lan for a long time.


    "Experimental specimen." he twisted Yu Ling''s neck and said to Mo Wen.


    At the moment when Mo Wen made a sound, the room was quiet. After all, they were drunk all night. No matter how brave they were, they would never dare to compete with Mo Wen.


    "Experimental specimen?" Mo Wen looked down at the closed suitcase. Jing Jing immediately came forward and opened the suitcase.


    As soon as the suitcase was opened, ye Wuchen and Zhang Xin took a breath. They looked at the fresh blood and turned pale.


    Several intact hearts were stored in this box, and kept fresh under the cold broken ice around.


    "At that time, Yu Ling had been very careful to protect the box. We brought it back when we caught her." Jing Jing got up and said that fresh blood could be smelled between his nose.


    "What are these for?" Zui Wuyi squatted next to the box, took out a dagger and poked one of the hearts.


    The heart immediately opened a hole under the sharp dagger, and a small amount of blood gushed out of it instantly dyed the ice red.


    "Zero zone for power experiment."


    "Zero zone?" when he heard the word zero zone, he was stunned for a few seconds. Soon he stood up and asked solemnly, "do you mean there is another zero zone in the North District?"


    The outside world only knows that there are 12344 districts and zero districts in the North District... This is the first time they have heard of it.


    "Zone zero is a place where only high-level and special personnel in the north are eligible to enter." Yu Ling said faintly, "that''s the Research Institute in the north."


    "Zone zero is your research institute? That''s good news." Zui Wuyi touched his chin and asked, "do you know what Zone Zero mainly studies?"


    "It mainly studies the dead state of powers." Yu Ling''s eyes have never been any abnormal again. She answered the question of being drunk all night. The blood on her forehead has solidified on her face. "Artificial powers and electromagnetic technology are also going on simultaneously."


    "What is a power dead state?"


    "Solidifying living powers can produce absolute power even in the hands of ordinary people." Yu Ling explained, "the real goal is to make everyone have the power of powers."


    "This is really a great invention." zuiye''s smile faded. He stared at the heart in the box and his eyes were full of ridicule. "What can these specimens do?"


    "It contains the power of the power, which is compressed and then stored in a solid magnetic block for easy use."


    "Wait a minute." staring at the hearts, ye Wuchen couldn''t help feeling sick. "Can this heart make a weapon you said?"


    "Not one by one. The production ratio of power dead state is 10 to 1." Yu Ling said.


    "Ten hearts can make a power dead state?!" ye Wuchen''s face changed again.


    Would the always shiny North do such dirty things?


    "That''s right." Yu Ling nodded.


    Listening to Yu Ling''s description all the time, Jing Jingyue felt more and more like the iron box Xiuqi gave him. He took it out and put it in front of Yu Ling, wrung his eyebrows and asked, "Hey, you can''t say this thing?"


    "This is a used power dead state."


    "It seems that the matter that Xiuqi asked me to investigate has been solved." Wen Yan Jingjing simply threw the iron box to Zui Wuyi.


    "But this is from the people of the false desire alliance." hanging his eyes and playing with the iron box in his hand, he thought about the cableway at night. "Will the false desire alliance be involved with the north? It''s really... Terrible."


    "Yu Ling, you said earlier that the forces of the false desire alliance were hidden in the inner ring of zone 1 and related to some people in the north, aren''t they from zone 0?" Jing raised her eyes and asked after staring at the iron box in the hands of drunken night for a while.


    "I don''t know." Yu Ling shook his head. "It''s not in my detection range."


    "All right," drunk night shrugged, "at least we know area zero, the secret research office in the north."


    Knowing all the answers he wanted to know, Mo Wen got up and looked around at a circle of people, "drunk all night, act with me tonight. Ye Wuchen, go to the fake desire alliance tomorrow morning and try to stay there."


    Try to stay there?


    Ye Wuchen was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know how to understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Jingjing knew that his task was to find a car, so he would be silent, but Qu Yaoyao was interested and asked loudly, "boss, what do Zhang Xin and I do?"


    "Zhang Xin had better go to prepare for the forest of death. As for you, just protect him." he said faintly to Qu Yaoyao, and Mo Wen got up and went out.


    "OK, boss, don''t worry." Qu Yaojiao replied, but Zhang Xin looked dull.


    The forest of death?


    Just his little. Chicken like force into the place of death, all of them are near death. Now let him go to the forest of death?! This is murder!


    Zhang Xin''s face twisted for a while. He felt that he might lose his life if he continued to stay in the desire alliance. Maybe he should find someone to run away at a specific time?


    "Boss, why don''t I wait for you at the passage of zone one or two? I have to deal with Yu Ling first. She''s about to explode." before Mo Wen went out, he was drunk all night and quickly stopped him, "we can''t let her blow up here."


    "It''s up to you." Mo Wen''s side eyes stood at the door for two seconds and looked at drunk night. "Drunk night, I need a lot of crystal nuclei now. If you have any used crystal nuclei, give them all to me."


    "I know." zuiwuye was a little distressed about his crystal core, but he nodded decisively at this time. After all, in the desire alliance, the command of ink is absolute.


    Mervyn paused, then turned his eyes to Jing Jing and said, "I''ve dealt with all the remaining parties of your recorded forces. If there''s anyone else, hand it over to me as soon as possible. I need their crystal core."


    Huh?


    Jing Jing was confused. When did this happen? No wonder he just got the news that many people who sneaked into the northern forces died. He thought that the northern forces were secretly eradicating dissidents. Now it seems that it was made by Mo Wen?


    "I see." Jing Jing nodded. "Once there is a crystal core, I will tell you as soon as possible."


    Seeing that his subordinates were so knowledgeable, Mo Wen turned and left the room and walked towards his room.


    As soon as Mo Wen left, Jing Jing stepped on the stool as if he were in his original form. Without any sitting image, he leaned against the wall and shrugged and said, "then I''ll prepare the car, drunken emperor. I''ll leave it to you to solve Yu Ling."

 Chapter 252

    "I see." Zui Wuyi nodded, casually found a sack and stuffed Yu Ling in, whether he landed first or not.


    Even if Yu Ling was treated like this, his face did not change, like a lifeless doll.


    Looking at the rude action of drunk night, Zhang Xin just pulled the corners of his mouth and didn''t even tremble his eyelids.


    But ye Wuchen couldn''t bear it. Don''t open your eyes and lean against the corner to wipe his sniper gun.


    "Drunk emperor, what are you going to do with this man-made power?" Qu Yaoyao pasted it on Zhang Xin''s shoulder and asked Zui Wuyi curiously.


    "Now there must be people looking for this guy outside." zuiwuye carried the sack and said with his side eyes, "so I''m going to throw her into the trading area. There are many people there, so it''s not easy to catch me."


    "Ah... That''s right." Zui Wuyi, who had reached the door, suddenly looked back at Qu Yaoyao and asked, "Yao Yao, you are an invisible power. Do you want to go with me?"


    "OK!" Qu Yaoyao seemed very interested in this kind of thing. She promised loudly with full vitality. She turned back and patted Zhang Xin''s face and said with a smile, "Zhang Xin, you should wait for me at home."


    "I''m not a child." reluctantly opened Qu Yaoyao''s hand, and Zhang Xin cried and laughed.


    "But if I''m not with you, what will you do if you meet a bad guy and hang up? Where will I go to find a guy like you?" Qu Yaoyao frowned and his bright eyes narrowed slightly. "You don''t... Want to run away when I''m away?"


    "Of course not." inexplicably felt like he was stared at by a poisonous snake. Zhang Xin sighed, "you go, I''ll wait for you to come back."


    "Really obedient." Qu Yaoyao was satisfied. He waved his hand and went out with drunk night.


    Weakly leaning against the sofa on his side, Zhang Xin secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s like being drunk all night." he murmured mockingly. "They all want others to be obedient."


    "Brother Wuye just doesn''t like others to disobey his meaning." ye Wuchen, standing in a corner of the room, apologized for drunkenness. In fact, he knew what kind of person drunk all night was, but he also knew that if he hadn''t been drunk all night, he and his brother might have died long ago.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xin couldn''t help laughing sarcastically. His side eyes tilted to ye Wuchen, "are you... The same as them?"


    Like?


    In an instant, ye Wuchen thought of the scene when drunk night abused the man of the false desire alliance.


    "I''m a bystander." ye Wuchen raised his eyes and looked at Zhang Xin, "so it''s a companion, not a peer."


    "Well," said Zhang Xin with a smile again, "if you go to the drunken emperor and let you kill, will you do it? You know what he always likes is clever people."


    Drunk all night, let him kill? Ye Wuchen was silent. He wanted to league for so long, but he never killed anyone.


    Just after Zhang Xin thought ye Wuchen wouldn''t answer, ye Wuchen suddenly raised his head and said, "now, I will."


    "What about the future?" Zhang Xin asked, holding his chin.


    Without immediately answering Zhang Xin''s question, ye Wuchen looked out of the window and said, "before I have enough ability, I will listen to brother Wuye."


    Ye Wuchen''s answer was beyond Zhang Xin''s expectation. He looked at ye Wuchen''s stature less than his chest and jokingly sighed, "you child is really..."


    Zhang Xin didn''t say the following words. No one knows whether he doesn''t want to say it or can''t find words to describe it at all.


    The two of them were silent face to face, as if they completely regarded each other as nonexistent.


    As soon as Mo Wen returned to the room, he found Yu Lan sitting in a daze in front of the bed with empty eyes.


    Hearing the sound of Mo Wen closing the door, Yu Lan immediately turned his head and looked over, grinning with a big smile.


    "Ouch!" welcome back!


    She threw her hand into Mo Wen''s arms and rubbed his chin intimately.


    "Are you awake?" he grabbed Yu Lan''s shoulder, and Mo Wen gently kissed her ear.


    Sensitively, Yu Lanser shrunk, Mo Wen''s eyes slightly coagulated, pretended that he hadn''t found anything, gently attached to his blue ear and said, "how do you feel now?"


    "Oh, Ow!" I''m fine.


    Yu Lan roared briskly, lying on the neck of Mo Wen and hiding all his expressions.


    "Do you want to sleep a little longer?" asked Mo Wen, patting her on the back.


    Feeling the warmth coming from Mo Wen, Yu Lan rubbed reluctantly. After a while, he sat up with his body and said:


    "Ow!" yes!


    She bent her eyes and opened her mouth to Mo Wen. Her milky eyes were full of him.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s lovely appearance, Mo Wen couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth, revealing the smile on his left face and said, "if you want to sleep, I''ll be here with you. Just lie down at ease."


    Then he reached out and pulled up a corner of the quilt and gently put Yu Lan flat on the bed.


    "Good."


    Lies in the blue forehead fell a kiss. After watching her close her eyes, Mo Wen got up and silently said goodbye. The dark eyes are full of pain and sadness.


    His trembling fingertips touched Yu Lan''s neck and took off her coat very gently.


    The festering scar on his shoulder burned Mo Wen''s eyes. He finally clenched his teeth uncontrollably. Even if he bit blood, he didn''t reduce half his strength.


    When Yu Lan was sleeping, he checked again and again to make sure there were no scars on her. But after waking up for a while, did Yu Lan''s shoulders begin to fester?


    "Don''t wake up for a while."


    The heart seemed to be pinched, cramped, buzzing in the ears, and even Yu''s blue face could not be seen clearly in the blurred vision.


    Mo Wen held Yu Lan''s face in despair. He silently touched her forehead, and his eyes were swallowed up like endless darkness.


    "It''s too late." he suddenly stood up, gently covered Yu Lan with a quilt, turned and ran out.


    "Drunk all night!" he pushed the door of the drunk all night room and said in a cold voice.


    "... boss?" ye Wuchen stood up in surprise. He looked at the iron green ink in surprise and held the corner of his clothes uneasily. "What can I do for you?"


    Zhang Xin''s face turned white. He stood up and looked at Mo Wen. He only felt that the temperature in the room had dropped several degrees at the moment Mo Wen came in.


    "I''ll start immediately after Jingjing gets the car." he glanced coldly at ye Wuchen. The habitual smile on Mo Wen''s face as a disguise has been completely broken, and his voice is a little hoarse, but full of killing intention. "Go and tell Zui Wuye that I''ll go to the pass in zone one or two now."


    "Now? But..." ye Wuchen was stunned. As soon as he was about to speak, the ink had disappeared in his vision, like a ghost.

 Chapter 253

    "But brother Wuye is not here." ye Wuchen murmured, looked at the empty door, pursed his lips, and his hand clutching the corner of his clothes was also loose.


    As soon as Mo Wen left, Zhang Xin sat back on the sofa, rubbed his forehead and looked at ye Wuchen, "what should we do now?"


    "I''ll go to the trading area to find brother Wuye." ye Wuchen''s side eyes said. He picked up a cotton padded jacket from the room and ran out.


    Looking at ye Wuchen''s back, Zhang Xin raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    I didn''t know that Mo Wen changed his plan without authorization. After arriving at the trading area drunk all night, he sat on the upper floor of a seven story apartment and stared leisurely at the flow of people below.


    Squatting aside, Qu Yaoyao exposed Yu Ling''s head from the sack and poked curiously.


    Yu Ling''s eyes were half open and still had no expression.


    Seeing this, Qu Yaoyao only felt bored for a while. She looked back at the drunken side face, leaned on her chin and asked, "drunken emperor, what are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking..." drunk night looked at the setting sun, bent his eyes and smiled, "how many people can this man-made power''s self explosion kill in this downtown area?"


    "What does it matter to us whether these people live or die?" Qu Yaoyao frowned and stared at the crowd in the lower room. "Wait, do we want to throw her into the street?"


    "Of course! Otherwise we come all the way here for what." drunk night patted his thigh and smiled brightly.


    "Didn''t you say you were trying to avoid the people who were looking for this man-made power?" Qu Yaoyao said, "my sister is right. You are full of lies."


    "Oh, oh, that''s what Miaomiao said about me? I''m innocent." zuiye looked at Qu Yaoyao wrongly, and his voice sounded very good at this time. "I didn''t tell a lie. Avoiding the searcher is also one of the reasons why I came here."


    "Well, what are you going to do?" he glanced, and Qu Yaoyao sat directly on the ground.


    "I''ll throw her in the middle of the crowd like garbage when people don''t pay attention. She''s unconscious and can''t struggle now. She''s wrapped in a sack. No one will notice that it''s wrong." Zui Wuyi smiled.


    "What if someone opened the sack?" he glanced at the crowd below his eyes and twisted his eyebrows.


    "No one will open it." he gently shook his head and looked at Yu Ling with his eyes drunk. "How long do you have to explode?"


    "Four hours." Yu Ling said.


    "Can you advance your self explosion time?" drunk night touched his chin. At the beginning, blank told him that the man-made powers trusted everything in the outside world without the consciousness chip.


    "Yes." Yu Ling nodded without any action.


    Not noticing Yu Ling''s action, he leaned against the rusty guardrail and yawned. "It''s not urgent now. Anyway, the boss said he didn''t act until dark. We''ll let this guy explode later."


    "Why not make a quick decision?" Qu Yaoyao asked somewhat uninteresting.


    "Because that would be boring." he got up and walked to Yu Ling, squatted down drunk all night, looked directly into her eyes and said with a smile, "Yu Ling, you''re dying."


    Yu Ling didn''t make a sound.


    "How do you feel?" asked drunk night.


    "Very... Happy," Yu Ling said faintly.


    happy?


    Yu Ling''s answer was a little interesting. Even Qu Yao glanced at it.


    "Why are you happy?" she asked curiously.


    "Because I will be free." Yu Ling turned his head slightly, just able to bring the bustling crowd into his eyes.


    "Is death equal to freedom? You have a good understanding." Wen Yan smiled as if he had found a bosom friend, and said with appreciation, "I think so, so the people I killed should thank me, shouldn''t they? I saved them and gave them freedom."


    Inexplicably, he felt that the freedom understood by Zui Wuye was not the same as the freedom said by Yu Ling. Qu Yaoyao ignored the drunken Wuye who was in the wind and continued to ask Yu Ling, "weren''t you free before?"


    "No." Yu Ling said a word concisely, and there was no following.


    Seeing that the sun was about to set, he smiled at Qu Yaoyao and said, "if you have any questions, please ask them quickly."


    "I was wondering what else was wrong."


    When Qu Yaoyao frowned and wanted to ask something, he suddenly got up drunk and narrowed his eyes and whispered, "why is he here?"


    "Who?" Qu Yaoyao looked down at Mo Wen''s eyes and saw ye Wuchen holding a gun.


    "This can''t be the boss changing the plan without authorization?" drunk night scratched his head and suddenly had a bad hunch in his heart. He asked Qu Yaoyao to be optimistic about Yu Ling, while he ran quickly towards ye Wuchen.


    When Qu Yaoyao came up again, he noticed that his face was black and his smile was a little stiff. Ye Wuchen followed him, looking a little nervous.


    "What''s the matter?" Qu Yao couldn''t help asking.


    "Sure enough, the boss changed his plan again." Zui Wuyi turned his eyes, turned his head and stared at Yu Ling fiercely, "now adjust your self explosion time to five minutes."


    "OK."


    Yu Ling closed his eyes. The cold voice was like mechanical metal without emotion.


    "Why is it so urgent?" Qu Yaoyao slipped Yu Ling back into the sack again and tied a beautiful bow with a rope at the top.


    "The boss asked for a quick decision. Now he has gone to the passage of zone 1 and zone 2, and I have to follow him right away." carrying Yu Ling, he ran down when he was drunk and had no time to say more. After squeezing into the crowd, he pretended to be careless and threw the sack on the ground.


    "How big is the self explosion range of man-made powers?" ye Wuchen asked uneasily, lying on the roof looking at the crowd. "How many people will die here if she self explodes."


    "You think a lot of things." Qu Yaoyao waved his hand carelessly, "but they are just strangers. Their life and death are none of our business."


    "But..." ye Wuchen drooped his head. "If someone dies, it must be our responsibility. After all, we brought man-made powers."


    "There are more people dying every day. Do you have to take care of everyone?" ye Wuchen''s voice rang behind him. When he looked back, he found that drunk Wuye, who didn''t know when to run back, was looking at him jokingly behind him.


    "I don''t mean that..." ye Wuchen felt powerless to explain.


    Ignoring ye Wuchen''s tangled face, he stared at the crowd drunk all night and said to ye Wuchen and Qu Yaoyao, "I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 254

    "What''s the matter?" sitting on the snow pile that hasn''t melted behind him, Qu Yaoyao breathed at the back of his white hand, and then moved his fingers twice.


    Ye Wuchen also raised his eyes to drunk night and held the sniper gun in his arms.


    "After Yu Ling explodes, I''ll go to the boss immediately." watching the flow of people, I''m drunk all night and said slowly, "Yao Yao, you stay and smash the remaining body of Yu Ling before you leave."


    "Why care about her when they are dead?" Qu Yao didn''t understand.


    "Artificial powers are a mysterious thing. Sometimes only a part of their body is needed to extract all the memory data of her life." he gently picked up the corner of his mouth and smiled all night. "We can''t take this risk."


    "It''s really mysterious, I know." Qu Yaoyao nodded happily, his hands crossed under his chin, looking full of vitality. "Don''t worry, drunk emperor, I promise to smash all the remnants of the man-made power and don''t leave them to others."


    "Well, I''m always at ease with you and Miaomiao." looking at Qu Yaoyao, I smiled in the sunshine all night.


    Hearing this, Qu Yaoyao just shrugged his shoulders and looked noncommittal.


    "As for you, you have to stay and help Qu Yaoyao." looking at ye Wuchen and drunk at night, he lightly ordered, "when Ling explodes, many guards will gather. You will cover Qu Yaoyao at that time."


    Ye Wuchen was stunned when he heard the speech. "This... What should I do?"


    "It''s very simple. As long as a guard interferes with Qu Yaoyao, you can solve it directly." the drunken night stand spread out and smiled carelessly, "don''t you have a gun? Just use it."


    Is that what he means to kill? Ye Wuchen tightened his heart and couldn''t help holding the gun tightly.


    Just then, a scream came from the crowd, and several guards dressed in the north were hurrying to the crowd.


    "Everybody get out of here now!" one of the guards fired several shots into the sky and shouted with a thick neck. The loud voice almost overshadowed the noise among the crowd.


    None of the civilians dared to provoke the guards in the north. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they still rushed to the periphery. They didn''t even notice that several people fell under their feet.


    "Found?" Qu Yaoyao was surprised. She turned her head and looked at the drunk night. She found that he was calm on his face.


    "These guards are much faster than expected." casually glanced, drunk night raised his hand and pressed ye Wuchen''s head, which depressed him.


    "When the man-made powers are about to destroy themselves, they will automatically send messages to the outside world." Zui Wuyi gently explained to Qu Yaoyao, "it should be that the North received the message... But did they come too fast?"


    In this fashion, Yu Ling''s sack suddenly emitted a dazzling white light, followed by a huge explosion mixed with the rolling heat wave.


    Although the guards had tried their best to disperse the crowd just now, the explosion came too fast, and many civilians were affected by the fire.


    Many people fell to the ground motionless, with jumping lights on their bodies. The noisy trading area immediately became dead.


    "These guards came in time." drunk night rubbed his chin, and his eyebrows almost twisted together.


    He squinted at the burning fire and always felt something was wrong.


    "When the fire is lower, I''ll deal with the body of this man-made power." Qu Yaoyao immediately prepared to be invisible. He suddenly stood up and stared at the burning fire with surprise, "no!"


    As soon as the sound fell, he dodged and jumped downstairs, chasing after a remote alley.


    Qu Yaoyao naturally chased up, leaving only ye Wuchen squatting in place. He didn''t react to what had happened.


    "Drunk emperor?"


    When Qu Yaoyao got into the alley, he found that Zui Wuyi was standing not far away with a cold face.


    "What''s the matter?" she wondered.


    "I just saw a figure running out of the fire." drunk night said, "I suspect there is a problem with the information of the man-made power blank gave me. Yu Ling should not be dead."


    "This..." it''s all blown up like that, and it''s not dead yet?! Qu Yao pasted it on the wall and looked sideways at the burning fire. He was speechless.


    Soon she took a deep breath and hid herself as close as possible to the burning place.


    Drunk without night, he stared at the disappeared footprints on the ground and said nothing for a long time.


    "That''s what your freedom means," he murmured, sounding a little self deprecating.


    A few minutes later, Qu Yaoyao ran back. His hair was scorched and he didn''t know it.


    "I really don''t see it. I''ll look for it when the fire is smaller." she frowned and looked tangled. "Drunk emperor, what if I can''t find it?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Zui Wuye smiled, but there was no real smile at the bottom of his eyes. "Just wait until I tell the boss. You and ye Wuchen go back first."


    After that, he turned and ran in the direction of the passage of district one and two, as if he really didn''t care about such things.


    Qu Yaoyao stood where he was and looked back at the guards who were shouting for fire fighting after he was drunk and completely disappeared from his vision.


    There was no expression on her face and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "It''s annoying that all the rare and funny things have been destroyed."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the passage in zone 1 and zone 2 is rare and deserted. There are few passers-by except the garrison guards.


    "It''s already cold, but I feel even colder when there are fewer people." a guard standing in front of the guardrail hugged his arm and complained, "I really want to go back and sleep in a warm quilt!"


    "Come on, Sike," said the guard standing beside him. "I still want a hot meal. I''ll recognize it even if I make cookies in hot water."


    "You think too much. When have we had a sip of hot water since we were stationed here." Sike smiled. Yu Guang suddenly noticed a tall and thin figure walking slowly in this direction. He cleared his throat and immediately raised his eyes and said loudly, "Hey, hey, stop that guy. Today, Zone 2 is under martial law, and the passage in zone 1 and 2 is not open!"


    The figure that was moving was ink. He seemed to hear the guard''s voice, but he didn''t seem to hear it. He just turned his head slightly and didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Lightly glanced at the outposts on both sides, and he soon focused on the guard standing in the middle of the road.


    There are seven powers on each side, six in the middle, between the ninth and twelfth levels.


    "I told you not to come again!" seeing that Mo Wen didn''t mean to stop at all, Sike raised his gun at him and shouted, "if you come again, you''ll be responsible for the consequences!"

 Chapter 255

    When he heard this, Mo Wen''s footsteps finally paused. He raised his hands and made a surrender, and kept walking forward.


    It seems that he was deceived by Mo Wen''s sullen appearance. Sike just frowned and looked at his companion suspiciously, "what is he going to do?"


    "Who knows." his companion looked up and down at the ink, noticed his pale face and purple lips, and tutted with disdain.


    "Let this sick seedling come first. It doesn''t have any deterrent."


    "But the people in zone 2 are forbidden to leave?" Sike frowned.


    "Are you stupid?" slapped Sike, and his partner laughed. "I just let him come, not let him pass."


    When the voice fell, Mo Wen had come to them. His smile was as warm as jade. At a glance, it only gave people a gentle and harmless feeling.


    Each guard has weapons and a heavy machine on each side of the outpost. Guns.


    Don''t let the gun ring.


    Thoughts flashed in my mind. Ink slightly lowered his eyelids and asked the guard in front of him softly:


    "I want to ask, where is the captain of your guard?"


    "Hey!" as soon as the companion listened to the music, he turned back and shouted to a sentry platform on the right, "Captain, there is a little white face to see you!"


    Sike always felt uneasy. He pulled his companion''s arm. Just when he wanted to say something, their captain Zhang Limin leaned out his head and said rudely, "what''s the matter!"


    Zhang Limin is a big man about two meters tall. His full beard almost covers most of his face.


    "There is a weak little white face here to see you. Is it your wandering brother?" the companion shouted again. This time, there was obviously more ridicule in his voice.


    When they get along with each other, they are so careless and lawless, so no one feels that such words are disrespectful to Zhang Limin.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t have that kind of brother like bean sprouts!" Zhang Limin tilted his eyes, spat and laughed, "where''s the smelly boy? Hurry to roll for me and dare to pretend to be my brother. I don''t think you can live long!"


    Listening to Zhang Limin''s hearty laughter, even the people at the opposite outpost looked over. Most of the guards present laughed and took ink as a joke.


    Sike always felt a little uneasy. He smiled twice. He found that Mo Wen didn''t show half an unhappy meaning even if he was ridiculed by the public. He even had a gentle smile on his mouth.


    This discovery made him a little creepy. He stepped back slightly and was ready to use his power.


    If standing here is an ordinary man, he must have blushed with shame under the ridicule of the public, but now standing here is ink.


    He gently put down his hand, slightly raised his eyes and asked Zhang Limin, "are you the captain?"


    At this time, the sky was already a little dark. Zhang Limin felt that Mo Wen''s eyes were like wild wolves hiding in the woods, emitting a faint light.


    The vigilance system he developed in the past two years made him alert instantly. He hung his head and stared at Mo Wen and asked, "so what?"


    This is the first time someone ran here and asked him if he was the guard captain.


    "Do you know where ye Shu is?" Mo Wen asked again.


    The question is just as if Zhang Limin''s vigilance just dissipated. He despised his voice from the nasal cavity and laughed. "You are a follower of Ye Shu," I advised you to daydream less. Your little white face is really a toy boy who wants to eat the goose.


    Ye Shu is a figure like a goddess in his eyes. How can he tolerate the defilement of Mo Wen, a guy who has no strength at first sight?


    "I''m asking you, do you know where ye Shu is?" when he heard the sentence "Ye Shu''s follower", there was obviously a little impatience in the black eyes of ink. His smile became more and more gentle, but his voice was cold.


    Zhang Limin waved his hand carelessly. "I don''t know if it''s none of your business. Where''s the psycho here? Sike, you guys quickly drove him away!"


    "Hey -" when the people at the opposite outpost saw the excitement, they simply laughed and made a few loud noises, turned around and continued to stand guard.


    Really, it''s boring to stand guard.


    The six guards at the passage answered in unison. Sike was the first to breathe a sigh of relief. He had long felt that Mo Wen didn''t feel right for him, and now he can finally let him leave.


    When he wanted to look back again, he found that Mo Wen had mysteriously disappeared.


    Anyone here?


    Several people were stunned. When they reacted, the outpost on the left suddenly seemed to be rolled into a washing machine and twisted into powder. The seven guards standing inside the outpost were instantly stirred into meat mud. Some of them still had a smile on their faces, and even had no time to make a sound.


    What happened?


    Sike and others were stunned.


    Are you kidding? Most of those guards are level 10 powers. They can''t die so simply even without vigilance!


    Before he knew what had happened, the guards were stunned. Zhang Limin was the first to react and subconsciously roared, "guard!"


    "Warning what." the voice of Mo Wen sounded faintly from behind Zhang Limin. He smashed his machine gun, and the rising corners of his mouth still had a mild taste.


    "When are you --" Zhang Limin was stunned. The next second he was shocked by the blood in front of him.


    All six people inside the outpost had their necks wiped and were paralyzed on the ground. The arms of several guards trembled uncontrollably, and the blood gushed directly from their throats.


    Being wiped on the throat is actually a very painful thing. Because the pain of the throat can not make people die of pain, most of the people who have been wiped on the throat die of excessive blood loss due to being cut into the artery, or suffocate by cutting off the trachea.


    Looking at his subordinates dying, Zhang Limin only felt that his heart was burned by the nameless flame. With a loud roar, he rushed at Mo Wen, and the clank man was staring red in his eyes.


    "Is it a power of level 12?" Mo Wen bit compressed biscuits with one hand, covered Zhang Limin''s fist with the other hand, and smiled gently. "Can you wait a minute?"


    This gentle smile dyed on his face, making his pale face even colder.


    As soon as the voice fell, Mo Wen flashed and disappeared in Zhang Limin''s vision. He looked back in horror and found that Mo Wen had reached the ground and twisted the neck of a guard.

 Chapter 256

    "Don''t move!" Sike stared at Mo Wen in horror. The flames had surrounded him in the middle and jumped to form a flame protective net.


    Noticing that Sike''s hand had raised the gun, Mo Wen flashed forward with his eyes slightly narrowed, directly ignored the flame and held Sike''s muzzle.


    The sleeve made a "hissing" sound when burning, and his skin and flesh also appeared dark when burning. As if he couldn''t feel the pain at all, Mo Wen, expressionless, crushed the gun in Sike''s hand, and stabbed a dagger into his abdomen.


    With the sound of flesh and blood breaking, the flame around Sike suddenly extinguished. He knelt down powerlessly and vomited a mouthful of blood. The whole person curled up together because of pain.


    At this time, Zhang Limin, who was already crazy, rushed down and attacked Mo Wen. Unfortunately, Mo Wen didn''t want to deal with him now. He clasped his shoulder with his backhand and twisted his arms without hesitation.


    His strong arm was twisted into a twist and hung weakly on Zhang Limin''s side. He screamed and almost fainted.


    "As I said, wait a minute."


    He stepped over Zhang Limin from a commanding position. Mo Wen looked around like a fierce beast and continued to solve other guards.


    At this time, most of the other guards were stunned and sat down on the ground as soon as their legs were soft. Some responded. Unfortunately, they were cut off by ink with a dagger before raising their gun or using their powers.


    As long as it was no accident, he was used to taking people''s lives directly.


    In the blink of an eye, Mo Wen solved all the guards present. He stood between the bodies covered with blood, like the God of death walking out of hell. He was so cold that he was lifeless.


    It was quiet and strange around. In addition to the roaring cold wind, Zhang Limin, who witnessed all this, could only hear his heavy breathing.


    His face was covered with cold sweat, his eyes widened, and he stared at the figure of ink in horror.


    This evil spirit... Who is it?! This strength is not what he can imagine!


    "Yo Yo, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, a crisp voice suddenly sounded, breaking the calm and making a hearty laugh at the same time.


    "Help me!" Zhang Limin looked at people with round eyes. When he found that he was a sunny and handsome young man, he subconsciously asked for help.


    "Eh?" drunk night didn''t know why he blinked. He glanced at the bloody bodies around Mo Wen, happily squatted down and looked at Zhang Limin, "what did you just say? I didn''t hear the wind."


    "Save me!" Zhang Limin shouted in pain, regardless of who he was and why he appeared here. His vocal cords were almost cracked by him.


    At this time, Mo Wen was standing behind Zhang Limin and watching him dying. At the same time, he pulled off his charred sleeve and threw it on the ground.


    Some of his sleeves had been burned into the flesh, and he pulled them with a large amount of flesh and blood, and a little blood beads came out of the wound that had just stopped the blood.


    "HMM... how do you want me to save you?" he asked with a smile, staring at Zhang Limin''s twisted face with interest.


    At this time, Zhang Limin, who was desperate, could only grasp the last straw of drunkenness. He completely ignored his vigilance and shouted, "help me find Lord Xu!"


    His voice was desperate and shrill, and the roar almost exhausted his whole strength.


    "Xu Jielin? Do you think you can live to that time?"


    Drunk night smiled viciously. He looked at Zhang Limin with satisfaction. The hope at the bottom of his eyes first turned into surprise and then despair. He clapped his hands and stood up to heal Mo Wen''s arm.


    "Boss, I think if you weren''t a power... You might have been disabled."


    Looking at the shocking scars on Mo Wen''s arm, he couldn''t help smacking his tongue when he was drunk all night.


    Doesn''t Mervyn feel any pain?


    Unexpectedly, drunken night was a man of ink. The color of hope just lit up in Zhang Limin''s eyes dissipated helplessly.


    Mo Wen didn''t respond to this remark. He looked down at Zhang Limin with a faint side eye and said coldly, "tell me, where is Ye Shu?"


    Listening to Mo Wen mention Ye Shu again, Zhang Limin''s cracked lips can''t help wriggling.


    Ye Shu


    Thinking of the woman who always had a gentle smile on her face, Zhang Limin only felt that his flustered heart seemed to calm down.


    Ye Shu is in their north, symbolizing hope.


    She is kind, gentle and fair, just like the embodiment of all positive images.


    "I don''t know." Zhang Limin whispered, his eyes firm for a moment.


    "Don''t say?" Mo Wen, whose arm had been cured, squatted down, pressed Zhang Limin''s head and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Other people may not know where ye Shu is, but Zhang Limin and their escort captains definitely know. Otherwise, if Wan Yiye Shu is in any danger, where will they protect her.


    "Hey, boss, you can''t ask anything like this." Zui Wuyi squatted down and pulled Zhang Limin''s collar, raised his eyes and pointed at the back of Mo Wen, "give it to me, boss. You can solve the poor egg who missed the net first."


    Scotton, who was climbing out according to the wound, gave a meal, and then climbed out in more fear.


    "Hurry up." unexpectedly, Sike was still hanging a breath. Mo Wen stood up impatiently and walked slowly in the direction of Sike.


    "Don''t worry, boss, I can guarantee that I can let him take us." Zui Wuyi vowed, then excitedly placed Zhang Limin on his back, took out the dagger and made two gestures in his abdomen. It looked like a medical student preparing to dissect a rabbit.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to make your heart jump." Zhang Limin was dazzled by the sunny smile.


    How could he show such a smile at this time?!


    Unable to use normal people''s thoughts to figure out the idea of drunk night, Zhang Limin only felt a drop of cold sweat falling from his forehead. He stared at the dagger in drunk night''s hand and felt his heart shrink suddenly.


    The cold dagger stuck under his lifted clothes, making him goose bumps all over his body.


    At this time, a sudden change occurred. Sike, who was running away, suddenly turned over and sat up. It seemed that he was forced into a desperate situation and decided to make the last fight.


    "You''ll die!" he shouted desperately and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Mo Wen raised his hand carelessly and pointed at Sike, and Sike also resolutely pulled up a flame. He exposed his blood stained teeth and attacked Mo Wen ferociously.


    The fire tongue of the whole body flapped and jumped at the chest of ink in an instant.

 Chapter 257

    In an instant, Sike was unconscious, and his whole head was shattered by the power of ink.


    The clothes in front of Mo Wen''s chest were also burned out, and the little sparks stubbornly spread around, but finally turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.


    After all, the gap between level 10 and level 18 is still huge.


    Mo Wen looked down at his clothes and smiled gently.


    "Can''t die well? I never wanted to go to heaven, and I never believed in it."


    He only believes that he can stay with Yu Lan forever. Even if he can''t be reborn forever, he will try his best to entangle Yu Lan and never separate.


    "Blue is mine. That''s the only thing that won''t change."


    When Mo Wen came, he was drunk and squatted on the ground to toss Zhang Limin. Zhang Limin''s eyes protruded, and his tears couldn''t stop flowing out, but he couldn''t make a sound because his mouth was blocked by a piece of rotten cloth.


    Standing with his hands around his chest, he watched every move of the drunken night. The gentle smile on the corners of ink has not changed at all, just like a beautiful picture.


    Drunk without night is skilled in Sabre technique and knows the structure of human body like the back of his hand.


    He is familiar with the major textures and veins of the human body, and each knife perfectly avoids all large blood vessels and important internal organs.


    This knife technique is absolutely impossible only with theory. It must be based on years of experience.


    "HMM..." Zhang Limin shook his head in pain, and the green veins in his forehead almost burst out of his pale skin.


    "I''ve heard that every guard captain in the North has the ability of automatic positioning, which is convenient for the top to assign tasks in time. Have you?" drunk night raised his hand to heal Zhang Limin''s exposed heart, wiped the blood stains on his face and asked with a smile.


    Zhang Limin nodded quickly and trembled with pain because of excessive force.


    "Well, so you can locate Ye Shu, right?" drunk night asked with satisfaction.


    Zhang Limin nodded again. He promised that he would never care about any messy goddess this time. Even if he told his ancestors for 18 generations, he could tell the whole story.


    "Thank you." drunk night felt Zhang Limin''s sweaty forehead like coaxing a pet, lowered his head and continued to do his unfinished things, "next, just enjoy it?"


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t mean to let him go when he was drunk all night. Zhang Limin finally let out a cry, which filled him with an unprecedented despair from the bottom of his heart.


    No matter who it is, come and help him and let him die quickly!


    More than ten minutes have passed since he was drunk and tossed all night. Zhang Limin''s face has basically lost its blood color and looks like a dead man.


    If it wasn''t for his faint breath, ink would think he was dead.


    Zuiwuye took down the dirty cloth ball in Zhang Limin''s mouth and threw it aside when he noticed that it was wet with saliva.


    "What are you going to do?" even Mo Wen asked suspiciously after witnessing all the actions of being drunk all night.


    At this time, Zhang Limin obviously couldn''t speak, and even whether he could stand up was a problem.


    After all, his body was... In a mess.


    "Let him show us the way." drunk night cheerfully pulled up Zhang Limin, looked at his lifeless eyes and said gently, "you go to Ye Shu now. After you get there, you may still have salvation. I believe you can do it, right?"


    ... saved?


    These two words defeated the last line of defense in Zhang Limin''s heart in an instant, and his tears poured out without warning, even vaguely mixed with blood.


    He turned and staggered forward, like a zombie without mind.


    The ink standing aside has clearly seen Zhang Limin''s appearance at this time. It seems that he is a madman who has been driven crazy. There is only the eyes of a collapsed person in his eyes.


    "Boss, I have perfectly cured his legs and balance system, and the internal circulation can also run simply in a short time." zuiwiye keeps up with Zhang Limin. Such a deep and cold night can''t hide his handsome big white teeth, "so I promise he won''t die until he finds Ye Shu."


    Without making any comment on the words of drunk without night, Mo Wen just looked at Zhang Limin''s shaking back, smiled and said, "sometimes... Your healing power can really open my eyes."


    "Boss, this is the best compliment for me." drunk night smiled, "so I think you''re praising me."


    "Whatever you want." Mo Wen said gently.


    At this time, ye Shu doesn''t know that she is being watched by two madmen. She is standing in front of the mirror with a comb, combing her hair, packing up her instruments and preparing to find Ye Gong.


    Although Ye Gong is a healing power, he has always lived in the outer ring of the first district in order to create a people-friendly image for himself.


    So ye Shu naturally didn''t have time to go to the inner ring at this time. After running out of her outer ring house, she hurried to the direction of Ye Gong.


    "Jiang Qi!" she put on a mask to cover most of her face and put on a hat, revealing only her elegant hair.


    She must always maintain her gentle image. If others see her running in a hurry, what does it look like.


    As soon as ye Shu''s voice fell, a figure immediately appeared behind her. Her cold face was seven points similar to Jiang Luo, with a faint color of worry.


    "Did uncle say he would like to see me?"


    "He said... He has many guests to entertain today. It''s inconvenient to see you." Jiang Qi whispered slowly, his head almost hanging on his chest.


    "What?!" Ye Shu, who was running, stumbled and almost tripped. If Jiang Qi hadn''t grabbed her quickly, she would have been completely disfigured.


    "Ye Gong, is he crazy!" annoyed, ye Shu didn''t even want to call her "Uncle". She stamped her feet irritably, raised her hand and slapped Jiang in the face, "Why are you such a waste!"


    Jiang Qi''s head was lower. Although his face was burning, he didn''t have a half point expression.


    "How can I have such stupid guards as you two!" Ye Shu stamped her feet again. Originally, she looked very gentle. Now her eyes were full of evil. "Jiang Luo, why hasn''t he come back yet!"


    "I can''t get in touch with my brother now." Jiang Qi lowered his eyes. He was a little worried at the bottom of his eyes, and his voice was unconsciously lowered. "He didn''t send back any news. He didn''t reply to the news we sent him, just like..."


    "Like?" leaf Shu wrung her eyebrows and asked impatiently.


    "The world evaporated."

 Chapter 258

    "Do you mean he''s dead?" Ye Shu felt that she was about to be angry and smiled. She turned back, raised her hand for no reason, and slapped Jiang Qi''s face again. Her sharp fingernails brought up a long bead of blood. "Bad work is bad work. Why do you want to find any reason? Jiang Luo, he is a 12th level power, how can he die quietly."


    Jiang Qi and Jiang Luo are the absolute loyal guards selected by her father ye Zhiqian. Their strength is the best among the powers. They don''t say much and don''t say much. They are suitable for doing anything and have high confidentiality.


    "... I''m sorry." Jiang Qi did not say anything to explain, and directly bowed his head.


    "That''s all." she waved her hand and didn''t want to say more. Ye Shu turned and continued to walk in the direction of Ye Gong. "Jie Lin was so badly hurt. I have to let Ye Gong cure him whatever I say."


    "But..." Jiang Qi twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t want to be interrupted by Ye Shu as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "Nothing, but." Ye Shu said coldly, "I''ve paid so much. It''s absolutely impossible to lose Jielin at this time."


    Then she clenched her teeth and cursed the man who hurt Xu Jielin.


    If Xu Jielin looks like that ghost, what qualifications do you deserve her?!


    "Miss, please wait a minute." Jiang Qi suddenly stopped in front of Ye Shu and frowned at the shaking figure in front.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Shu''s two hands were inserted into the fluffy pockets and almost bumped into Jiang Qi.


    "There is a suspicious looking man in front." he raised his hand to hold Ye Shu. Jiang Qi said solemnly, and his other hand had already held the pistol at the waist.


    "What suspicious person?" Ye Shu twisted her eyebrows, leaned out her head and stared at the figure coming, because she couldn''t see clearly because of the night.


    "... Zhang, Zhang Limin?"


    When the figure almost came in front of them, Jiang Qi finally saw the visitor. He couldn''t help but wring his eyebrows and asked, "what are you doing here if you don''t defend the passage in zone 1 and zone 2?"


    "Found it." without answering Jiang Qi''s words, Zhang Limin suddenly cracked his dry lips, which turned out to be very strange in the night.


    "What?" Jiang Qi subconsciously protected Ye Shu. Now Zhang Limin looks so strange that he has to guard against it.


    "Found, found, found, found..."


    Unexpectedly, the smile at the corners of Zhang Limin''s mouth cracked even bigger, and his hoarse, cold voice sounded like a fierce ghost again and again.


    "Are you crazy?" the voice made her hair all over. Ye Shu subconsciously pushed Jiang up and asked him to drive Zhang Limin away.


    "Get out of the way quickly." Jiang Qi said coldly, raising his gun at Zhang Limin, "or I''ll shoot!"


    "Ha -" Zhang Limin suddenly opened his mouth and spit out a disgusting smell of blood.


    Without waiting for ye Shu to cover her nose in disgust, Zhang Limin''s abdomen suddenly showed a deep blood mark from top to bottom. Both sides of the bloodstain are disorderly but symmetrically unfolded like the veins of leaves, and the gushing blood stained the white snow around.


    The next second, a sticky thing squeezed out of his abdomen and fell heavily on the ground, making a sticky and disgusting sound.


    When the dirty things scattered, Jiang Qi only vaguely saw a few broken intestines.

 Chapter 259

    "Ah!!!"


    Jiang Qi''s face changed in an instant. Before he could make any reaction, ye Shu screamed in his ear. When she hurried back with her mouth open, she didn''t know where she tripped and directly sat down on the ground.


    At the same time, a woman on her way beside them also noticed the scene. She also screamed. In fear, the soles of her feet slipped and knelt down directly. She didn''t even notice that her palms were scratched by sharp ice edges, and ran away.


    Unfortunately, her limbs were stiff. She didn''t know how many falls she fell all the way. She was very embarrassed.


    Without the energy to worry about this strange woman, Jiang Qi firmly protected Ye Shu and looked at Zhang Limin with an ugly face.


    Zhang Limin fell to the ground and couldn''t die anymore, but he still had a strange smile on his face.


    Some dirty viscera on the ground splashed on Jiang Qi''s vamp, leaving dirty and viscous blood stains.


    "What the hell is going on?" Ye Shu screamed and moved back in horror.


    "Don''t panic." reach out and pull up Ye Shu. Jiang Qi turns around and stares coldly at the front. His voice is serious and lowered. "Zhang Limin is the guard captain of the passage in zone 1 and 2. If he dies, it means there is a problem at the passage. What you need to do now is to report the news to the top as soon as possible."


    "Me? I can''t even walk now!" Ye Shu screamed strangely, "why don''t you go!"


    "I think I can only cover you now." Jiang Qi smiled bitterly and stared at the figure coming out of the darkness ahead, trembling at the bottom of his heart.


    The two figures suddenly appeared at the end of the road, like the God of death dragging a sickle approaching them step by step, and each step seemed to rush towards them with a thick dark fog.


    "You go quickly, I''ll hold them for a while!" Jiang Qi said again, biting his teeth, turning back and vigorously pushing Ye Shu out.


    "You, you just get rid of them!" Ye Shu was pushed to a stagger. She looked around at the dark surroundings, and her legs couldn''t move because of trembling.


    I have to say that the appearance of Zhang Limin''s internal organs falling just now is too irritating. She has long been scared to death. She just feels that everything is dangerous.


    "Listen." he noticed that the two figures almost had to come out of the darkness ahead. Jiang Qi clenched his fist, took a deep breath and looked back, "those two people make me feel very dangerous. Miss, I can''t protect you if you stay here."


    "Can''t you beat them too?" Ye Shu asked in panic, staring at the two figures that had appeared in front of him.


    "I can''t beat you." Jiang Qi shook his head and said, "please leave quickly."


    As soon as this sentence came out, he resolutely walked forward. Even in the face of death, he must resolutely face his upcoming fate.


    Looking at Jiang Qi''s strong back, ye Shu didn''t know whether the desire to survive accounted for the top score or the fear accounted for the top score. The two slender legs finally stopped shaking.


    "You, you must stop them." Ye Shu said tremblingly, then turned and ran behind him, completely ignoring Jiang Qi''s life and death.


    After ye Shu ran away, Jiang Qi was relieved. He stared at the two people standing about ten meters away from him and said coldly, "who are you?"

 Chapter 260

    "Er, er." drunk Wuye lowered his head and stared at Zhang Limin''s ferocious death, touched his chin and said with regret, "how did it become such an ugly look?"


    While talking, he completely ignored the murderous Jiang Qi, as if he hadn''t noticed him at all.


    The ink on his side also passed by and walked past the side of Jiang Luo. During this period, he glanced at him slightly. The feeling of Sen Leng made Jiang Qi stiff in place for a moment.


    "Boss, you go first." Zui Wuyi squatted and waved his hand. "I have to study what''s wrong."


    After that, he put his eyes back on Zhang Limin, touching left and right, and his face was tangled.


    "Shouldn''t......" he whispered, "it should burst out. Why is it just cracked?"


    After hearing this sentence, Jiang Qi, who was stiff all over, only felt that his blood would flow back, and his heart beat like an explosion in an instant.


    "Don''t go!" his limbs were stiff and cold, and his fingertips were almost unconscious. Jiang Qi took a heavy breath, clenched his teeth and turned back to Mo Wen to stop him.


    "You, no one is allowed to go!"


    Mo Wen only paused slightly under his obstruction, and disappeared in place the next second.


    When Jiang Qi regained his mind, he found that Mo Wen had reached behind him, and continued to walk forward without looking back.


    "Take care of him."


    Only the cold voice leaked out from his mouth and spread to Jiang Qi''s ears, but also made drunk night bend his eyes.


    "Well, don''t worry, boss. I''m sure to learn from the previous lessons this time."


    "As I said, none of you are allowed to go!" at this time, Jiang Qi couldn''t care what "lessons" he wanted to learn when he was drunk. He hurried back, raised his hand and stretched out an invisible wave towards the ink.


    The wave movement almost swallowed up most of the body of Mo Wen, but the moment he touched the body of Mo Wen, Mo Wen had disappeared in his vision.


    "Air power?" he noticed that Mo Wen had begun to leave from the roof. He was drunk all night, his hands around his chest, and stood behind Jiang Qi. "This... Is a rare power."


    He didn''t want to talk about his daily life with drunk people. Jiang Qi took a step to catch up with Mo Wen, but he didn''t want to kick him over before he took a step away from his back.


    "Hey, is it too hurtful for you to ignore me?" drunk night twisted his neck and held his own carefully dirty way, "I don''t like to be ignored."


    "Damn it!" he was stopped. Jiang Qi had no patience at all. He was full of fear when he thought that ye Shu would be caught by Mo Wen.


    That''s his responsibility. He''ll stick to it anyway!


    Turn back and use the power towards Zui Wuye. Jiang Qi also took out his gun and fired two shots at Zui Wuye. The angle of his two shots was very tricky. It was just the direction he had to pass when he wanted to escape.


    He quickly avoided Jiang Qi''s power and unconsciously hid on both sides when he was drunk. One didn''t pay attention and was shot in the arm.


    One shot of Zhongjiang Qi also greatly increased his confidence. He went forward and continued to use his power against drunken night. The move was fatal.


    "God... Do you want to be so fierce?" drunken night screamed. He dodged around from the attack of Jiang Qi. It seems that he can''t do anything except dodge.

 Chapter 261

    The so-called air power refers to the power that can instantly control the air in the area. He can extract all the air in the locked area and let the people in the vacuum die directly because of the different internal and external pressure.


    Jiang Qi completely turned a deaf ear to the words of drunk night, and waved his powers towards drunk night.


    Drunk without night continued to look embarrassed to avoid the attack from the river. One accidentally stepped on several ice edges along the road, slipped on the soles of his feet and tripped directly on the ground.


    Good chance!


    When Jiang got up in his heart, he immediately trapped the drunk night with his power. At the same time, he rushed over and fired two shots in his direction.


    Drunken night, who escaped from his power range, was shot again in the shoulder, which almost pierced most of his arm.


    "Yi, it''s too much." he gasped in pain. He was drunk all night. He looked at Jiang Qi innocently, raised his hand and healed his arm in front of him.


    The bullet casings stuck in the flesh and blood fell on the ground. Some were deeply buried in the snow, while others made a crisp sound, as if they had hit Jiang Qi''s confused consciousness.


    Looking at the arm of drunken night healing completely at an abnormal speed, Jiang Qi stared with round eyes and said in shock, "are you a healing power?!"


    "Don''t shout so loudly." drunk night took out his ears and said obliquely to the river with his slightly raised corner of his eyes, "it''s not good for too many people to know this kind of thing."


    Jiang Qi gritted his teeth and didn''t know what to say. He never thought he could see the second healing power!


    "What''s your strange expression?" Jiang Qi''s face was unusually ugly and he was hit hard when he was drunk all night. "You just don''t like and don''t have to look at me with such disgusting eyes?"


    "Whether you are a healer or not." staring at the drunken face, Jiang Qi clenched his teeth and said, "you are my enemy, damn it!"


    After that, he launched a second round of attack. This time, his attack was much more ferocious than the previous one. Several times, he almost hurt the key of being drunk all night.


    There is still a certain strength gap between the 12th level air power and the 10th level healing power. However, although he is in the 10th level, his killing technique has reached an unimaginable level, which is also his only advantage at present.


    "I didn''t say that you are so powerful. Do you want to join us?" after being familiar with the attack law of Jiang Qi, I finally feel relaxed and talked more. "You see, I know your power and you know mine. The relationship between us is very fair, isn''t it?"


    Jiang Qi ignored him. He just loaded the bomb quickly when he issued his power, and everything he said would break his drunk head.


    "It''s a pity if you don''t join us, and I''ll be very troubled." Zui Wuyi sighed again, his eyes suddenly changed, leaned forward, directly held the muzzle of the gun with his palm, and took Jiang Qi''s gun with a back hand.


    "Because I''m definitely reluctant to kill you, and I''ll make you a living dead man at that time... It''s very troublesome!"


    The living dead


    Zhang Limin''s miserable death immediately appeared in his mind. Jiang Qi clenched his teeth, shook his head, dispelled his fear and pulled the trigger directly.


    The drunk hands were accidentally punched. His pupils shrank slightly because of pain, but the corner of his mouth raised the angle of sunshine, "tut Tut, do you want to know how I am a living dead man?"

 Chapter 262

    After that, Jiang Qi said excitedly without waiting for Jiang Qi to open his mouth. He was drunk all night. "First, cut straight from the navel from bottom to top until the position of the sternum corner. During this period, the strength should not be too heavy or too light, otherwise it is easy to destroy the beauty of the symmetrical wound. Then use the power to stop the blood and remove the ribs..."


    "Shut up!" there was a fit of nausea in his stomach. Jiang Qi stepped forward and waved his fist to the drunken face door, "you pervert!"


    He turned sideways to avoid Jiang Qi''s flawed punch. Drunk all night, he held his wrist with his backhand, close to his face and said with a smile, "thank you for your praise."


    In front of his suddenly enlarged face, Jiang shuddered. He subconsciously wanted to pull back his hand to block it, but he didn''t want a pain in his abdomen. A dagger pierced his body mercilessly.


    "I''ve found it now." he took out the dagger, got drunk all night and stabbed him deeply in the chest. With a ferocious smile, "you''re not suitable to join us."


    Jiang Qi''s eyes gradually relaxed. He fell soft to the ground, and his arms trembled uncontrollably.


    "According to the truth, you must be better than me." Zui Wuyi squatted on the ground, patted Jiang Qi''s face and confirmed that his pupils were not fully dilated before he said, "but how can you get angry and lose your square inch because of such a small thing."


    "But don''t worry, you are a very powerful guy. I won''t dissect you. I''ll leave a whole body for you."


    He couldn''t hear what drunken night was talking in his ears. Jiang Qi only felt that his brain would buzz, and his vision began to be swallowed up by darkness from the periphery, gradually losing its luster.


    He''s dying. He''s really dying this time. But... There will be no more responsibility.


    "Finally, I''ll tell you one more thing." because he was attached to Jiang Qi''s ear, the sound of being drunk all night finally clearly penetrated Jiang Qi''s ear, but it broke his heart. "Your brother Jiang Luo is not so lucky. He was killed by us, chopped into meat and buried deeply."


    Brother? Brother!


    The broad and safe shoulder and the firm side face emerged in his mind. Jiang Qi couldn''t help but stare round his eyes. At the same time, with them as the center, the air about 10 meters around fled them in a ring, and the space with normal air pressure immediately became a high-pressure vacuum environment.


    During this period, he didn''t relax his vigilance. Drunk all night ran ten meters away quickly, but the high pressure came too fast, and one of his legs didn''t move out in time. He directly stayed in the high pressure circle and burst out in blood and flesh.


    Looking up at the crowded river in the center, he hummed, "I wanted to leave you with a whole body. Why do you have to make yourself like that?"


    He raised his hand and attached it to his broken leg. He smoked the corners of his mouth in pain. He began to use his powers at the same time.


    Soon, his legs grew again at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    "Look, I won''t have an accident no matter what. Your last practice is superfluous." he smiled proudly at jiangluo''s body.


    Just then, a group of people came running in the dark, hurried, sounded like guards and civilians.


    "Damn it." he looked down at his legs that hadn''t grown yet, turned over drunk and struggled to climb behind a plank behind him, and continued to heal his legs.


    The woman who had been scared away had many guards. She said something to the guards in horror. The words "zombie" and "murder" could be heard faintly when she was drunk all night behind the board.


    He looked out slightly. At a glance, he really saw a lot of people.


    There are many guards and several civilians in the crowd. They are carrying heavy packages. They should be people who are ready to work or just come back from work.


    "There are so many people," he said with a smile. When he leaned back under the board, he suddenly had another "good idea".


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shu, who was running away, gasped heavily. The night shrouded her boundlessly, freezing her limbs with the cold air.


    Looking back, ye Shu was relieved after confirming that no one was catching up.


    "Jiang Qi is doing well." she took off the mask to cover her face. She took a long breath. "I really hope he doesn''t die. Otherwise, it''s a pity. Where can I find such a handy guard?"


    Rubbed her sore legs. Ye Shu stretched comfortably and then continued to walk forward slowly.


    It feels like her lungs are going to explode when she runs... Really, it''s stupid to think that there can be such a powerful enemy in northern zone 1. She still runs so hard.


    When she was in the stomach, ye Shu stepped on a piece of ice and slipped awkwardly.


    "Damn it." lying flat on the ground, she touched the water stain on her ass and cursed. When she wanted to stand up, she found that her lower body was completely unconscious.


    She raised her eyes and looked. She was frightened to find that her lower body turned into a pool of blood at some time!


    The dazzling red spread around recklessly, turning her vision into blood.


    "Ah!" she screamed, and the piercing pain came to her mind slowly, making her dizzy.


    God... It must be just a dream! You''ll get better when you wake up!


    "Tell me."


    Just then a husky and moving voice sounded in her roaring ear, which made her look up.


    Tears hazy between her eyes, she saw the man''s face, the fundus of her eyes flashed a surprise.


    This is a more handsome man than... Xu Jielin.


    Although his face was a little pale, his other facial features fit perfectly on his face, just like a famous painting.


    "I''m Ye Shu..." the pain stimulated Ye Shu to recover. She trembled, stretched out her hand and cried in fear, "please help me and send me to my Uncle Ye Gong!"


    Even at this time, ye Shu did not forget to maintain the face she would show when she had always deceived the public. She was gentle, pitiful and fragile.


    "Tell me." avoiding Ye Shu''s hand, Mo Wensen stared at her and said, "was it you who shot Yu Lan?"


    Ye Shu was stunned, and even the expression she used to disguise showed cracks.


    "What are you talking about..." she coughed and sipped her lips quickly.


    "Do you want only one head left?" Mo Wen said gently, but his eyes were full of impatience. He looked at Ye Shu with disgust, waiting for her to say the answer he wanted to know.


    "Did you hurt me?!" Ye Shu, who just reacted, cried in horror.

 Chapter 263

    Because of the first impression, ye Shu subconsciously didn''t think that Mo Wen was a bad person, but now she knows that Mo Wen made her like this. After that, she just feels that her barely maintained consciousness will collapse again.


    She is only a third-order power, and her self-healing ability is not very good. Now she even has difficulty breathing because of a lot of blood loss.


    Damn it, Jiang Qi, that waste! That''s it, or do you try your best to intercept it? Let him die!


    "I don''t know why you want to kill me. It''s no use killing me for money." Ye Shu gasped heavily, and the cold sweat had blurred her eyes.


    She tried to calm her voice, but her trembling pupils had revealed all her fears. "As long as you send me to my Uncle Ye Gong, I can give you whatever you want, and I won''t investigate the things you hurt me."


    "I just want you to answer my question." Mo Wen said faintly, looking at Ye Shu''s miserable appearance, his eyes were disgusted.


    It was this woman... Who hurt his blue.


    Is it too cheap to cut her in half? Maybe he should also let her taste the taste of being torn by zombies.


    I don''t know what Mo Wen is thinking at this time. Ye Shu just thinks she wants to kill people. She roars wildly, "take me to Ye Gong first!"


    Damn it, are all the guards in zone one dead! At such a critical time, there is not even half a person on the road?!


    Looking at Ye Shu''s crazy appearance, Mo Wen''s reaction was only silence. He turned and left with a cold attitude.


    For him, it''s not necessary for ye Shu to admit it or not. Anyway, it''s enough for him to solve all the people who hurt too blue.


    So... Where is he going to find a sack now. If you don''t pack Ye Shu away, how can you feed her to the zombie?


    "Wait, wait!"


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen said he would go. Ye Shu stared in horror, and the whole person was stunned. She dragged her upper body awkwardly, and the feeling of empty lower body filled her whole person with despair.


    The pain tore her heart, liver, spleen and lungs and made her almost faint.


    In these short minutes, she clearly felt the passage of life and the cold brought by death.


    If you don''t touch death again, you will never know the horror of death.


    "I fired the gun!"


    Before Mo Wen wanted to go far, ye Shu finally collapsed and said, "that bitch wants to rob my man. Why don''t I let her die!"


    She said she was still madly patting the ground, and the broken body gushed blood again under this action.


    Ordinary people can die in a few minutes after being cut by the waist, while powers can last a few more minutes.


    Ye Shu''s whole lower body was stirred into meat mud from her crotch. Although she was still alive and her heart was still beating, she basically had only one breath left.


    As soon as she said this, ye Shu, whose consciousness had been blurred, remembered what had happened at the beginning of the last world.


    At that time, her father ye Zhi was the police chief of L City and had plenty of guns from the beginning. Ammunition and various supplies.


    It is precisely because of this advantage that they soon occupied a place with the police station as a stronghold to resist the zombies and develop themselves at the same time.


    At that time, she was still at L University. All the roommates in the dormitory died or became zombies, and she was also trapped in the study room.


    At that time, she had only half a glass of water and didn''t even have anything to eat. The glass in the study room cracked under the beating of a group of zombies, and she couldn''t last long.


    Just when she was about to despair, Xu Jielin came to save her.


    She will never forget Xu Jielin''s resolute appearance when he came to save her. Although he was covered with sticky blood stains at that time, his eyes were confident. He was confident that he would be fine even in the zombie group.


    He came like a God and drove away all the demons.


    From then on, she felt that this man definitely belonged to her.


    But Yu Lan''s damn bitch appeared. At that time, she appeared in front of her with a fruit knife and dirty all over, just like a damn bug.


    Xu Jielin has never seen himself since Yu Lan appeared.


    She was jealous and hated. She didn''t think that Yu Lan''s bitch was qualified to stand beside Xu Jielin!


    Later, her father ye Zhi found her and took them back. Originally protected, she suddenly became a protector of others. In that contrast, she clearly felt the change of Xu Jielin''s attitude towards her.


    Her father ye Zhi also attached great importance to Xu Jielin, repeatedly asked him to perform more important work, and several times had the intention of letting him marry her.


    But Xu Jielin refused.


    At that time, she thought that Xu Jielin couldn''t accept her because of Yu Lan, a fox. As long as she got Yu Lan, Xu Jielin must be her.


    "Sure enough, you killed LAN LAN." Mo Wen smiled. He turned and walked back, walking faster and faster from slow to fast, with a whole body of evil spirit.


    Frightened by such ink, ye Shu trembled. She straightened her tongue and hurriedly said, "but I didn''t kill her!"


    "Oh." for ye Shu''s explanation, Mo Wen just sneered. He raised his foot and stepped on her head. There was no gentleman''s demeanor of not hitting women at all.


    If this foot goes down, ye Shu''s brain may burst out.


    "I''m serious!" Ye Shu shouted in horror. Now such ink is even more terrible than fierce ghosts. She thought he was more handsome than Xu Jielin?!


    "I just shot her, but I didn''t hit her, she didn''t die!" Ye Shu said in despair, and her voice was much weaker.


    "Not dead?" when he heard the shooting, Mo Wen''s look became more and more cold, but ye Shu''s next words stunned him in situ.


    Did... Previous man-made powers lie?


    He didn''t know much about the man-made power, Mo Wen. After twisting his eyebrows and meditating for a moment, he squatted down and asked Ye Shu, "tell me what happened at the beginning."


    "Said you will save me?" Ye Shu looked forward to the way, although she felt it was unlikely.


    Mo Wen just smiled gently.


    Being dazzled by Mo Wen''s smile, ye Shu at this time, although she couldn''t care to indulge in any beauty, she also lowered her vigilance. She swallowed her saliva, lowered her head and said weakly, "I shot Yu Lan. Yes, but... Because I can''t use a gun, I didn''t hit at all."


    At that time, Yu Ruoshui also used this thing to ridicule her futility.

 Chapter 264

    Then ye Shu coughed twice, and her teeth were red with blood, "but her isolation layer had been damaged by Yu Ruoshui. She couldn''t continue to stay in the zombies, so she simply rushed out and ran away from our sight."


    "Then what?" the voice of Mo Wen was cold again.


    "Then..." Yu Ruoshui''s eyes were a little lax. "Then Yu Ruoshui and I caught up, but when we caught up with Yu Lan, we found that she had been bitten by a zombie. Don''t say, there was a huge bullet hole in her back, so we had no breath for a long time."


    After that, Yu Ruoshui felt that she had used up all her strength. She opened her mouth and looked at the ink and prayed again, "I told you everything I know. Now hurry up and take me to Ye Gong!"


    Ignoring Ye Shu''s orders, Mo Wen stood up with his lips pursed. The dark fundus of his eyes had become so deep that he couldn''t even see any brilliance.


    What ye Shu said like this doesn''t seem to be a lie.


    So the person who really hurt Yu Lan... Is still at large.


    "Boss!" at this time, drunk all night also ran over. He smiled and was very happy. He also held a thigh in his arms.


    He followed a large group of people behind him and chased him murderously.


    "Catch that crazy murderer!" someone shouted.


    "Oh, I''ll go. These people are chasing so fast." drunk Wuyi took a breath and threw his thigh in his arms. "Boss, have you solved it yet?"


    While saying that, he also looked at Ye Shu and smacked his tongue, "it''s really cruel, boss. There''s only the upper half left."


    "Did she kill Lanlan?" Mo Wen frowned.


    "Ah?" drunk night a little confused, "Yu Ling, she shouldn''t lie."


    "Why is Yu Ling with you!" Ye Shu, who has been paying attention to the ink, suddenly roared, "is it that she betrayed me?!"


    At this time, ye Shu already knew that Mo Wen would not save her at all. Now she can only wait here like a dead dog!


    "It''s so noisy."


    Step directly on Ye Shu''s back and spray immediately from her broken lower body because of her strength. There was something sticky coming out. It should be some internal organs.


    Ruthlessly ran over the drunk night, bent his eyes, smiled at the ink and said, "boss, even if she didn''t do it, it doesn''t matter if she died."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Since ye Shu has shot Yu Lan, there is naturally no need to live.


    "Let''s go," Mo Wen said with a wrung eyebrow, "how did you bring so many people?"


    "It''s fun." drunk night said happily. He pulled out a man''s thigh in order to let those people chase him. Squat down and use the power for a few seconds to Ye Shu''s heart. When she vomited blood and recovered some spirit, she ran forward quickly after being drunk all night.


    "I let her hang a breath, but it won''t last for a few minutes." he couldn''t help laughing when he saw Mo Wen casting a puzzled look at him.


    Then he turned to the people chasing after him and said, "the God of desire will bless us! You evil people deserve to die!"


    After saying that, he quickly turned back and caught up with Mo Wen, and the smile was called a brilliant smile.


    "Hey, there are all the people who carry the black pot."


    Awake Ye Shu suddenly screamed in pain. She struggled to raise her head and shouted in the direction of Mo Wen''s departure, "you bastard! Devil! Go to hell! People like you will die without a whole body!"


    Ye Shu, who has been tossed around for a long time, obviously has completely collapsed. She tilted her head and scolded, "they are all bastards and waste. They are useless at all!"


    She hates, she hates ink, drunk without night, and Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan, that damn bitch must make himself sick before he dies!


    Unwilling... She was so unwilling to die!


    Chasing the drunk people naturally stopped to look at Ye Shu. When they found that the embarrassed person was Ye Shu, Qi was stunned and panicked to save her.


    At this time, ye Shu had no energy to maintain her perfect appearance. She opened her mouth and spat blood and scolded, "don''t touch me, you dirty poor people, stay away from me!"


    What effect can these people come at this time!


    "You and you are useless waste! Every time I laugh at you, I feel sick to death, but you can''t even fart at the critical moment!" Ye Shu yelled, and those guards who wanted to carry her back were stunned.


    Is this still their goddess who is always kind and gentle?


    Dozens of people around were stunned in place, staring at the ferocious woman who cursed them.


    In this short time, ye Shu finally lost her breath. Blood slowly seeped from her mouth. When she died, her eyes didn''t have time to close.


    "Let her suffer, and finally destroy the image she has maintained for many years..." Zui Wuye stood on the roof, looked at the breathless Ye Shu, hugged her shoulder and said, "I''m really bad."


    "Let''s go." Mo Wen turned around, "it''s time for Jing Jing to come back."


    At this time, he felt no sense of revenge for Yu Lan, not even a little comfortable.


    Who killed Yu Lan?


    ¡­¡­


    When they returned, it was already daybreak, and Jing Jing stood at the door looking like she had been waiting for a long time.


    "Boss." as soon as he saw Mo Wen coming, he immediately spit out his toothpick and greeted him, pointing to the cross-country road on his side, "I''ve found the car. You can start at any time."


    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded and strode to the house, walking along the way, "now pack up your things, and Yu Lan and I will set out immediately."


    "Yes." drunk night nodded. The next second, he suddenly reacted and asked, "you and sister-in-law, what about me?"


    "You go back to sin city alone," Murdoch said coldly. "Go back and ask blank about man-made powers."


    "Ha?" drunk all night, completely confused, "do you mean you want to go to the forest of death alone?"


    "And blue blue," ink added.


    Isn''t Yu Lan a zombie? I''m crazy when I''m drunk.


    "Boss......" are you crazy?


    As soon as Mo Wen walked into the room, he saw ye Wuchen standing at the door. He had already dressed and seemed to be ready to go out.


    As soon as he saw Mo Wen, his lips trembled, then he immediately raised his head and asked, "boss, if I join the false desire alliance, what will I do after that?"


    "Join them and stay between them." Mo Wen stopped, glanced back at him and said faintly, "as long as you don''t have my command, you can never come back."

 Chapter 265

    "Boss, you''re going to let him do... Well, what does spy mean?" Zui Wuyi poked his head aside and asked. At present, he has accepted the fact that he wants to return to the sin city of their headquarters. Anyway, it''s warm in the sin city, not to mention that Linxue is also there. Why doesn''t he go back and run around outside? He''s not stupid.


    "Yes." Mo Wen nodded, turned and walked into his room with Yu Lan, ready to start packing up.


    Yu Lan was still sleeping at this time. Even if Mo Wen sat on her side, she didn''t even open her eyes.


    Mo Wen looked at her gray face painfully and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Little lazy pig, I helped you kill Ye Shu." he fondled Yu Lan''s dry hair. Mo Wen only felt that the feeling between her fingers was better than that brought by silk. "Although she didn''t kill you, she also did unforgivable things to you, didn''t she? If you knew Ye Shu was dead, you would be very happy?"


    Yu Lan can''t give Mo Wen any reply. She sleeps quietly in bed, peacefully like the Sleeping Beauty Princess in the fairy tale.


    It''s a pity that no prince can wake her up here. Only a perverted and paranoid man is willing to give everything to stay by her side.


    Turning and stepping to the wardrobe, Mo Wen calmed down and began to pack up the things Yu Lan needed.


    Ye Wuchen, with a complicated complexion, looked at the closed door of the room and looked helplessly at the drunk night.


    "Can I really?" he asked. His eyes were full of anxiety. Now he finally understood what Mo Wen meant by letting him stay in the false desire League for a long time.


    "Well..." drunk Wuye, who was preparing food for Mo Wen, rubbed ye Wuchen''s head and said helplessly, "there''s no way, boss. He always doesn''t play cards according to common sense."


    "But I..." ye Wuchen bit his teeth and felt very empty. After all, he had never done anything about spies or received any training, "I don''t know what to do."


    "I think it''s enough for you to think you''re a fake lust alliance." Zui Wuyi shrugged and smiled, "we won''t come to you until you successfully blend into the fake lust alliance, and we won''t let you do anything beyond your ability until you become an indispensable figure in the fake lust alliance. You can rest assured, but..."


    The turning point of drunken night made ye Wuchen mention his heart. He asked anxiously, "but what?"


    "But after I killed Ye Shu last night, I shouted a word ''the God of desire alliance will bless us''." drunk all night, I smiled unkindly, "it seems that it''s not the right time to shout."


    "Ah?!" ye Wuchen said in surprise, "brother Wuye, why do you report yourself?"


    "What''s the matter?" he gave ye Wuchen a shudder on his head and turned his eyes when he was drunk. "When did you see me say this kind of middle two?"


    Also... Ye Wuchen suddenly had nothing to say.


    "Drunk emperor, did you blame Ye Shu''s death on the false desire alliance?" Qu Yaoyao pulled Zhang Xin out of the other room and asked excitedly.


    "That''s right." drunk night shrugged, very happy.


    Hearing this, ye Wuchen was still a little confused, "but how do people in the North know that the desire alliance you said refers to the false desire alliance?"


    "Because they think they are very smart." drunk all night said happily, "although the false lust alliance is under the banner of lust alliance, the North absolutely knows that they are not the real lust alliance. From their attitude towards the false lust alliance, they should also be extremely defensive towards the ''God of lust Alliance'', otherwise they won''t stare under their eyelids."


    "But..." ye Wuchen didn''t understand and wanted to ask again. Qu Yaoyao interrupted him, looked at drunk Wuye jokingly and asked, "drunk emperor, if you do this, ye Wuchen will be miserable. He will be uprooted by the north before he joined the false desire alliance."


    Hearing this, ye Wuchen turned white and didn''t react for a while.


    "I didn''t know the boss''s plan before." drunk night spread his hand and said innocently, "but the false desire alliance should not be so miserable that it should be directly uprooted. How can the existence that can frighten the north be ordinary."


    "So ye Wuchen, next..." drunk Wuye patted ye Wuchen''s head and said with a very evil smile, "it depends on your ability. You must live."


    Ye Wuchen''s face is even more bitter.


    "The boss told you to do it is to trust you." Jing Jing also came in at this time. He encouraged ye Wuchen and handed Zui Wuyi a key at the same time. "Zui emperor, you ride my motorcycle back to sin city."


    "Yes, but do you have any extra gasoline?" Yang Mei took the key and stuffed it directly into his pocket.


    "Isn''t there Zhang Xin?" pointed to Zhang Xin who stood at the door and didn''t speak. Jing Jing smiled. "He''s a mobile businessman. There must be a way to get gasoline."


    "You can''t bully people like this." Zhang Xin, who had been pretending to be transparent, wanted to cry without tears. He leaned against the door frame and covered his face. A mouthful of blood poured into his throat. He didn''t know whether to spit or not.


    Qu Yaoyao''s ungrateful pestle was watching the excitement. He almost had some melon seeds to satisfy his greed.


    "Mr. Mo hasn''t arranged my next task..." Zhang Xin can only find such a reason at present. He drooped his face and said powerlessly.


    As soon as the words fell, the ink came out of the room with Yu Lan in his arms. He ignored anyone in the room, took the food in the hands of drunken night and immediately went out.


    "Mo, Mr. Mo!" Zhang Xin quickly stopped Mo Wen''s steps and said anxiously, "you haven''t said what I should do?"


    "You?" Mo Wen paused and turned back to Qu Yaoyao. "Qu Yaoyao, you continue to protect Zhang Xin and continue to do his business. Just don''t let him die."


    Huh?


    Zhang Xin was as bitter as ye Wuchen. At this time, he only felt bitter in his mouth and wanted to spit blood.


    These people... Are all reincarnations of demons? He thought dully.


    Mo Wen took Yu Lan in his arms and got into the car. After putting away the materials, he was ready to leave.


    From beginning to end, LAN slept soundly and didn''t mean to wake up at all.


    "We''re going to start." he carefully fastened her seat belt, closed the door and rubbed against her face. "Have a good rest. The next road may be very tired."


    "But as long as you get better, it doesn''t matter."


    After taking a deep breath, he turned around, stepped on the accelerator and drove away.


    Drunk night, they stood behind the car and watched the ink leave. Drunk night also waved a "Bye".

 Chapter 266

    "I don''t know why, I always feel like wind and rain." drunk night whispered with a smile, "I hope the boss can come back alive."


    "I''m sorry to hear that." Jing Jing shook her head and went back to do what he should do.


    After Jing Jing and others had left, they were still standing where they were when they were drunk. They didn''t know what they were thinking. He breathed into his hand. He smiled silently. "I don''t know what Xiuqi is doing now. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I still miss him."


    At the dawn of the day, the whole country almost knew the tragic death of Ye Zhi''s daughter ye Shu, which caused a sensation among major forces. At the same time, some people''s actions naturally changed.


    The people from the major forces who originally came to Ye Shu''s wedding changed their clothes and went directly to Ye Shu''s funeral. As for the original red invitation post, they didn''t know where they left it.


    "It''s really strange. The wedding has become a funeral. What''s it called?"


    Yu Tian in the reception tube sneered at the humanity on his side. The people around him didn''t respond to this, and they were embarrassed.


    Why doesn''t this guy open any pot and lift any pot? Can''t he see that ye Zhi''s ugly face has been stirred together?


    "Yu Tian." Ye Zhi has a standard national character face, and his eyes are sharp and divine under his thick eyebrows. The whole person feels dignified at a glance.


    But at this time, his eyes were bloodshot and his voice was terrible, "do you have any opinion on our North!"


    "Don''t dare." when Yu Tian spoke to Ye Zhi, the whole person trembled and shrugged. "I just, just felt it."


    "Feeling it?" Ye Zhi said coldly. "What a feeling! I''ve heard that Yu jueying''s eldest son, the leader of the south, is an incompetent gangster. I finally saw it today!"


    "Ye Zhi, you''ve gone too far!" Yu Tianyi blushed when he heard this. He stood up and stared at Ye Zhi fiercely. "I''ve traveled more than half of China on behalf of the south to attend your daughter''s wedding. Now you treat me with this attitude?!"


    "Ah, no, it''s a funeral." Yu Tian added.


    "Damn it, this retarded!" Chang Li stood aside and cursed. He always wondered why Su elegy gave birth to such a stupid son.


    "Ha ha!" Ye Zhi laughed angrily. He raised his hand and waved it to Yu Tian. A light path with electric light pulled straight to Yu Tian''s face.


    Changli hurried forward and pulled Yu Tian behind him. He raised his arm to block the blow.


    Ye Zhi''s third level thunder power is real. This almost broke most of Changli''s arm.


    Yu Tian has been scared to soften his legs. He looks at Ye Zhi numbly, and his face is scared to death.


    "Good protection!" Ye Zhi looked at Changli with a knife in his eyes. He raised his hand and attacked Changli again.


    Chang Li bent down and immediately prepared for the battle. He had to temporarily build a layer of power grid around his body to resist Ye Zhi''s attack.


    The thunder power is similar to the electric power, but the voltage and strength of the thunder power are more than one level higher than the electric power.


    "Leader!" a big man next to Ye Zhi stepped forward and stopped Ye Zhi, "calm down first."


    "Calm down?" Ye Zhi has red eyes. "Shu Shu is gone. How can you calm me down!"


    When ye Zhi, who only has Ye Shu''s daughter, learned of Ye Shu''s death, she only felt that the world had collapsed, and all the fame and wealth seemed to have become less important.


    "I only have her daughter!" Ye Zhi shouted desperately.


    Looking at Ye Zhi, who was out of control, the strong man sighed, turned back and seriously shouted to Changli and Yu Tian, "sincere guests are welcome, but brazen bastards like you, sorry, we don''t welcome in the North!"


    With that, under the angry eyes of all the northern guards, he ordered to expel Yu Tian from the north and send someone to escort them away.


    Yu Tian had no time to shout any more and was dragged out. He was like a drowning dog.


    "Go!"


    Several guards in the North pulled Yu Tian coldly. When they saw his staggering appearance, their faces were disdained.


    "You are the only son of Yu jueying. What a shame." a guard snorted coldly.


    "Your daughter ye Zhi, ye Shu, is not much better!" Yu Tian disdained. "I heard that ye Shu scolded you as disgusting guys before she died. She has always been a different person, hasn''t she?"


    As soon as these words came out, it was difficult to see the extreme of the guards'' faces. In their eyes, ye Shu has always been a goddess. Her words really hurt people''s hearts.


    "I, my girlfriend is still in the north. Can I take her away?" seeing that several guards stopped talking, Yu TianDun said in embarrassment, "please."


    "Oh, people in the north will be ashamed of you as long as they know your behavior! Go with you, don''t dream!" a guard said coldly and pushed Yu Tian vigorously, "please, we don''t have it. Go quickly!"


    Yu Tian looked very aggrieved. He could only whisper to the guard on his side, "go and tell Aya that I was driven away by the north and can''t take her away."


    Is it time to think about this? The guard twitched the corners of his mouth. He felt that he had been unlucky for such a master for eight years.


    "And..." Yu Tian looked very sad, sniffed and reddened his eyes. "If she really doesn''t want me, tell her I''m waiting for her in the south."


    What does this mean to let other girls go all the way to the south to find him? The guard again pulled his mouth and said, "Sir, I think Miss Aya may not have the ability to come to the south to find you."


    "No." Yu Tian shook his head painfully, tears already in his eyes, "as long as she has a firm will, she will definitely come to me."


    "..." the guard had no words to answer. He nodded expressionless and turned to find Aya.


    Anyway, he''ll just bring his words to me at that time. As for Aya''s reaction, it''s not within his scope of responsibility.


    Changli took all this in his eyes. He hated iron and steel, sighed, impatiently pushed away the guards who pressed him, jumped on the roof and ran away.


    "Are you going to catch him?" several guards looked at each other.


    "No matter what, someone will watch them." a guard like a team leader said coldly. He glanced at the sky in disgust and continued to escort him away in front.

 Chapter 267

    "Someone in front will take you and your guard out directly." the guard of the team leader pointed to several cars in front and said to the cold weather, "although you are disrespectful to the leader, the leader is generous and doesn''t intend to deal with you and pollute our land here. Remember to be grateful, asshole."


    After that, the guard pushed Yu Tian into the hands of the person who answered him. After confirming that he was ok, he turned and left.


    "Get in the car. Our people should have gone to find your guard." the guard in front of the door said coldly, "when you come, you have to go."


    "Are you really going to drive us away?" Yu Tian said loudly, looking insulted. "I tell you, nothing we say in the South will bypass you!"


    "Oh, I just think leader Yu will ''teach'' you well." the guard sneered, pushed Yu Tian into the door, closed the door heavily and left with a cold face.


    Yu Tian angrily sat in the car and pulled the door hard. When he saw that it couldn''t be opened, he began to scold.


    When he was tired of scolding, he stopped, gasped and looked around. After confirming that there was no monitoring, he closed his eyes and leaned against the back of the chair.


    He raised his back and put it on his forehead. He whispered to the air:


    "Where''s Changli?"


    "He went to a bar in the first district to drink alone." a dark figure appeared in the car. He was dressed in pure black combat clothes and sat on the back seat with a light, expressionless way.


    "Do you want to drown your worries with wine?" Yu Tian sneered. "A fool like him has vowed to protect me? Don''t laugh off his big teeth."


    "Young master, you have provoked people in the north. Yu jueying may be bad for you next." the man in black whispered.


    "It doesn''t matter. If I''m too talented, he''ll solve me." Yu Tian looked out of the window and raised his hand to wipe the misty fog on the glass. "Isn''t Yu Lan an example?"


    "Miss, she..." when Yu Tian mentioned Yu Lan, the man in black looked a little dim, "it''s my weak protection."


    Yu Tian was silent and whispered for a long time, "I don''t blame you. It''s her sharp edge."


    Then Yu Tian lowered his head, as if he was missing something.


    Mother said that Yu Lan has been with him since he was born. She is his only sister.


    But Yu Lan was abandoned by Yu jueying when he was just five years old. As Yu jueying''s only son, he was forced to stay in that disgusting family.


    But God knows how much he hates Yu Lan. He would rather be abandoned and wandering outside than stay in that damn home.


    "Miss, she doesn''t know anything." the man in black sighed, "if we could have told her..."


    "Nothing." Yu Tian shook his head coldly. "At first, there were no fewer people watching her than me. Even you can''t tell her anything."


    The man in black smiled bitterly and nodded, but he bit blood beads from the corners of his mouth.


    "Did Aya find out?" Yu Tian asked again after a moment of silence.


    "No, I can''t find out her camp for the time being, but yesterday, a girl about ten years old ran out of her house." the man in black whispered, "she left zone 2 directly to zone 3, and I''ve sent someone to follow."


    "It''s just a child. What are you doing following her?" Yu Tian raised his eyebrow.


    "That girl... Looks a little strange." the man in black hesitated.


    "Weird?" Yu Tian was curious.


    "Her way of speaking, action and doing things don''t make people feel like a child." the man in black lowered his eyes.


    "That''s interesting." Yu Tian chuckled as he gently buttoned the window edge. "Since you''ve let people follow, you can follow. Anyway, there''s no loss. It''s Aya... The woman''s hard to get play is good. It''s a pity to lose it."


    "She should come to you." the man in black shook his head and said, "since she tried hard to get close to you, she shouldn''t leave like this."


    "I know." Yu Tian closed his eyes again. "Didn''t you say that as long as she has the will, she will definitely catch up with me. I look forward to what tear inducing reasons she will make up this time?"


    Then he stretched out his hand and waved, indicating that the man in black could leave.


    Seeing this, the man in black disappeared into the air again without a word. Yu Tian was the only one left in the car, as if everything that had just happened was an illusion.


    "Tut, I''m so tired." turned over and whispered to Yu Tian alone.


    Ye Zhi, who drove Yu Tian away, did not feel better. He immediately called a high-level meeting in the north for an emergency meeting.


    The emergency meeting room in the north is located underground in zone 1 in the north, which is called zone zero.


    The whole zero zone is like an ant nest. All kinds of supply warehouses are scattered around the main road, and the most central part is the main upper and lower passage.


    Coincidentally, several structures here are somewhat similar to sin city, the headquarters of desire alliance.


    "Chief, I said that those cults were not credible!"


    The table in the conference room is in the shape of a square. There are three to four people on each side of the three sides, and only Ye Zhi sits on one side.


    "They didn''t necessarily do it this time." a refined man with glasses whispered, "Shao Rui, don''t make such a one-sided conclusion."


    "Tang Shengkun, now the facts are in front of you. Do you want to speak for them?" Shao Rui sat opposite Tang Shengkun with a cold face. There was an obvious scar at the corner of his eye, winding up his temple ferociously, like a mark left by something.


    "At the beginning, you supported us to support some bullshit fake desire League. Now it''s good that they killed Ye Shu wildly!" Shao Rui''s green veins jumped on his forehead and said angrily, "they don''t pay attention to our North at all!"


    As soon as these words came out, several people who were also dissatisfied with the false desire alliance opened their mouths, and the whole conference room suddenly became like a fried pot.


    "Shut up!" slapped the table hard, and ye Zhi whispered with an iron green face, "what''s the noise!"


    As soon as ye Zhi made a sound, naturally no one dared to speak again. They looked at Ye Zhi and were silent.


    "Have you contacted Lu Qifa?" Ye Zhi looked at Tang Shengkun coldly.


    Lu Qifa is the manager of the fake desire alliance.


    At this time, ye Zhi''s face had no previous sadness and despair, only the fundus of his eyes was still tinged with a faint scarlet.


    After all, the pain of losing your only daughter can''t be recovered in such a few hours.


    "Just a moment, please." Tang Shengkun said in a deep voice. He got up and walked out of the conference room. Half a minute later, he brought in an iron box the size of a palm.

 Chapter 268

    "This is the connecting magnet they gave me," Tang Shengkun whispered. "Lu Qifa plans to use this to communicate with us."


    "Connect magnetism?" Shao Rui sneered. "If something like this happens, we''ll be sent away with a power dead state? Let him come here!"


    Ignoring Shao Rui, Tang Shengkun put the connecting magnet in the center of the table, started it, sat down and waited for Lu Qifa to appear.


    Soon, the whole body of the fast connected magnet sent out a light blue light. A light beam directed upward and stopped at a length of about two meters.


    The beam gradually diverged in all directions until a figure appeared.


    "Hello, I''m Lu Qifa."


    A slender man appeared on the picture. His face was wearing a mask full of black spots. At first glance, he looked a little happy.


    But none of the people present could laugh. They looked seriously at Lu Qifa, and their eyes were not good.


    "I''m sorry about this incident. First of all, I hope leader ye can mourn." Lu Qifa went straight to the subject as soon as he opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, "I know this incident has caused some problems in our friendly relationship, but in fact, we also think this kind of incident happened too suddenly."


    "That''s why you pushed it off?" Shao Rui sneered.


    "It''s not a shirk, it''s a fact." Lu Qifa sighed. "I also learned about it this morning. While mourning for leader ye, I immediately sent someone to send this piece of paper."


    "Why don''t you come yourself?" Shao Rui asked again.


    "I just can''t go to you in person," Lu Qifa said frankly. "After all, the effect of our dialogue with the connected magnet is the same."


    "That can''t be the same!" a gray man sitting next to Shao Rui said discontentedly, "if you haven''t done anything, you''ll never appear in front of us once!"


    "Forgive me, I can''t come now anyway." Lu Qifa shook his head. "I think we are friends and don''t need to worry about these little things."


    "These are small things in your eyes, but they are very important in our eyes." Ye Zhi also opened his mouth at this time. He stared at Lu Qifa, and his knuckles were slightly white. "Do you want us to believe your one-sided words now?"


    "This is the truth," Lu Qifa whispered.


    "Please show evidence." Ye Zhi''s voice was cold again.


    "..." Lu Qifa was silent.


    The crowd stared at him in silence, waiting for his explanation and answer.


    "I set up a Liaison Station in the four districts in the north," said Lu Qifa several minutes later, "But a few days ago, I received news that a family arranged there had been destroyed. Among them, the top managers there died miserably. I suspect that the people who killed them learned about us under interrogation, and deliberately killed Miss ye and planted it for us."


    "What contact station do you set up in our North District?" Shao Rui asked suspiciously.


    "It''s just a station to contact." Lu Qi said without any hesitation.


    "Don''t say this first." Ye Zhi stood up and stared at Lu Qifa. "This kind of speech is also your one-sided words. I want substantive evidence to prove that you didn''t do this."


    Looking at Ye Zhi''s paranoid look, Lu Qifa was silent again.


    This time, he didn''t keep silent for long. "Sorry, we can''t get the evidence you want, but if there is any way to prove our innocence, I will do it."


    "What else can there be besides evidence..." Shao Rui said sarcastically. Before he finished speaking, ye Zhi glanced at him, and then said sharply, "if you can''t get the evidence, come here in person or tell us who is behind you!"


    As soon as he got out of the way, Qi Fa obviously shook his head more embarrassed, "... Sorry, I can''t do this either."


    "Even if we promise not to hurt you?" Tang Shengkun asked anxiously.


    He has always been in charge of diplomacy between the north and the fake lust League. If the fake lust league can''t produce evidence this time, he will be unlucky.


    Lu Qifa shook his head and smiled bitterly, "sorry, I can''t do it."


    He has been apologizing all the time, but ye Zhi has no intention of forgiving him. Ye Zhi, who lost his beloved daughter, doesn''t want to pursue any facts at all. He just wants to find a way to vent his murderous intention.


    "Then there''s no need to go on." Ye Zhi sat back and stared at Lu Qifa. "The hatred of killing women is not common."


    "It''s not us..." Lu Qifa sighed. "Just now, I just want to know whether our transaction can continue."


    "All transactions will be cancelled from today," said Ye Zhi coldly.


    "Leader ye, are you serious?" Lu Qifa''s body was obviously stiff and his tone was stained with impatience.


    "Shao Rui." Ye Zhiwei drooped his eyelids and his voice was cold. "Take someone immediately... To eliminate the fake desire League in the inner ring of zone 1."


    "Yes!" Shao Rui replied excitedly, got up and went out.


    "You can''t do that!" Lu Qifa shouted angrily. "You took our technology and now you want to destroy the transaction between us. You are unilaterally breaking our promise!"


    "Oh." Ye Zhi just sneered.


    "Leader." Tang Shengkun hurriedly said, "Lu Qifa, they haven''t had any abnormalities for such a long time. How can they suddenly do such crazy things this time."


    Looking at Ye Zhi''s expressionless face, he took a breath and said, "what''s more, they really taught us a lot of scientific and technological content. If we unilaterally kill them..."


    "They should just see that we will think so before they do whatever they want." Shao Rui, who stood at the door before leaving, laughed before Tang Shengkun finished saying, "only Tang Shengkun, a fool like you, is still defending them."


    "That''s right." Shao Rui raised his eyes as soon as he was young. "It''s no use saying anything now. I want you who killed my daughter to die!"


    After that, he directly raised his hand and waved an electric light, which tore the connecting magnet apart, and Lu Qifa disappeared.


    Shao Rui smiled with satisfaction. After glancing at Tang Shengkun with a gray face, he turned and ran out.


    Ah, I''m busy next.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the passage from zone 2 to zone 3 was occupied by a group of people of unknown origin, and none of the guards in the town survived.


    After receiving the news, the senior management in the North was angry and immediately sent someone to support the passage of zone 2 and zone 3, intending to recapture the site.

 Chapter 269

    In recent days, many guards have been exhausted because of the arrest of fake desire League. So when they received this task, most of them were full of complaints, but they had to pack up and start.


    Most of the civilians in the north are the families of these guards. At present, they are dissatisfied with the dictatorship in the north.


    In addition, the image of Ye Shu has been "deliberately" distorted by some people. It has been spread ten to ten, and the overall image of the North has cracks in their eyes.


    At this time, at the passage of the second and third districts, several places were still infected with raging fires, which looked rampant and didn''t mean to extinguish at all.


    "Head, what shall we do now? If there is no supply, we can''t fight guerrillas with the people in the north." the strong man with a scar on his face scratched his bald head and stood in front of the guard rail of the outpost.


    The edge of the scar on his face was still with some fresh flesh color. It looked like he had just been injured, and the scar almost touched his eyes.


    The ancient wing in front of him didn''t stand in front of the guardrail, and his body was covered with dried blood stains, but his spirit was very good and his eyes were bright.


    "Take away all the supplies at the passage. These things are enough for us to support for a period of time." Gu Yi looked at the snow in the distance and didn''t even look back.


    It has stopped snowing these days. There are deep and shallow footprints everywhere where the snow is thin on the ground.


    Many snow splashed a lot of blood, which looked dazzling.


    "... I see." the strong man looked a little tangled, "but where are we going when we get the supply?"


    "Now that winter is over, we will return to zone 3 with our supplies. For the time being, we will linger among the mountains in zone 3." Gu Yi pointed to the mountain not far away. "As for now, we still have to consider how to face the upcoming reinforcements in the north."


    But it''s exciting to think about it. There hasn''t been such a fierce battle for a long time. Gu Yi couldn''t help moving his strong hand and felt that the blood in his body was almost boiling.


    "Can''t we just leave now?" the voice from under the outpost answered Gu Yi''s question. Gu Yi looked down and saw a big smiling face.


    "Jingyu, as I said, we should stay here to meet someone." Gu Yi leaned against the edge of the guardrail and casually leaned down, "don''t let me say it for the third time."


    "All right, all right." Jingyu said with a smile, "don''t get angry, boss. In fact, it''s the one who asked me to tell you he''s going to leave."


    "Is it Xiuqi?" Gu Yi stood up straight.


    Jingyu nodded.


    "Where is he now?" he turned and jumped down from the outpost. Gu Yi turned sideways and asked Jingyu.


    "There." Jingyu pointed to a direction. After Gu Yi ran over, he looked up at the strong man on the outpost and said, "Huang Jialin, please watch."


    "You motherfucker, don''t instruct me." Huang Jialin scolded, which was the opposite of the attitude he had just spoken to Gu Yi.


    For Huang Jialin''s bad attitude, Jingyu only shrugged his shoulders and didn''t take half of it to heart.


    Everyone is a cellmate. There''s no need to care about this little friction.


    "Huang Jialin, what do you think Xiuqi is?" Jingyu raised his eyes and asked curiously, "you and your head have been walking recently. Do you always know something?"


    "Know a fart." Huang Jialin spit indecently and lay on the guardrail with dirty words. "I don''t know who the guy who lost his face all day. He didn''t mention the first half of a word to me."


    Since Xiuqi joined them, Huang Jialin took the initiative to talk to him more than once, but he didn''t get a half word reply every time.


    Later, he stopped thinking about sticking his hot face to his cold ass.


    "But his strength is really strong..." Jingyu sighed.


    When they occupied the passage, they couldn''t even put their heads out because the northern guards had too much firepower. However, Xiuqi destroyed all the sentries far away. Finally, only one sentry survived because there was no heavy machine gun.


    "No matter how strong it is, it''s none of my business. I only think Gu Yi is the head!" Huang Jialin said loudly without oil and salt.


    "Don''t you talk nonsense? I just sigh." Jingyu spread his hands, lowered his eyes and smiled, "next, he must wait here for the people he wants to wait, but we have to face the attack from the north. Well, if Xiuqi could stay and help us at this time."


    "Hum." Huang Jialin just snorted coldly.


    Gu Yi soon saw that he was checking the repair of the motorcycle. He walked quickly with a thick eyebrow.


    "Where are you going?" Gu Yi went straight to the theme and held down the neat motorcycle.


    "Four areas." Xiuqi got up, stepped on the motorcycle and patted the hand of Gu Yi.


    He''s naked. The exposed skin was slightly dry in the cold wind, and the lips were also abnormal dark cyan at the moment.


    "It''s rare that we can fight together like before. Won''t you fight with me to the end?" Gu Yi asked.


    Xiuqi shook his head. "It''s beyond my task to help you take this place. Now I have to finish my own task."


    The north is turbulent these days. In order not to have any accidents, he must hurry to the Baishi base in the fourth district.


    "Can I ask what the task is first?" Gu Yi knew that he couldn''t stay when he looked at Xiuqi''s firm appearance, so he simply stood up and asked, "look at you in such a hurry."


    "Secret." Xiuqi said.


    "... even I hide it?" Gu Yi sighed, "will you come back alive?"


    For this problem, Xiuqi just glanced sideways and stared at Gu Yi coldly.


    "Well, well, you''re the fiercest." Xiuqi''s cold eyes stared at him. Gu Yi rubbed his arms and said with a low smile, "how can I forget that you destroyed a base alone."


    For the past history, Xiuqi was in a mood of no memory. He gently lowered his eyelids, started the motorcycle and was ready to leave.


    "Gu Cheng came to me last time." Xiuqi suddenly turned back before he left. "He forgot to tell you in prison last time. He hopes you can go back."


    After that, Xiuqi looked back and walked away. He didn''t intend to wait for Gu Yi''s answer.


    Standing in the same place, Gu Yi was stunned, and the smile on his mouth dispersed faintly.


    "The boss told me this last time." he murmured and sighed. There was no brilliance in his bright eyes.


    He has no face to return to lust now.


    "Head!"


    Just then Jingyu ran over and was disappointed when he noticed that there was no neat shadow around Gu Yi.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yi subconsciously raised his eyes and asked without paying attention to Jingyu''s expression.

 Chapter 270

    "People from the north are coming." Jingyu whispered.


    As soon as the words came out, Gu Yi immediately became serious. He turned and ran quickly to the only outpost, and ran to it twice.


    "Head." Huang Jialin immediately made way from the telescope. "There was a figure over there."


    Gu Yi immediately squatted down in front of the telescope and squinted at it.


    On the hillside in the northwest direction, dozens of people are obviously moving here quickly. Look, the moving speed should be a power.


    "Summon all the people." Gu Yi said coldly, "prepare for the battle."


    About 70% of them are powers and should be able to deal with them.


    "Yes." Huang Jialin immediately took the order, while Gu Yi continued to observe around with a telescope and found that dozens of powers had dived in this direction from the southwest.


    The access points in zone two and three are different from those in zone one and two. The access points in District 1 and 2 are garrisoned by elite powers, but the access points in District 2 and 3 are ordinary powers or ordinary people.


    However, an aid war has been established on the southwest and northwest sides of the passage of zone 23, which can launch support to the passage of zone 23 at any time.


    "It''s troublesome." Gu Yi got up, moved his neck, put down his telescope and said with a cold smile.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mo Wen drove to the passage of zone 2 and 3, he saw the staggered electric light in front.


    Stopped the car and passed his eyes. He found that Yu Lan didn''t know when he had opened his eyes.


    He couldn''t help bending over and rubbing her head. Mo Wen asked softly:


    "No more sleep?"


    Leaning his head to understand the meaning of the ink words, Yu Lan quickly blinked his misty eyes and nodded.


    She slept for more than four days this time, but she still felt sleepy because of the body''s self-protection.


    "Oh..."


    The hunger in her stomach made her look at Mo Wen''s arm as if she were eating. Well, she can''t eat anything.


    She quickly closed her eyes and turned her head to force herself to sleep again.


    Seeing that Yu Lan closed his eyes again, Mo Wencai stepped on the accelerator again, accelerated and drove directly to the passage of zone 2 and 3.


    The closer to the passage, the more obvious the explosion that can tear the air.


    A huge stone was thrown high into the air by someone and flew straight towards their car.


    Of course, when the boulder was about two meters away from their car, it was immediately crushed in the air, and only a few pieces of debris that escaped narrowly fell on the roof without much sound.


    Several powers were entangled with flames all over, and the fascinated did not notice the ink.


    As if no one else was driving through this dangerous area, Mo Wen hummed a minor, which seemed to have no sense of tension.


    The pushed up wall destroyed the road. Mo Wen circled around and continued to walk. He was blocked by the body falling in front of the car. He ran over it as if he didn''t see it. In short, he absolutely didn''t mean to stop for half a minute.


    So a strange scene appeared on the battlefield:


    More than a dozen people carrying weapons focused on suppressing each other with firepower, while other powers fought back and forth like a pot of porridge, while an ugly cross-country vehicle crossed the war zone as if no one else had been affected by these messy attacks.


    "Who is that?" several northern guards sneaking to the passage of zone 2 and 3 noticed Mo Wen''s car. They looked at each other quickly, and one of them jumped out and pushed up a wall.


    Although I don''t know whether Mo Wen is an enemy or a friend, it''s only bad luck for him to appear at this time.


    The earth wall rolled up on the ground is almost more than two meters high, like a huge wave, trying to devour the cross-country of ink.


    However, Mo Wen didn''t even slow down, so he rushed over. The seemingly solid earth wall was completely crushed the second before he met his car, and turned back to the previously strange sand.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen broke through the wall so hard. After a short period of surprise, one of the muscle powers rushed out and tried to stop Mo Wen with bare hands.


    He is a seventh order power. It''s absolutely nothing to stop a car.


    At the same time, several of his partners also showed their magic powers. When they were ready to stop Mo Wen, the car suddenly stopped.


    "Who are you?" a guard asked boldly. His hand holding the gun pointed at Mo Wen''s window without hesitation.


    Mo Wen naturally didn''t answer. He opened the door and left the car. He smiled gently at the people in front of the car, "you''re in the way."


    "Boss?" Gu Yi, who was holding a samurai sword, noticed the ink and immediately jumped down from the high hill on one side, with a strong smell of blood all over his body.


    Gu Yi''s power is different from his brother''s, but it is also an auxiliary power. In this way, without long-range weapons, his way of killing can only be close combat.


    He noticed something wrong with the sticky feeling under his feet. He twisted his eyebrows and saw blood clots on the ground, which were evenly distributed and sized.


    "Er, I''m sorry, boss. I let you do it yourself." Gu Yi scratched his head and smiled, "but I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Hard work." Mo Wen smiled gently, then took out a cloth towel and squatted down to wipe his upper.


    He''s not going to go back to the car smelling of blood. Yu Lan''s abnormality has long been in his eyes. Every time he sees Yu Lan''s reluctance to bite, he feels distressed.


    In his eyes, as long as Yu Lan is willing, he can feed him to her.


    Looking at Mo Wen wiping his shoes, Gu Yi can only one sidedly think that his cleanliness habit is causing trouble, but it seems that Mo Wen has no cleanliness habit in his impression.


    "Boss, now all the obstacles at the passage have been solved. You can safely leave the north with your zombie."


    After Mo Wen got up, Gu Yi immediately said, "in addition, Xiuqi had just left before. It seems that he is going to do the task you arranged for him."


    "I see." Mo Wen nodded and smiled at Gu Yi. "Once this thing is over, you should stay in the north with people first, and try not to stay in one place unless necessary."


    "You mean let''s be a mobile army?" Gu Yi smiled. "Just right, I have such a plan. After all, I''m not ready to return to the league."


    "Go back early." Mo Wen glanced at Gu Yi and turned back to the car without much delay. "Gu Cheng is waiting for you."


    At first, the relationship between Gu Cheng and Gu Yi was excellent. It can be said that they were together everywhere, but now they have become old and dead.


    It should be said that Gu Yi did not want to communicate unilaterally, which is more accurate.

 Chapter 271

    "You say that again." looking at Mo Wen''s expressionless face, Gu Yi said bitterly, "it''s still that sentence... I''ll always go back."


    "Just decide." Mo Wen didn''t comment more on this. He gently nodded his head, stepped on the accelerator and left here.


    Standing in place, he waved to Mo Wen. Gu Yi looked back at Jingyu hiding behind the hill and said, "don''t hide Jingyu, send orders, and all staff take supplies and leave here."


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yi found him. With a smile, Jing Yu got up and ran to the battlefield immediately.


    Looking back at the car with ink gone, Gu Yi opened his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all.


    "Have a nice trip, boss." at last he just sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    Two weeks later, the land of death.


    There are countless zombies climbing on the staggered overpass. At a glance, there is no gap left.


    Several huge zombies three or four times larger than those climbing zombies staggered under the bridge. Their huge tails turned into sharp thorns. They quickly pierced a small zombie like lightning, twisted their necks at a strange angle and bit off the poor Zombie''s head.


    Between the splashing of dirty blood, they also enjoyed a low chirp, and their cheeks trembled slightly because of chewing.


    When they were eating, they suddenly seemed to notice something. Qi Qi turned and looked at the riddled tall building in front of them. As soon as his tail shook his head, he ran at a speed that didn''t match their body shape.


    At the same time, those zombies climbing on the overpass also fell on the ground one by one and ran crazy towards the building.


    A crumbling building in front suddenly shook, and there was an unusually clear sound when several pieces of glass hit the ground.


    A figure broke the window and jumped down from the six storey building, running like a cheetah, followed by several sharp mouthed zombies.


    They roared and chased up, and a careless zombie bit his head to pieces.


    "Have you been found?"


    Yu Guang just noticed the zombie chased by the overpass. Mo Wen clenched his teeth and held Yu Lan in front of him.


    Turning sideways to avoid the zombies jumping out of the ground, Mo Wen looked around and quickly got into a new building.


    "The land area is really dangerous." Mo Wen ran upstairs with Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen smiled bitterly. Sweat soaked hair cluttered on his forehead, and even his face was stained with a lot of blood and dust.


    Zombies in the land area are at the lowest level of level 5. He is a power who has just reached level 4. It is really difficult to deal with them.


    If he was alone, he could pass through this area quietly, but he still carries Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan seems to have a special ability to attract high-level zombies. There have been a steady stream of zombies since the fourth district. When they were in the Fifth District, their car was overturned by a zombie. Without repair time, he had to carry Yu Lan on his legs.


    We''ll be there in a minute.


    Looking at the lush forest not far away from the window on the side of the corridor, Mo Wen took a deep breath and continued to climb up.


    "Boom -"


    Just then, the whole building seemed to be hit by something huge, and the unused light bulb above the corridor fell down and smashed.


    This harsh voice could not make Yu Lan sleepy at all. She closed her eyes tightly and still slept soundly.


    Hearing the roar of zombies below the corridor, Mo Wen felt that it was not suitable to continue climbing the stairs. He looked out of the corridor and ran out to hide in a room.


    Although it was useless, he put his hand back on the door, then put blue Ping on the sofa, and took out what he had spent in his backpack and sprayed it on blue.


    Before that, it was thought that this would happen, so Zhang Xin was asked to give him a bottle of perfume. This method did protect the blue, but the smell of perfume could not last for a long time. Chicken''s chicken ribs were the same.


    Heavy footsteps came from outside the door. Mo Wen held his breath and carried Yu Lan on his back.


    When a zombie chases him, he will protect Yu Lan in his arms and try his best to ensure that she is not injured, but when fighting, he will carry Yu Lan on his back and ensure that he still protects LAN in front of him.


    The footsteps did not stop at the door of their room, but disappeared with a few broken glass sounds.


    Is this jumping out of the window?


    Mo Wen didn''t dare to relax. He hid behind the sofa. After it was completely quiet, he pulled a bandage out of his backpack and quickly pricked the wound on his arm.


    It was scratched by a zombie who jumped up under the ground just now. The wound is very deep and bone can be seen.


    The blood had already dyed his sleeves red and looked terrible.


    Fortunately, the scratch won''t infect.


    Lightly tied the wound, he turned back with a non bloody hand and gently stroked the tip of Yu Lan''s small nose. A pair of black eyes were filled with infatuation.


    "You''ll be in the forest of death soon. You''ll be saved, won''t you?"


    He was alone in the empty room, and no one and no one would give him an answer.


    "Can you wake up now?" Mo Wen whispered in her ear. "It''s dangerous outside. It''ll be safer if you wake up."


    Yu Lan had no reaction, and naturally there was no sign of waking up. Her body is now in a semi closed state. She can''t feel everything outside. No one can wake her up unless she wants to wake up.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen could only sigh helplessly and gently kissed on the tip of blue nose.


    Drooping his eyes, he continued to turn his backpack. He fed the last small piece of compressed biscuit into his mouth.


    Biscuits made his dry throat ache, but he couldn''t find a mouthful to drink.


    He held Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen ran to the window against the wall and observed the outside through the window.


    There are many zombies wandering outside. At a glance, they have surrounded here.


    Countless small zombies are still climbing here and will soon reach the floor where Mo Wen is located.


    "I can''t go now." Mo Wen bit his teeth and looked up.


    Around here are some dilapidated high-rise buildings, which look like a layer of yellow sand, full of vicissitudes.


    At this time, he noticed that the distance between the buildings was small, and there were few zombies at a glance. At that time, he decided to move forward from the roof.


    Hugging Yu Lan, he turned back and left the room. After confirming that there were no zombies around, he immediately got into the corridor and continued to move up.

 Chapter 272

    With his speed, he quickly ran to the roof of the 30th floor, raised his hand and pushed open the rusty iron door. He was relieved.


    There was nothing above the roof. Only the warm sunshine came to my face, making me warm all over.


    I remember that Yu Lan didn''t like the sun. Mo Wen immediately took off the flight and wrapped her in it. Then he sped forward and jumped easily to another tall building.


    Looking up at the forest of death not far away, Mo Wen took a deep breath and continued to jump from the roof to run there.


    After jumping more than a dozen buildings in a row, he finally stopped and looked at the front of no tall buildings. He could only choose to continue moving forward from the ground.


    Fortunately, at this moment, those numerous and amazing zombies have been far away from him, and they should not be able to catch up for a while and a half.


    He found the door into the corridor. When he was about to open it, he noticed a few words written in chalk on the door.


    [don''t open the door!!!]


    These words are very new, and some chalk dust on them can be blown off.


    Has anyone been here?


    Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows and listened to door for a moment. He didn''t hear anything.


    This building has more than 30 floors. If you want to go downstairs from here, you must take the stairs. If you jump directly, even if he is a power, he can''t stand it.


    Maybe he can go back to the front floor and go downstairs?


    As soon as the idea was written in ink, it was rejected immediately. The building in front of it might not be safe, and Lanlan couldn''t drag it any longer.


    He told himself in a deep voice, and then opened the door without hesitation.


    An old but smelly smell came to his face, stimulated his sense of smell, and blurred his eyes.


    He lifted his feet and stepped into the corridor. Before he took a few steps, he smelled a strong smell of blood. The next second, a huge spike came from his feet without warning.


    Prepared Mo Wen quickly avoided the attack. He quickly put Yu Lan on his back, and then stretched out his hand to hold the spike.


    He pulled the barb up with his hand. He broke it directly from the central part to avoid the splashing blood. He turned and ran back to the roof.


    He tied Yu Lan to his back with a rope. He bent slightly and focused on his surroundings.


    The ground under his feet immediately began to tremble when he heard a sharp low roar in the corridor.


    There was a huge gap in the center of the roof. Countless huge and sharp barbs squeezed out of the gap and attacked him mercilessly.


    Mo Wen quickly turned sideways to avoid, and took out a dagger to resist the inevitable attack.


    These sharp barbs have hard tips, but the back part is obviously very soft. No matter how twisted, they can attack the ink in an all-round way.


    In this case, Mo Wen had to use his powers to protect himself, but he also knew that he had no more food.


    In other words, every time you use a power, you are overdrawing his power. A person''s power will always overdraw clean. At that time, he really has no way to live.


    The zombie crawling out of the crack was obviously many steps higher than Mo Wen. Its whole body was as soft as water. After attacking for a while, something like a head appeared faintly.


    It can''t go on like this.


    Ink took the opportunity to use the power towards its head. Surprisingly, it didn''t escape. Its slow movement was shocking.


    But its head was crushed and grew out at a speed visible to the naked eye. It didn''t look much hurt.


    The weakness of zombies is the head. As long as the crystal core of their head is taken out, the most powerful zombies will die. But this zombie hurt its head and it''s all right?!


    Maybe it wasn''t its head just now, but when attacking there, the Zombie''s attack was obviously stiff for a moment.


    Mo Wen could only guess calmly. The zombie was obviously shocked and angry, and the attack became more and more fierce.


    Hard to protect Yu Lan, Mo Wen raised his hand to resist the intensive attack. How many barbs will appear when he smashed with his power to continue to attack him.


    You can''t go on like this


    He clenched his teeth and looked around quickly. He planned to run into the corridor and downstairs first.


    Using the power to attack the head in the gap again, Mo Wen rushed into the corridor when it healed itself.


    The zombie made an angry sound like a scream, stretched out several spikes through the ground and stabbed at the ink.


    Turning back, he quickly pulled Yu Lan off his back and turned his hand to protect her in his arms. At the same time, Mo Wen''s body was penetrated by three barbs.


    He immediately gushed blood from his mouth. After staggering for half a step, he ran downstairs at a faster speed.


    The wall on the side of the body is full of barbs. Even if the ink is used to run as hard as possible, it will inevitably be scratched in many places.


    He felt that when he ran more than ten floors, he rushed out of the corridor, destroyed the barb chasing after him with his power, and jumped out of the window directly.


    The 30th floor was too reluctantly for him, but he could bear it on the 10th floor.


    He landed awkwardly, holding the ground with both hands so as not to trip.


    Several scars on the legs burst out in an instant, and the spilled blood stained the dirty ground, but it was enchanting.


    Several wandering zombies saw Mo Wen them at a glance, and then they rushed over with a low roar.


    Ignoring his wound, Mo Wen coughed up and ran quickly to the forest of death. As he ran, he tied the rope tied to Yu Lan tightly.


    In his dark eyes, the pupil shrank slightly, and there was no focal length.


    "I can take you to the forest of death."


    He murmured weakly, his head buzzing and almost unconscious.


    Awakened by the smell of blood, Yu Lan opened his misty eyes and looked at the zombies chasing them.


    She felt her skull as if it had been stuck. It was so stiff that she felt hard to move.


    The thick smell of blood on her side floated in the air, but she still widened her eyes in an instant.


    "Ow?" what?


    She called, because her back was close to Mo Wen''s back and her body was tied by a slender rope, she couldn''t turn back anyway. She could only feel that Mo Wen was still running on her back.


    Several zombies were about to catch up with them. Yu Lan quickly stretched out his tail and tied a protective film to protect them.


    After successfully blocking several attacks, Yu Lan shook his tail and looked very happy.


    "Ouch!" you see, I can protect you too!


    Mo Wen is still running silently without any response.


    I tried to look back to the direction of Mo Wen, but Mo Wen tied her too tightly and couldn''t move at all.

 Chapter 273

    "Ouch..."


    He stared at the zombies chasing after him with round eyes. Yu Lan shook his tail like a threat and bared his teeth. He looked very ferocious.


    Those zombies seemed to be deterred. They moved slightly, then opened their mouths and rushed over again, and their scarlet eyes were stained with blood.


    Yu Lan raised her slender tail to resist their sharp teeth. The tail was accidentally bitten in her mouth by a zombie.


    The slender tail was torn in two. She endured the pain and immediately gave a new tail from the broken tail to continue to consolidate the isolation layer for defense.


    Her tail was robbed as soon as it fell into the mouth of the zombie. A few seconds later, the whole tail was eaten clean.


    The zombies who ate their tails licked their lips unsatisfied and continued to chase after them. The zombies that didn''t eat attacked Yu Lan all the time. Looking at their fierce appearance, it''s not difficult to imagine that once Yu Lan fell into their hands, he would be divided and eaten, and there would be no residue left.


    The dry sand and stone wiped her face and crossed Yu Lan''s eyes. Her isolation layer obviously couldn''t resist the attack of these crazy zombies.


    Trying to support his tail and protect himself and ink, Yu Lan roared and twisted his neck to look ahead.


    However, Mo Wen didn''t respond to her from beginning to end. He ran at a very fast speed, as if there was only such a goal as the forest of death.


    The lush woods are close at hand. Yu Lan can almost clearly smell the unique fresh and moist taste of the leaves. The closer she got to the forest, the more powerful she felt in her body, and the mechanical joints seemed to become more flexible.


    Soon I felt that the sun was covered by dense leaves, and the surrounding lush leaves conscientiously covered all the sun.


    Just then, a man at the bottom of Mo Wen''s feet stumbled and fell to the ground. Yu Lan was pulled down because he was tied to him.


    "Arvin...?"


    Yu Lan opens her mouth and suddenly finds that she can speak as before.


    Mo Wen fell to the ground motionless, like a knight who had completed his mission, quietly closed his eyes.


    The body tries to break free from the rope. Yu Lan picks up the fallen ink and dodges to avoid the attack of two zombies.


    She jumped lightly in front of the trunk on one side, and her slender tail passed through the zombie chased behind her at a tricky angle.


    I didn''t want the zombie to bite her tail and pull her off the tree as soon as she shook her neck.


    Yu Lan was forced to pull off his tail, crawl and run to the depths of the forest of death.


    The number of zombies chasing after them suddenly decreased. Most zombies hesitated at the edge of the forest of death, and only a few zombies with red eyes were still chasing them.


    Yu Lan skillfully shuttled through the woods with Mo Wen through her recovering body. As soon as she looked down, she found that Mo Wen was covered with blood and her face was pale.


    "Ah Wen...?" she was worried and hid behind a strong tree and stared at Mo Wen''s face.


    Wake up, stuff


    Mo Wen''s abdomen seems to have no ups and downs, and even breathing no longer exists.


    "Ah Wen!" screamed Yu Lan. With a fierce flick of his tail, Yu Lan directly entangled the zombie trying to rush up under the tree, rolled it and pulled it out.


    The zombie fell awkwardly on the ground and rolled in a circle. The sticky and disgusting saliva splashed everywhere. When it met the trunk on one side, it immediately corroded a large area.


    At this time, the tree on the side of the zombie suddenly moved, its long roots pulled out from the ground, and dragged the zombie into the ground in an instant.


    The "rustle" sound of leaves swinging came from the quiet forest, and with the high wind coming out of nowhere, it directly rushed to several other zombies.


    Yu Lan left this place quickly with Mo Wen in his arms, instinctively not to touch these trunks.


    Behind him came the shrill wails of the zombies. Some of them roared half way and broke like being pinched by their necks. It sounded strange.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan stopped to catch a breath when she felt there was no danger. She called anxiously to Mo Wen in her arms, but she didn''t know how to save him.


    "He''s not dead yet." a pleasant voice like Qingquan sounded in her ear. Yu lanmeng looked back and saw Yi An sitting cross legged behind her, looking at her and laughing.


    "Save him!" Yu Lan shouted.


    "Just give him the roots and leaves of these alien plants." Yi An pointed under his body with a smile, suddenly reached into the ground and pulled out a dirty leaf. The leaf was fan-shaped, with smooth edges and a little blue.


    Put the leaves into his mouth in front of Yu Lan''s face, and Yi An''s milky eyes were full of a smile, "hurry up, or this big guy will really die."


    "Roar!" no!


    He glared at Yi An fiercely. Yu Lan raised his tail and went straight into the ground. No matter what he met, he rolled it out directly.


    Maybe she met something she shouldn''t touch, and the strange plant on her side suddenly twisted. The thick root pounded up from the ground and almost penetrated Blue''s head.


    Narrowly avoided the past, but Yu Lan turned around and noticed that Yi An grabbed Mo Wen''s ankle and pulled it behind him, pulled out a root leaf and stuffed it into his mouth.


    As soon as Yu Lan looked cold, he was about to rush over. It seemed that his mind was hit by something. He couldn''t control his actions in the chaos of consciousness.


    Numerous vines with barbs suddenly appeared in the trunk behind her, which directly entangled her firmly.


    "Yu Lan, do you think you''re a waste?" he raised his hand to hold Mo Wen''s pale and cold face, and Yi An smiled happily. "Obviously, you''re a waste, but you still have to maintain such a human waste. Don''t laugh at the dead."


    Yu Lan struggled desperately in her chaotic eyes, but her consciousness seemed to be bound and was not controlled by her at all.


    Stuff


    The drooping tail lifted up laboriously. She suddenly gave a low roar and threw it out with all her strength.


    Yi an easily held the tip of the tail with cold light in his hand. He seemed a little surprised. Then he shook his head and stuffed the tail directly into his mouth.


    "Well -"


    The tip of the tail was chewed, and Yu Lan''s fingertips began to tremble.


    "NAH." Yi''an waved. Several vines slowly stretched out from one side of the trunk, entangled the ink and dragged him directly into the trunk.


    "I temporarily store this human in the trunk. The nutrition in the trunk can maintain his life for one month and repair his wound."

 Chapter 274

    "But in exchange, you have to rise to level 3 within a month. If you don''t, the vine will crush the human immediately."


    Yi''an''s cold voice echoes in blue''s consciousness. When Blue''s pupil has a focal length, the vine behind her has released her.


    She stared closely at the tree trunk that swallowed the ink, and stared at Yi an with her side eyes, "OK, what should I do?"


    "You should also find that your body is degenerating?" Yi An got up and gently stroked Yu Lan''s face like a lover, but she slapped her without hesitation.


    "Don''t touch me," she yelled.


    "OK, I won''t touch it." Yi an opened his hand and stepped back half a step, "let''s continue."


    "The reason why you degenerate is because you eat the impure crystal nucleus of the outside world." Yi An sat on the ground with his chin on his post. "Our mutated zombie must eat the crystal nucleus of perfect purity when entering the most important level 3, and this crystal nucleus only exists in the forest of death that belongs to us."


    "Change, different success?" Yu Lan asked with a wrung eyebrow.


    "Yes, those guys outside the death forest and those strange shapes outside the vine forest are a bunch of garbage that failed to mutate, and I''ve only found your successful mutant." Yi an even laughed, "you don''t know how happy I was when I found you."


    Yu Lan didn''t speak, but pursed her lips.


    "When you reach level 3, you will find how wonderful Level 3 feels." he gets up and looks directly at Yu Lan. Yi An''s smile gradually enlarges until the corners of his mouth can no longer crack. He stops his expression at this strange level, "My ability to explode at Level 3 is probably similar to that of the heavenly eye. I can observe everything I want to observe and control consciousness across the length. This is a unique ability of our evolved zombies."


    Yu Lan has no intention to talk to Yi an about these things. She droops her eyelids slightly and says coldly:


    "First, tell me the three-level method."


    "In such a hurry to save this human being?" Yi''an sneered. "He''s just rubbish, okay? I can crush him with one finger."


    "Tell me the way!" Yu Lan''s eyes became colder and colder. Her sharp nails had grown from between her fingers, and bone spurs had sprouted around her.


    As long as Yi''an says another insult to Mo Wen, she will go up to give Yi''an a claw even if she tries her best.


    "Don''t worry about listening to me." Yi''an smiled and pointed to a different plant on his side. "Here, there is a crystal core of vine different plants."


    What he meant was nothing special. The only difference from the surrounding bark was that it was darker.


    "The alien plants here will consciously attack humans, but they won''t attack zombies." Yi An took back his hand and smiled, "but that''s on the premise that you don''t think about its crystal core. If you try to move its crystal core, it will attack you immediately, just like just now. But the crystal core of vine alien plants is the only crystal core you can use to advance."


    Yu Lan listened carefully to Yi An''s words. When he finished where the crystal core was, he immediately jumped at a different plant and rammed it directly into the trunk with one hand.


    The alien plant quickly twitched its branches, and all the arrows shot at Yu Lan like a dense knot.


    Yu Lan raised his tail and put up an isolation layer on his head. He only resisted the attack of alien plants for one second.


    At the moment when the isolation layer was broken, she had quickly grabbed the crystal core and pulled it out, stained her hand with translucent juice.


    The alien plant immediately lost its attack power and slowly took back its fierce branches.


    Staring at the crystal core, Yu Lan found that its color was transparent and bright even without light.


    "The vines with nuclei removed are no longer aggressive. They will just stand here like ordinary trees waiting for new nuclei to form in their bodies."


    Yi An dutifully explained that when he saw Yu Lan staring at the crystal nucleus in his hand, his beautiful appearance couldn''t help but put on a joking smile, "Although I don''t want to attack your motivation, I still want to tell you that it took me half a year to rise to level 3. Now you only have one month. If you can''t successfully advance, the man you want to protect will die."


    "Also." Yi settled down, "this piece of vines and plants is my territory. If you leave the vines and plants, you will immediately enter the territory of other zombies. Whether you live or die will have nothing to do with me."


    As soon as his voice fell to the blue, he immediately drilled into the woods, and the fast shadow disappeared.


    Only Yi''an''s smiling voice echoed slowly in the woods:


    "I''ll watch here. You don''t want to see this man until you get to level three."


    After Yu Lan''s breath completely disappeared, Yi An sat on the ground and held his fist.


    His whole body trembled, and a ferocious but excited smile hung on his mouth.


    "Really... Don''t let me down."


    ¡­¡­


    The sharp tail fiercely penetrated a tree trunk and turned into a ring. After twisting, a crystal core was rolled out by her immediately.


    Put the crystal core into his mouth. Yu Lan squatted on the ground and put his hand under the ground. After two times, he pulled out a leaf and put it into his mouth.


    Since she didn''t find such a leaf before Yi''an, she made time to practice. Now she finally found the trick.


    This kind of leaf is usually under the different roots of the vine. When pulling out, as long as you carefully avoid the different roots, the different plants will not attack her.


    And this leaf is the only thing she can eat except the crystal core.


    This kind of leaf is like kelp after it is imported. It is chewy and sweet without saying the taste. It has a fresh taste symbolizing the morning.


    Yu Lan actually can''t remember what the kelp tastes like. She just subconsciously makes this metaphor in her consciousness.


    She has been getting crystal nuclei from different plants these days. Now she can''t even count how many crystal nuclei she has got.


    She got up and continued to take out the crystal nucleus from the trunk of the vine. Unexpectedly, this time she seemed to meet a person who grew the crystal nucleus. No matter how she found it, she couldn''t find the crystal nucleus.


    The strange plant was obviously angry. It twitched the branches quickly. At the same time, several vines were fiercely drilled out of the trunk, which directly entangled Yu Lan''s ankle.


    Yu Lan cut off the vines around her ankles with sharp claws, and climbed up the tree like a monkey.

 Chapter 275

    Her nails sank deeply between the tree trunks, leaving a fingerprint every time she moved.


    The trunk is very rough, which not only scrapes her clothes, but also makes it easier for her to climb.


    Countless vines came out of the trunk and tried to hold Yu Lan. At the same time, they also set up sharp thorns at the tip of the vines to attack her without dead corners.


    This kind of sharp stab Yu Lan has been hit by many moves in recent days. Each time, it can make her stabbed part burn like pain, and her action will be paralyzed uncontrollably.


    The vines behind him were also chasing after him, arrogantly encircling him from all directions.


    "Roar!"


    Slightly sideways to avoid several vines that almost pierced her. Yu Lan raised one tail and waved it fiercely, while the other was coiled into a circle to support the isolation layer.


    The isolation layer is cleverly wrapped around her tail and extends. In addition, her slender tail is faintly covered with a layer of light blue light, which fluctuates slightly like a liquid.


    And her tail as an attack has evolved rapidly in these two days. Originally, countless fine hairs were distributed around the slender tail. This kind of hair was in a harmless and quiet state when it was not touched, but once touched by a foreign body, it would explode immediately and become root barbs that directly penetrate the touched things.


    Several stout vines were blocked on the outside by her isolation layer, and their tails pierced mercilessly, splashing a little mucus.


    Several vines drooped down as if they were dead, and there was no attack at all.


    Taking this opportunity, she pulled the trunk directly through the layers of sharp leaves and jumped to the top of the tree. Her long tail easily shook off the vines.


    As long as there is light, these vines will not catch up.


    The falling moonlight narrowed Yu Lanwei''s eyes. She raised her eyes and stared at the round moon in the sky.


    The night sky here is very beautiful. The moon is very big and round. Needless to say, the stars around are shining.


    The dense and clear starlight fell into the blue eyes, which made her milky white eyes injected into the winding Star River, mysterious and beautiful.


    The slender tail curled into a ball and shrank in her arms, and the barbs on it converged peacefully.


    Twelve days have passed since she came to the forest of death, and she has 18 days left to advance to level 3 and save her stuff.


    Unfortunately, up to now, her body has obviously evolved. Yes, but she doesn''t feel that half of her body needs to be advanced.


    Holding her tail tightly, she puffed her cheeks and muttered wrongfully.


    I miss you so much.


    Think of your beautiful voice, think of your gentle fingertips, think of your spoiled smile.


    But I don''t know how you are now.


    She took out a crystal core that had not been eaten. She stuffed it directly into her mouth and began to chew.


    In the future, you are only allowed to eat the crystal nuclei I gave you, remember


    The familiar and hoarse voice sounded in Yu Lan''s ear, but her subconscious head dropped her eyelids again.


    I can''t eat the crystal core given to me now.


    Yi an... Why on earth does that guy have to make me advanced? What''s his purpose?


    Although advancement is indeed a very favorable thing for her, it does not mean that she is willing to be slaughtered by Yi an at will.


    Slightly drooping his eyes, Yu Lan tightly sipped at the corners of his lips.


    Anyway, she has no time to be sad here now.


    He got up and stood up. Yu Lan took a deep breath. As soon as he shook his tail, he was going to continue harvesting crystal nuclei. At this time, there was a sudden gust of wind not far away. Several leaves crossed Yu Lan''s arm like sharp blades, and another crack was added to her clothes.


    Raised her hand and subconsciously protected her head. In the strong wind, she tried her best to open her eyes, and a huge zombie immediately entered her vision.


    It was a bloody zombie. Its volume was like a ton of boulders laughing. At first glance, it just looked round and there was no strange place, but a closer look showed that it had a pair of transparent wings, which faintly gave off a flickering fluorescence in the moonlight. It was very beautiful.


    The first time I saw a red winged zombie.


    Yu Lan opened his eyes, raised his tail and pulled out an isolation layer in front of him.


    Every time the red zombie flapped its wings, it would roll up a huge airflow. The wind blade was sharper than a sharp blade, but it could hurt people all over.


    Without seeing the head of the zombie, Yu Lan frowned and was about to hide in the different vines.


    The zombies here are more and more powerful. With her current strength, it''s almost death for such zombies.


    But before she could go down, the zombie had noticed her.


    Its wings came to Yu Lan in the blink of an eye. Before she could react, the bloody wind swallowed her up in an instant, and the sharp blade almost blurred all her senses.


    Instinctively raised his arm to block his forehead. Yu Lan saw the huge smelly mouth in front of him.


    Its mouth is hidden in its body!


    At the next moment, Yu Lan''s arms were bitten off together. She tightened her tail tip in pain, but her eyebrows were not wrinkled. She pricked her bones all over her body, and fiercely shook her tail and stabbed the red zombie.


    The flying zombie is transparent except that its body is blood red without skin. At close range, Yu Lan can see the bubble like color on its transparent limbs.


    Even if her tail was protected by the isolation layer, it was easily pinched in her claws by the zombie.


    The zombie had five or six eyes on his head hidden in his body. They stared at Yu Lan directly, and the color of greed was faintly visible.


    From time to time, disgusting saliva sprayed from the open mouth, which was even more disgusting.


    However, Yu Lan didn''t mean to fight at all. She opened her mouth, twisted her body very soft, broke her tail, and let herself fall into the alien forest through inertia.


    As soon as the fish with its mouth ran away, the red zombie was unwilling. It screamed sharply and waved its wings to break into this area.


    However, as soon as it touched the alien plants here, it immediately flapped its wings to take off, hovered hesitantly in mid air, and left a few seconds later.


    This alien forest belongs to Yi''an, and other zombies are not allowed to come in.


    In the forest of death, each high-level zombie will have its own territory. Their territory will only allow them to enter by themselves. Once there is an intruder, it will be regarded as an enemy immediately.


    During her two-day observation, Yu Lan found that the South periphery of Yi''an''s vine planting is a red planting forest.

 Chapter 276

    The exotic plants there have bright red leaves like maple leaves in autumn. The smell is also sweet and greasy. It smells good.


    The North periphery is a large dark purple bush, which has no taste, and has never seen zombies, which is like a grave.


    But no matter where Yu Lan can''t go, because there must be many zombies that are much better than her outside this alien forest.


    The arms soon grew again, and this time the arms were harder than before.


    She stood up and looked at her bare back. She flattened her mouth and quickly grew a new tail. Not growing a tail in this environment would make her feel very insecure.


    However, she has lost many tails.


    Because there is not enough spinal cord to supplement, her tail is getting longer and brittle, and her lethality is getting weaker and weaker.


    In this way, it seems that she seldom uses her tail when the thing is in.


    I miss this thing


    Thoughts returned to Mo Wen. Yu Lan''s eyes sank. All in his mind were Mo Wen''s expressions of laughter, anger and helplessness.


    Yi An said that locking the thing in the alien plant was to heal him, but Yu Lan didn''t believe it.


    But there is always Yi''an''s guard over Mo Wen. She can''t even touch the strange plants that are locked up in Mo Wen.


    After biting his teeth and hesitating for a few seconds, Yu Lan grabbed the crystal core from the heterograft and ran to the heterograft with the ink closed.


    If you can, it''s good to let yourself see it.


    He bit the crystal nucleus hard in his mouth. Yu Lan''s subconsciously crawled down his body, and his tail dragged behind him. He was always alert to whether someone would attack behind him.


    It was lighter and lighter under his feet. Until he came to a relatively open place, Yu Lan hid behind the branches and looked at the direction of closed ink through the leaves.


    Mo Wen is locked in a tree. Naturally, Yu Lan can''t see it. She can only observe for four weeks to look for opportunities.


    "Well." Yi''an doesn''t seem to be there?


    Squinting her eyes again, after confirming that she was right, she immediately ran around the area until she was sure there was no potential danger.


    Yi''an seems... Really not here!


    "Arvin."


    She ran towards Yi Zhi with both hands and feet. She was crazy and began to attack the trunk with ink.


    Roots of vines immediately appeared around the tree trunk. As a result, before its vines came out, Yu Lan had pressed them all on the ground with his tail.


    "Arvin!"


    Yu Lan shouted again. This time, she almost used all her strength to put her hand into the trunk and tore a hole in the trunk.


    She took the crystal core from the tree trunk and stuffed it directly into her mouth. She had no time to chew, so she stretched out her hand and hugged the sticky ink.


    Mo Wen collapsed powerlessly from the tree hole. The wound on his body really stopped bleeding. Yes, but his whole body was wrapped in a layer of viscous gum, and the firm Yu Lan couldn''t pull it off.


    The gum smoothly wrapped the ink in it. Yu Lan tossed for a long time because of the smooth surface and couldn''t tear off this layer of gum.


    Looking at the unresponsive ink, she gave two anxious cries and simply lowered her head and tore off the gum around the ink with her mouth.


    Gum is also something that Yu Lan can''t eat, so Yu Lan immediately spit next to each bite. After biting out a crack, she quickly pulled a big hole from the crack.


    He peeled off the gum around ink. Yu Lan looked at the fixed rigid body of ink and tried his best to control himself. Don''t be angry and lose his mind.


    She crawled on the ground and held the ink firmly in her arms, waiting for his awakening.


    Although Mo Wen''s body was stiff, he still had a weak breath. When he really felt the breath of Mo Wen, Yu lancai showed a real smile.


    After waiting for a long time, Mo Wen still didn''t wake up. Yu Lan anxiously squared him on the ground, rode on him, bent down and called:


    "Arvin... Arvin... Arvin."


    Her groans were soft and fragile, with a faint choking.


    Wake up, shit. I''m waiting for you.


    Mo Wen felt that he was in pain up and down the mountain. There was no color around him. It was dark, just like his ordinary life.


    When it comes to the four words "ordinary", Mo Wen sneered at himself, and then looked around for an exit.


    His feet were like a current blocking his progress. Just when he was extremely impatient, he suddenly heard someone calling her name.


    "Arvin, wake up, okay?"


    "Blue." Mo Wen''s trembling eyelids finally opened. He stared at Yu Lan, and a very gentle smile came out of his mouth.


    I''m very happy. As soon as I open my eyes, I can see Yu Lan "riding" on him. It seems that I miss him very much.


    "Silly blue, did you cry? I''m not dead."


    As soon as Mo Wen made a sound, he found that his voice was very ugly, but it was disgusting anyway.


    Don''t want to leave a bad impression on Yu Lan. As soon as Mo Wen came out, he began to think about whether to continue talking.


    His body was as stiff as if it had been locked, and it hurt even if he moved.


    The sound of Mo Wen undoubtedly frightened Yu Lan, who was lying on Mo Wen in a daze. As soon as her body stiffened, she subconsciously sat up and looked at Mo Wen.


    "Ah Wen!" seeing that Mo Wen really woke up, she couldn''t help calling in surprise, rushed over and hugged Mo Wen in her arms.


    Mo Wen smiled and rubbed his blue chin very gently.


    Suddenly he reached out and hugged her in his arms. Mo Wen moved his shoulders twice. He got up and kissed Yu Lan''s left face.


    "Lan Lan, how''s your festering wound now?" Mo Wen was concerned about Yu Lan''s injury as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Yu Lan couldn''t help bending her eyes, and then stretched out her arm to expose her almost invisible skin.


    Carefully holding Yu Lan''s arm, Mo Wen lowered his eyes and swept all the scars he could see.


    Yu Lan''s skin recovered its previous smoothness, and the festering wound could not be found long ago.


    "This is a good phenomenon."


    Mo Wen happily hugged Yu Lan, got up, pointed to her ragged clothes and asked, "what happened? You have become so embarrassed?"


    "Looking for crystal core and promotion." Yu Lan raised his neck and whispered. A pair of big eyes staring at Mo Wen only make people feel cute.


    "Then how could I be inside the different plants?" looking back at the different plants that rolled him into the different plants, Mo Wen slightly screwed up his eyebrows.


    His memory was interrupted when he ran, and he didn''t know what happened later.

 Chapter 277

    "Save you." Yu Lan curved his eyes and said.


    She stepped back slightly, then took Mo Wen''s hand and looked at him with her eyes wide open.


    Now the ink seems to be free of any blood color on his face. It doesn''t matter much. It seems that Yi An didn''t cheat her.


    The cold touch on his hand made Mo Wen slightly stunned. He looked up at Yu Lan and couldn''t help laughing.


    The other hand gently caresses Yu Lan''s side face. His hoarse voice is more charming than the thick Cello Sound:


    "Blue blue, I''m back."


    Looking intently at the dark and silent eyes, Yu Lan stood on tiptoe and kissed him gently on his chin.


    "Welcome back."


    Notice Mo Wen''s chapped lips. After thinking about it, Yu Lan squats down and pulls out a few leaves stained with soil from the ground and hands them to Mo Wen.


    "What is this?" Mo Wen asked puzzled.


    Open your mouth, pick up a leaf and eat it. Yu Lan Pian''s head was very excited.


    "Blue blue!" Mo Wen was surprised, opened his hand and pressed Yu Lan''s arm, "how can you eat this? Won''t you feel uncomfortable!"


    "Ouch!" no!


    Yu Lan happily opened his hand and gave Mo Wen a big hug. He touched the leaves in his hand like a treasure, and his two eyes glittered.


    Seeing that Yu Lan really had nothing to do, Mo Wen was relieved. He received the flowers handed over by Lan... No, it was a leaf. He bowed his head and kissed on the back of her hand, "is this for me?"


    "Ouch!" yes!


    Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s arm, stood on tiptoe and looked at his cheeks. All the smiles that had never bloomed in more than ten days laughed at this time.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s trying to be coquettish, Mo Wen only felt very cute. He sat down cross legged, took Yu Lan in his arms with a strong possessive desire, and trapped her with his arms and coiled legs. After she couldn''t move, he stretched out his hand and rubbed her face.


    Yu Lan enjoyed the kneading of Mo Wen very much. She twisted her neck and "howled" and tried to bite Mo Wen''s hand.


    Mo Wen raised her head, Mo Wen put her hand down, and she also hooked her neck. She looked like a playful cat.


    "Silly blue." he sighed and protected Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen swallowed the leaves in his hand.


    The same leaf was sweet and delicious in Yu Lan''s mouth, but it was too bitter to swallow in Mo Wen''s mouth, but he still drowned without changing his face.


    For his hopeless madman, Yu Lan will eat if he gives him an eye.


    The bitter leaf felt a burst of hot in his stomach when he spoke in ink. This temperature was not a burning feeling, but an appropriate warm feeling, which made his whole body seem to be stretched and become very comfortable.


    The weakness and stiffness of his muscles had disappeared, and his vitality had been restored, even more comfortable than before, so that he had no sense of inadequacy of strength when he had just reached level 4.


    Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen expectantly. Seeing that his face was not as pale as before, she knew that the leaves worked. She smiled and held Mo Wen''s arm and stretched out to the ground with his arm.


    "Leaves, yes, here." her vocal cords are not complete, and her voice is broken, but ink just feels very good.


    What did you do without authorization


    As soon as Yu Lan''s words came out, the voice she didn''t want to hear came out of her mind. Her eardrums trembled and her head hurt like a heavy blow.


    She clenched her teeth and covered her head. There was a dark chaos in her field of vision. That kind of extreme despair swallowed her mercilessly.


    In Yi''an''s territory, Yi''an''s ability should be absolutely strong, and he doesn''t give Yu Lan the chance to struggle at all.


    "Blue?!"


    At a glance, he found Yu Lan''s abnormality. Mo Wen rushed to her and quickly held her.


    "Roar -"


    Bared his teeth and yelled at Mo Wen. Yu Lan pushed him away and knelt down on the ground.


    [get out of there!]


    Yi An gave orders coldly and almost collapsed in LAN''s will.


    She pressed her head with all her hands, turned and ran into the vine forest.


    This kind of scene Mo Wen only felt a burst of familiarity. His eyes were slightly coagulated and he took a step to catch up.


    At the moment when Mo Wen broke into the vine forest, the different plants immediately became restless.


    Although alien plants will not take the initiative to attack zombies, they will attack humans.


    Yu Lan''s speed is fast. While Mo Wen is closely following her, he should also be wary of the vines coming from all directions.


    Xin Kui had eaten the leaves before, otherwise he might not even have the strength to run at this time.


    He uses his powers to prop up an invisible area around him to protect himself. Once a alien plant approaches, it will be swallowed up by the transparent area around him.


    This is what he can do after he becomes a level 4 power. Before, because the level 4 power was not perfect, he couldn''t protect his whole body so perfectly. Now, although his strength is still level 19, his strength may have reached the level of about level 22.


    More and more vines attacked from the depths of the alien forest, almost to the extent that they could cover the ink line of sight.


    However, even so, Mo Wen was not half flustered. He took advantage of the confusion, stretched out his hand and grabbed a vine in front of him, and wrapped it around his hand.


    With the strength of the vine struggling, he leaned over, raised his feet and jumped forward.


    The jump was about seven or eight meters long and threw Yu Lan to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    Yu Lan fiercely turned back and made an attack. His claw outstretched hand also slapped Mo Wen on the shoulder, but it didn''t hurt him substantially.


    "Blue, it''s me."


    Holding Yu Lan''s wrist painfully, Mo Wen worried and placed it on the side of her face, completely ignoring her sharp fingernails.


    Yu Lan''s action was a little stiff. He stared at Mo Wen, and then looked at the vines behind Mo Wen trying to attack him. There were faint signs of recovery in his consciousness.


    "Ah... Wen."


    Her hoarse voice called, and the focal length seemed to reappear in her chaotic eyes.


    Raised his hand and pulled a vine that was about to attack him through the whole body power. Mo Wen lowered his head and pulled it in two. Bowing and crawling on the blue body, he called again and again:


    "Blue, blue, blue..."


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan opened his eyes and looked at Junyan close at hand. The originally irritable mood disappeared in an instant.


    What are you doing


    Yi An''s voice rang again at this time. He seemed to be very disgusted with the feelings between Yu Lan and Mo Wen. After sneering, he gave an order to Yu Lan again.

 Chapter 278

    Kill him, Yu Lan, kill this human


    As soon as this command came out of blue, her whole body was stiff. She opened her eyes and trembled into a ball.


    Kill... Her stuff?


    Yi''an''s order sounds superior, and there is no room for rejection at all.


    The familiar sense of control came up and began to blur her consciousness, spreading tirelessly like a greedy devouring beast.


    However, Yu Lan was really afraid at this time.


    If she attacked... Would the thing fight back and defend?


    She doesn''t have the guts to gamble.


    She was afraid that the next time she returned to consciousness, she would only see ink Wen, a cold body.


    "Hmm..." she covered her head in pain and trembled. Yu Lan cursed Yi''an with all the words she could think of at this time. She wanted to rush to it and peel it.


    "Blue blue!"


    Looking at Yu Lan''s painful appearance, Mo Wen only felt that his heart was pinched, which made him hard to breathe. His brain seemed to be tight without oxygen. The feelings of tingling and anger rushed to his heart, almost shaking his whole body.


    He must personally torture the bastard who made Yu Lan miserable to death! He wants to destroy everything it cares about, pull out its limbs, crush its head and let it die without a place to bury!


    It seems that Yu Lan''s consciousness is still vague, but he can control his body by his own will.


    She got up in embarrassment, resolutely violated Yi''an''s order and ran in the opposite direction of ink, trying to get as far away from him as possible.


    And Mo Wen followed, no matter what, let Yu Lan in his sight.


    [stop and kill the man behind you!]


    Yi''an''s irritable voice sounded again. This command was more mandatory than the last one, and almost swallowed up Yu Lan''s will in an instant.


    However, Yu Lan''s body was not controlled by Yi An. Although her eyes had lost their luster, her legs were still running towards the front. No matter how Yi An roared, he didn''t mean to stop at all.


    I don''t know how long she ran. Yu Lan finally saw a large area of red alien forest in front of her eyes. Without hesitation, she rushed out of the alien forest and drilled in, and then fell down and rolled on the ground for two times.


    Mo Wen rushed over and firmly protected her in his arms. When he looked back, he found that the previously grumpy vines had completely disappeared at the moment, and he had no idea of stepping on this red forest.


    Will each alien plant only move in a fixed area? Mo Wen thought of it silently. At the same time, he patted Yu Lan''s face with worried eyes.


    The alien plants here are obviously more docile than before. Although when he broke into the alien forest, the alien plants here shook their leaves in a riot, so far they have no intention to attack.


    At this time, Yi''an''s voice in LAN''s consciousness was obviously much lower, and the strength of control was not as strong as before, giving Yu Lan enough breathing time.


    It seems that Yi An''s ability is indeed bound in the territory of other zombies.


    In blue''s consciousness, she only knew that there were different planting areas of different colors on the north and south sides. After thinking about it, she finally felt that this red different planting forest was more reliable.


    I don''t know what''s in the purple bushes, but here Yu Lan knows that there is a spherical zombie with big wings.


    In contrast, what is known seems to be a lot more reassuring than what is unknown.


    "Blue blue, how are you feeling now?"


    Looking around vigilantly, Mo Wen closely protected Yu Lan in his arms.


    At this time, as long as Yu Lan kills Mo Wen a little, her sharp nails can easily stretch out and penetrate Mo Wen''s chest.


    However, Yu Lan would rather hurt himself than shake the ink.


    "Ah... Wen..." she raised her neck and called softly. It was obvious that Yi''an''s consciousness was withdrawing from her mind.


    At this time, Yi''an should feel that the command of this command is no longer important. After all, he can''t control Yu Lan at all, so he just cancelled the command of this control.


    But now there is no intention of Yi an coming around. Yu Lan frowned and always felt that Yi An should not be in the forest of death now, otherwise it would come in person if such a thing happened.


    But now he just manipulates the alien plant and has no intention of showing up at all.


    "Do you feel better?" Mo Wen asked with his head down and his eyes full of worry.


    "Ow!" I feel much better!


    Yu lanhuan covered Mo Wen''s neck and felt that he became much lighter. It should be the reason why he got rid of Yi An''s control.


    Seeing that Yu Lan had resumed his fire power, Mo Wen was relieved. He sniffed and felt that the fragrance in the alien forest was too much.


    The fundus of his eyes suddenly coagulated. He got up and directly pulled off his sleeve to cover his mouth and nose.


    There''s a problem with the smell here!


    He felt dizzy in his head. Fortunately, it should be the reason for the small amount of inhalation, and there were not too many symptoms in his eyes.


    Yu Lan, who regained consciousness, sat up and leaned against Mo Wen. At the same time, he shook his tail and looked around vigilantly.


    There''s a stronger zombie here. It should be around here.


    When Yu Lan thought so, she had completely escaped from the previous chaotic consciousness. She yawned a little, and with a jump of her eyelids, she heard the abnormal "Hua Hua -" sound of the surrounding leaves.


    Wind blade!


    His eyes trembled slightly. Yu Lan shook his tail and tied an isolation layer directly in front of him.


    "Roar!" she roared at the wind in a low voice. When she raised her eyes, she could see the duel between the leaves.


    Mo Wen also stared in the direction of the wind, and even his eyelids didn''t dare to tremble.


    At this time, a large figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The figure had a pair of transparent wings, but the whole body was a blood red mass.


    The color of blood red almost made Mo Wen''s silent heart jump. He hugged Yu Lan with a little excitement, smiled and looked very happy.


    The figure flapped his wings again and took up the wind blade. Yu Lan struggled to support the isolation layer. He didn''t mean to relax.


    "Its head is inside the body." side eyes struggled to tell Mo Wen what they knew. Yu Lan coughed twice and looked tired all of a sudden.


    And Mo Wen took this opportunity to rush at the zombie, and the sharp dagger stabbed the spherical zombie without hesitation.

 Chapter 279

    Because the level of this zombie is much higher than the two of them, Mo Wen can''t make an accurate judgment. He can only guess that it is about level 5.


    Yu Lan, who is still in Level 2 but not level 3, only feels that there is an abnormal sense of oppression when she holds up the isolation layer in front of the zombie. She narrows her eyes slightly, and there are inverted bone spines on each vertebra, even popping out of her head.


    Do you think you can beat it? Stupid


    Yi''an can''t control Yu Lan now, so he just regards himself as a spectator and makes fun of him from time to time.


    But Yu Lan knows that this guy is definitely chasing for her position now.


    For Yi''an, Yu Lan instinctively believes that he can''t be trusted.


    "Roar!" that''s not what you can decide!


    He leaned down and quickly rushed behind the red zombie. Yu Lan jumped up when he took the Zombie''s attention to Mo Wen, pulled one of the Zombie''s wings accurately, and stabbed it in with sharp nails to pull out a bone.


    The damage to the wings made the zombie lose its balance. It howled angrily, turned 180 degrees, patted its wings heavily on the ground and tried to throw Yu Lan out.


    Between the flying sand and stones, Yu Lan wrapped his thin tail around the root of the other wing of the red zombie and swung his hands and feet onto its back.


    At this time, many barbs were obviously erected on the other tail of Yu Lan. From a distance, her tail seemed to change from gray black to gray white.


    As a zombie, Yu Lan knew where the weakest part of the zombie was. She stared at the red back of the zombie and stabbed it mercilessly with her barbed tail.


    Because her tail didn''t have the strength before, she stabbed it three or four times in a row, hooked the cartilage in the red zombie, and she pulled it out again.


    When she pulled it out this time, there were a lot of blood and several broken bones hanging from the bone spurs raised by Yu Lan, but at the same time, many bone spurs on her tail were folded in.


    Flicking her tail, she quickly continued to grow barbs, and the wound of the red zombie was recovering quickly and soon intact.


    The red zombie seemed to be annoyed by Yu Lan, a guy who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth. Its body cracked one by one, and its volume grew about twice at once. Countless bone spurs stretched out from the cracked place, so that Yu Lan had no place to stay on his back.


    At this time, Mo Wen, who has been looking for opportunities, directly drew a zigzag wound in front of the zombie with a dagger, which matched the place where it split into the shape of a cross.


    The zombie let out a cry of pain, flapping its wings to open the ink.


    Mo Wen quickly avoided the air flow like a sharp blade, reached in and clamped the Zombie''s head.


    In order to prevent his hand from being bitten, he opened the cut crack with his empty hand, pulled out the eyes of the zombie from the gushing blood.


    The red zombie trembled twice in pain, and a unused tail came out and stabbed at the ink.


    The backhand pounded his skull with his elbow. The skull of the zombie was extremely hard. After many times of ink attacks, I finally heard the crisp sound of bone fragmentation.


    The most important part was attacked. The red zombie subconsciously raised its three or four meter long tail, bypassed his body and stabbed at Mo Wen.


    At this time, Mo Wen''s two hands were used to control the head of the zombie, and he couldn''t separate his body to avoid. Seeing that Yu Lan, who was hanging behind the zombie, held out his hand and hugged the Zombie''s tail. He was indifferent even if he was pierced through countless holes by the raised barbs on the Zombie''s tail.


    Two tails hooked a mangrove on the ground and pulled themselves with all their strength to prevent the Zombie''s Tail from attacking Mo Wen.


    Taking this opportunity, Mo Wen quickly raised his hand and pressed the Zombie''s head, and a black space immediately appeared in his vision.


    What''s this?


    The ink text, who was clearly using the power, didn''t understand what he had made, but the next second half of the Zombie''s body was sucked in by the dark thing.


    The zombie screamed in pain. He threw away his tail and body. With only two wings and his broken head, he quickly fled from the vision of ink and Yu Lan and hid in the mangrove.


    Mo Wen looked down at his hand and twisted his eyebrows.


    When did his powers come back in color? And... He didn''t lock the attack area at all just now. His power sucked the zombie into it by himself.


    "Well..."


    Yu Lan''s weak sound of pain made Mo Wen return to his mind. He hurried to pick up Yu Lan and caressed her wound with worry. His calm appearance just now disappeared. At this time, his nervous fingertips were shaking.


    Yu Lan''s wound was deep and long, almost tearing her thin body apart. Fortunately, her wound is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye and will soon grow as before.


    "Ouch." we won!


    As soon as the wound grew better than blue, he jumped up, patted Mo Wen''s face, smiled happily, and coughed twice because the wound had just grown better.


    "How do you feel?" he quickly bent down and checked her body. After confirming that there were no scars at all, Mo Wen was relieved.


    "Great, great!"


    Yu Lan gave a thumbs up, a pair of tail tips closely rubbed the lower legs of ink, and wagged rhythmically from time to time.


    "You speak more and more fluently now." he rubbed Yu''s blue messy hair, and Mo Wen kissed her forehead intimately. "It seems that it''s the right choice to bring you to the forest of death."


    "Ouch --"


    Yu Lan also gave Mo Wen a slap on his face, then sat in his arms and found a comfortable position. Calmly, he stretched out his hand and pulled the tail of the red zombie and bit hard.


    The tail of the high-level zombie is the top nutrient. Although it can''t make her advanced, it can supplement her lost bone marrow to a certain extent.


    The bone marrow she uses to grow her tail grows very slowly. If it is consumed too fast, it will affect the quality of her tail.


    Watching Yu Lan gnaw at the tail of other zombies, Mo Wen was stunned at first, then looked at the mud on the tail, endured it for a while, and then let her go.


    Now he has no condition to wash this tail white. If he does, he must wash it back and forth for Yu Lan twice before giving it to her.


    If Yu Lan wants, he can also cook and stir fry in the pot. How delicious is it.

 Chapter 280

    For Mo Wen, Yu Lan wants to eat people. He is willing to find a living person to feed her, let alone just eat a zombie tail.


    But before, Yu Lan only ate crystal nuclei, and now she eats leaves and tails. Does that mean her stomach is a little stronger?


    Yu Lan didn''t finish all the tail. She chewed all the bones and threw all the rotten meat aside.


    With a satisfied wave of her powerful tail, she stood up and ran to the green forest behind her.


    Unable to walk into the alien forest, she stopped at the edge, squatted down, pulled out a lot of leaves from the ground and held them in her arms.


    Mo Wen followed and looked at Yu Lan''s action in doubt. Before she said anything, she stood up and handed over the leaves in her arms, and tiptoed to touch his head.


    "Yours," she smiled, bending her eyes.


    She used to give her crystal core to eat, but now she''s going to find something to eat.


    Mo Wen took such a big handful of leaves, picked his eyebrows and happily took them in his arms. He held Yu Lan''s hand on the side of his face and rubbed it gently, with tenderness between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Thank you, blue."


    Yu Lan looked happier. She took Mo Wen''s arm and raised her feet to run to the depths of the red alien forest.


    "Where are we going now?"


    For Mo Wen, he doesn''t like this red alien forest very much. The smell here can loosen his consciousness. Compared with these invisible dangers, he felt that he liked the vines in the green alien forest better.


    "Leave." Yu Lan whispered, "dangerous people."


    After she made a sound, she walked faster and faster. From time to time, she looked back at her back, as if she was running away from someone.


    "Who?" Mo Wen frowned. He remembered Yu Lan''s abnormal performance in the barren area before. After thinking about it, he asked with his side eyes, "is it the same person as the person who affected you in the barren area?"


    Yu Lan''s footsteps paused. After hesitating for a few seconds, he nodded.


    It seems that Yi''an''s dream began to appear in her dream at that time.


    "He''s strong?" Mervyn continued.


    Yu Lan nodded and clenched Mo Wen''s arm at the same time.


    "Did you come to the forest of death this time also have something to do with him?" he held Yu Lan''s hand with his backhand, and Mo Wen asked again.


    This time Yu Lan didn''t speak. She looked back at her and her eyes suddenly widened.


    "Na......" Yi An''s figure slowly appeared in the depths of the red alien forest, like a ghost with a cold smell.


    "Yu Lan, did I say not to run around?"


    Looking at Yi An''s white eyes like Yu Lan, Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows and raised his hand to protect Yu Lan''s body.


    "Who are you?" Mo Wen lowered his voice dangerously.


    He didn''t pay attention to the ink at all. Yi An went directly to Yu Landao and said, "answer my question, Yu Lan."


    Yu Lan bared his teeth. His two tails swept back and forth on the ground with a small frequency. The whole tail was occupied by the erect bone spurs.


    Now she can barely resist Yi''an''s control outside Yi''an''s territory, but if she returns to green alien forest... So anyway, green alien forest Yu Lan doesn''t intend to go back anyway. She doesn''t want to bear the feeling of being controlled again.


    Suddenly he turned around and took Mo Wen''s hand. Yu Lan bypassed Yi''an and ran behind him.


    "Do you still want to run now?" Yi An seemed to stamp his feet impatiently, but his extremely beautiful face was full of a smile.


    "Even if you are out of my control, you can''t escape my eyes."


    As soon as the voice fell on Yu Lan, he noticed that the different plants around him were restless. The original bright red leaves gave off a more and more rich fragrance. Even Yu Lan felt that he was disgusted by this smell.


    Mo Wen stumbled at his feet and felt his ears buzzing and confused.


    [the zombies here are gone. I''m the only zombie who controls these alien plants.]


    Yi An''s voice with a smile rang heavily in Yu Lan''s mind, which sounded very harsh.


    [so, do you think you can break out of here with that human?]


    "Of course!" Yu Lan clenched his teeth and said.


    You don''t have to face me. As long as you hand over the human to me and continue to advance, you don''t need to experience this


    "Roar!" get out of here!


    Don''t want to hear Yi''an''s voice again, Yu Lan looked back and was tapping the ink on his head with his hand. His eyes couldn''t help but soften.


    "Ah Wen..." she whispered and leaned over to hold Mo Wen.


    She can''t give the ink to Yi''an again. Yi''an has absolutely no kindness.


    "Lan Lan, I''m fine." he rubbed his dry eyes and whispered to Yu Lan with a smile, "just walk forward with confidence. I believe you."


    At this time, the ink almost completely collapsed under the fragrance, and the cloth he covered his mouth had already lost its function. The limbs gradually lost their strength, and the consciousness in the mind became intermittent, as if in a dream.


    "Well." looking at the flickering smile of Mo Wen, Yu Lan clenched her teeth and directly carried Mo Wen on her back.


    The smell of this red alien plant is basically aimed at humans. It has no other effect on zombies except to make them uncomfortable.


    Mo Wen, who was carried on Yu Lan''s back, was stunned at first, and then turned back and hugged Yu Lan''s waist. He didn''t think this posture was strange at all.


    "Where the blue is, it''s so cute."


    "..." it seemed that the ink was not normal. Yu Lan quickened his pace and hurried to the front.


    Just then, a strange plant suddenly fell towards Yu Lan, and a big mouth with sharp teeth clearly appeared on the trunk.


    Yu Lan dodged and avoided the past sensitively. Unexpectedly, more strange plants rushed towards her. The ferocious one didn''t look like a plant at all.


    I''ll catch up with you soon


    Yi''an''s voice also rang at this time. As soon as Yu Lan looked back, he saw it coming here slowly.


    "Blue blue, you are always small, soft and lovely." Mo Wen said strange words at this time, so that Yu Lan could not help moving forward.


    More and more different plants blocked in front. Yu Lan simply put up an isolation layer and forced his way through these trunks. A tail waved and pulled away a bunch of waving branches, and Yu Lan shuttled between these woods lightly. Even if he was carrying a piece of ink, he didn''t seem to have much trouble.


    In this case, one of them leaned against the ink on his back and felt dizzy and swollen. He tried his best to open his eyes and said in a dumb voice close to Yu Lan''s back, "Lan Lan, I can''t live without you."

 Chapter 281

    "..." GA.


    Yu Lan turned his head and secretly rejoiced for a few seconds.


    What a lovely thing to rely on her!


    Mo Wen also noticed his abnormality at the moment. Now he has no fighting spirit and can''t even concentrate.


    The smell is really... Strong enough.


    Wringing his eyebrows and using power to isolate the smell that bothered him around, Mo Wen finally managed to find his consciousness. His spirit was clear, but he didn''t intend to let go of his hand around his blue waist.


    Well, hold it for a while. It''s rare for LAN LAN to take the initiative.


    But I don''t see that Yu Lan''s strength is really not small. He runs fast with a big man of one meter eight. He usually looks petite and lovely.


    The surrounding alien plants are still attacking them fiercely. To be exact, they are attacking ink. Yu Lan waved his tail and protected Mo Wen firmly. Although he was not hurt, the branch was very dangerous every time it brushed her cheek.


    The attack speed of these red alien plants is obviously much slower than that of the green vines before. It seems that they should first use the fragrance to limit the enemy''s speed, and then attack the type.


    But... What will the nuclei taste like in these alien plants?


    Yu Lan stared curiously at the parts where the different plants hid the crystal nucleus, and inadvertently swallowed his saliva.


    After avoiding the attack of several different plants, her long tail quickly turned an arc, suddenly penetrated between the trunk of red different plants and pulled out a crystal core.


    The crystal core is tender and beautiful. It looks delicious.


    When Mo Wen didn''t notice, Yu Lan quickly stuffed the crystal core into his mouth. After chewing for a few times, he was surprised to find that the taste of the crystal core was actually sweet.


    I haven''t tasted this sweet taste for a long time. Yu Lan only felt that the whole person was happy and bubbled, and the speed under his feet was much slower.


    Before she became a zombie, like most people, she loved sweets. The sweeter she was, the more she liked them.


    Immersed in the delicious crystal core, she ran slower and slower. She wanted to eat the crystal core and remembered to leave here with ink. She twisted her eyes.


    "Blue..."


    Mo Wen, who took everything into his eyes, reluctantly climbed up from Yu Lan, turned and looked at her who was tangled and gnawing at the crystal core, and sighed.


    Well, he is not controlled by these alien plant fragrance. Yu Lan is hooked away by the crystal core.


    "Ouch!" stuff, these crystal nuclei are super delicious!


    Yu Lan''s eyes held the crystal core brightly, and his face was full of happiness.


    "... HMM." rubbed Yu Lan''s head, Mo Wen looked up to the front and found that the stacked branches had blocked their way.


    It seemed that he noticed something wrong at this time. Yu Lan swallowed the crystal core he chewed in his mouth, looked blankly at the front, turned his head and looked at the ink, flat his mouth and wanted to cry.


    "It''s all right." he quickly held her in his arms, and Mo Wen whispered comfortingly, "now I''ll take you and go."


    "Wuwu..." Yu Lan shook his tail. Knowing that he had made a mistake, he was embarrassed to let Mo Wen hold him again, drooping his head to express the meaning that he could go. She struggled to jump to the ground, but Mo Wen held her in his arms decisively, and didn''t mean to let go at all.


    "Good boy, I like to walk with blue in my arms." Mo Wen kissed the tip of Yu Lan''s nose and smiled.


    For Mo Wen''s intimacy, Yu Lan was very satisfied with his mouth, stretched out his hand and hugged Mo Wen''s neck.


    Anyway, it''s not her fault... It''s no big deal that she made some mistakes.


    "Where do you want to go? Where can you go? Human beings."


    Yi''an had come slowly at this time. He looked at the ink coldly, and his eyes were full of contempt.


    Yi''an, a zombie, despises human beings from the bottom of his heart, even if he was a human before the end of the world


    His side eyes swept Yi''an, and Mo Wen raised his eyes and noticed that the strange plants around them had been in the shape of sharp spikes. They were surrounded by dense spikes. They could stab them with a command.


    "Give Yu Lan back to me and I''ll let you live?" Yi An smiled contemptuously and raised his hand to Mo Wen, waiting for him to throw Yu Lan over.


    He glared at Yi''an fiercely. Yu Lan turned back and hugged Mo Wen''s neck tightly. He couldn''t be killed.


    Of course, Mo Wen didn''t mean to throw Yu Lan away.


    "You can see it too." he smiled low, raised his eyes and swept them lightly. Yi An said, "blue belongs to me."


    "Yu Lan!" Yi An looked a little annoyed and stared at Yu Lan and shouted, "are you going to go against my meaning!"


    "I, why, want to listen to you." Yu Lan hummed and shook his tail impatiently. "I, you and I are not familiar."


    Yi An was stunned, and his face was ugly immediately.


    "Yu Lan, as I said, we are the same kind."


    Like? Smelling that Yu Lan no longer shook her tail, she raised her chin and stared at Yi An coldly, "but I, the most important person, is..."


    Before Yu Lan''s word "a Wen" was exported, Yi an suddenly raised her hand and controlled the surrounding different plants to attack Mo Wen.


    "Your most important person?" Yi An smiled. "No matter who he is, it''s useless in my eyes. Anyway, there''s nothing after he dies."


    The different plants roared and jumped at the ink, and the fallen leaves were like murderous Qi with a sharp blade.


    Breathtaking escape from the branches almost without gaps in all directions. Ink protected Yu Lan from a little injury at the same time.


    Seeing this, Yu Lan quickly propped up the isolation layer and helped Mo Wen share part of the pressure.


    Yi An sat down cross legged and watched Mo Wen dodge back and forth like a play. He just felt he was watching a dying insect.


    Human beings or something are clean when they die.


    While Mo Wen was avoiding, his back suddenly hurt. He looked down at his chest. The part that was dyed red by the exuded blood was aware that his wound that had grown well before had cracked again.


    According to common sense, his wound won''t crack again after it grows.


    Yu Lan smelled the bloody smell of ink for the first time. She froze for a moment, then looked anxiously at Mo Wen. At this time, Yu Lan was worried about the injury of Mo Wen even under the bloody smell. He didn''t have any idea of eating human flesh at all.


    "Ah, it''s cracked." noticing that Mo Wen''s forehead was sweating, Yi An smiled gloating, "I forgot to say before that vines can really bond the wound in a short time. Yes, but..."

 Chapter 282

    "This does not mean that the human wound has grown well. In a sense, it should be more appropriate to inhibit the wound healing."


    Yi An''s words surprised Yu Lan. She stared at Yi An angrily.


    This liar!


    "Don''t look at me like that." Yi''an put one hand on his chin, spread one hand out and smiled, "Didn''t I say that as long as you honestly promoted to level 3 within a month, I would let this human out. Who knows, I just went to see someone, and you saved him. Now it''s OK. Because of you, this human will die in my hands earlier."


    In fact, Yi''an''s words sound good, but in fact, he doesn''t mean to let Mo Wen live at all.


    It took half a year for it to be promoted to level 3, but now it requires Yu Lan to complete it in a month. This kind of thing sounds difficult.


    What''s more, even if Yu Lan is promoted to level 3 in a month, it doesn''t mean Yi''an will really put ink alive. After all, only Yu Lan is useful to Yi''an. Ink is just a small episode.


    He has been secretly paying attention to Yi''an''s direction. At the moment when he relaxed his vigilance, Mo Wen raised his mouth and gently smiled.


    Before Yi''an could figure out what Mo Wen was laughing at, there were circles of black ripples in front of Mo Wen without warning, silently but rhythmically


    "What is this?!" Yi An stood up.


    "Die in your hand earlier?" Mo Wen tilted his head slightly and his eyes were cold. "I''m really sorry. I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you."


    The next second, these black apertures are perfectly connected, forming a black hole with a diameter of about one meter.


    The black hole erupted into super gravity at the moment of its formation, which almost sucked all the things around it.


    What was inhaled was not sucked into the unfathomable black hole, but was crushed by an invisible force at the moment of entry.


    Yi''an looked at the thing out of thin air in shock and jumped back quickly, trying to avoid this strong gravity.


    At this time when everything was attracted, Mo Wen ran back with Yu Lan and the black hole, and soon escaped Yi An''s sight through the gap exposed by the struggle of different plants.


    In fact, Mo Wen is not sure to what extent Yi An''s strength is. In his opinion, the attacks he just suffered are all that Yi An is manipulating Yizhi. Yes, but Yi An has no intention to fight from beginning to end.


    Yi''an is the first zombie in human shape that Mo Wen saw except Yu Lan. It can even communicate with humans normally, which has never been heard before.


    And


    Mo Wen thought of the only human who escaped from the land of death. What was the meaning of the word "two" he wrote before his death.


    Just as Mo Wen thought and ran away with Yu Lan in his arms, he suddenly felt a strong vapor coming to his face.


    In addition to the rustling of leaves in the wind, the sound of water surging can be heard faintly.


    Mo Wen quickened his pace and continued to run forward. The soft soil under his feet gradually became wet. After that, he could hear the sound of "pattering" every step.


    Until he could see the sparkling river in front of him, Mo Wen''s ankle had been submerged by the water. He looked around and finally stopped.


    The water quality of this river is so clear that you can''t see the other side of the river at a glance. There is a very wide waterfall in the north and south, and the roaring water falls down from the south. After passing the calm river in the center, it roars down from the waterfall in the North.


    The roaring sound is deafening, but the water vapor coming to your face makes people feel cool and comfortable.


    And Yu was as like as two peas in the dream.


    Who can imagine that after passing through the forest of death, you can see the clear river and turbulent waterfall.


    "Arvin."


    Yu Lan pointed to Linlin''s water below her and shook her tail in anticipation.


    "Be careful, there may be some invisible danger here."


    After careful exhortation, Mo Wen squatted down and put Yu Lan in the water.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s curious tap on the water, Mo Wen looked around and didn''t know where he should take Yu Lan next.


    Just as he was thinking, the pain in front of his chest forced his consciousness to return. He bowed slightly, lowered his eyes and lifted his already worn-out clothes. He found that all the wounds he had suffered in the land area had been cracked again, and the pain of this attack was several times more than before, which made his breathing faster.


    He coughed and spit out a mouthful of blood. He looked at the spread of blood on the water in horror and knelt weakly on the water.


    Yu Lan, who was surprised by her surroundings, saw such a scene as soon as she looked back. She couldn''t care about her surroundings. She rushed over and held Mo Wen.


    "Arvin!"


    Noticing Yu Lan''s anxious appearance, Mo Wen opened his mouth and just wanted to comfort her, but before his mouth opened, he directly vomited blood in his throat.


    At first, on the roof of the building in the land area, the unknown zombie damaged many of his internal organs. He is still standing here because he is a power.


    "Yu Lan, you''re still so nervous. He''s dead."


    Yi''an, who did not know when he came after them, stood behind them like a ghost, with an enchanting face and an abominable voice like a fierce ghost. "Finally, I tell you one thing, the juice in the stem of different vines is highly toxic to humans. Therefore, the man you care about is dead from the moment he was locked in different plants."


    At this time, Yi''an was too lazy to maintain a friendly attitude. He walked slowly out of the dark death forest, revealing a pair of gray wings on his back.


    If you look closely, you can easily see that these wings are made of countless bones. They can not only fly, but also a good killer.


    This is the difference between Yi An and Yu Lan. Yi An grows wings as an auxiliary weapon, while Yu Lan grows a tail.


    "You never wanted him alive!"


    A pair of tails protected Mo Wen like a deterrent. Yu Lan clenched his teeth and his eyes were almost red.


    "That''s right." Yi''an spread his hands and exposed his sharp nails. "But if he died, you were one of the people who killed him, weren''t you? If you had the ability to stop me when you first entered the forest of death and throw this human into a vine plant, he wouldn''t die."

 Chapter 283

    Yu Lan was stunned. Under Yi An''s words, he really felt that it was all his fault.


    She looked at the ink on her side with guilt. Before she made a sound, she heard him cough and say, "I don''t blame you. I don''t blame blue you."


    His self-healing ability has become unusually slow under the action of toxicity. In addition, due to the use of power before, he has lost a lot of physical strength, and he just feels that even breathing has become laborious.


    This sentence almost exhausted all the strength of ink. He coughed again. The water color of his body had been dyed bright red.


    Even at this time, Mo Wen''s attitude towards her will not change.


    The sight was blurred a little. Without saying a word, Yu Lan picked up Mo Wen and turned and ran towards the waterfall in the north.


    The petite figure ran wildly in the water with a one meter eight man in his arms. How strange this scene looks. But even in the water, Yu Lan''s speed didn''t slow down. She moved forward at full speed, just trying to get rid of Yi''an first.


    But Yi''an had made up his mind to kill Mo Wen. He didn''t even have the time to poison Mo Wen. He got up and rushed towards Mo Wen.


    The sharp wing tip raised a high sharp thorn, and around the isolation layer behind the blue, it went towards the ink thorn.


    As soon as Yu Lan shook his tail, his originally shorter tail grew quickly and was flush with the long tail, crossed and protected on the side of the ink tattoo, and Qi Qi built an isolation layer to protect the ink tattoo.


    "Give up the opportunity to attack and defend the whole line?" Yi An smiled, ruthlessly shook his tail and set off the water wave, which was about to overturn Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan dodged sideways and released a tail to maintain her balance. Unexpectedly, she just moved her tail, and Yi An''s next attack attacked Mo Wen again.


    But Yu Lan had to take back his tail and continue to protect Mo Wen''s side to build an isolation layer, but the whole man fell out of the water because he lost his balance.


    "Be careful." Yi An shook his wings happily.


    He flapped his wings and walked step by step on the water, which made the calm water splash countless ripples, but did not splash half of the water.


    Seeing that Lan got up and continued to run away, Yi sighed and said with connivance:


    "Run away, run away. It''s no use where you run. The man in your arms will die. And you... I''ll let you live well before you reach level 3."


    He glanced back at Yi''an. Yu Lan went straight to the waterfall on the right, jumped and hid in the diffuse spray.


    No matter what you say, you can''t give it to Yi''an!


    Yi''an immediately chased up, but Yu Lan couldn''t be found in the diffuse spray. He turned over and flew down from the waterfall. He didn''t find Yu Lan''s figure for a while while while setting off countless splashes.


    He uses his power to try to contact Yu Lan, but Yu Lan seems to have disappeared into the world.


    "Hasn''t the crack on the full moon closed yet?" he raised his eyes and stared at the full moon that hasn''t completely hidden in the sky. Yi An twisted his eyebrows, slapped his wings twice, and flew across the river against the water.


    At this time, Yu Lan only felt that there were extremely cold and sharp rock walls on the left and right sides squeezing towards her. Her two tails supported two layers of isolation layers one left and one right, sliding rapidly towards her.


    Mo Wen opened his eyes weakly at this time. He looked at the ice blue rock walls on both sides and clenched Yu Lan''s hand.


    Blue, blue, we''ll all be fine.


    The great sense of squeezing on both sides forced Yu Lan to make every effort to provide space for his sliding, but even so, the rock walls on both sides of them were slowly squeezing them, and the road ahead would soon be closed together.


    Seeing that Yu Lan simply abandoned the isolation layer, supported the concave surface on the side of the rock wall with his tail and pushed himself out.


    However, as soon as she broke free from the extremely cold rock wall, Yu Lan found a heat wave coming. Before she could wave her tail to build an isolation layer, Mo Wen hugged her waist and protected her in her arms with all his strength, but she fell heavily.


    "Ah --"


    The painful cry of Mo Wen made Yu Lan''s heart tremble. She quickly built an isolation layer to block the hot rock wall under her body, and picked up Mo Wen again.


    At this time, Mo Wen''s back was burning red and swollen. He closed his eyes tightly and seemed to have completely lost consciousness.


    Yu Lan knelt on the isolation layer on the ground and hugged the ink, but he didn''t know where to go.


    Above them is endless cold ice, and below them is a hot rock wall. There is only a one meter high road in the middle, just enough for a person with a bow to pass.


    The upper temperature here is very cold, and the lower position is extremely hot. The air is dry and mixed with a little peculiar smell.


    In this air, ink can''t stay long. Yu Lan picked up ink, arched and ran in a direction.


    Before she could establish an isolation layer, she simply ran on the hot rock. Soon, the soles of her feet were steaming and made a seeping "Yiyi" sound, but she seemed to feel less than half of the pain and continued to run forward.


    There were no landmarks around, and she could only roughly feel that she was going downhill.


    I don''t know how long she ran. At last, there wasn''t much heat under Yu Lan''s feet. She squatted down and touched the cool ground. After confirming that the temperature was appropriate, she put the ink down.


    Mo Wen was so hot that he could hardly find a place without blood.


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lan whispered, hoping that Mo Wen could wake up, even if he just moved. But he always closed his eyes and didn''t mean to be sober.


    Quickly took out the leaves in his arms before Mo Wen. Yu Lan shook the soil and fed them to Mo Wen''s mouth.


    Mo Wen couldn''t eat by himself at this time. Yu Lan crushed the leaves, helped him up and forced them into his mouth.


    The ink situation of eating leaves is obviously better than before. At least, the breathing becomes much more obvious. Unlike before, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t judge whether he is still breathing.


    But there are only a few leaves, and there is no ink after eating.


    Looking at the hot appearance of Mo Wen, Yu Lan clenched her teeth and held back the tears in her eyes. She got up to find something that could help Mo Wen.


    When she got together, she noticed that there was a very empty place around. There was nothing except some strange stones. It didn''t look like someone had been here.


    She got up and shook her tail vigilantly. She looked around and saw that no other creatures came out. She was barely relieved.


    At this time, she really had no strength to deal with a high-level zombie, let alone protect Mo Wen.

 Chapter 284

    However, there are no high-level zombies around here. Yes, but there are no different plants needed by Yu Lan.


    This place is empty. The only thing that catches the eye is the faint fluorescence on the rock wall. It looks like a cave. There is a little water vapor in the air, but it doesn''t seem sticky. Maybe it''s the reason why there is enough oxygen. Staying in this place only makes people feel refreshed.


    But Yu Lan is not in the mood to enjoy the cool comfort here.


    She squatted down and touched Mo Wen''s head. She just felt hot. Mo Wen was also sweating. He frowned and breathed weakly.


    "Woo..."


    Quickly got up and ran back to the corridor where he had run before. Yu Lan separated the hot rocks under his feet with an isolation layer, stretched out his claws and drilled into the cold stone wall above, and forcibly buckled a large rock down.


    He ran back to the cave and smashed the large stone. Yu Lan looked at the ink lying flat, tore open his clothes and wrapped the broken stones in it.


    At this time, Yu Lan''s clothes were almost rotten, but she didn''t care about them at all.


    Put the cold gravel on the forehead of Mo Wen to cool down. Yu Lan quietly stood by Mo Wen and carefully wiped away the sweat on his forehead.


    Ink seems to feel more comfortable, and the eyebrows are a little gentle, but the breath is still weak, as if it would be lost if you were not careful.


    Such a fragile thing... Is really rare.


    In LAN''s existing memory, Mo Wen is the one who saved her and protected her. He has always been protecting her.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan lowered his head, "you are everything to me."


    Mo Wen closed his eyes tightly, as if he couldn''t hear her voice at all.


    Sad side over his eyes, Yu Lan suddenly noticed that although the wound on Mo Wen barely stopped the blood, the edge of the wound had a tendency to fester.


    This situation made Yu Lan''s muscles tense. She got up again and looked around.


    Things are so bad now that she can''t continue to waste time here.


    Quickly ran to the edge of the cave. Yu Lan stretched out his hand and touched it for a few times. He only felt a biting chill penetrating her hand bones and stimulating every asthmatic nerve on her body.


    It''s cold.


    Yu Lanser shrunk his shoulders for a long time.


    At this time, she noticed that there were many glittering things on the rock wall. They were only the size of thumb and fingertip, protruding on the rock wall with little fluorescence.


    Take one down and put it in the palm of his hand. Yu Lan noticed that the little thing would roll. It should be a living thing.


    As soon as they left the rock wall, the light on these small creatures gradually faded down and looked like they were going to die. Seeing this, Yu Lan quickly put the little guy in his hand back on the rock wall. He was relieved after watching the light on him shine again.


    After walking around the whole rock wall, Yu Lan noticed that the surrounding rock walls were smooth and complete, and there was no way out at all.


    She looked up at the dark top in disappointment and felt that there was only one way to climb up.


    Looking back again at the dying ink lying on the ground, Yu Lan took a deep breath and firmly raised his head. She threw up her tail and nailed it on the rock wall. With the crisp impact sound, the biting cold quickly covered the tip of her tail, and then spread quickly, making her whole body feel like falling into the pain of ice and snow.


    His chin trembled uncontrollably. Yu Lan shrunk his shoulders, but he still shook his tail and swung her up.


    Sharp nails instantly rammed into the cold rock wall. Regardless of the stiffness of the knuckles, she didn''t dare to climb the Internet at full speed.


    There was no concept of time in her mind. The tight tympanic membrane made her unable to hear any sound.


    It was not until she fell from a high place because of numbness of her limbs that she seemed to find some consciousness.


    The tingling sensation of her whole body made her tail rub weakly on the ground. She gasped heavily, and her milky eyes had turned bloody.


    She turned over hard. After her broken leg grew, she raised her tail and climbed up again without saying a word.


    I can''t remember how many times I fell. In short, when she finally climbed to a platform above the rock wall, she just felt that her hands didn''t tremble like hers.


    The tail dragged weakly on the ground and couldn''t be lifted at this time.


    Clenching her teeth and letting herself get up from the ground, Yu Lan looked down at the ink still lying down, and estimated that she had climbed about ten meters.


    Fortunately, her efforts were not in vain. There was really a narrow cave behind the platform, like a passable road.


    Raise his tail and clean up the stones around the cave. Yu Lan bent down and quickly drilled in.


    The cave is rugged, and it''s hard to find a place to stay. Yu Lan, who was already stiff, only felt extremely laborious when crawling inside.


    Fortunately, her body was sensitive and petite. Although it took a little effort, she passed through smoothly.


    He got up and observed the other side of the cave. Yu Lan opened his mouth slightly and couldn''t help rubbing his eyes.


    The place was dark, except for a crystal stone emitting light blue light in the front. The crystal stone looks more than one meter high and presents a natural crystal shape, but inside the crystal, there is a fist sized silver aperture flashing, just like the brightest star in the night. It can attract all eyes invisibly.


    That thing will save the thing!


    At the moment of seeing the silver aperture, Yu Lan strengthened this idea. She didn''t have time to consider why she came to this conclusion, so she took a step and rushed over.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, countless low roars came and went one after another. It rang under LAN, shaking all this place with harsh echoes. She stepped down and looked around with her eyes that could see at night. Only then did she find that she was standing on a high platform, and there were countless monsters under the platform.


    These monsters have no eyes and no body. They seem to grow from the stone wall under the high platform. Most of their necks are more than one meter long. The watermelon sized head in front of their neck has only a big mouth. Rows of sharp teeth in their mouth are cold. It seems that they can easily tear a person in half.


    In this endless darkness, except for the crystal stone in the center, there are all such monsters around.


    Yu Lan raised her tail and carefully moved from the high platform to the crystal. She didn''t stop until there was no way to go.

 Chapter 285

    At this time, she is still far from the crystal.


    Shaking his tail, Yu Lan looked down at the ground.


    It seems that Yu Lan must come down. The monsters roared hungrily, raised their necks and waited for Yu Lan to make them have a good meal.


    "I have to go."


    Yu Lan whispered to himself, clenched his teeth, jumped off the platform and ran quickly towards the crystal.


    However, the speed of these monsters was much faster than Yu Lan expected. They twisted their heads like lightning, opened their mouths and easily bit Yu Lan''s thighs.


    At the foot of Yu Lan, she stumbled and fell directly to the ground. The surrounding monsters immediately rushed up to eat her up.


    The feeling of being torn on her body made Yu Lan scream bitterly. Now she was in pain and couldn''t roar. She could only scream unconsciously.


    The tail behind her quickly raised to establish a thin isolation layer, barely saving her bitten head.


    He curled up in pain and waited for the eaten place to grow again. Yu Lan was weak like a mole ant under the mouth of a group of noisy monsters.


    After all, the isolation layer couldn''t protect Yu Lan''s whole body. Soon, those monsters bypassed the isolation layer and continued to bite her.


    He raised his hand and held a rampant monster. Yu lanhong''s eyes grew bone spurs from the palm of his hand and cut it in two.


    She shook her tail fiercely, got up and continued to run forward. This time, she covered herself with bone spurs, heavily armed herself, and the whole person looked like a fully armed hedgehog from a distance.


    There were so many monsters that she fought them desperately. If her legs were torn off by monsters, she would tear them off with her hands, and if her hands were bitten off, she would tear them back with her mouth. A pair of tails waved around quickly, protecting her head and cutting off the heads of these monsters like a sharp blade.


    Unfortunately, these monsters grow on the ground as many as they die. They live and bite Yu Lan all the time. No matter how strong Yu Lan''s self-healing ability is, there is only so much physical strength.


    Seeing that he was about to reach the crystal, Yu Lan''s whole left shoulder was bitten by a monster, his left arm was about to break, swayed twice, and soon swallowed by a monster.


    "Roar!"


    The next second, Yu Lan felt that her legs were bitten in her mouth by countless monsters. When she saw that she couldn''t get rid of them, she stood up her tail and directly tore off her legs and climbed up the crystal.


    After climbing the crystal, the monsters stopped attacking. They swayed confused, as if they couldn''t find where she was, and roared angrily.


    In this extremely noisy environment, Yu Lan only felt tired to death. She lay powerless above the crystal core, stretched out her hand with all her strength and took out the silvery things in the crystal core.


    It''s cold but not biting. It''s not as big as it looks. It''s only the size of a cherry, like a fruit. The light silver color on the epidermis flickers a little fluorescence from time to time, and the pure energy diffuses around like a beating heart.


    At this time, Yu Lan''s self-healing speed has obviously slowed down a lot. When she observed the fruit, her legs slowly grew again.


    Her strength is almost exhausted.


    Staring at the beautiful fruit, Yu Lan couldn''t help swallowing. She knew in her heart that as long as she ate this thing, her strength would recover immediately. Maybe she could be promoted to level 3 or even stronger.


    "Can''t eat."


    Shake your head to get rid of all desire. Look, Yu Lan lowered his eyes and told himself again and again that the fruit was to be used to save her. She couldn''t eat it.


    No matter how delicious and useful it is, she won''t eat it.


    Holding the fruit firmly in his hand, Yu Lan got up and sat up from the crystal, staring at the shaking monsters under her, knowing that she had to go through these monsters and return to the opposite side.


    Taking a deep breath, she flicked her tail and smiled contemptuously.


    "I won''t die here, monster."


    Her eyes were firm, and she jumped into the monster group again without hesitation.


    "Because I am a monster."


    ¡­¡­


    Because there was no extra strength to climb the cold wall, Yu Lan turned over and fell heavily from a place more than ten meters high.


    She coughed awkwardly, and her whole body was covered with viscous blood stains. She struggled to get up. Only half of the tail left behind her did not regenerate. A few drops of almost transparent bone marrow exuded from her broken tail and stained with blood on the ground.


    The level of the broken tail is uneven. It is torn down by something.


    "Ah Wen..." he walked to Mo Wen in a dumb voice. Yu Lan knelt down and opened his mouth, revealing a very happy smile, "you''ll be fine."


    Stretched out her tightly clenched right hand, she couldn''t open her fingers for a long time because of excessive force.


    Gritting his teeth, he pulled out his stiff fingers one by one. Yu Lan looked at the light silver fruit in his palm and was relieved.


    Dare not easily feed the fruit to Mo Wen''s mouth. Yu Lan first put the fruit in Mo Wen''s palm and held his hand to let him hold it in his hand.


    Soon the light of the fruit faded, and finally turned into a broken stone with no shape.


    The wound on Mo Wen''s body healed quickly at this time. He coughed and exhaled all the turbid Qi in his lungs.


    The cold stones on his forehead fell on the ground with this cough, and there was no dust splashing.


    "Ah Wen!" Yu Lan was surprised to see the blood color on Mo Wen''s pale face. When he wanted to touch his face excitedly, his eyes noticed his bloody hand.


    Not only her hands, but also her arms, legs and body were covered with sticky blood stains, emitting a disgusting stench.


    She doesn''t want to dirty things.


    Side eyes looked at the back of Mo Wen''s hand, which had been stained with the blood on her body. Yu Lan flattened his mouth and finally took back his hand, carefully shrunk into a ball and lay on the side of Mo Wen.


    Staring at Mo Wen''s perfect side face, waiting for him to wake up. However, she was exhausted and finally closed her eyes.


    When you wake up... Will this thing wake up?


    She''s looking forward to it.


    At the same time, drunk all night, a man rode a motorcycle back to Yumeng.


    "Brother sleepless, welcome back ~" Qu Miaomiao lovably tilted his head and stood in the corridor to welcome drunk sleepless.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, misty." Zui Wuyi smiled gently. Looking around, I didn''t see Zui Linxue. I frowned unhappily, "where''s Linxue?"

 Chapter 286

    "Sister Lin Xue, she will come soon. She should be arranging tasks for the people in the defense department now. After all, now that winter has just passed, there are more things to be arranged."


    Qu Miaomiao explained to drunk Linxue with a smile. She turned and walked in front of drunk night, and soon saw a thin figure coming in a hurry.


    "Lin Xue elder sister!" the footstep is a meal, Qu Miaomiao smiles and greets drunk Lin Xue.


    "Slim." Zui Linxue looked very happy and said hello to Qu slim, then ran to Zui Wuye, hugged his neck and smiled, "brother, welcome back!"


    "... Linxue, didn''t I say that you would be the first to pick me up as long as I came back?" Zui Wuyi''s smile looked very gentle, but the strength to hold Zui Linxue''s waist was not light, "so what did you do just now?"


    "Hmm..." Zui Linxue gave a painful sigh, clenched his teeth and took a deep breath before he said, "there are many people in the defense department. Most of them stay at the headquarters in winter. Now it''s spring..."


    "I don''t want to hear this." I raised my hand and picked up drunk Linxue. Drunk night looked at her with a smile and said in a heavy voice, "I just want to know why you didn''t come to pick me up first."


    Under the oppressive eyes of drunk night, drunk Linxue was silent.


    After a while, she said, "I''m sorry."


    "That''s good." seeing that Zui Linxue was soft and drunk all night, he was satisfied and bit her lip flap, and then put her against the wall and tore her up.


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao looked at his nose and mouth, looked at the sky and the earth, just didn''t see them drunk all night, and quietly made a light bulb.


    Fortunately, drunk night didn''t intend to do anything about drunk Linxue here. He soon got up and stepped back, gently stroked drunk Linxue''s messy hair on the side of his face, looked back at Qu Miaomiao and said with a smile, "well, take me to find the blank."


    "OK." Qu Miaomiao answered and led the way in front with a smile.


    Zui Linxue leaned against the wall and watched Zui Wuye go away with Qu Miaomiao. He bowed his head and didn''t mean to follow up at all.


    Since she was drunk all night and didn''t give orders to keep up, she''d better not keep up.


    Rubbed her numb mouth, she closed her eyes with a bitter smile, and when she opened it, she returned to her former gentle appearance.


    She will continue to work. If she doesn''t work, she won''t even have a place to stay.


    Drunk without night, he soon followed Qu Miaomiao to the blank place. He waited for Qu Miaomiao to gently knock on the door, stood aside with his hands around his chest and smiled friendly.


    "Didn''t he go out this year?" at this time in previous years, the blank was no longer in the headquarters of Yumeng.


    "This year he seems to say he wants to do some research." Qu Miaomiao smiled. "It sounds very mysterious."


    After nearly five minutes, the door of the blank room was finally opened. Tang Yue came out and stared at them fiercely, with a bloody eye full of violence. She was very unhappy and asked, "drunk emperor, Qu Miaomiao, what can I do for you?"


    "Brother Wuye wants to see Mr. blank." Qu Miaomiao said with a gentle smile.


    Smelling the words, sugar moon seemed to stare impatiently, drunk without night, turned and walked into the room with the way, "come in."


    "This man-made power is really more and more fierce." drunk night picks his eyebrow and smiles at Qu Miaomiao. His voice is not big or small, so it can be transmitted to sugar moon''s ears.


    Sugar moon wrung her eyebrows coldly, but she didn''t say anything more.


    "Brother Wuye, if you are busy first, I won''t go in. I still have work to do." when Zui Wuye went in, Qu Miaomiao stood in front of the door, waved and smiled, then turned and left here to continue to do her work.


    Drunk without night, he closed the door with his backhand and followed behind sugar moon.


    But the more they walked in, the more they could smell a fishy smell. When they were drunk all night, they covered their nose and asked in disgust, "what experiment is he doing? The smell is really bad enough."


    Then he noticed that several transparent glass cans were full of rotten organs, and half of his arm was exposed in the dustbin on one side.


    "Adults are studying zombies." sugar moon replied faintly. Before entering the laboratory, she put on the white coat hung on one side of the hanger, handed it to Zui Wuye with her backhand, and then opened the door of the laboratory and went in.


    "Sugar moon, help me get the biocatalyst on the table."


    As soon as Tang Yue entered the laboratory, the voice of blank command came over. Drunk all night, he looked at the busy blank sitting at the research table and said with a smile, "blank, it''s rare for me to come to you as a guest. Can you entertain me first?"


    "Drunk emperor?" blank looked at the uninvited guest drunk Wuye. After thinking about 0.5 seconds, he shook his head decisively and said, "you wait for me for a while."


    I don''t know when to wait for this after a while.


    Drunk night rubbed the center of his eyebrows, pulled a chair with a shallow smile and sat on it. Holding his chin, he looked at blank and sugar moon bored.


    When he finally stopped, he was drunk all night. He just came back from taking a bath outside. When he finally stopped, he joked and asked, "are you finished?"


    "I''m finished. I''ve kept you waiting."


    I didn''t know that drunk Wuye had no patience when he was waiting. He went out to take a bath, had a meal and talked with his subordinate Li Jie for a while. He looked at drunk Wuye and apologized.


    "It''s all right." drunk Wuye had a thick skin, rubbed his wet hair and said with a smile, "I''m here mainly to ask you something."


    Said drunk without night, still some dislike looked at the blank and slovenly appearance, found a chair and sat down without saying a word.


    "What''s the matter?" it seems that I feel a little hungry. I''m embarrassed. I smiled at drunk night, turned my head and whispered to sugar moon, "sugar moon, go and make me a dinner first."


    "My Lord, we should have lunch now." sugar Yue, who was taking off his white coat to wash, nodded, put down his white coat and went into the kitchen.


    "Don''t you care what he does for dinner and lunch?" the blank mumbled and sat on the leather chair talking to himself. "Hi, PI," is sugar Yue''s character too rigid... Maybe I can make a little change. "


    "Cough." I thought I would forget him if I didn''t make any more noise. I coughed a little when I was drunk all night before I said with a friendly smile, "by the way, I want to ask you first, did you make your own man-made power?"

 Chapter 287

    "Of course." this topic is obviously in line with the blank appetite. He spread his hand and said excitedly, "the sugar moon I made is not an artificial power that can only play the role of communication. She also has super attack ability, which is much better than gray Yan."


    While talking, Tangyue had quickly prepared a vegetable salad. She turned and began to clean up the laboratory. She was not idle for a moment.


    "Thank you." blank picked up his fork, put a mouthful of salad in his mouth, and habitually raised his hand to put the cups on his table neatly.


    For the blank obsessive-compulsive disorder, it''s no wonder that he was drunk all night. He turned his head and looked up and down at sugar moon. He thought back on Yu Ling he had seen before. He always felt that there was something different.


    "I''ve always wondered why you should entangle the other eye of sugar moon." he raised his eyes and pointed to the wrapped eyes of sugar moon, held his chin all night, and asked with interest.


    "Do you want to know?" he chewed the salad in his mouth and whispered to Tang Yue with his side eyes. "Tang Yue, take off the bandage and show it to the drunk emperor."


    Sugar moon, who was mopping the floor, took off his double ponytail and began to remove the bandage.


    The other eye under her bandage soon leaked out. It was a very ordinary eye with a dark brown pupil.


    "This is personality." blank stared at her ordinary eyes and smiled, "the personality she retained as a human remains in this eye."


    "You''re keeping her human nature?" drunk night frowned.


    "That''s right." she motioned to Tangyue to wrap her eyes again, with a blank chin, lowered her head and continued to eat his unfinished salad.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of such an artificial power," drunk night said with a faint smile. "As far as I know, the three elements that Dr. Ma Yu said when he created these artificial powers were ruthlessness, no desire and absolute obedience."


    "Sugar moon is absolutely obedient to me." blank shrugged, "but..."


    "But?" drunk night waved his hand and looked blank. "Blank, can you finish it at one breath? Every time I listen to what you say, I feel like I want to beat you."


    "Cough." subconsciously, he had to put his hand into his pocket. After noticing that he was not wearing a white coat, he simply held his hand and swallowed his saliva before saying, "but I don''t like the teacher''s setting for man-made powers. That setting may be appropriate before the end of the world. In the end of the world... I think it''s more interesting for them to have some feelings."


    "It''s a strange idea." he buttoned the table, looked at sugar moon and continued to pack up his things. He frowned incomprehensibly, "then why do you wrap her normal eyes?"


    "Usually don''t need." blank lightly shook his head.


    "When do you need it?" asked drunk night curiously.


    Blank didn''t want to answer this question. He shook his head again, stared at drunk night and whispered, "drunk emperor, you haven''t told me what you want to do here."


    Seeing the blank, he didn''t want to say that he was drunk all night and didn''t intend to continue to ask. He restrained his smile and said seriously, "yes, let''s get down to business."


    "I caught a man-made power in the north, and her name was Yu Ling." she got up and took a glass of water from one side of the glass and poured herself a glass of water. When she was drunk, she took a sip and said, "I took off her consciousness chip as you said, but she didn''t die when she exploded."


    "Are you sure she''s not dead?" he frowned.


    "I didn''t find the residue after her self explosion." recalling the scene at that time, I felt a little upset when I was drunk all night. "We interrogated her a lot of things at that time, but later the boss felt that some things she told us seemed to be different from the facts. I was worried that although she was removed from the consciousness chip, she didn''t lose consciousness."


    "If the consciousness chip is removed, she should no longer be conscious." blank seems to feel that this problem is a little tricky, "for example, although I have reserved some emotion for sugar moon, she will still lose consciousness if the consciousness chip is removed." blank glances at sugar moon next to her, and there is some loss on her ordinary face, "This is also what I am most dissatisfied with."


    "What?" drunk night Leng Leng.


    "It''s all right." blank waved his hand. "So, what do you think Yu Ling has his own consciousness after the chip has been removed?"


    "That''s right."


    Looking at the appearance of being drunk for a long time, I sighed slightly, "this situation hasn''t happened before."


    "Can you tell me?" I sat up straight at night, looking serious.


    "Of course, there''s nothing to hide." I turned my head slightly and rubbed my face gently. "At first, I was elected to the Military Region Research Institute in city B to participate in the research of human body transformation project."


    Sugar moon saw the blank and began to speak. She took the initiative to bring a glass of water. During this period, she also stared at drunk night, which was inexplicable.


    "At the beginning, the human reform project was not a man-made power, but a study to prolong people''s life, similar to the hibernation plan." he knocked on the table at random, and then went on, "but when Dr. Ma Yu put forward the theory of the reconstruction of the human brain, the whole project has undergone earth shaking changes."


    "The theme of our research has been changed to human body transformation, using the unknown field of the human brain to make human beings have extraordinary physique and imaginary powers."


    "Then the man-made power appeared?" drunk night raised his eyebrow.


    "How could it be so simple." he felt very unhappy that his words had been interrupted. He knocked on the table again, indicating that he was drunk all night. Just listen to him carefully.


    "You go on, I''m listening." drunk night smiled with a good temper.


    Blank continued, "we found in the research process that if we want to have stable and uninterrupted brain waves, the transformed human body cannot have its own emotions, otherwise even a little emotional fluctuation will affect the effect of clinical experiments."


    "So we spent nearly two years to develop a consciousness chip, which can effectively inhibit the limbic system, prefrontal cortex and other emotional control parts of the human brain when running, so as to achieve a degree that people are alive, but their thinking is dead."


    "The effect of consciousness chip is remarkable after clinical experiment, and our experiment is very successful." the smile on his mouth gradually fades down, blank, and now he looks like he has no expression and is completely trapped in the memory, "But several researchers who studied with us suddenly planned to withdraw from the project. They thought that this experiment of depriving human emotion was too inhumane."

 Chapter 288

    "Funny, your researchers are not so sentimental when experimenting with animals. They can do cruel things. Now they can''t accept changing animals into adults?" drunk all night couldn''t help but insert a word. When they saw the blank and unhappy look, they spread their hands. They didn''t smile sincerely, "sorry, you continue."


    "Animals are different from people. Most people think so." the blank said faintly.


    "Of course it''s different. Animals are much better than people." he said in a loud voice with a smile and a pair of dark eyes. "In my eyes, animals are more precious than humans."


    "Drunk emperor''s idea is really different." the blank mocked, adjusted his mood and continued with drooping eyes, "in fact, the managers above us also attach great importance to our project, so they divided our experimenters into two categories at the first time of such differences.


    "One kind stayed to continue the research, the other kind restarted the research on the previous plan to prolong human life, and me, grey Yan and Hongse were the researchers who stayed to continue the research."


    "May I take the liberty to ask your real name? I think your blank is really ugly when I hear the code of rainbow color and gray Yan." the drunken man inserted another sentence, which only attracted a blank eye.


    "Hongse is the only woman among the three of us, and also the most cruel one. All the man-made powers developed by her are no different from robots. She has no consciousness at all, and the self destruction system is very perfect." the blank whispered, "Grey Yan is completely opposite to her. Grey Yan is soft hearted and can''t bear to kill. The man-made powers he does will retain some consciousness and leave a glimmer of vitality in the self destruction system."


    "I remember that the first man-made power he created had his own consciousness, but because the consciousness was too strong, it led to chip failure and finally brain death. Later, grey Yan focused on improving this aspect. Nine times out of ten, the man-made power you said called Yu Ling came from him."


    Hearing that his drunken eyebrows had been completely screwed together, he stood up and looked at the blank with some doubt, "as far as I know, grey Yan is now a wage earner in the south, while Yu Ling is an artificial power in the north."


    "I don''t know that." blank drank water and moistened his throat. "I only know that the rainbow woman will never make a conscious man-made power."


    "It seems that there are a lot of twists and turns here." drunk night chucked his chin and smashed his mouth twice. The sun smiled, "yes, that''s all I want to ask. Thank you for answering me."


    "You''re welcome, drunken emperor. You should accept the big and small things in the desire alliance as soon as you come back?" the blank asked.


    "Yes... Boss, that bastard has squeezed me. He will never be soft." drunk night complained bitterly in his voice, but he didn''t look embarrassed. He still bent the corners of his mouth, like wearing an eternal smiling face mask.


    "Sugar moon can give you all the news she got these days. Save her another trip." when she said blank, she ignored the face of Jin shunku, who was drunk at night, and motioned sugar moon to hold a pile of documents.


    "What are these?" looking at the paper about several centimeters thick, I felt a headache when I was drunk all night.


    "News from the north and south, news from the M country..."


    "Wait, wait, wait. I really don''t want to see such a large pile of documents. Wait until the boss comes back and let him solve it." Zui Wuyi interrupted the blank words, took the documents handed by Tang Yue and held them in his arms. "By the way, do you know how Xiuqi is? The boss asked him to go to the human trafficking point of the white emissary in the north, and I haven''t heard from him yet."


    "Sugar month, have you received the news about trimming?" the blank looked at sugar month.


    "No." Tang Yue shook her head and thought for a few seconds before saying, "but I know there was a violent explosion in the Fourth District of the north a week ago. Because the information I got is incomplete, I can''t judge whether the explosion was a white envoy base."


    "Nine times out of ten." drunk night frowned, "but why don''t Xiuqi send some news back if he succeeds? He won''t clear a base and put himself in it... I''ll be very sad."


    The mouth said sad, and the face was still an affectation. The blank turned his mouth and turned his head to see off the guests.


    Of course, he didn''t intend to stay here. As soon as he saw the blank, he got up and walked out. He didn''t forget to drink the water in his quilt before he left.


    "Go slowly." sugar moon sent the drunk night to the door, and her red eyes stared coldly at the drunk night.


    "HMM." for sugar moon''s bad attitude, drunk all night just shrugged, and then strode towards the elevator without looking back.


    While waiting for the elevator, he turned over the documents in his hand and couldn''t help but look at the news of country E.


    "State e sent someone to send a letter to Yu jueying in the south?" Zui Wuyi smiled with interest and touched the tip of his nose twice. "It seems that the whole world has become restless now."


    At the beginning of the outbreak of the last world, the plates of the world changed under various natural disasters. The inland area outside China collapsed in a large area along the southeast, and the sea water flooded around China, basically separating the whole China from the Asian plate.


    However, other countries are not much better. The terrain of country m begins to sink directly from home. While the sea level rises, country m, which originally has the largest land area, is divided.


    There are a large number of mutated fish from bee pupae in the sea, resulting in all kinds of ships basically losing their navigation function.


    In this way, the only country that can connect China to the outside world is country E.


    The north and south sides of country e are submerged by sea water, but the east-west direction is still intact, just connecting the border between China and the border of country M.


    However, country e suddenly sent people to China and found Yu jueying... This makes people have to think deeply.


    "Ding -" the prompt sound of the elevator door rang in front. Drunk all night, he immediately closed the document and went in, yawning lazily.


    Forget it, why should he worry about such things? No matter what happens, he is not qualified to make a decision. Let''s wait until Mo Wen comes back.


    But Xiuqi has never disappeared like this... Drunk night shook his head and whistled softly after pressing the door closing key.


    I hope Xiuqi doesn''t die. It''s rare for him to find such a lovely partner.

 Chapter 289

    The hazy consciousness gradually returned. Before Mo Wen opened his eyes, he first felt an abnormal sense of emptiness and soberness in his mind, followed by a sense of patency in his limbs. The whole joint seemed to be polished again and became unusually flexible.


    He opened his eyes, took a long breath, and his eyes were bright.


    The next second he noticed that Yu Lan was still shrinking at his side, quiet like a little cat.


    "... blue?"


    His eyes fell on the remnant tail of LAN who had not healed himself. Ink eyes coagulated. His brain had not given instructions, and his hand had held Yu Lan''s tail in his hand.


    The cut-off part of the broken tail has uneven layers. At first glance, it is a wound torn by something with sharp teeth.


    Take another look at Yu Lan''s clothes that can''t cover his body. Mo Wen only feels that his heart shrinks like suffocation for a moment.


    When he fell into this place, he also noticed Yu Lan''s clothes. Although they were somewhat broken, they were definitely not so serious. At least two sleeves were still there.


    Looking down at his body, Mo Wen found that all the scars on him were gone. Not only that, his strength reached the highest level of level 4 by leaps and bounds, level 24, and he was a little short of breaking through level 5 to level 25.


    His ease is in sharp contrast to Yu Lan''s embarrassment. Mo Wen doesn''t have to think about what Yu Lan must have done for him.


    So... What happened during his coma?


    Drooping eyes gently held Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen patted her back gently to make her sleep more stable.


    However, as soon as Mo Wen held Yu Lan in her arms, Yu Lan woke up. She rubbed her eyes and trusted Mo Wen''s neck before she could see who the person in front of her.


    She remembers the smell of the thing.


    It''s a very safe and comfortable feeling.


    "Lan Lan, are you awake?" Mo Wen was relieved when Yu Lan woke up. He gently followed Yu Lan''s back and asked softly, "how do you feel?"


    Yu Lan shook his head sleepily and buried himself in the neck of ink. He didn''t want to talk.


    "Can you tell me what you did when I was unconscious?" Murdoch asked in a low voice.


    "Find ice and cool down." Yu Lan replied languidly. The trailing tail behind her finally showed signs of self-healing, but the healing speed was extremely slow.


    "Then what?" Mo Wen asked again.


    Yu Lan stopped talking. She rubbed Mo Wen''s chin with little strength. It looked like she was asleep.


    But Mo Wen knew that Yu Lan was still awake, but he didn''t want to tell him what had happened.


    After waiting for a while, Yu Lan still didn''t speak. Mo Wen simply changed a question and asked, "Lan Lan, what did you use to save me?"


    Yu Lan shook his tail and said listlessly, "fruit."


    "Can you tell me where the fruit was found?" ink secretly set it for Yu Lan.


    Before realizing the intention of Mo Wen, Yu Lan foolishly pointed to the high cave and yawned for several times. He looked really sleepy.


    "Sleep if you are sleepy." after getting the answer you want, Mo Wen secretly sighed "silly blue", he hugged Yu Lan and put her head gently on his shoulder.


    "Hungry..." as soon as Mo Wen woke up, Yu Lan couldn''t help but sprinkle Jiao. Holding Mo Wen''s arm, he was unwilling to let go.


    "If you''re hungry... Is there anything you can eat here?" when Yu Lan shouted hungry, Mo Wen subconsciously stood up and looked around, but he didn''t see anything useful.


    "No." Yu Lan shook his head and lay on Mo Wen''s shoulder, unwilling to move. It looked like he was losing his temper.


    "Lan Lan, do you want to sleep now?" seeing that Yu Lan closed his eyes again, Mo Wen couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh." still rubbed the chin of Mo Wen with light floating strength, Yu Lan nodded slightly, closed his eyes and didn''t move again.


    Knowing that Yu Lan was really asleep at the moment, Mo Wen coaxed her for a while before putting her down.


    Picked up her tail and looked at it. Mo Wen noticed that her tail had recovered as before, but the feel had become rough, and the bone was not as delicate as before.


    He got up and looked at the place pointed by Yu Lan. After thinking for a few seconds, he planned to go up to find out.


    He is now very eager to know who hurt his blue like that.


    When he came to the wall, he moved his hands and feet, and ink was ready to climb up. Unexpectedly, as soon as his hand touched the wall, the biting cold rushed over and almost swallowed him up.


    It''s cold.


    After moving his wrist twice, Mo Wen suddenly noticed that there was a hole the size of a coin on the wall, which looked like the hole drilled by blue tail.


    It seems that Yu Lan really climbed up from here.


    "I have to climb up and have a look."


    Deliberately let oneself ignore the biting cold feeling from the fingertips. The light body of ink immediately played a great role at this time. I saw him stick to the wall like a gecko and easily turn over and climb up. Although his fingers have been red and swollen with cold, it''s basically no big problem.


    Coupled with the reason that his legs were extremely powerful, Mo Wen jumped several times and reached a platform above.


    The platform is open, only a few stones are thrown on the ground without any rules, which has long been covered by a layer of sand.


    But what Mo Wen cares about most is that there are blood stains everywhere, which looks very seeping at a glance.


    Squat down and touch several wet blood stains on the ground with your hand. You don''t have to think about it to know that these must be Yu Lan''s.


    Noticing that there was a corridor behind the platform, Mo Wen leaned down without hesitation and went in.


    This corridor may be just wide and high for Yu Lan, but it is a little difficult for Mo Wen.


    He tried to level his body, and his light and comfortable limbs made him feel like a fish in this crowded cave. He walked through the corridor along the gap in the cave. When he climbed out quickly, he saw only darkness.


    The eyes immediately changed to night vision. When Mo Wen looked around, he noticed that there seemed to be a little fluorescence flashing in the front, and there was still a road behind the fluorescence.


    But when he stood up, there was a sound of ups and downs around him. He looked down slightly and noticed the twisting monster under the high platform.


    Staring at the sharp teeth of those monsters, Mo Wen rarely felt a cold feeling from the bottom of his heart.


    Lanlan... Should she be bitten by the sharp teeth of these monsters? This assumption is really unpleasant.

 Chapter 290

    "Blue, blue, blue..."


    The familiar call sounded in Yu Lan''s ear, gently pulling her hazy consciousness back to reality. She stretched out and habitually held the big hand holding her face.


    "Well..." the whole body hurts.


    "Still want to stay in bed? We''re going to leave here." Mo Wen smiled and continued to rub her face. He took off his coat and put it around his blue body, leaving only a thin vest on his body.


    "Ouch." Why are you making me sleep.


    Hugging Mo Wen''s hand tightly, Yu Lan was weak and didn''t want to wake up at all.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s tired appearance, Mo Wen could only reluctantly rub her hair, affectionately bent down and kissed the tip of her nose and sighed:


    "Don''t sleep, blue. You''ve broken through level 3 now. Do you want to get up and try your strength?"


    After he came back from the monster group, he noticed that the smell of Yu Lan''s whole body had changed greatly, from the original dispersion to agglutination. It was only after he was promoted to level 3 that he could feel it.


    Break through level 3?


    Hearing this, Yu Lan finally opened her eyes. She took Mo Wen''s arm and sat up. She looked down at her still embarrassed body and hummed a lost voice.


    She''s in pain all over now. It''s like she''s refreshed after promotion. The thing is lying to her again.


    "Don''t you believe it? But the feeling you give me has really reached level 3." holding Yu Lan in his arms, Mo Wen asked with a sigh, "don''t you feel it?"


    Yu Lan shook her head. Now she just feels tired and wants to sleep.


    "Maybe it''s because you''re too tired and don''t feel your strength." Mo Wen guessed objectively, "when we go out, I''ll find some crystal core for you, and you should be able to feel it."


    Seeing that Yu Lan was still listless and uninterested, Mo Wen took out a flower from his trouser pocket and handed it to him, "Oh, this is for you."


    The flower has no fragrance. The petals are rare light silver. The color of the rhizome is slightly darker, showing a dark and shiny color.


    Staring at the silvery flower, Yu Lan first turned his eyes, then opened his mouth and stuffed the flower into his mouth. He swallowed without chewing.


    "..." the originally expectant Mo Wen was stunned for a moment. The next second, he quickly hugged Yu Lan and observed her reaction, "Lan Lan, how did you eat it? Did you feel uncomfortable?"


    He just wanted to send flowers, but he didn''t think too blue would eat them directly.


    "Ouch!" Yu Lan smiled brightly and waved his small fist. His small appearance looked like nothing.


    "Really all right?" Mo Wen was still worried. Before, Yu Lan would vomit as long as she ate food other than crystal nucleus. Since she entered the forest of death, she began to eat all kinds of leaves, as if she suddenly turned sexual.


    "Nothing!"


    At this time, Yu Lan only felt a cool feeling spreading from her abdomen, gradually covering her whole body, and even her fingertips became cool.


    What a comfortable feeling


    She sighed in her heart. At the same time, she stretched out her hand to Mo Wen and said, "I want more!"


    Noticing that Yu Lan''s eyes finally recovered, Mo Wen was finally relieved. He spread out his hand and showed his empty palm under blue Baba''s eyes, "blue, I only have this one."


    He found this flower in the previous group of monsters. It grew under a huge crystal. If it weren''t for a little silver light, he wouldn''t have noticed it.


    As soon as Mo Wen said that there were no delicious flowers, Yu Lan Bian began to moan like a spoiled girl, puffed up his cheeks and stuck them on Mo Wen''s shoulder.


    At this time, she finally realized that her body had an extremely relaxed feeling, as if her whole body was full of strength, and her tail could be thrown.


    "Arvin, put me down!"


    Seeing that Mo Wen had to hold himself up as before, Yu Lan quickly kicked his long legs and struggled, "I can go myself!"


    "Lan Lan, you speak more smoothly now."


    Ignoring Yu Lan''s struggle, Mo Wen smiled happily. His low and hoarse voice made Yu Lan blush.


    He felt happy to see Yu Lan develop towards a good place.


    Reaching out and holding down Mo Wen''s slightly trembling chest, Yu Lan snorted and bit Mo Wen''s chin naughtily.


    Her strength was so light that she didn''t leave any teeth marks. And Mo Wen only felt his chin pecked by mosquitoes, itchy and cool.


    "What are you doing biting me?" he asked with a smile.


    "I''ll bite you if you don''t let me down!" Yu Lan said angrily. Her voice was much better than before. Although there was no variation, it was also beautiful and moving.


    "... then you bite." put your neck in front of blue, and Mo Wen''s smiling eyebrows bent, "I won''t let you down."


    "..." always felt that he saw the smell of bad laughter in the fundus of Mo Wen''s eyes. Yu Lan hated to clench his teeth and hit Mo Wen''s chin. After bumping him into a stumble, he said proudly, "let you bully me."


    "How can I?" his chin was hurt, and Mo Wen passed his eyes carelessly. He leaned over Yu Lan''s head and kissed her eyelids, and then... Unkindly pinched her nose.


    Yu Lan, who was pinched by his nose, pitifully sneezed a series of times. Then he narrowed his eyes and glared at the ink, grabbed his ear and pulled it out.


    "Ouch!" bad thing! Always bullying her! Beat it!


    They laughed and became a group. During this period, Yu Lan rode to Mo Wen''s neck countless times, and was pulled down and trapped in his arms countless times.


    After the two of them finally had enough trouble, Yu Lan was panting with laughter and lying on the back of Mo Wen, unwilling to move.


    "Ah Wen, where are we going now?" Yu Lan asked softly with his neck up when he saw Mo Wen walking towards the wall with her on his back.


    Raised his hand and clasped the cold rock wall. Mo Wen ignored the biting chill that drowned him. After climbing up twice, he looked back and said, "I found a road above. We can go there and see if we can leave here."


    Staring at the dark tunnel on the high platform, Yu Lan was surprised and subconsciously strangled Mo Wen''s neck to prevent him from moving forward.


    "Don''t go!" she exclaimed, her muddy eyes full of fear. The scene of biting with the monster came to her mind uncontrollably, which made her teeth tremble uncontrollably.


    "Don''t go? Why can''t you go in?" Mervyn paused, staring at the cave ahead and didn''t look back.

 Chapter 291

    "Very dangerous!" didn''t notice the strange tone of Mo Wen at this time. Yu Lan turned his head and tried to pull Mo Wen''s neck, "ah Wen, you must not go in."


    "I can''t go in, can you go in?" after Lan said this sentence, Mo Wen sent out a rare smile, and the voice was very cold.


    "Arvin?"


    "Yu Lan!" seeing that Yu Lan was still puzzled, Mo Wen turned around and shouted, only feeling the pain in his heart.


    He found a lot of residues belonging to Yu''s blue clothes in the group of monsters. Most of them were stained with blood and torn beyond recognition.


    He could not imagine what Yu Lan had experienced in such a large group of monsters! All he knew was that he wanted to crush all these monsters into powder and let them die out.


    Yu Lan''s face was dull when Mo Wen roared. She asked Qu Baba to drum up her cheeks and burst into tears from her big eyes.


    The thing yelled at her


    The words behind the ink couldn''t be said anymore. He sighed, put down Yu Lan, touched her exposed skin, made himself cold and asked, "can you tell me how many times your places have been torn down by those monsters? How many times have you healed yourself to save me?"


    Hearing the question of ink, Yu Lan was stunned and hung his head without making a sound.


    "Lan Lan, have you ever thought about what I would do if something happened to you?" he rubbed Yu Lan''s head, and Mo Wen squatted down to let her look directly at herself, his voice hoarse to choking, "I only have you."


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lan nervously grabbed Mo Wen''s sleeve and looked like he was obediently admitting his mistake.


    "Promise me not to take risks like this in the future?" Mo Wen raised his gentle black eyes and asked, "I hope you can always put your safety first."


    "Well." didn''t agree with Mo Wen''s words very much. Yu Landu shook his head with his mouth, turned his head under Mo Wen''s dangerous eyes, and looked wronged, "No."


    "Blue..."


    "I can''t die!" Yu Lan suddenly amplified his voice, stretched out his hand and tightly hugged Mo Wen''s neck, "but you will die. If you don''t do this, you won''t have it!"


    I felt Yu Lan''s arm tremble slightly. Mo Wen lowered his eyes and was silent for a moment. He said in a low voice, "you know, I won''t leave you."


    "I don''t believe it!" Yu Lan stared at Mo Wen and pushed him away. He stepped back, and his vision became blurred in an instant.


    He almost left her!


    Staring at the ink standing in front of her, when Yu Lan wanted to complain about something, she suddenly felt a shock. The broken memory flashed through her mind like an old slide. This feeling didn''t stop until it completely coincided with the man in front of her.


    Blue, I won''t leave you


    This sentence echoed in his mind, almost depriving Yu Lan of all his consciousness.


    Yes, this is... The oath he made to her.


    Brother Arvin, I won''t leave you either. We will always be together


    The soft voice sounded like a spoiled voice. Yu Lan remembered that this was her promise to him.


    The man who accompanied her to school, ate with her and crossed the new year with her, almost with all her memories, stood in front of her at this time, like a long time ago, and said to her the oath of "won''t leave you".


    The ink in the memory was always with her, never left, never broke his oath.


    But it was her irresponsible choice to leave.


    She remembered, she remembered everything.


    "Ah Wen... Brother."


    The choking voice almost drowned all Yu Lan''s emotions. She threw herself into Mo Wen''s arms again, almost sobbing.


    Yu Lan''s call stunned Mo Wen like a nerd. He looked at Yu Lan, stiff and smooth her dry hair, and the dry fundus of his eyes was uncontrollably wet.


    How long has it been since he heard the address?


    "Blue blue, do you remember?"


    At this time, the voice of the ink text trembled, and all the palms were cold sweat. He hung his eyes on the top of the blue forehead and opened his mouth. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Yu Lan was still sad. When she restrained her good mood, Mo Wen''s arm was already stiff and numb.


    "... No." she winked and whispered, "I just suddenly thought of this name."


    For Yu Lan''s answer, Mo Wen only felt a little lost. He pursed his lips and begged after a few seconds of silence, "will you call me that in the future?"


    Noticing the undisguised fragility on Mo Wen''s face, Yu Lan couldn''t find his usual madness in his memory.


    "But... I prefer to call you ah Wen." she took a deep breath and grinned. She put her hands around Mo Wen''s head and tiptoed her forehead against his forehead.


    Now, you''re my thing.


    "Is that so." I don''t know why, suddenly I feel in a good mood. Mo Wen breathed a sigh of relief and turned his head to stare at Yu Landao, "then you''d better call me ah Wen."


    "Ouch!" MMM! Yu Lanying''s joy.


    "OK, Lanlan, let''s continue the previous topic now." seeing that Yu Lan has recovered his jumping appearance, Mo Wen gently stroked her face with a shallow smile, "I promise there will be no such situation in the future. I won''t let you worry again, so you must protect yourself, okay?"


    "Yes." Yu Lan nodded.


    "Then, you should also remember..."


    "Ah... Don''t listen, son of a bitch chanting scriptures!" this thing is nagging to death!


    As soon as he heard the ink, he had something to say. Yu Lan quickly covered his ears and shook his head like a rattle, like a little liar.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Wen was so angry that he didn''t answer.


    "OK, if you don''t listen, don''t listen." reluctantly got up and walked to the corridor in front. Mo Wen looked back and held her hand, gently pinched it and smiled, "anyway, I''m still with you now. I don''t think about so many things for the time being."


    "Ouch!" Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s arm happily. She felt that she had been afraid of Mo Wen''s nagging.


    However, when they went in, no one noticed that a small luminous creature attached to the rock wall jumped on Yu Lan''s hair and soon hid in her hair. Quietly, Mimi didn''t even make a sound.


    Soon the two of them crossed the aisle. Yu Lan first got out and turned around to hold Mo Wen''s hand.

 Chapter 292

    "Be careful," she warned, "the monsters here are super fierce."


    "No matter how fierce it is, it can''t compare with you." Mo Wen gently swept around the dark paint, and held Yu Lan''s hand in his backhand.


    "...." glanced dangerously at Mo Wen. Yu Lan bared her teeth and wanted to show her "virtuous and virtuous virtue".


    This place is still dark, but even the original crystal light can''t be found.


    I don''t know where the chill came from. It constantly stimulated Yu Lan''s senses. She rubbed her arms. Inexplicably, she just felt very cold.


    "Where is there a way to go?" Yu Lan''s vision was much clearer than before. She looked around and saw nothing except the churning monsters everywhere.


    "Here."


    Mo Wen smiled and suddenly held her in his arms. Without saying a word, he jumped directly into the monster group.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen suddenly came out. Yu Lan''s tail behind him was on alert. The two tails crossed behind Mo Wen and established a thick isolation layer.


    Unexpectedly, these monsters did not attack them. At the moment when ink jumped down, they shrank and dodged behind, completely free from the madness of biting Yu Lan.


    What is this? Yu Lan feels a little confused.


    "Their regeneration ability is so strong that I can only destroy them one wave at a time." it seems that I am aware of Yu Lan''s doubts, and Mo Wen gently explains, "when I don''t know the generation, they suddenly don''t attack me."


    How many times have you cleared the monsters to achieve the effect?


    Yu Lan felt black lines all over his head.


    When Mo Wen passed by the crystal where she found the fruit, Yu Lan couldn''t help reaching out and pointing, "ah Wen, the fruit for you was found here."


    "Well, the flowers I gave you were also found here." Mo Wen smiled. "No wonder you become more energetic after eating the flowers."


    "Hmm..." Yu Lan shook his tail and saw that the monsters were avoiding the plague. When he looked at her with drooping eyes and squeezed his fist.


    Obviously noticed that her fingers were gradually losing their gray color and becoming relatively white.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen couldn''t help asking after he didn''t hear Yu Lan''s voice for a long time.


    "Well, Arvin," Yu Lan whispered, "Yi An told me that my overall strength will change qualitatively after I reach level 3."


    "Who is Yi''an?" Mo Wen asked unhappily, not liking to hear other people''s names from Yu Lan''s mouth.


    "Yi''an is the human zombie who chased us before." Yu Lan shook his head bag around Mo Wen''s neck and said, "he is the same as me."


    "What''s the same?" Mo Wen frowned. "He''s so ugly."


    "..." ugly? It''s only ink that can feel Yi''an''s charming appearance is ugly.


    "Wait, isn''t it because of him that you want to come to the forest of death?" suddenly thought of something. Mo Wen asked in a low voice. The smile on his face looked more and more gentle, which made his whole person become gentle.


    "He called me." Yu Lan looked guilty and said to her fingers, "but the reason why I want to come here is definitely to succeed in advanced level 3!"


    "Of course that''s the reason." Mo Wen frowned. "Do you have any other reason?"


    "No, No." she quickly waved her hand and tore away the relationship with Yi An. Yu Lan remembered how jealous ink was. There was no need for her to die.


    "By the way, before you suddenly went crazy in the barren area and the forest of death, is it also because of Yi''an?" Mo Wen asked again after thinking of Yu Lan''s disorder several times before.


    By this time, he had successfully passed through the monster group and entered a cave full of crystals.


    "Well," Yu Lan nodded, "as he said, zombies like me and him will have derived powers after entering Level 3. His derived powers are heavenly eyes."


    "Heavenly eye?"


    "It''s just that you can see everything you want to see and control it to a certain extent." Yu Lan said stuffy with his cheeks bulging. "That''s what he said. I don''t know the rest."


    "Does he know that we are here now?" Mo Wen raised his eyes and looked around, his eyes suddenly cooled down.


    "I don''t know." he stretched out his arm and jumped down from Mo Wen. Yu Lan looked back at the empty back and said, "but if he could see us, why didn''t he catch up?"


    "Either he can''t come to us, or he can''t see us now." Mo Wen thought, his dark but quiet eyes were dull, and his pupils began to expand, making his eyes look more and more dark. "Anyway, I think Yi An can''t stay."


    How can he allow a guy who can always threaten Yu Lan to exist.


    "But we can''t beat him..." Yu Lan looked a little tangled.


    "That was before you reached level 3." after holding Yu Lan''s head, who broke several crystals in the way before Mo Wen said, "by the way, do you know what your derivative ability is?"


    Now the road is getting narrower and narrower. Mo Wen, who was still holding Yu Lan, had to put her down and let her go by herself.


    "I don''t feel it." Yu Lan shook his head and stared at his palm in a daze. "I suspect Yi An may be lying to me, because I don''t have a special feeling."


    "Well... Don''t worry about this first." looking around at the angular crystals around, the ink touched gently, "we just need to think about how to get out now."


    "Can I go out on this road?" looking at the dark front, Yu Lan couldn''t guess what would happen in the unknown road ahead.


    "We have only one way to go." he grabbed Yu Lan''s slender wrist, and Mo Wen put his hand behind his back and said with a smile, "tighten me up and don''t lose me."


    "I won''t lose it." secretly glanced at the ink walking in front. Yu Lan pinched his chin and couldn''t help but split his mouth, revealing a shiny big white tooth.


    At this time, her eyes obviously have pupils. The turbid eyes are no longer turbid. There is a very uniform dark color in them, which will change with the light and darkness.


    But just before this time, the inexplicable cold came again. This time, it started from the top of her head and directly straightened the tip of her tail.


    This feeling again.


    Looking around, she felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t find the point.


    "It seems that we have finished this cave." the ink text in front suddenly stopped at this time. He looked straight ahead with a smile in his voice, but his face was very flat.

 Chapter 293

    "Hmm?" Yu Lan poked his head out.


    Different from the dark place before, the front is full of crystal stones of various colors, with gorgeous and dazzling colors.


    "Good looking." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen and said.


    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded, raised a hand and put Yu Lanhu behind him. He went in first to explore his surroundings.


    The ground was still cold, and the cold idea gradually spread to his whole body through the soles of ink.


    Yu Lan walked behind Mo Wen and rubbed his arm at the same time.


    "Cold." she hugged Mo Wen''s arm.


    Without saying a word, he held Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen always felt that Yu Lan''s body seemed to be colder than before.


    "Hmm..." he hid himself comfortably in Mo Wen''s arms. Yu Lan raised his eyelids and looked around from time to time. A pair of big eyes revolved smartly.


    "Ah Wen, someone."


    Suddenly noticed something, Yu Lan pulled Mo Wen''s hair and asked him to stop.


    After seeing several hairs in the heart of Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Wen tilted his head slightly, put his head closer to Yu Lan and pulled it out by her.


    It''s empty around here. I can''t hear a sound except their own footsteps. There''s no one.


    "Someone!" seeing that Mo Wen didn''t care about her words, Yu Lan said again. Her milky eyes stared round. At the same time, she also stretched out her fingers and pointed to Mo Wen''s feet.


    Looking down at the ground, Mo Wen almost saw a face posted on the ground.


    The face was deeply trapped under the crystals they stepped on and squeezed into shape. His nose had sunk deep into his face, while his cheeks were bulging and looked unusually penetrating.


    The man''s eyes were wide open for some reason, but the pupil had long lost its focus, and it was dark and didn''t even have any luster.


    Looking elsewhere, Mo Wen noticed that there were people around. Some people are embedded in the cracks of several crystals, while others are pressed into a layer and pasted on the smooth crystal surface.


    But everyone seemed to be squeezed into the crystal by something, with strange posture and thin body like a piece of paper.


    "It''s ugly."


    Mo Wen came to such a conclusion after reading it for a long time.


    "Blue, don''t look at them, you will have nightmares." drooping eyes coaxed Yu Lan with a calm voice, and Mo Wen walked past with his face on the ground without mind.


    "Oh." I don''t have nightmares, silly thing.


    Yu Lan hummed softly.


    Go on, the more people trapped in the crystal. After walking for about ten minutes, Mo Wen''s eyes were almost full of such bodies trapped in the crystal.


    "Where the hell is this?" he said strangely, walking up to a crystal and staring at a man''s body.


    "It''s Yi''an!"


    Just as Mo Wen was about to turn around and leave, Yu Lan, who had been secretly looking around, suddenly screamed.


    "Where is it?"


    Mo Wen was on alert at once.


    "Below." Yu Lan pointed to the ground again. This time she didn''t mean a face, but a moving figure.


    Because the crystal on the ground was uneven, Mo Wen had to squat down to see what was under the crystal.


    Yi''an was obviously on the lower layer of the crystal. He didn''t notice Yu Lan and they just kept moving forward.


    "Keep up with him!" Yu Lan shook his tail and his eyes were a little red.


    Yi''an hurt things... She wants to get them back one by one!


    The large crystal on the ground is like a piece of transparent glass, which separates them from Yi''an, but allows them to see the opposite clearly.


    Mo Wen quickly chased Yi An''s figure under the ground. If he met an obstacle, he would go around. After all, he didn''t lose it.


    Until Yi''an stopped, he also stopped, squatted down and continued to stare at his every move.


    Yi''an was standing in front of another person, dancing and gesticulating, looking a little excited.


    They couldn''t see Yi An''s expression or the appearance of the person in front of Yi An. They could only roughly see that the person was sitting in front of Yi An, motionless.


    "What is he doing?" Yu Lan lies on the back of Mo Wen and looks at the ground.


    "I don''t know." Mo Wen shook his head. He put his hand lightly on the ice on the ground, feeling the cold and estimating the thickness of the ice at the same time.


    "Mutter ~"


    A crisp and moving cry suddenly rang in LAN''s ear. Yu Lan was stunned and looked around, but he didn''t even find half a living creature.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen asked back.


    Yu Lan was also confused. She shook her head and looked around again. She still didn''t find anything.


    Is she supposed to be auditory hallucination?


    "It''s all right," she said.


    At this time, Yi''an, who had been excited, stood still in a daze. After a while, he stepped forward and touched the hand of the sitting person.


    "Mutter."


    The voice in his ear rang again. Yu Lan twisted his eyebrows and looked around again. He still didn''t find a ghost.


    "He''s gone." looking at Yi''an who returned by the same way, Mo Wen stood up and pulled Yu Lan back to his arms. "Do we want to follow up? He seems to have returned by the same way."


    "Follow up." Yu Lan blinked and said, "follow him. Maybe you can leave here."


    "I think so, too." Mo Wen smiled and didn''t take a step. Yu Lan suddenly had the strength of exploding hair, jumped out of his arms and jumped to the ground.


    "Come out!" Yu Lan yelled at the air before Mo Wen was surprised to say anything.


    It was still quiet around. I could only hear Yu Lan''s slightly heavy breathing.


    "Blue, what''s the matter?" Mo Wen asked strangely.


    "Someone is talking!" raised his eyes and looked at Mo Wen. Yu Lan bared his teeth and said fiercely.


    "Speak?" Mo Wen was stunned. He stood up and looked around. He didn''t see anyone, let alone hear anything. "But I didn''t hear anything."


    "Really someone is talking!" Yu Lan frowned and looked puzzled.


    Mo Wen naturally believed Yu Lan unconditionally, and asked without much doubt, "what did he say?"


    "Giggle." Yu Lan imitated in a tight voice.


    "What?" Mo Wen was stunned.


    "Giggle." Yu Lan said again calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Gurgle" is Yu Lanxin''s voice again. It sounds very cute.


    With a light cough, Mo Wen pulled up Yu Lan''s hand and said with a gentle smile, "well, it''s very cute."


    "What?" Yu Lan understood the meaning of ink with her flawed head, and said wrongfully, "you boast that others are cute!"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Mo Wen is confused.

 Chapter 294

    "I didn''t," he said with a wooden face.


    "Then I said I heard someone muttering. You said he was cute!" Yu Lan stood up and grabbed Mo Wen''s ear and said fiercely.


    "Did you just say that you heard someone making a ''gurgle''?" Mo Wen reacted. He quickly stretched out his hand and took Yu Lan back to his arms, smiling, "I thought you were shouting."


    "How could I possibly ''mutter''?" Yu Lan twisted her eyebrows and secretly feigned a silly thing in her heart.


    Isn''t it you who "howled" every day before... Mo Wen said silently in his heart, and he has begun to sincerely apologize. He doesn''t care whether he is right or wrong.


    "OK, OK, am I wrong?" he sighed seriously.


    Seeing that Mo Wen had a good attitude of admitting his mistake, Yu Lan put his hands on his hips and nodded to show his teeth.


    In such an episode, Yi''an under the crystal has long disappeared. From the perspective of ink, I can only see the figure sitting motionless.


    "It seems that we can''t catch up with Yi''an." Mo Wen stood up and whispered.


    The dark eyes scanned around, and the cold light was faintly reflected by the surrounding crystal stones.


    At such a glance, he could see nothing except the dense crystal stones, and almost dazzled his eyes.


    "Did you hear the voice just now?" Mo Wen asked Yu Lan in his arms.


    Yu Lan shook his head and reached out to touch his dry hair.


    "It seems that he wants to stop us from following Yi''an." Mo Wen chuckles, then casually looks for a direction and goes forward.


    "Anyway, we''ll always go out."


    "HMM." Yu Lan agreed with both hands. She bent her eyes and smiled.


    It has to be said that the place full of crystal stones is really big. After a long time, Mo Wen still stepped on the area of crystal stones.


    In order to prevent getting lost, he would pull off the cloth on his trouser legs and tie it on several crystal cores every time he walked in an area.


    However, after walking for so long, he didn''t see the cloth he tied to the crystal core, which shows that he didn''t get lost and kept walking in a straight line.


    "Blue blue, are you hungry?" Mo Wen, who felt that he had been gone for a long time, looked at Yu Lan and asked.


    "Not hungry." he gently shook his tail. Yu Lan happily rubbed Mo Wen''s chin, stretched out his hand and yawned, "do we want to have a rest?"


    "If you''re tired, we''ll have a good rest." Mo Wen stopped and smiled.


    Yu Lan, who has always been held in her arms by Mo Wen, is not tired. She puffs up her cheeks, looks at Mo Wen painfully and whispers:


    "Then take a break."


    I must be tired after walking for so long.


    "Yes."


    He found a raised crystal stone and sat on it. Mo Wen crossed his legs and trapped Yu Lan in his arms. He looked around in a trance.


    "Ah Wen." casually leaning against Mo Wen''s arms, Yu Lan raised his eyes and asked softly, "can we still go out?"


    "Of course," Mo Wen said with a gentle smile after rubbing Yu''s blue hair.


    "That''s good." he opened his mouth and showed a big smile. Yu Lan bored and poked the dimple on Mo Wen''s left face.


    It looks good every time it laughs. It looks harmless and gentle.


    "What do you want to do when we get out of here?" holding Yu Lan''s slender hand, Mo Wen closed his eyes and asked softly.


    "Kill Yi An." Yu Lan bent his eyes.


    "What if I can''t beat it?" Mo Wen smiled.


    "I have you." calmly hugged Mo Wen''s neck and Yu Lan snorted, "I can''t beat you."


    "Silly blue." Mo Wen couldn''t help rubbing Yu Lan''s hair, "what about after killing Yi An?"


    "I don''t know... I didn''t think about it." Yu Lan said, "Arvin, I''m so sleepy."


    Looking at Yu Lan''s tears, Mo Wen couldn''t help nodding, "are you tired? I won''t ask. Have a good rest."


    "Do you also rest?" hugged Mo Wen''s neck and asked Yu Lan in a low voice.


    "Of course." Mo Wen nodded.


    Satisfied lying on the shoulder of Mo Wen, Yu Lan gently rubbed, but there was no sleepiness in the fundus of his eyes.


    After killing Yi''an?


    Of course, I want to find Yu Ruoshui, who is still alive. She has been free for too long.


    What about after treating Yu Ruo water?


    Yu Lan asked himself again.


    The light in her eyes was suddenly cold, and the depths of her pale eyes were full of cold.


    Staring at his sharp nails, Yu Lan grinned slightly and trembled his fingertips twice.


    She won''t let go of anyone who hurt her, humiliated her and hurt her.


    That extreme cold... They should try it.


    There was no strange sound in his ears. Yu Lan slept after lying down for a while.


    She has now adapted to the low temperature of her body, and the previous cold feeling has disappeared.


    When she woke up, Mo Wen was walking forward with her in his arms. There were a lot less crystal stones around. It seemed that Mo Wen had been walking for some time.


    "Ah Wen," she called, rubbing her eyes.


    "Are you awake?" when he heard Yu Lan''s voice, Mo Wen immediately turned his eyes and smiled, "good morning."


    "Hmm..." Yu Lan nodded, yawned again, and lay on Mo Wen''s shoulder with a cheeky look, "why don''t you sleep a little more."


    "I''m not very tired." Mo Wen said gently, and stretched out his hand to Shun Yu''s blue messy hair.


    "Hum." Yu Lan glanced. Originally, she wanted Mo Wen to have a rest. As a result, she slept sounder than Mo Wen.


    "Good." rubbed Yu Lan''s head. Mo Wen looked up at the front and suddenly stopped.


    The road in front of him became narrower and narrower. At a glance, he could only see five dark caves. Each cave was hidden behind all kinds of crystals, gloomy and without light.


    "Lan Lan, it seems that we have to choose a way to go next." looking at Yu Lan with drooping eyes, Mo Wen smiled helplessly.


    "Well, which way?" Yu Lan rubbed his cheeks and asked.


    "You choose?" Mo Wen gave the choice to Yu Lan.


    Seeing that Yu Lan didn''t refuse, she looked around the five holes two or three times before reaching out to point to a hole.


    Unexpectedly, before she spoke, the previous "gurgle" sounded in her ear again.


    "Hmm?" she was stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen asked with drooping eyes.


    Yu Lan shook her head. She followed her finger to another way. Sure enough, there was another "gurgle" in her ear.


    "Blue blue?" see blue wrinkling her eyebrows, Mo Wen couldn''t help shouting, and close to her face at the same time.


    "Ah Wen, he''s barking again." he pointed to his ears. Yu Lan raised his eyes and whispered in a tangled voice.

 Chapter 295

    "The voice you said before?" Mo Wen frowned slightly, some doubt close to Yu Lan''s ear, "but I didn''t hear anything."


    Seeing the appearance of Mo Wen, Yu Lan couldn''t help raising his eyes and asked, "can''t you hear it?"


    Mo Wen shook his head.


    "Did he say anything again this time?"


    "It''s still ''gurgling''." Yu Lan rubbed his ears, looked back at the caves and said, "he gurgled every time I pointed to a road. I don''t think it''s a coincidence. He should be trying to express what he meant to me."


    Wen Wen couldn''t help thinking. He touched his chin and looked at the five caves in front of him. "Did you point out all the five roads?"


    "Well." Yu Lan nodded, jumped out of Mo Wen''s arms and then pointed to one of the roads, "he didn''t make a sound only when he pointed to this road."


    "This is to let us take this road?" Mo Wen Yang Mei, looking back, suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged Yu Lan''s head.


    "... ah Wen?" his head was forced to be pressed on Mo Wen''s leg. Yu Lan struggled twice. Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of it, he couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Now I''m more concerned about where the voice in your ear comes from." he gently touched the back of Yu Lan''s head. Mo Wen pushed her hair away and began to look for something in her ear.


    The sound that he can''t hear but Yu Lan can hear must be hidden near Yu Lan''s ear.


    A small light silver figure could not be hidden at once. It shrank into a round ball and was about to escape.


    Of course, no matter how fast it ran, it couldn''t run as fast as ink. Almost in the blink of an eye, ink had held him in his hand.


    "Gee, gee, Gee!" the little creature the size of a fingernail twisted its body pitifully, while Yu Lan heard its sad scream.


    "Arvin?"


    Lifting his eyes, he saw a little thing in Mo Wen''s hand. Looking at the cold look, it seemed that he was going to crush the poor little guy to death.


    "Don''t kill him!" he quickly reached out and grabbed the little thing in his hand. Yu Lan was relieved and noticed that the little thing rolled around twice and hid it in the palm of her hand.


    HMM... it looks delicious.


    After staring for a while, Yu Lan suddenly had the idea of eating. She lifted the master slightly, as if she was really going to throw it into her mouth.


    "Blue?" seeing that the water in the blue mouth was about to come down, Mo Wen couldn''t help calling, "what''s this?"


    "I don''t know." swallowed his saliva, Yu Lan reached out and poked the little creature. Suddenly he remembered that the creature was those little creatures pasted on the wall, "by the way, it was pasted on the cold wall."


    Mo Wen also remembered the cold and piercing wall. He nodded, stared at the round creature and pursed his lips.


    This little creature presents a round shape. It seems that it has no legs. Yu Lan can''t see where its head is. It just feels like a slim that has shrunk countless times.


    "Was that what I called you before?" Mo Wen couldn''t help asking.


    "Uh huh." Yu Lan nodded, "it was still asking me for help just now."


    "It can scream." looking at the reduced version of "shrem", Mervyn bent down and stared at it tightly. "Can you scream for me?"


    The little creature shrank into a ball and trembled more and more.


    "Mutter..."


    "It just screamed again!" Yu Lan stretched out his finger to the little creature.


    "Again?" Mo Wen was stunned, "but why can''t I hear its cry?"


    Yu Lan shook his head and didn''t seem to know why.


    She lowered her head and pinched the little creature again. Then she asked slowly, "did you want to tell me what you called me before?"


    "Giggle ~" little "slim" rolled twice.


    "HMM... can you speak?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice because he couldn''t understand what the little creature said.


    "Giggle." the little creature calmly twisted his waist.


    As for why it''s waist... Because Yu Lan thinks it''s round and looks like a waist.


    "..." raised his eyes and looked sympathetically at the ink. Yu Lan suddenly thought of how hard it was to understand what he meant before the ink.


    "What did it say?" the ink, unable to hear the little creature''s voice, asked.


    "He said he couldn''t speak human words." Yu Lan sighed. Seeing that Mo Wen sat down very patiently, he turned his mouth and continued to ask, "did you want me to go this way before?"


    Back, he pointed to the only cave behind the little creature that didn''t cry. Yu Lan smiled gently, "is this road safe?"


    "Giggle!" the little creature trembled again, and seemed to agree with Yu Lan.


    "Then how do you know?" Yu Lan picked his eyebrow.


    The little creature rolled round like a drop of water.


    "Mutter!"


    I don''t know why, Yu Lan always heard a sense of dese from its voice.


    "It let us go this way." he got up and looked at the road behind him. Yu Lan couldn''t help touching his chin. "Do you want to believe it?"


    "It doesn''t matter. We can take any road." Mo Wen said so, but he didn''t believe in the little creature in Yu Lan''s hand. After thinking about it, he planned to grab it first and then talk about it.


    The ink of the little creature from Yu Lan''s hand was directly thrown away. Fortunately, Yu Lan quickly stopped it.


    "What are you going to do?" Yu Lan asked puzzled.


    "Blue blue, this little guy''s origin is unknown. You''d better not believe it too much." Mo Wen said faintly, and stretched out his finger to pinch the little creature in half.


    "Giggle!" the little creature cried sadly. It clearly had no head, but Yu Lan felt that the little creature was looking at her pitifully.


    "Arvin," she pleaded, "otherwise, don''t hurry to crush it? We can follow the path it points out first and get rid of it if it''s dangerous."


    "Mutter!" the little creature seemed to think it was a good idea, and began to live again, and his voice became very angry.


    Yu Lan was completely sure that the little creature could understand her.


    "Yes." since Yu Lan was so open, Mo Wen didn''t intend to face Yu Lan. He nodded gently, but put the little creature in his pocket.


    Seeing blue, she looked at it suspiciously. Mo Wen said faintly, "it''s too dangerous to put this unknown creature on you. I''ll just install it."


    "OK." she couldn''t see the little creature, but Yu Lan could still hear the little creature''s "muttering" in her ears. She nodded without any objection.

 Chapter 296

    The little creature who was taken away by Mo Wen skillfully shrank in Mo Wen''s pocket and "muttered" from time to time.


    At this moment, Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s hand and walked forward with him.


    "Don''t I hold you?" Mo Wen asked, looking a little lost.


    "I want to go by myself!" Yu Lan''s attitude is also very firm.


    Reluctantly rubbed Yu''s blue hair like head with his other hand, and Mo Wen sighed, "Okay, okay."


    He really wants to walk with LAN LAN, eh... It''s OK to carry it on his back.


    The road that the little creature pointed to was like an ice hole, surrounded by cold air, not to mention that even the place where he landed was slippery to death.


    Yu Lan didn''t wear shoes. He was so slippery that he couldn''t walk a step.


    "Shall I hold you?" asked Mo Wen with a smile.


    "Woo... I''ll go by myself." Yu Lan sniffed and said stubbornly.


    "Well, then tighten me." clenched Yu Lan''s hand, and Mo Wen nodded gently, as if he really wanted to follow Yu Lan''s meaning.


    However, when Lan''s feet slipped again, he pulled along and easily held Yu Lan in his arms.


    "This is what you threw yourself into your arms." he picked up Yu Lan, and the ink hung his eyes and smiled gently.


    "..." twisted his neck and snorted. Yu Lan was too lazy to continue walking. He yawned and leaned against his chest.


    "Guji ~" a little creature was gloating again. Although Mo Wen couldn''t hear its voice, Yu Lan could hear it clearly.


    The cry sounded like a real laugh at her? Yu Lan frowned and suddenly felt that language barrier was a very troublesome thing.


    Mo Wen walked steadily at every step, which can be seen from his failure to slip half a step along the way.


    This ice road is very long. Because the environment is too cold, Mo Wen chooses to walk all the time without stopping to have a rest.


    Xin Kui''s body is the body owned by a power, otherwise no one can afford to walk for several days without sleep.


    It feels like it took centuries to finally come to the end of this road. Looking at the dark abyss ahead, Yu Lan was ready to eat the little creature.


    "Can''t see to the end." Mo Wen went out and stared down.


    "What about the top?" Yu Lan looked up at the top, which was also dark.


    He took out the little creature from Mo Wen''s trouser pocket. Yu Lan rammed the fat guy and asked, "what do you do now?"


    "Guji Guji ~" the little creature rolled in the blue palm and looked very cute.


    "..." Yu Lan pounded it again, "say quickly."


    "Mutter!" the little creature continued to roll.


    "..." raised his eyes to Mo Wen, and Yu Lan licked his lips and said with a smile, "ah Wen, I''m hungry."


    "Do you want to eat it?" Mo Wen asked gently with his eyes down.


    "Hmm!" Yu Lan''s answer was also straightforward. Her big eyes locked the little creature like a beast and could put the chocolate sized creature in her mouth at any time.


    The poor little fellow was so frightened that he looked pitiful and trembling.


    "It seems that it can''t plug the gap between the teeth." he also looked at the little creature, and the ink twisted his eyebrows and sighed. Who wants to see Yu Lan''s unhappy flat mouth, he immediately changed his mouth, "but it''s better than nothing."


    Yu Lan was happy, but the little creature was going to cry.


    The little creature rolled two times angrily, and suddenly a small pointed head appeared from the top of his head and pushed up.


    Huh? Looking at its strange action, Yu Lan was rarely attracted some attention.


    "Mutter!" it cried anxiously.


    "Ow?" what do you want to say?


    As soon as Yu Lan was distracted, he began to roar habitually.


    "Mutter, mutter!"


    "Ow?"


    Mo Wen stood by and looked at the two of them with passion. He blinked slightly and rubbed his forehead like a nerd.


    Soon Yu Lan finished talking with the little creature. She pointed to it, flashed her big eyes and said, "ah Wen, go up."


    "Did it say that?" Mo Wen immediately reached out and touched the rock wall. It was very rough and suitable for climbing.


    "HMM." Yu Lan nodded, and at the same time stretched out his back and pointed to his back.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen asked strangely.


    "I carry you." Yu Lan said solemnly, "I''m good at climbing things."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Wen sometimes feels that he has some male chauvinism. In his eyes, it should be that he is behind the blue, and it is appropriate for him to hold the blue.


    Obediently lying on Yu Lan''s back, Mo Wen intimately rubbed Yu Lan''s neck, and his smiling eyes became a line, which meant that he didn''t mind.


    Well... But as long as you can get close to LAN LAN, who carries who is different?


    Yu Lan quickly climbs on the rock wall with a pair of tails hanging behind. Once he encounters any danger, he immediately waves the tiger wind.


    But there was obviously nothing in the cave except them. They climbed for a long time and didn''t even look at half of the living creatures.


    "Where on earth is this place?" Mo Wen whispered suspiciously, looking up at the still dark top.


    Although sin city is also built underground, it is definitely not so deep, and here is not only deep, but also many tunnels.


    Many people''s bodies were also seen in the previous crystals, but it is well known that since the end, no human can enter the forest of death, let alone such a pair of people trapped and died in the following crystals.


    Those monsters he had never seen underground were neither zombies nor mutant beasts, as if they were creatures that should not belong here at all.


    Looking down at the cold abyss under him, Mo Wen couldn''t help twisting his eyebrows and stretched out his hand to grasp the air below.


    And what''s down there... Also made him very curious.


    But he knew it was not time to go down and observe.


    Before making full preparations, he didn''t want to take a risk with Yu Lan.


    "Lan Lan, do you know the name of the little creature you talked to?" looking back, he continued to lie on LAN''s shoulder, and Mo Wen asked softly.


    "It''s called..." Yu Lan turned his eyes and said after a long deliberation, "mutter."


    As soon as a small creature heard this, it immediately blew its hair. The original smooth surface was full of uneven small protrusions. Of course, all these were ignored by Yu Lan.


    "Mutter?" Mo Wen frowned. "I remember you said it was called that."


    "Yes." Yu Lan nodded and replied solemnly, "so it''s called gurgle."


    "..." Mo Wen stroked his messy hair and stuck it on Yu Lan''s shoulder.


    Lanlan said that something like shrem is called Guri, so call it Guri.

 Chapter 297

    Therefore, there are two kinds of unknown creatures he has found. One is like a group of earthworms with fangs, a monster with a head still growing in the ground, and this Shrim called gurgle.


    Touching his chin, Mo Wen suddenly felt that this place was very meaningful.


    At this time, a sharp force threw straight at them. Yu Lan immediately raised his tail and built an isolation layer in the direction of the force. At the same time, the whole person jumped to the side quickly.


    "What?" Yu Lan frowned.


    The attack came so fast that she and Ben didn''t see what it was.


    Mo Wen noticed that it was a slender thing, but he didn''t see what it was.


    "Mutter!" muttered twice, sounding a little excited.


    "What is that?" Yu Lan asked muttering.


    "Mutter, mutter!" mutter continued to scream with emotion, and his voice trembled.


    Although he didn''t understand the meaning of Guri, Yu Lan subconsciously felt that the attack on them was not simple from its voice.


    Is it Yi''an?


    As soon as the idea came out of blue, he shook his head and rejected it. With Yi An''s character, he can''t hide in the dark to attack. Moreover, if Yi An was there, she must have connected to her consciousness, but her consciousness is very sober now, and she doesn''t feel monitored by anything at all.


    When thinking so, the attack hiding in the dark attacked again. With each attack hitting the isolation layer, it will make a harsh impact sound.


    Yu Lan dodged again and climbed up more quickly.


    Mo Wen hooked Yu Lan''s neck and looked around with the same vigilance. Although his night vision ability was excellent, there was no monster at all.


    "Blue, can you feel where the attack comes from?" Mo Wen asked softly.


    Yu Lan looked around and shook his head.


    The chill around her was almost the same. She couldn''t feel the direction of the attack source at all. She could only subconsciously resist when the attack approached them.


    But in this way, they are in a situation where the enemy is dark and we are clear. They can only defend passively but can''t attack.


    I was thinking that several attacks attacked them again. This attack obviously became more sharp. Each attack came from an extremely tricky angle.


    Mo Wen leaned over and grabbed the thing attacking them by the barrier, but there seemed to be something on it. It was very slippery. He slipped away from the palm of his hand at the moment of being caught.


    Looking down at his sticky palm, the ink slightly twisted his eyebrows.


    "It''s not like a plant vine," he murmured, then tightened his body for the next attack.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan stretched his nails and looked back quickly at the ink in his eyes, suddenly pointing to the upper left direction.


    Looking at Mo Wen with Yu Lan''s eyes, he found that there was a light on it, which should be a place where he could go out from here.


    "Where is the exit?" he asked with a sideways look, reaching out again to try to grab what attacked them.


    "Maybe," said Yu Lanzheng. Suddenly, he slipped under his feet and nearly fell off the wall.


    She touched the wall with her fingertips and found that the wall here gradually became smooth. It was not only smooth but also hard. It was difficult for her nails to get in.


    "What''s the matter?" he noticed that Yu Lan''s speed slowed down obviously. Mo Wen first twisted his eyebrows, and then stretched out his hand to touch the wall in front of him.


    This slippery touch is obviously not suitable for climbing... Mo Wen was about to say something, and several fierce attacks attacked again. Yu Lan raised her tail to try to resist, but she didn''t want her tail to swing. At the same time, her whole body turned directly from the wall because of inertia.


    Nearly slipped down from the wall. Yu Lanchang took a breath and slid down a lot of distance.


    "It seems that we can''t climb up under this attack." Mo Wen stretched out his hand and clasped one side of the wall. He looked back at the dark behind him and bent his eyes slightly.


    He used his power directly to the open space in front of him. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked around seriously.


    The powers he can now use are roughly divided into two directions.


    One is to establish a black hole like magnetic field in a fixed place, which can attract things within the range but excluding himself.


    The other is to lock a position and twist and destroy it in an area.


    The abyss here is very wide and long. As far as ink is concerned, he can''t wrap everything here with power to destroy, so he can only sweep in the area.


    The next second, something unexpected happened on the wall on one side.


    He quickly used the power lock in that direction. Unexpectedly, he threw himself into the air and only caught a handful of air.


    "Quite fast." he narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    At this time, the ink uses its power to quickly attack the surrounding walls.


    The thing that attacked them obviously began to run away, and there was no time to attack them.


    Taking this opportunity, Yu Lan continued to climb up, shaking his tail twice from time to time to maintain his balance.


    However, as long as Mo Wen attacked the wall, her hand couldn''t help sliding. She patted the wall with some irritability, patted twice and bared her teeth.


    "How annoying..."


    "Mutter!" the mutter in Mo Wen''s trouser pocket suddenly popped out his head and shook his body at Yu Lan.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen lowered his eyes slightly and gave the little creature a look.


    Gigi ignored him and continued to scream at Yu Lan. His round body tried to climb out of the ink pocket, but it still seemed difficult.


    This is a deep malice to the fat man! A mutter screamed angrily.


    "Guji!" Guji shouted angrily at Yu Lan ghost, wriggling his body as if he wanted Yu Lan to do something.


    Yu Lan was stunned, as if he understood its meaning. He stretched out his hand and caught it in his hand.


    At this moment, a chill came up straight along her fingertips, and even her head was frozen, which made her unable to think.


    The tip of the tail was cold and straight. Under this familiar feeling, Yu Lan reacted. Before that, the inexplicable chill came from this chubby mutter.


    "Lan Lan?" Mo Wen, who was attacking around, suddenly felt that Yu Lan''s body suddenly became cold. He was stunned. He immediately stroked Yu Lan''s cheek and found that her face was also icy.


    "Blue, why does the temperature on you suddenly become so cold?"

 Chapter 298

    Yu Lan shook his head and looked down at the mutter in his palm. He didn''t understand what it was suddenly going to do.


    As soon as he returned to Yu Lan''s palm, he was like living in an instant. He rolled softly. His lovely appearance made people want to pinch it.


    Next, Yu Lan''s other hand was suddenly stained with a colder cold, which made her fingers a little stiff.


    At this time, the lower part of her palm began to send cold around at a speed visible to the naked eye. The ice layer gradually appeared on the wall and soon spread around.


    The ice layer appeared out of thin air like a conscious one, spread around the rock wall of the abyss quickly, making the whole rock wall send out bursts of cold.


    Mo Wen was shocked by the scene in front of him. He looked at Yu Lan with his side eyes and found that she also stared at her with an incredible appearance.


    In this way, the things that have been attacking them will leave traces when they fall on the ice. According to those traces, Mo Wen quickly judged the action track of the monster.


    Raise your hand and use the power where the thing will stay next. Mo Wen narrowed his eyes and finally locked it.


    Under the power of ink, the thing roared painfully, fell into the abyss and soon disappeared.


    "HMM." bowed his head and nodded to the ground. Mo Wen looked back at Yu Lan and whispered, "Lan Lan, what happened just now?"


    Yu Lan shook his head and then put his eyes on the Guri in his palm.


    Mo Wen looked at the round mutter and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Did you just do it?" he whispered.


    Mutter rolled and seemed to twist twice.


    "..." was made speechless by the little guy''s charming posture. Mo Wen stretched out his hand and covered Yu Lan''s icy hand, ignoring the coldness, and gently shook it.


    "Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Listening to Mo Wen''s words of concern, Yu Lan quickly shook his head and raised his hand. The ice on the rock wall immediately made a crisp crack sound, and soon broke into pieces and fell down.


    Yu Lan looked at her palm and found that the ice layer originally covered on her palm was dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Although the cold was a little biting, Yu Lan only felt that his hands were back to normal after the ice dissipated.


    "Guji, is this your ability?" Yu Lan turned his head and whispered to Guji. At the same time, he continued to climb slowly. "What are you?"


    "Guji ~" Guji shook proudly, "Guji Guji!"


    "Hmm..." Yu Lan naturally couldn''t understand. She nodded and lowered her eyes. "Why didn''t you make ice before?"


    "Guji..." Guji hung his head, hugged Yu Lan''s little thumb and shook his ass.


    Yu Lan looked at it coquettish with her eyebrows. She just felt a little tangled.


    "You mean..." she guessed in a low voice. "Can you use your ability only through me?"


    "Mutter!" mutter became more shrill.


    "OK... As for what you are, let''s go out again." Yu Lan nodded gently, raised his head and continued to climb up.


    In Mo Wen''s eyes, Yu Lan only saw that shrem in her hand talked a lot of words, and then continued to climb the wall quite lost.


    "Hmm..." he reached out and put the slim back into his trouser pocket. Mo Wen said in a serious low voice, "blue, I''ll keep it for you so that you can climb well."


    "Ao Hoo ~" Yu Lan answered happily, and didn''t care much in his heart.


    Patted his trouser pocket twice and knocked Guri dizzy. Mo Wen hugged Yu Lan''s shoulder at ease.


    Dare to whisper with his blue behind his back... It''s better to take a look at the existence of this danger.


    Don''t know Mo Wen''s heart has long been jealous. Yu Lan seriously shook his tail and climbed up, and finally climbed out.


    When she smelled the cold air, she felt full of strength and rolled on the ground with excitement.


    The ink text that had long come down from Yu Lan''s back looked around the crystal to determine whether there was a potential danger.


    Now the most dangerous enemy for them is not only Yi''an, but also these seemingly harmless alien plants around them.


    "HMM... blue blue, be careful around." he reached out and picked up Yu Lan. Mo Wen looked at the dark purple plants around him and twisted his eyebrows. "Where is this?"


    Yu Lan also looked around. She broke away from Mo Wen''s hand and climbed up a different plant. She looked at the purple leaves on the tree and opened her mouth.


    At the moment when they came up, mutter immediately lost his voice. He stole the gap in his ink pocket and looked out. His eyes were too small to be small, and they were full of novelty.


    It''s amazing


    "Blue?" the ink text standing under the different plant twisted his eyebrows and called Yu Lan. The next second, a few fallen leaves flew towards him, mixed with a fatal killing intention.


    The attack of alien plants on humans is subconscious and cannot be reversed at all.


    The side body easily avoids these fallen leaves, and Mo Wen''s eyes never move away from Yu Lan.


    "Blue, come down?" he called softly.


    When Mo Wen was attacked, Yu Lan immediately jumped down, threw his tail at random and blocked several fallen leaves, "this is the purple different planting area, on the south side of the vine different planting forest."


    "Is there a zombie here too?" Mo Wen surrounded Yu Lan and asked softly.


    "Yes." Yu Lan shook his tail warily, "it''s near here."


    Gently nodded, Mo Wen pinched his fist and passed his eyes, "blue, can we leave here now?"


    The main purpose of Yu Lan''s coming here is to successfully advance herself to level 3, and she has now become level 3. Naturally, she doesn''t have to worry about any inverse growth.


    "HMM." Yu Lan nodded and looked behind him, "but don''t we kill Yi An?"


    "If you can meet us, fight with him." raised his hand and caught a few flying leaves. Mo Wen threw back and easily left deep scars on the trunk of several different plants. "If you can''t meet us, let''s leave here?"


    "But..." Yu Lan looked a little tangled. "I don''t want to leave here so soon."


    As she said, she pointed to the different plants that kept attacking, "the crystal nucleus here is much more pure than the crystal nucleus outside. We can become more powerful here."


    "And..." she said a few words and then paused slightly. "The crystal core here is very delicious."


    The pink crystal core in my mouth last time was really delicious

 Chapter 299

    "Lan Lan, do you want to stay to eat?" looking at Yu Lan''s happy little eyes, Mo Wen picked his eyebrows and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ow!" what''s your opinion?


    Yu lanzhang opened his mouth and showed a fierce expression.


    He quickly waved his hand and hugged Yu Lan''s head. Mo Wen smiled and didn''t veto her proposal. "Well, if you want to stay here, we''ll stay here."


    "Hmm!" looking at Mo Wen''s eyes and finding that it was full of her, Yu Lan only felt that the whole person was very happy with pink bubbles.


    This thing... It''s hers.


    Ignored by the two dog abusing bastards, Yi Zhi seemed unable to see it, and attacked them more and more fiercely.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen had to pick up Yu Lan and shuttle between different plants, looking for a place to rest temporarily.


    Yu Lan quickly shook his tail to resist these attacks, and his eyes were slightly cold.


    "Ah, how annoying."


    These damn plants are disturbing her and her stuff!


    "Blue?"


    He noticed that there was a layer of gray in the center of Yu Lan''s pupil, and the ink was slightly close to her eyes and called.


    At the same time, several fallen leaves that almost cut their throats were stirred into powder and fell into the air.


    The power of the twenty-four level powers is enough to deal with these eye-catching alien plants.


    "They are so annoying." Yu Lan rubbed his eyes, pinched Mo Wen''s face with both hands, opened his mouth and closed his mouth with a sigh, "so annoying."


    "Well, let''s get rid of all the different plants around here?" Mo Wen asked softly in a deliberative tone, smiling and bending his eyes, as if all the different plants around were like cutting potatoes.


    "OK." Yu Lan was satisfied. He shook his tail twice before saying, "remember to leave the crystal core."


    "Don''t worry."


    Mo Wen answered softly, leaned down and put Yu Lan on the ground, then rushed into the surrounding alien forest.


    His super power was not comparable to ordinary powers. Coupled with his inhuman speed and strength, it took about 20 minutes to eliminate the shadow of alien plants within a radius of 100 meters centered on Yu Lan.


    There was a sudden silence in the different planting forest, and there was no sound when the wind blew into the forest.


    Squatting down, he picked up a purple crystal core and stuffed it into his mouth. Yu Lan chewed and felt that it was not as delicious as the pink crystal core.


    "No smell." she looked disappointed.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" moved his wrist and came over. Mo Wen turned his eyes and asked softly.


    Lifting his eyes, he saw a pair of hands rubbing her head. Yu Lan blinked and directly leaned over and hugged Mo Wen''s thigh, "well, it''s no different from other crystal nuclei."


    "What difference do you want?" he picked up the zombie holding her thigh and held it in his arms. Mo Wen poked the tip of her nose and smiled.


    "Sweet!" Yu Lan narrowed his small eyes, and a strange light burst out from the corners of his eyes, "delicious!"


    I haven''t eaten the crystal core and I don''t know what the crystal core tastes like. The ink turned sideways, picked up a crystal core and held it in my hand. "HMM... that''s the pink crystal core you ate last time? I remember you said it was delicious."


    "That''s it!" he kissed Mo Wen''s left face like a reward. Yu Lan looked at his side face and smiled. It was called Mingmei.


    "OK, let''s find the pink crystal nucleus later?" Mo Wen smiled and threw away the crystal nucleus that had been absorbed energy in his hand. "Now... Can I absorb the crystal nucleus here? The energy of the crystal nucleus here is really quite pure."


    "Good." shook his head, Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s neck and smiled at him to pick up crystal nuclei. From time to time, he grabbed one or two and stuffed them into his mouth. Although they didn''t have much appetite with her, they were also chewed.


    It suddenly occurred to me that someone had picked up crystal nuclei in front of her before.


    Yu Lan''s cheeks bulged, suddenly raised his head and said loudly to Mo Wen, "by the way, where''s the man?"


    "Which?" Mo Wen habitually raised his hand and rubbed Yu Lan''s hair, and the other hand continued to pick up the crystal core.


    "The man who came to our house... To pick up the crystal core!" Yu Lan danced.


    Home? The heart of Mo Wen beat irregularly for several times, full of happy rhythm.


    But soon he focused on "the person who picks up the crystal core".


    "What is the person who picks up the crystal core?" he asked with his side eyes.


    "That, that... Zhang, Zhang..."


    "Zhang Xin?"


    "Yes, that''s him!" Yu Lan''s eyes lit up, "the man who picked up the crystal core!"


    "..." Mo Wen was absorbing energy. He threw the abandoned crystal nucleus aside, lowered his head, twisted his eyebrows and stared at Yu Lan.


    The dark pupils were full of cold, and the roaring ghosts seemed to break out of their eyes at any time.


    Yu Lan was staring at her hair with Mo Wen''s eyes. She bit her fingers pitifully, looking innocent.


    Why does this thing suddenly change its face?


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen took a long breath, slightly wrung his eyebrows and said, "why do you remember that unimportant person?"


    "Oh?" Yu Lan scratched his head.


    "Why do you have unimportant people besides me in your memory?" Mo Wen asked again, staring at Yu Lan.


    Seen in blue silly scratching his head, ink pursed his lips, and his eyes suddenly became sad and joyless, but it always made people feel cold.


    "Sure enough, you shouldn''t have left him. It''s really eye-catching."


    Zhang Xin, who was far away in the handover City, sneezed. The cool feeling on his back made him shiver.


    "Look, if you don''t wear more clothes, have you caught a cold?" Qu Yaoyao walked on his side with his hands around his chest and smiled proudly. "After you go back, wrap the scarf I bought you around your neck... Do you hear me?"


    "Yes." Zhang Xin raised his head and wiped the tip of his nose. Looking at the sunny sky, he still didn''t feel any warmth.


    This winter seems to have passed slowly.


    "I like you so obedient." Qu Yaoyao happily hugged Zhang Xin''s arm and didn''t look like an outsider at all.


    Zhang Xin rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to take back his arm. He was held by Qu Yao.


    At this time, Yu Lan rubbed Mo Wen''s chin, opened his eyes and looked innocent.


    "Doesn''t he have something delicious?"


    "... huh?"


    "He has delicious food, Arvin, you can eat!" Yu Lan stretched out his hand and seriously compared the shape the size of biscuits. His eyes twinkled at Mo Wen and said, "he has delicious food that Arvin can eat!"


    I don''t know why there is food left in Yu Lan''s head. Mo Wen was stunned first, and then suddenly burst into laughter.

 Chapter 300

    "Lan Lan... Am I starving you?" Mo Wen felt that Yu Lan was definitely developing in the direction of chubby.


    "Oh ~" Yu Lan grinned lovably.


    His stuff hasn''t changed at all. I didn''t like to mention others before. I didn''t expect that I still don''t like it now.


    However, it monopolizes her ink... But it''s really liked by people.


    "Do you remember Zhang Xin, or do you remember the food in his hand?" he was not confused by Yu Lan''s bright smile. Mo Wen held back his smile and continued to Yu Lan. He looked serious as if he was asking something important about life.


    "Food!" Yu Lan answered without hesitation.


    Now Mo Wen was completely satisfied. He rubbed Yu Lan''s head, turned and continued to pick up the crystal core.


    "Ah Wen, haven''t you finished yet?" seeing that Mo Wen''s expression seemed to recover the previous gentleness, Yu Lan couldn''t help hugging his shoulder and raising his neck, "something is coming."


    "Well, I know." standing up straight and looking at the empty surroundings, Mo Wen slightly lowered his eyes and touched his nose impatiently.


    "Should be guarding the zombie here?" seeing that Yu Lan has been struggling to jump to the ground, Mo Wen simply put her down according to her meaning, and then moved his neck twice.


    "Well, I can''t see it." Yu Lan looked around and clearly felt the smell of zombies, but he couldn''t catch each other in his eyes.


    "Is it stealth?" squatted down and continued to absorb the crystal nucleus. Mo Wen took Yu Lan''s hand and walked in no direction, "the same as what we met in that hole before."


    Yu Lan shook his head, then looked back and looked behind him.


    The smell of zombies around is getting stronger and stronger, but Yu Lan can''t see anything. There are no traces of walking on the ground.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Some sleepy helped his neck. Mo Wen stretched out his hand and took out the mutter in his pocket and pinched it.


    The chubby little guy angrily stretched out several raised fingers to resist the ink, but it didn''t work.


    "Are you still useful?" Mo Wen asked with an eyebrow.


    "Mutter!" of course it works, you damn human!


    Unable to hear the gurgling voice, Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan on his side.


    Yu Lantan said, "it just called."


    Maybe it''s because she''s not high-level now. She really can''t understand the voice made by gurgling.


    "Well... It would be nice if it were still useful." Mo Wen clutched Guri in his palm and rubbed it twice.


    If this thing can also make the previous layer of ice, it may be able to identify the location of the surrounding zombies.


    "I can try." Yu Lan stretched out his hand and wanted to take mutter. As soon as he stretched out his hand, mutter was pinched in his hand by ink.


    "How do you try? What if it hurts you?" Mo Wen didn''t want to take the risk, but it''s really impossible to say whether this reason.


    "Oh, No." Yu Lan thought about it and said firmly, "everything was fine before!"


    "Blue..." Mo Wen suddenly regretted putting forward this method.


    He should just crush this creature of unknown origin to death.


    "Ah Wen, give it to me." seeing that Mo Wen really didn''t want to give her gurgling, Yu Lan hurried to hold his fist and said, "I''ll try. If I''m uncomfortable, I''ll throw it to you right away."


    Mo Wen stood upright and raised his eyes slightly, as if he didn''t want to give it to her.


    But Yu Lan had to continue to be coquettish. A pair of tails were softer than the cat.


    Her tail is not long and short at this time, but both become very long, which can create an isolation layer at any time.


    The zombies hovering on their sides seemed to be hesitating all the time. In addition to emitting a strong smell, they didn''t mean to attack, and they didn''t know whether they were waiting for any time.


    "Really?" Mo Wen sighed as LAN Baba rubbed his arm, pinched Yu Lan''s face and asked in a low voice.


    "Hmm! Give me the mutter." Yu Lan stretched out her hand and didn''t even feel the ink in her hand. Anyway, she didn''t hurt.


    "If this slim makes you uncomfortable, you''ll give it to me right away, do you hear?" seeing LAN really wanted to, Mo Wen nodded and handed the mutter in his hand.


    It seems that this creature has no mouth, so it can''t bite people. Otherwise, if it can bite people now, it must bite ten or eight of Mo Wen''s hands first.


    "Mutter!" damn human!


    As soon as Yu Lan got it, there was a familiar cold feeling on Guri. She swallowed her saliva and squatted down quickly to the ground.


    A large piece of clear ice came out of her palm at this moment, and then spread in all directions at a very fast speed.


    Layers of cold surrounded them, cold but not seeping.


    Soon, in a place around them, it was obvious that several layers of ice climbed up along the air with nothing, and the air surrounded by the ice could form a claw print shape.


    "Found it." as soon as the ink voice fell, he rushed over, and the unseen zombie wailed, broke free from the thin ice covered on the tread and ran away quickly.


    At present, Yu Lan continues to let the ice spread, so as to ensure that the location of the zombie can be determined at all times.


    So in the open area cleared of alien plants, Mo Wen chased the invisible zombie like a cheetah. The whole scene looked like Mo Wen went crazy alone in this place.


    The level of the zombie should not be low. At least it escaped very fast, but I don''t know why the escaped zombie just didn''t leave this place. Even if he was chased by Mo Wen, he must linger around LAN.


    "Provocation?" he stopped to look at Yu Lan. The face of ink was faint, but it was not difficult to see the meaning of impatience from his eyes.


    "You really picked the wrong person."


    With the help of Guri, Yu Lan can easily build a thin ice layer on the ground, which is not strong at all because it is too thin. As long as it is touched gently, it will break immediately.


    It is precisely because of this that Mo Wen can infer the direction of action of the zombie according to the fragmentation of ice.


    Raised his hand and gestured to the zombie. The next second, there was an abnormal and strange fluctuation where the zombie was about to settle, and then several blood flowers appeared in the air out of thin air.


    "Roar -"


    With a harsh roar, a two meter long figure gradually showed its prototype on the ground.

 Chapter 301

    The whole body of the zombie was as strong as a male lion, but its head was slender and serpentine, and five or six slender tails drooped freely on the ground. It looked like it had no fighting spirit and was slaughtered.


    It has to be said that the well-informed Mo Wen was inevitably stunned when he saw the zombie.


    Under the zombie snake''s head, sharp teeth are obviously exposed. The sharp degree can bite off Yu Lan''s neck accidentally.


    But it just shows its teeth symbolically, and it doesn''t mean to bite at all.


    "Roar -" he let out a low roar of pain. He licked his crushed forelimbs, and soon grew again with blood dripping.


    "It''s really a troublesome existence... But if you don''t feel the strength, it should be a zombie from level 5 to level 6." step by step, the radian of ink''s mouth obviously has a pleasant taste, "blue will like your crystal core."


    Take out the dagger and prepare to dispose of the zombie. Mo Wen doesn''t care whether it has fighting spirit or not. After all, just because a zombie has no fighting spirit doesn''t mean he''s going to let it go.


    "Level five zombies."


    Just as Mo Wen walked dangerously past like a smiling tiger, Yu Lan''s eyes suddenly said, "ah Wen, don''t hurt it first!"


    She quickly got up, got rid of the ice all over her palm, and quickly ran towards the zombie.


    Her speed was much faster than Mo Wen''s leisurely speed. In the blink of an eye, she ran to the zombie and stared at it.


    But this zombie, whose rank was obviously much higher than her, shrank his neck like a shiver, and still had no fighting spirit.


    "What''s the matter, LAN LAN." seeing Yu Lan coming over, Mo Wen naturally won''t continue to wander. He strode over and stared at the huge zombie at Yu Lan''s feet, "but the zombie really looks strange."


    Once the high-level zombies saw Yu Lan, they would rush up with a feeling of eating her clean. This time, the level five zombies obviously didn''t mean to hurt Yu Lan. They didn''t even have a bit of fighting spirit. It was completely like changing their temper.


    With a pair of milky eyes, Yu Lan looked at the ink, slightly opened his mouth, but said nothing.


    Mo Wen was keenly aware that a layer of jumping gray white appeared in the center of her pupil, and quickly spread in all directions, and soon formed a very symmetrical circle.


    "Lan Lan?" he called in surprise, but Yu Lan didn''t look at him at this time. Instead, he stared at the invisible zombie and whispered:


    "Hello, do you have a name?"


    The cow''s head was surprised at the words of the horse''s mouth, but before he could say anything, he saw the zombie lying on the ground shaking his head with its own slender neck and obviously expressing his favor to Yu Lan.


    He looked up and down at the zombie. Yu Lan thought for a few seconds before he said, "then I''ll call you a long snake."


    Is Lanlan naming a zombie now? Mo Wen stood aside and felt a little confused.


    The zombie lying on the ground obviously liked the name of long snake. It had no vitality before. All it left was a cheerful roar and the "pa" sound of its tail hitting the ground.


    "Long snake." Yu Lan called again, and then saw that the zombie rubbed Yu Lan''s arm with its slender head. It put away all its tusks and seemed to have no intention to attack at all.


    "He likes the name very much." standing on the side of Mo Wen, Yu Lan looked at the long snake and patted his palm happily. "What do you think the name sounds like? It sounds good?"


    Looking at the ink text on the ground that has nothing to do with the long snake, he smiled strangely, then nodded and said with a smile, "this name is very nice and matches the zombie."


    If someone else were present at this time, he would certainly denounce Mo Wen''s ability to tell lies with his eyes open.


    Because there is a zombie in front of me. My strong body doesn''t look like a thin snake.


    "Ouch." I knew it had eyes! Very satisfied with Mo Wen''s answer, Yu Lan kissed the tip of Mo Wen''s nose before he opened his mouth shyly.


    Mo Wen just bent his eyes. Although he didn''t quite understand what happened here, he still stood here to protect Yu Lan.


    When LAN pulled up the ink hand to go elsewhere, the long snake calmly followed up, but he didn''t mean to bite them. It looked more leisurely than the slow ink before.


    "You stay here." Yu Lan turned back his eyes and whispered. Then he saw the zombie nodding without any objection. Without half hesitation, he turned and ran to the different planting forest. Soon there was no figure.


    "Lan Lan, what''s the matter?" seeing that the zombie ran so fast, Mo Wen also stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes. Don''t the zombies have any courage now?


    The zombies in the red forest can''t be more fierce, but now why do these zombies seem to have changed their temper and all begin to approach blue.


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lanyang took Mo Wen''s hand and said, "I think I finally know my ability after level 3."


    "What?" Mo Wen looked at the Yi Zhi Lin nearby and frowned, "is it to control these zombies?"


    "It''s not control." Yu Lan looked a little excited. "It''s like Yi An''s heavenly eye. I feel like I''m taking the initiative to make the other party surrender."


    "Surrender?" Mo Wen reached out and touched Yu Lan''s head, and then slid down her side face to her chin.


    "This is a good ability. Does it work for humans?"


    "There are no human beings here." Yu Lan shook his head and said, "only Arvin, you are here... But you don''t show a sense of submission to me now."


    "I have surrendered to you." Wen Yanmo couldn''t help laughing and said, "everything about me is yours."


    "Ouch!" of course! You''re pretty self-conscious about this stuff.


    Yu Lan continued to get se. When he had enough, he said to Mo Wen, "so this feeling should only be used for zombies, not humans."


    "Well, it''s really a good ability." seeing the smile on Yu Lan''s face, Mo Wen''s eyes paused first, calmly received the hand handed over by LAN, slightly rubbed it twice before saying, "I''m also very happy to see you so happy."

 Chapter 302

    Touched Mo Wen''s cheek, Yu Lan suddenly smiled, looked seriously into his eyes and said, "is it really enough as long as this?"


    Her voice at this time was much better than her previous hoarseness. Mo Wen was slightly stunned. She looked at Yu Lan, her head jammed, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Being teased by the silly way of Mo Wen, Yu Lan rubbed his head on tiptoe and patted twice, like coaxing a child.


    "If it were me... But I want everything about Arvin."


    Then she ignored Mo wenmu''s foolish face, turned around with a grin, and jumped forward with a cheerful pace.


    Standing in place, I touched my messy hair, and the thought of ink disconnection gradually returned. Recalling the voice before Yu Lan, the corners of his mouth rose uncontrollably, and even the corners of his eyes were stained with handsome smile lines.


    "Me too, me too!"


    Catch up, hug Yu Lan''s waist and lift her up. Mo Wen happily hugged her and turned twice.


    So... Did Lanlan recognize his love? His abnormal to paranoid, crazy, abnormal love.


    Happy raised his hand and waved it. Yu Lan laughed loudly, but the Milky fundus of his eyes showed a light ripple.


    How long has it been since I saw him smile so happily?


    This time she won''t leave the thing for any reason. It''s enough to make a mistake once.


    Perhaps because the long snake is controlling the alien forest, they won''t attack them as long as they don''t take the initiative to attack the alien forest.


    Squatting on the ground barefoot, he pulled out a long string of leaves. Yu Lan turned and handed it to Mo Wen.


    "Ah Wen, here you are."


    One hand received the leaves handed over by too blue, and the other hand trapped Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen sighed helplessly, "blue, look how dirty the ground is. What if something scratches you? Shall I carry you on my back?"


    "Not good." resolutely refused Mo Wen, and Yu Lan struggled to run away from him.


    It''s a pity that Mo Wen was a superior chess player. He had already held her ankle, patted off the soil under her feet twice, and then carried her on his back, ignoring her resistance and struggle all the way.


    Angrily grabbed Mo Wen''s hair, Yu Lan spit out his tongue, and finally lay on his back, a pair of feet shaking happily.


    And Mo Wen looked down at the bunch of leaves Yu Lan gave him and pinched it gently with his thumb and index finger.


    This leaf is as like as two peas in the vine before planting. The leaves are thick and water is enough. Eating the same food as normal food can replenish energy.


    The only regret is that the taste of the leaf is too astringent. When you swallow it, you feel that the whole throat is bitter.


    I chewed a few leaves unknowingly. Ink suddenly had the illusion of becoming a sheep. Chewing a leaf can still have so many feelings.


    "Give me one too." he reached out and grabbed a leaf from Mo Wen''s hand and stuffed it into his mouth. Yu Lan chewed happily with his cheeks bulging.


    "Is it delicious?" Mo Wen asked, looking at Yu lanliang''s eyes with a smile.


    "Well, it''s delicious." he put his chin on Mo Wen''s shoulder, and Yu Lan looked back. "What about you, don''t you think it''s delicious?"


    "No......" he touched Yu Lan''s head back, and the voice of the ink was very soft, "it''s delicious."


    There are crisscross roots and branches at the foot. Every step of the ink will make a crisp "click" sound, like a music with a light melody.


    The purple plants around are becoming more and more sparse, and bright flowers gradually appear in the open place.


    These flowers are about the size of a palm. The delicate petals are scattered with clear water droplets. They look shiny and beautiful with the reflection of the sun.


    "It seems that you can eat..." Yu Lan lay on Mo Wen''s shoulder, stared at the flowers and bit his fingers.


    "...." Mo Wen looked at the flowers in full bloom. It didn''t look like delicious.


    "Ah Wen, I want to eat." pointing to a flower at Mo Wen''s feet, Yu Lan Deng stared at his legs and said excitedly.


    "Are you sure you won''t feel uncomfortable after eating that?" Mo Wen asked, stopping to stare at the flowers scattered on the ground.


    Yu Lan turned his eyes and covered his chin.


    "Look, you can''t be sure." he raised his feet and went on, and there was a smile between Mo Wen''s eyebrows and eyes. "So you can''t be sure that it''s better not to eat safe things first. We don''t lack food now, right?"


    Seeing that Mo Wen began to nag again, Yu Lan quickly grabbed his hair and shook it back and forth. After he was dizzy, he said again like a spoiled child, "well... I''ll only eat its crystal core."


    She''s going to eat anyway!


    "... OK." Mo Wen hesitated for a second and agreed. All crystal nuclei in his eyes will not hurt Yu Lan''s food. He is willing to find as much as Yu Lan wants to eat.


    For the sake of safety, he squatted down and put Yu Lan on the ground, while he went up and stretched out his hand towards a flower.


    Yu lanbaba leaned on his chin and looked at Mo Wen''s strong and spacious back. How do you like it.


    How can her stuff be so handsome.


    At this time, the originally quiet and beautiful flower suddenly cracked a layer of sharp teeth from the center, and the flower stem buried deep in the ground also elongated at this moment and bit straight towards the hand of ink.


    The prepared ink text pulled the stem and leaf of the flower with a backhand, pulled it hard and directly pulled it up by the roots.


    At the bottom of the rhizome is wrapped with a fist big bulge. After being torn off by ink, the flower seems to be dead, and the original bright petals turn gray in an instant.


    "I said how could there be such beautiful flowers in this last world."


    Peel off the bulge, and ink neatly took out a light yellow crystal core from it.


    "Taste it?" he handed the crystal core to Yu Lan. He squatted down and carried Yu Lan on his back.


    "Ouch." looking forward, he stuffed the pale yellow crystal core into his mouth. Yu Lan covered his cheeks and chewed. After chewing, the whole person froze, and his eyes were stained with water in an instant.


    "What''s the matter?" feeling Yu Lan''s rigidity, Mo Wen quickly turned back and asked.


    "Hmm..." he swallowed the crystal core hard, and Yu Lan spit out his tongue and breathed in pain for several times.


    "Hot, hot, I''m dead!"


    So there are spicy nuclei in the world? Mo wenmu blinked his eyes and wanted to hold back his smile, but he bent his lips unkindly.


    "Silly blue, let you greedy. Now you have a long memory."


    Unexpectedly, her gadget dared to laugh at her. Yu Lan wrongly raised his eyebrows and put his hands on Mo Wen''s head. He rubbed his already wet hair into a chicken nest and released his hands with satisfaction.

 Chapter 303

    "Good or not?" Yu Lan asked proudly, "do you still laugh at me?"


    "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh." Yu Lan was presumptuous on his head. Mo Wen hummed a song in a good mood, and his eyes became softer and softer.


    Perhaps it was because they found that their own kind was uprooted by ink, and other flowers around them also showed their sharp teeth in the center of their petals and bit frantically towards ink.


    Of course, their stem length is limited, and they stretch out a distance of about half a meter at most. The ink can be avoided easily.


    The sound of sharp teeth hitting in the center of the flower rang one after another. They stretched their heads to bite the ink, but threw themselves into the air again and again.


    Stepping on the rhythmic sharp teeth, he strode forward, and Mo Wen hummed a minor, a school of leisure.


    They walk and stop all the way. When they are tired, they sit down and rest. When they are hungry, they eat leaves. They are rarely leisurely.


    "I''ve had a good time these days!" he threw himself into Mo Wen''s arms. Yu Lan happily shook his tail and said, "ah Wen, shall we stay here for a while?"


    "Well, you can stay with us as long as you want." Mo Wen tightly hugged Yu Lan''s waist and smiled connivantly, "but before that, we have to solve some hidden dangers."


    "Hidden danger..." Yu Lan lay on the neck of Mo Wen with his head tilted, raised his eyes and looked at the dark sky. He lowered his eyelids unhappily. "But why hasn''t Yi An appeared these days? A while ago, he didn''t stare at me every day. Now I want to contact it actively, but I can''t find his existence."


    Said Yu Lan also angrily patted the ground twice, and the mud splashed everywhere.


    "I remember you said that Yi''an''s power is similar to the ''eye of heaven'', so it should have come long ago if it wanted to find you." Mo Wen held Yu Lan''s hand on his lips and kissed, then held it in his own hand to prevent her from patting. "Now you can''t contact him, it only means that he doesn''t want to see us now."


    "Then he really has face." remembering Yi An''s superior appearance, Yu Lan snorted coldly, but it happened that she could now take this opportunity to eat more crystal nuclei to improve her strength.


    At the same time, her mouth was full of crystal nuclei handed over by ink, and there was no gap left.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Mo Wen chuckled and poked Yu Lan''s cheek.


    A crystal nucleus immediately flew out of Yu Lan''s mouth uncontrollably, and disappeared like a missile in the blink of an eye.


    "Ow!" smelly thing!


    He swallowed all the crystal nuclei in his mouth at one breath. Yu Lan turned back and showed a very calm smile. He stretched out his finger and poked at the right face of Mo Wen for dozens of times.


    "Hmm..." his face was red, and Mo Wen rubbed his face carelessly, still gently against Yu Lan''s forehead. His voice was rusty and dumb, which was very nice. "Lan Lan, are you going to make a dimple on my right face?"


    "Think beautiful." Yu Lan turned his eyes.


    It''s just that her eyes and pupils are milky white. It''s no difference between turning her eyes over and not turning them over. Unless she turns 180 degrees, she may still see some changes.


    He stared at his feet stained with a lot of soil for a while. Yu Lan''s brain turned and thought of another topic:


    "Arvin, shall we go to the lake before?" Yu Lan asked looking forward.


    "Why do you suddenly want to go to the lake?" Mo Wen asked strangely, "don''t you like water?"


    Thinking of the splashing feeling of water, Yu Lan really had goose bumps on her body, but she looked at her dirty body and stretched out her hand to rub her face.


    She must be dirty to death now... Although she certainly doesn''t dislike it, she still wants to maintain a beautiful image in front of him.


    "Ah Wen, I just want to go." Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s arm back, and his eyes flashed brighter than the twinkling stars in the sky.


    Unable to withstand Yu Lan''s soft and hard way, Mo Wen reluctantly covered his face and soon picked up Yu Lan and stood up.


    "Shall I give you a bath by the lake?"


    "OK ~" Yu Lan answered with a crisp voice.


    Picking eyebrows and rubbing Yu Lan''s hair, Mo Wen shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t regret it then. Lead the way."


    After all, Yu Lan spent some time in the forest of death, and his understanding of the forest is much higher than him.


    Climb to the shoulder of Mo Wen, Yu Lan holds Mo Wen''s head and points out the way to him. The tail trailing behind him swings happily. From time to time, he pulls out a bunch of leaves from the ground to eat.


    Yu Lan, who eats like this every day, is now a zombie at level 15, while Mo Wen is still wandering at level 24, a little less than level 5.


    At dawn, Mo Wen was feeding the crystal nucleus to Yu Lan, while he chewed a leaf in his mouth.


    He looked up at the corner of the sky that had lit up, rubbed his eyes and accelerated his pace.


    Soon they came to the end of the purple alien forest, looked back behind them, and Yu Lan wrinkled his nose and pulled Mo Wen''s collar.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen looked back and asked.


    "Level 5 zombie." he raised his finger and pointed to the junction of purple and red alien forests. The expression on Yu Lan''s face was slightly strange, "that''s the zombie we hurt before."


    "Which one is still alive?" recalled the red zombie torn in half by them before. Mo Wen scratched his neck without expression. "The higher the level of zombie, the more difficult it seems to solve."


    If a level-1 or level-2 zombie is torn in half, its attack power will be greatly reduced.


    "Go and have a look." holding Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan glanced at the dense red forest, and ran over.


    Within five minutes, Yu Lan took Mo Wen and found the red zombie they had injured. The zombie was dying on the ground, and the body on the other side was growing slowly.


    Its head is hidden in its rotten body, and a bloody eyeball can be seen faintly.


    It seemed to notice the two of them. The zombie turned his eyes on guard, and then his whole body began to shrink as if he had noticed something.


    Looking down at the zombie that had bothered her before, Yu Lan pursed her lips and looked down at it faintly, without making a sound for a long time.


    The protruding eyeballs of the red zombie trembled from time to time, but it was not difficult to see the coldness.


    The remaining half of its wings shook a few times from time to time. As long as there was a chance, it would attack Yu Lan without hesitation.


    "Well... You seem to hate me?"

 Chapter 304

    Yu Lan squatted down and looked directly at the red zombie. Seeing that half of its remaining claws were shaking, he couldn''t help but sigh with his chin. "But it''s understandable that if I were you, I would hate to be tossed like this by two guys lower than myself. It''s really embarrassing to die."


    I haven''t heard Yu Lan speak so fluently for a long time. Mo Wen sat down cross legged and couldn''t help bending his eyes with a smile.


    The red zombie trembled all over by Yu Lanqi, but its embarrassed appearance had no power to fight back.


    "You want to survive." he reached out and touched the bloody head of the red zombie. Yu Lan looked up at the red forest in front and sighed, "the vine forest is managed by Yi''an, and the purple forest is managed by a long snake. If there is no zombie management in this red forest, it will be very troublesome."


    At this time, there was a strange rustle in the red strange forest, and the roar of zombies sounded again and again. It sounded that there were still a lot of zombies.


    "So I noticed that there were no zombies in the forest of death." Mo Wen noticed the red alien forest in front of him and asked with some doubt, "it shouldn''t be like this. No matter who thinks there should be a lot of zombies in the forest of death."


    The reason why there is a corpse tide in the place of death is that there are a large number of zombies in the forest of death. This large number of zombies will lead to the overload of the number of zombies in the place of death, resulting in the large-scale migration of some zombies.


    After such a long time of observation, the forest of death is not as mysterious as the outside world. There are few zombies in it except that a large area of alien plants will attack people.


    Of course, the abyss he and Yu Lan fell into before is still very mysterious. There are all kinds of monsters, not to mention many crystal stones containing corpses.


    "In fact, there are zombies." Yu Lan looked back at Mo Wen and said, "but they were forced to hide."


    "Hide? Lanlan, how do you know this?" he walked over to Yu Lan. Mo Wen sat down and pasted it on her side and asked, completely ignoring the dying zombie in front of him. The only communication was to glance at it coldly.


    "Long snake told me." Yu Lan took back his bloody hand and was gripped by ink before he could rub it on the ground.


    "I''ll wipe it for you." he carefully wiped the blood stains on Yu Lan''s hands. There was no dislike on the face of the ink, but he enjoyed it.


    "HMM." she rubbed Mo Wen''s shoulder with her head. Yu Lan continued to take the words before, and unconsciously touched the head of the red zombie with her other hand to see Mo Wen helpless.


    "The long snake told me that it was the zombie who managed the purple alien forest, and other zombies could not appear without permission, could not find food, could not move, and could only stay in the forest of death like a dead thing."


    "Does anyone manage these?" Mo Wen looked surprised.


    "This is the rule of the forest of death. No one manages it, but the zombies must abide by it." the gray color appeared in the center of Yu Lan''s eyes, which made her eyes less vivid.


    "This red zombie is the management zombie of the forest of death?" raised his hand to hold Yu Lan''s head. Mo Wen stared at her eyes and asked in a low voice, paying special attention to her pupils.


    "... HMM." it seemed that he had recovered his mind, and the gray white at the bottom of Yu Lan''s eyes disappeared in an instant.


    "Now it is seriously injured and dying. The zombies in the red alien forest have no constraints and run out. They will bite each other and kill each other, and finally choose a new management zombie." looking at the red zombie in front of him, Yu Lan said faintly:


    "So it''s not impossible to dispose of this guy. Anyway, a new management zombie will be selected soon. It''s just that things will become a little troublesome."


    "Then you''re going to kill it?" Murdoch whispered.


    "Look at its performance." the bloody hand patted the Zombie''s head again, and the unexplained cold almost swallowed the red zombie.


    The zombie still couldn''t help shrinking, and even the protruding eyeballs lost their focus for a moment. It still hates Yu Lan, but it is also afraid of death, so it can only look at Yu Lan powerlessly now, and its protruding eyes are full of confusion.


    "Don''t be so afraid." Yu Lan rubbed his head again. "I can''t kill you. If you want to continue to manage the zombie and live here well, you know what to do."


    The red zombie seems to have experienced a very fierce psychological struggle, and even the killing intention that surged up before has changed, of course.


    "It seems that it''s more convenient to find another manager." after waiting for several minutes, Yu Lan still didn''t wait for the reply of the red zombie. Yu Lan frowned impatiently, raised his bloody hand slightly and planned to leave.


    Seeing this, the red zombie was in a hurry. He quickly raised his head and powerlessly pushed Yu Lan''s hand. His whole body was trembling slightly.


    "Is this a compromise?" the smile on his face reappeared. Yu Lan stared at the red zombie with his eyes wide open, and his voice was infected with the usual Sen Leng of Mo Wen. "Then you must do what you should do well. If you want to hurt ah Wen or me at all, I will let you die without a whole body."


    While saying that she stroked the slender neck of the zombie hidden in her body, she turned back and showed a warm smile at Mo Wen.


    The red zombie nodded, and his whole body lay on the ground, as if all his strength had been taken away.


    "It would be better if I agreed earlier." Yu Lan smiled, took back his hand and stood up. "Take good care of your injury. At least I won''t hurt you from now on."


    "Roar..." the red zombie called out feebly.


    "Then I''ll give you a name now." recalling the attack method before the red zombie, Yu Lan slightly tilted his head and said, "your name is... Firebird."


    "... Firebird?" the ink standing aside was stunned. Well, he admitted that his first reaction to the word was Turkey.


    "Really let it go?" he stretched out his hand and continued to wipe Yu Lan''s other hand. Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows and asked, "it''s very dangerous."


    "Don''t worry." he turned around and hugged Mo Wen''s head. Yu Lan couldn''t help grinning. "By the way, what else do you want to know, ah Wen?"

 Chapter 305

    His side eyes looked at the dying red zombie lying on the ground. Mo Wen pursed his thin lips without any blood color. There was a dark tide floating in the depths of his eyes.


    "Arvin?"


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t answer her question, Yu Lan leaned over slightly and whispered, "what''s the matter? Your expression is very dignified."


    "It''s all right." he raised his hand and pressed Yu Lan''s head. Mo Wen raised his chin and showed a somewhat erratic smile. "I''m just wondering where the zombies of the forest of death are hidden."


    "They." seeing that Yu Lan had no doubt, he sat up straight and pointed to the soft soil under his feet. "They are buried under the ground. They will never climb out without orders."


    Then she stepped on the soft soil barefoot, looked at the small footprints left on the ground and smiled happily.


    It seems to be infected by Yu Lan''s smile. Mo Wen gently shuns her hair and asks, "how do you know so detailed? I remember that long snake doesn''t seem to spend too much time with you."


    "When the long snake succumbed to me, he told me everything he wanted to tell me." he looked at his gray palm, and Yu Lan moved his fingers at will. "I think it should be the reason for his power."


    Looking at the red zombies lying on one side, Yu Lanton continued, "this special feeling was not so obvious before, but with the consumption of crystal nuclei these days, my five senses become more and more sensitive, and I can even understand the voices of these zombies."


    "How do you feel?" he raised his hand and held Yu Lan''s foot. His dark eyes became deeper and deeper, and he couldn''t understand the emotion.


    "It''s messy, but it feels good." he leaned against Mo Wen''s arms easily. Yu Lan closed his eyes and said faintly, with an arc in the corners of his mouth.


    "Can you feel the thoughts and feelings of other zombies..."


    Staring at Yu Lan''s head with an expressionless face, the ink whispered. The tone seemed to be mixed with a smile, and seemed to be a little cold.


    Keenly aware of the something wrong with the ink, Yu Lan was stunned and quickly looked up, but he didn''t see anything from his face.


    "Ah Wen?" she asked, stroking Mo Wen''s face a little strangely, "aren''t you happy?"


    "No." he gently held Yu Lan''s hand, and Mo Wen gently rubbed it. His smile was very charming. "My blue has changed very badly, and I''m very happy."


    Staring at Mo Wen''s almost perfect smile, Yu Lan tilted his head in doubt and asked, "really?"


    "Of course." Mo Wen''s smile became more and more gentle, and the dimple on his left face was so cute.


    It seems that he believed Mo Wen. Yu Lan supported his chin and said with a smile, "ah Wen, can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Help me find some pink crystal core to eat, and I''ll wait for you here." pointing to the red alien forest in front, Yu Lan blinked and said coquettish.


    "We together?" Mo Wen raised his eyes and looked at the different plantations in front of him. He hung his eyes and picked his eyebrows.


    "I''m waiting for you here." Yu Lan rubbed his ankle and sighed pitifully. "I''m so tired. I want to sit here for a while."


    Seeing that Yu Lan wants to stay here, Mo Wen can''t help hesitating. When he wants to say anything, he sees Yu Lan bending his fingers and poking the corners of his mouth, shaking his head sadly, "I really want to eat sweet crystal nuclei... Ah Wen, go and get some. I''m not going anywhere here."


    He was completely helpless by the small appearance of Yu Lan''s scoundrel. Mo Wen reluctantly nodded and ran to the different planting forest in front. He had to look back at Yu Lan every two steps.


    Even when looking for crystal nucleus, always pay attention to Yu Lan''s direction.


    "I can''t hear my voice from the gadget so far." leaning on his chin, he smiled at the figure of ink, but Yu Lan''s voice was unusually cold. "Seriously, you seem to make my gadget unhappy."


    The red zombie on one side shook and looked at Yu Lan in panic, conveying a message to her in the unique way of zombie.


    "You didn''t do anything?" Yu Lan smiled low. "But he''s very unhappy now."


    "Roar..." the red zombie gave a low roar, trembling gently, for fear that Yu Lan would temporarily repent and kill it.


    In fact, Yu Lan did have the intention to kill at this time.


    "Anyway, my thing is that I''m not happy when I see you."


    Coldly, he turned his eyes and stared at the red zombie. The tail behind Yu Lan shook at will. When the knuckles were patted on the low, there was a crisp impact sound.


    The red zombie stared at the sharp tip of the blue tail in horror, as if a person who didn''t pay attention to the tail could run through his head.


    "Blue."


    Just when Yu Lan''s killing intention reached the maximum and really wanted to kill the red zombie, Mo Wen came over and called her, holding several crystal nuclei in his hand.


    He stood up and rushed to Mo Wen''s arms. Yu Lan opened his mouth and bit a crystal core. He chewed contentedly, "it''s really sweet."


    "Do you like it?" Mo Wen rubbed Yu''s blue hair softly.


    "Hmm!" he chewed the crystal core vigorously in his mouth, and Yu Lan raised his eyes and replied loudly.


    HMM... this sweet and greasy taste is really delicious.


    "Eat slowly, I still have here." cross legged sat down and held Yu Lan on his leg. Mo Wen stuffed all the crystal nuclei in his hand into Yu Lan''s arms, while he seriously wiped the soil stained on Yu Lan''s feet.


    Seeing Yu Lan eating happily, he also looked very happy and bent his lips.


    Feeling that Mo Wen was in a good mood, Yu Lan swallowed the crystal core in his mouth and gently grabbed Mo Wen''s collar, looking like he wanted to talk and stop.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen wiped his hand and surrounded Yu Lan.


    "Just now I felt... Arvin, you are angry." Yu lanbaba looked at Mo Wen and said, "what did I do wrong?"


    Holding his neck, Mo Wen turned his eyes and said faintly, "No."


    "Cheat!" Yu Lan complained loudly, "you are obviously angry now!"


    Drooping his eyes and sighing, the ink looked back at the blue forehead and gently fell a kiss. There was helplessness in the smile, "how can I be angry with you?"


    "Then why are you unhappy?" Yu Lan willfully pinched Mo Wen''s ear and didn''t intend to let go until he got an answer from him.


    Seeing Yu Lan''s persistent little appearance, where does Mo Wen have anything to hide? Some flustered took her hand and explained it all, "Lan Lan, I just don''t like... I don''t like you. You can communicate with the zombie without my knowledge."


    "Eh?" Yu Lan felt some wood.


    "I hope you can only see me in your eyes." Mo Wen lowered his eyes. A layer of light powder was faintly stained on his pale cheeks, and his ears were burning hot.

 Chapter 306

    "Poof." sensing the embarrassment of Mo Wen, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Lan Lan..." Mo Wen was a little helpless. He turned his eyes and laughed at Yu Lan.


    Catch Mo Wen''s ear and don''t let go. Yu Lan smiles back and forth at this time, and his eyes almost laugh out.


    "Still laughing?" the fingertips of Yu Lan''s smile were hot. Mo Wen looked back and glanced at Yu Lan coolly.


    It''s a pity that this kind of deterrent look is that blue eyes are no different from a soft little white rabbit.


    "Cough, I won''t laugh." he loosened his hand and hugged Mo Wen''s neck. Yu Lan was soft and looked like a little daughter-in-law.


    "...." Mo Wen didn''t answer for a moment. He answered in a low voice and pressed Yu Lan''s back.


    "Ah Wen, you''re eating the vinegar of the zombie." he intimately pasted it on Mo Wen''s ear. Yu Lan''s slightly joking voice sounded gently. Although the exhaled air had no temperature, it still made Mo Wen tremble his eyelids.


    Yu Lan''s side eyes looked at the exquisite side face of Mo Wen and stared at his trembling eyelashes with fascination.


    "Well, I don''t like it anyway." hugged Yu Lan''s shoulder and murmured.


    "Then I''ll tell you when I talk to the zombie." Yu Lan coaxed the ink with a low voice, and there was peace in her milky eyes.


    "Say good?" Mo Wen side Mou.


    "It''s agreed." Yu Lan smiled happily.


    Lying on LAN''s slender shoulder, Mo Wen stared coldly at the red zombie behind LAN, cleverly hiding his killing intention.


    Since Lan Lan doesn''t want to move the zombie, he will let it go first. He just hopes that the zombie had better not hurt Lan Lan''s mind.


    I don''t know that Yu Lan actually had the intention to kill the zombie. Mo Wen stared at the red zombie coldly, and his black eyes were extremely cold.


    Keenly aware of Mo Wen''s malice to it, the red zombie has shaken into a sieve and can''t even lift its head.


    These two people are terrible


    "Didn''t you say you were going to the lake?" after hugging Yu Lan for a while, Mo Wen stood up and looked at the yizhilin next to him. "Let''s go. It''s still bright now."


    "Well." Yu Lan lay on Mo Wen''s shoulder, lazily didn''t even open his eyes, but gently answered.


    Picked up Yu Lan and walked into the red alien plant forest. Before taking a few steps, several zombies rushed over with teeth and claws. The spitting saliva easily melted the surrounding alien plants into several holes.


    These zombies are basically around level 5. They surround Mo Wen and Yu Lan and stare at Mo Wen with greedy eyes. It seems that they are afraid of Yu Lan and don''t rush up.


    "Go away." Yu Lan shook his tail and ordered coldly.


    The two zombies chose to retreat under Yu Lan''s voice, and soon hid in the woods without a figure.


    The remaining three zombies still surrounded them boldly, and even bared their teeth to Yu Lan.


    "It doesn''t seem easy to control zombies higher than me." looking at the zombie facing her, Yu Lan shook his tail and snorted.


    "It doesn''t matter." he put his back on his back, and Mo Wen leaned down slightly and jumped up like lightning.


    The dagger he carried with him had long disappeared. Now he can only use his hand to resist the bite of the zombie.


    However, before he raised his hand and pressed the heads of the zombies, Yu Lan took the lead in supporting an isolation layer to resist the attack of the zombies.


    One tail is enough for her to resist these zombies, and the other idle tail flexibly entangles the hind limbs of a zombie, controls its action, and then turns it into powder by ink with power.


    When the other two zombies saw the situation, they rushed over and surrounded them from left to right.


    Both of them are so fast that they can''t accurately grasp their position under the cover of surrounding alien plants.


    The zombie on the left showed sharp teeth and rushed to Mo Wen''s body in the blink of an eye. It was almost that the sharp teeth would touch his hair.


    Yu Lan raised his claw and blocked the Zombie''s mouth in time. At the same time, he pushed the zombie out directly with more ruthless strength.


    Just at this time, the zombie on the other side also jumped at them, and bean''s big eyes were full of greed.


    "Get out of here," he whispered. Around blue tail, a circle of inverted bone spurs were erected, bypassing the eye-catching alien plants and directly penetrating the body of a zombie.


    The Zombie''s flesh and skin exploded without warning. Fortunately, its recovery ability was very strong, and the wound soon began to recover. Look at the posture, it was to absorb all the tail that Yu Lan penetrated into its body.


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan didn''t want to give it a chance to breathe at all. Countless heel bones came out of the tailbone and directly penetrated the zombie from the inside.


    Mo Wen took this opportunity to smash the zombie into powder again.


    The last remaining zombie turned and ran away. Unfortunately, its limbs moved quickly, but it didn''t notice the zombie coming out from the side.


    The snake opened its mouth and bit the Zombie''s neck. Due to the success of the sneak attack, the zombie who was bitten by the neck was at a disadvantage.


    The two zombies quickly rolled together. You bit me and I kicked you. Soon the long snake stood up and bit the head of the zombie.


    When Mo Wen and Yu Lan arrived, it had easily ended the battle.


    As soon as I saw Yu Lanchang snake, I put away the slightly proud appearance before. Instead, I rolled up my very long body and shrunk like a ball, which was clever and lovely.


    "It''s hard for you." Yu Lan praised with curved eyes. At the same time, he shook his tail and pulled out several crystal cores from the nearby tree trunk to eat.


    The long snake didn''t seem to like doing this kind of thing, but it didn''t mean to resist at this time. It bowed its head very obediently.


    "Lan Lan, although you have only level 3, but your strength doesn''t seem to lose these level 5 zombies." he whispered to Yu Lan with his side eyes, and Mo Wen stretched out his hand and held her on his shoulder.


    "I''m different from them." Yu Lan smiled with his head tilted, and signaled that the long snake could continue to hide in the dark.


    "What''s different?" he continued to stretch out to the different planting forest, and Mo Wen asked with his eyes in a good mood.


    "I''m smarter than them." Yu Lan raised his head high, folded a few different leaves and threw them in the air. At the same time, he said, "I''m also more lovely than them."


    "That''s also the reason?" Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing and looked like he recognized Yu Lanhua very much. "But... Well, what he said is quite reasonable."


    "Right, right." he stuffed a pink crystal core into his mouth. Yu Lan grinned and chewed the crystal core gently.

 Chapter 307

    "Well, blue blue, you''re always the best."


    The lush branches and leaves rustled under the wind, and the ink bowed its eyes and said with a smile. The low voice was almost integrated with the wind, which was pleasant to hear.


    He bent down and picked up Yu Lan. Without hesitation, he kicked away the zombie in the way.


    "Well, let''s go to the lake."


    Back, he put his hand around Mo Wen''s shoulder. Yu Lan nodded with a smile. His two hands held a crystal core and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The taste of this pink crystal core almost made Yu Lan love it. She wiped her mouth. After eating the crystal core in her hand, she continued to swing her tail and took out the crystal core from the different plant on one side. Her mouth couldn''t stop at all.


    Mo Wen almost held his breath and ran in this alien forest, trying not to inhale the strange fragrance of these alien plants.


    Although the fragrance has not been a great deterrent to the current ink, he doesn''t like the pungent fragrance very much. He doesn''t like it whether it does harm to him or not.


    The long snake followed them quickly, with a zombie''s head in its fanged mouth. With its running, several flesh and blood swayed up and down in great rhythm.


    He wanted to eat the crystal core in the Zombie''s head, but Yu Lan didn''t give him time to bite his head open at all. He didn''t want to give the delicious crystal core to others, so he had to run with his head in his mouth.


    At this time, there were low roars of zombies everywhere in the different planting forest, but no zombies without eyes jumped out to attack Yu Lan.


    Several zombies met them when they climbed out of the ground, but they were all trampled over by ink.


    It took a day and night to pass through the red alien forest. Yu Lan closed his eyes and could feel the cold water vapor coming to his face.


    The sound of water came from the foot of Mo Wen. The splashed water reflected brilliant light in the high sunlight. Although it was only for a moment, it was still beautiful and fascinated Yu Lan''s eyes.


    Her cold body resisted the sunlight on her and shrunk slightly. She buried her head directly into the neck of ink.


    Try to avoid the sunlight from the gap between the leaves. Mo Wen followed the swaying shadow of the tree all the way to the lake they had seen before.


    Seeing the turbulent waterfall flowing down not far away, Mo Wen was relieved and bowed slightly to put Yu Lan on the ground.


    "Good looking."


    Staring at the wide and long waterfall ahead, Yu Lan whispered in a trance.


    At this time, the waterfall reflects a little fluorescence under the sunshine. From Yu Lan''s perspective, you can also see that the waterfall is covered with a light rainbow color.


    Holding Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan stepped towards the waterfall.


    When she was in fifth grade, she had the only trip with Mo Wen. At that time, she also saw such a beautiful waterfall.


    It was her happiest trip.


    "Very beautiful, isn''t it?" Mo Wen held Yu Lan''s hand tightly, but his eyes fell on Yu Lan''s side face.


    At this time, Yu Lan''s skin color is still gray, but in the mottled sun under the leaves, Mo Wen saw her once beautiful and lively appearance.


    The eye color unconsciously softened. He stopped to touch Yu''s blue hair. When he was about to say something, a figure suddenly appeared in his eyes, which made the tenderness of his eyes disappear.


    "Yi An!"


    Yi''an was standing by the lake at this time, with wet and supple hair pasted on his face, almost covering most of his face.


    At the moment of seeing Yi An, Yu Lan''s eyes were also cold. She pursed her lips and a pair of tails stood up with abnormal vigilance.


    It seems that he noticed them. Yi An naturally turned his eyes and stretched out his hand to them in a beautiful arc. "You''re finally here. Let me wait for a while."


    The corners of its mouth are smiling, but its gray eyes are plain and without waves, which makes its beautiful face dye a layer of cold color.


    "Are you waiting for us?" Yu Lan stepped on the wet mud on the ground and stopped when the lake flooded her ankle.


    "HMM." Yi''an nodded, his voice was empty and beautiful, but his words made people cold, "Yu Lan, you always have to do something that makes me unhappy. Congratulations, you have wasted all my patience."


    "So?" Yu Lan''s eyes were also cold, and a gray color had appeared in the middle of the Milky pupil.


    "So I want to fulfill my promise." he raised his eyes and stared at the ink standing behind Yu Lan. Yi An casually rolled up his sleeves, "get rid of the human behind you."


    At the moment when Yi''an''s voice fell, Yu Lan''s figure had disappeared in place. Her sharp tail stretched out countless bone thorns in less than a second, which spread all over her tail, making her tail several times thicker in a moment.


    A pair of tails attack Yi''an from left to right, and Yu Lan''s sharp nails almost touch Yi''an''s eyes.


    However, Yu Lan''s attack only penetrated a residual shadow, and Yi An had already run behind Yu Lan.


    A pair of tails fell heavily into the water because they didn''t attack the target. The splash was almost more than two meters high and wet Yu Lan''s only coat.


    Looking up at the ink with only one vest, Yu Lan felt that if she broke the dress again, she should have no clothes to wear.


    And Mo Wen was ready to attack when LAN launched the attack. He stared at Yi An''s every move. When it fell behind LAN, he didn''t hesitate to use his power.


    In a hurry to avoid the power of ink, Yi An''s back stretched out a pair of huge wings in an instant, which raised huge water spray on the calm lake.


    Avoiding the spray, he ran to Mo Wen''s side. Yu Lan raised his tail and easily supported the isolation layer.


    When the spray dispersed, Mo Wen and Yu Lan saw Yi An lightly stepping on the water, a pair of tails gently fanning, slightly raising his chin, an unattainable appearance.


    "Human beings." staring at Mo Wen coldly, he opened his thin lips and smiled proudly, "you can only hide behind Yu Lan. I will make your life worse than death, and then break Yu Lan''s last thought."


    He didn''t even respond to Yi''an''s belittling ink. He wiped the splashes on the side of his eyes and smiled gently.


    But Yu Lan can''t hear these words that belittle Mo Wen. She dangerously bared her teeth and a pair of tails.


    "I''ve always been curious." Yu Lan grinned, his milky eyes cold. "Why do you always think I''ll stand on your side?"

 Chapter 308

    "Because we are the same kind." Yi An tilted his head, raised his hand and smiled at Yu Lan. "You are just confused by these humans now. When this obsession disappears, you will naturally know that I am the person you can trust most."


    "Really?" Yu Lan smiled. "But you seem to have mistaken what I asked. What I asked is, why do you want me to come here with you."


    The question asked by Yu Lan was stunned. Yi An pursed her lips and whispered after a while, "maybe I''m too lonely."


    "Where do you come from? I''ll accompany you if you feel lonely?" Yu Lan said with a cold smile. "I''m the happiest thing I feel when I''m with Arvin, and you, Yi''an, is just an eye-catching episode in my happiness."


    "It''s also my happiest thing to be with LAN LAN." Mo Wen timely inserted a sentence at this time, showing his love.


    The two guys made him speechless. Yi An squeezed his fist and took a deep breath before he said, "Yu Lan, you''re level three now. I''ve been waiting for this day for too long. No matter what I say, I won''t let you leave here."


    Seeing blue looked at it with a pair of extremely cold eyes, Yi settled down and continued, "I said you were just confused by the scene in front of you. When I kill this human, you will naturally know what you do is right. We are the same kind and should have helped each other."


    Looking at Yi An''s high appearance, Yu Lan only felt a burst of laughter.


    "I can tell you now," she said with a disdainful smile. "If you dare to hurt something, the only thing I have to do is break you up."


    After the voice fell, she quickly attacked Yi''an again. This time, there was no splash at her feet, only a circle of ripples proved that she had stepped there.


    At the same time, Mo Wen also attacked Yi''an and covered Yu Lan all the way. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with two dozen and one.


    "Yu Lan, you still have to be stubborn." Yi An clasped Yu Lan''s hand, but she didn''t want to be abraded by the sharp thorn on her wrist the next second.


    The backhand trapped Yi An''s wrist, and Yu Lan pulled down his center of gravity.


    At this time, Mo Wen smashed at him with a fist. Yi An couldn''t dodge. He had to raise his wings to block Mo Wen''s attack.


    Different from Yu Lan, Yi An is not an isolation power. Although its wings have the function of defense, they are not as strong as LAN''s tail protected by an isolation layer.


    I just felt a painful groan coming from the bone joints stretched out on the wings. Yi An was surprised at first, and then quickly abandoned his wings to escape the attack range of Mo Wen and Yu Lan.


    Its wings, like Yu Lan''s tail, can be abandoned at any time, even if there is no and can grow rapidly again.


    A little surprised to see the ink, Yi An couldn''t help staring.


    The last time I fought with Mo Wenming, Mo Wenming didn''t have such a strong sense of oppression. In these days, his strength can be improved to such a high level?!


    Yu Lan has successfully promoted to the third level. He knows in his heart that he is ecstatic and shocked at the speed of his promotion.


    You know, when he was promoted to the third level, he lost the most important person. He almost got in. That''s how he took half a year to succeed in the promotion. What did Yu Lan do to advance to the third level in just a few days.


    And her level 3 abilities have some tricky problems.


    With this in mind, Yi An couldn''t help putting pressure on Yu Lan and trying to make her succumb to herself with power.


    It''s a pity that Yu Lan, who has been three levels, is not controlled by it at all. He doesn''t have any feeling except that he feels some noise in his head.


    "It''s useless?" Yi An was surprised to see Yu Lan still active.


    The lingering noise in her mind made Yu Lan''s whole person broken and upset. She stared at Yi An coldly, leaned forward and waved her tail without hesitation.


    This bastard Yi''an... Pressed her with power again!


    With such a low curse in her heart, Yu Lan also began to fight back with her power.


    Unfortunately, unless a zombie is willing, generally no zombie is willing to bow to a zombie one level lower than himself.


    So Yu Lan''s power can''t deter Yi an at all. It felt like a person holding a microphone said something to others, but others didn''t even want to give him half a look. The whole person felt empty.


    "Your power is good." staring at Yu Lan''s thin body, Yi An smiled lazily, "but it''s a pity that you can''t use it."


    "Can''t use?" don''t want to talk nonsense with Yi''an, Yu Lan sneered, waved his tail with all his strength, and almost could hook off half of Yi''an''s head.


    "I''ve always seen you so arrogant. I just feel extremely ridiculous."


    Yu Lan''s every attack is towards Yi An''s head. It can be said that she wants to take Yi An''s life directly at the moment.


    Yi''an''s voice kept making noise in his mind, which almost drove Yu Lan''s head crazy.


    This Yi''an is really annoying.


    He raised his tail across the water and launched a second round of attack on Yi''an. Under the cold sound of water around, even the warmth brought by the sun seemed to be reduced by half.


    The splash of attack mixed with the roaring wind formed a perfect rhythm with the dull sound of fist impact.


    Yi''an dodged quickly under the fierce attack of Mo Wen and Yu Lan. Mo Wen and Yu Lan can be said to cooperate seamlessly. He was hurt several times without notice.


    A wound directly pulled from his chest to his abdomen, and the blood splashed everywhere when the skin and flesh opened, with a strong smell of blood.


    Its wings have been pierced with holes by ink and Yu Lan, as if they would rot at any time.


    Abandoning his ragged wings, Yi An didn''t grow wings this time. He just sat down and looked at Yu Lan very seriously, as if considering what to do next.


    Yu Lan''s promotion to level 3 is what he wants to see, but Mo Wen, an eye-catching guy, hasn''t solved it, and he''s really not happy.


    Mo Wen and Yu Lan also hung some colors more or less. Fortunately, there was no injury on the key, but they looked bloody and terrible.


    "You look very embarrassed." Yu Lan said faintly, "how do you feel about being humiliated by the garbage in your mouth."

 Chapter 309

    "You don''t have to try to annoy me." Yi An looked at the ripples under his feet, and put on a smile.


    Intending to be seen through, Yu Lan had no special reaction. She turned back and took Mo Wen''s hand, ignored Yi An and began to check the wound on Mo Wen''s arm.


    Before Mo Wen, his bare hands blocked Yi An''s wings with sharp thorns, and several places on his arm were scratched and bleeding.


    Fortunately, his self-healing ability was not inferior to that of Yu Lan. The wound soon scabbed and grew well, and there was not even a trace left.


    Yu Lan was relieved. When she saw that Mo Wen was hurt by Yi An, she just wanted to unscrew Yi An''s neck.


    "Have you ever thought about a problem." looking at Yu Lan and Mo Wen as if no one was abusing the dog, Yi An simply sat in the shallow water by the lake, with some ridicule on his gray face. "At the beginning, you were all human, but why now one has become a zombie, but the other is still a power."


    "Because I was bitten." Yu Lan looked back, and his eyes at Mo Wen also dodged.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s drooping eyes, Mo Wen was stunned at first, and then narrowed his eyes like thinking of something.


    How can Yu Lan remember that she was bitten? That should be her memory before she became a zombie.


    "It''s just a superficial reason." she waved her hand and sighed, and Yi''an smiled. "What really separates you is the evolution of species."


    "Human beings and those monster like zombies are all failed products under evolution. Only human zombies like us are the only successful existence of evolution."


    "But human beings also have powers. According to you, this should be a different direction of evolution." Yu Lan twisted her eyebrows. She didn''t agree with Yi An''s words.


    "Human power is nothing more than the mercy given by nature to maintain balance. After all, if only we zombies are strong, human beings will soon be extinct. If zombies increase too much, the ecological balance will soon be broken." Yi an opened his hand and talked, staring at Yu Lan with white eyes under his perfect facial features, "So, Yu Lan, you have chosen to be with this failed product. It''s really lowering your value."


    The water vapor that permeated the whole body made Yi An''s eyelashes stained with small drops of water. He stood up and looked at the waterfall not far away. The sound was as pleasant as the sound of water, "come with me, Yu Lan, I need you."


    In Yi''an''s eyes, Yu Lan has no reason to stay with Mo Wen. After all, in his opinion, no one wants to stay with inferior garbage.


    Looking at Yi An''s hand stretched out towards himself, Yu Lan''s expression became a little numb, and there were waves under his slightly turbid eyes.


    "Blue."


    The low voice of ink attached to her ear sounded, and in an instant it pulled her mind.


    Looking at Yi An''s regretful expression, Yu Lan knew that she was controlled by Yi An unconsciously.


    Yi''an''s level is much higher than her. Although she was wary again and again, she was caught by Yi''an.


    "Are you all right?" the ink on his side looked worried.


    Yu Lan shook his head and stared at Yi an with great mental danger.


    "What a pity." seeing the control failure, Yi An couldn''t help sighing. Just when she wanted to say something more, a fierce attack threw it in his face without warning.


    Stepping on the slippery mud by the lake, Yi An turned to avoid behind several isolated plants, but he didn''t want to be scratched with blood on his arm by Yu Lan''s sharp tail tip.


    "Yi''an." Yu Lan walked over in the billowing lake, and her spiked tail stretched more than twice. Her face was cold, and her gray pupils almost shrunk to the size of a needle tip. "I don''t want to hear you talk about evolution. I just want to tell you that no matter what Arvin is, I will never leave him."


    "You''ll always leave." Yi An still stubbornly said, and the corners of his mouth were full of ridicule.


    "Blue will not leave me."


    I don''t know when he dodged behind Yi''an. Mo Wen smashed Yi''an''s head with an elbow.


    The attack of Mo Wen was almost sent out close to Yi An, and there was no chance for Yi An to escape.


    Yi An, who was hit in the head, only felt that the field of vision in front of him was spinning. He staggered forward and felt the strange distortion of the surrounding space before he had time to fight back. He was shocked and tried his best to escape from this area.


    But even if he tried his best, half of his shoulder was still broken under the power of ink.


    "I''m really tired of listening to your wordy words all the time." after not giving Yi An this half shoulder a long time, Mo Wen attacked again, and even left a remnant in place.


    Yu Lan also joined the war. Instead of competing with Mo Wen to face the enemy, she secretly observed Yi An''s actions, accurately determined his next position and immediately threw out her tail.


    Yi An, who didn''t grow wings for some reason, didn''t notice for a moment. His knee was hit by Yu Lan''s sharp tail. At that moment, the great strength spread all over his body almost made him kneel on the ground.


    With his short pause, Mo Wen stood up again and directly grabbed his throat.


    Following the consistent style of Mo Wen, he used the power directly to Yi An''s head. If there was no stagnation, he would kill Yi An.


    "It''s so urgent."


    Yi''an, who seemed to have been controlled, didn''t mean to resist at all. He smiled low and held Mo Wen''s wrist with his backhand.


    The cold chill passed into every nerve of Mo Wen along Yi An''s palm. Only in an instant, Mo Wen felt as if he had been severely stirred by an iron bar. He clenched his teeth to maintain his consciousness and forced himself to continue to use his powers.


    The next second, the earthquake shook the mountain. The dull roar and the fury of the waterfall were intertwined and mixed. There were waves under the originally calm lake.


    The roar of countless zombies came out of the alien forest, and countless black heads appeared under the water. As you can see, they are all black spots.


    Yi''an''s back opened his wings again at this moment, and countless bone spurs stood up at the edge of his wings. While blocking the blue tail, he flew with his hand holding ink.


    Numerous zombies have caught Yu Lan, who is alone, and bite Yu Lan with a big mouth full of sharp teeth.


    Flicking his tail to sweep away these dazzling zombies, Yu Lan returns to the God again, and Yi An and Mo Wen are gone in front of him.

 Chapter 310

    "Ah Wen!" she growled and started to chase Yi An. Unexpectedly, countless sharp claws stretched out under the water tightly clung to her feet, and the sharp nails were almost buried in her flesh.


    There was no breath of ink around. Yu Lan glared at her zombie in anger.


    "Get out!" she whispered. The zombies shrank slightly under her cold voice, but the next second they rushed up more madly.


    These zombies are controlled by Yi''an!


    Raising his tail to build an isolation layer, Yu Lan took the opportunity to look around and noticed that countless zombies were running out of the alien forest. Their levels ranged from level 3 to level 6, and their faces were ferocious.


    The level of these zombies crawling out of the water is slightly lower. They range from level 2 to level 4. They are swollen and disgusted beyond recognition.


    And so many zombies rushed at her madly, and their muddy eyes were full of madness.


    So many zombies are controlled by Yi An?!


    I was secretly surprised by Yi An''s strength. Yu Lan''s milky white eyes flashed the color of killing, raised his feet and stepped on a zombie that dragged her leg.


    So many zombies came together, which made the already noisy voice in her mind become abnormal chaos.


    In such a chaotic voice, Yu Lan couldn''t concentrate on ordering these zombies.


    Several level-6 zombies first threw themselves on her isolation layer from the alien forest. Their big mouth half a meter long gushed saliva, and the sharp teeth all over them bit hard on Yu Lan''s isolation layer.


    This level 6 zombie has 33 steps, which is 20 steps higher than Yu Lan, who has 13 steps.


    "Oh."


    Staring at the zombie close at hand, Yu Lan suddenly remembered her last memory as a human being when she was alone in the place of death.


    At that time, she was alone in the group of zombies, with insufficient supply and no support. There were only the disgusting stench and nightmare roar of zombies around.


    At that time, she told herself again and again that she could live, but the spiritual cultivation never came back. Yu Ruoshui and ye Shu fell into the well, and... The man''s killing finally forced her to a dead end and turned her into a zombie under extreme pain.


    She will never forget the hatred and despair at that time, and the loss that can''t make up for her regret.


    At this time, another level 6 lost, lying on the isolation layer of Yu Lan, roared and called back Yu Lan''s mind.


    "You remind me of some things I don''t want to think of." Yu Lanqing closes his eyes, his voice is light, but it''s cold, "but fortunately, if you don''t remind me, I really don''t remember."


    Countless zombies crowded in front of the blue isolation layer, their twisted faces pressed closely together, and issued the most crazy low roar.


    "Really enough." impatiently opened her eyes, and in the blue and gray white moment she was stained with a layer of blood, which made her already pale face more and more frightening.


    He shook his tail and gave up the isolation layer. At the moment when countless zombies rushed towards her, Yu Lan made a force at his feet, stepped on the head of a zombie and jumped into the air.


    "Long snake!"


    Yelled at the air without anything, and a dark figure flashed silently under her.


    The long snake flicked its long tail, stepped on the heads of several low-level zombies, and ran towards the shore on the water.


    Several five or six level zombies buried in the corpse group immediately chased Yu Lan. Yu Lan rode on the long snake, shook his tail and flew a two meter long zombie.


    The zombie turned up and wanted to chase again, but he looked up and looked up at Yu Lan''s red eyes.


    Those eyes were filled with the breath of despair, cold and bloodthirsty.


    "Roll!" Leng Sheng whispered, and Yu Lan''s voice was full of awe.


    I felt a chill all over my body. The five level past sobbed and ran away to the different planting forest.


    Staring at the zombies still chasing her, Yu Lan closed her eyes again. This time, her tail exploded from the tip one by one. The crisp sound of bone cracking sounded frightening.


    The two strong tails soon became four, and the tip of each tail had sharp spines with cold light.


    Two of the tails heard several bone cracks, and the bone spines on the shoulders of the tails bent out a certain arc like the tail spines of scorpions.


    This time, her four tails became much faster than before. The non curved left tail quickly built a shield like isolation layer, and the curved right tail indiscriminately attacked all the chasing zombies.


    A level 6 zombie seemed to rush over impatiently. Unexpectedly, it hit the isolation layer. Not to mention, the whole tailbone was picked out by Yu Lan''s bent tailbone.


    In an instant, the blood was dripping, and the splashing blood made the rest of the zombies more crazy.


    Looking up at more and more zombies behind him, Yu Lan stood impatiently on the back of the long snake, "it''s endless."


    Jumping from the back of the long snake, she shook her four tails, three attacks and one defense, and rushed directly into the zombies.


    The long snake stopped to look at Yu Lan, roared and turned to fight side by side with her.


    First, avoid high-level zombies and solve some low-level zombies. Yu Lan has been chewing the crystal nuclei in the heads of these zombies while stepping on their bodies.


    The high-level zombies of level 6 already have a certain intelligence. They closely follow Lan''s back, ignoring the mountains of corpses under her feet, and are always looking for opportunities to attack.


    At this time, Yu Lan was bleeding all over, raging among the zombies like a murderous God. Sharp tail and curved tail were harvesting in multiple directions without dead corners.


    The long snake is invisible in the air. It appears strangely from time to time. Opening its mouth can bite off the necks of some zombies.


    While attacking consciousness, Yu Lan sorted out chaotic ideas and smoothed out the sound waves in his mind one by one.


    The more low-level zombies solved, the less noise in her mind, and the unique voice of those high-level zombies became clearer and clearer.


    He pierced the head of a level-3 zombie with his sharp nails. Yu Lan turned back and smiled at the level-6 zombie who had been chasing her.


    The red color in her eyes not only did not fade, but became more and more rich. It seemed that blood could overflow at any time under the congested white eyes.


    The original pale face faded gray at this time, and the inelastic face turned into the blood color that normal people would have.

 Chapter 311

    Just then, two level-6 zombies rushed at her from the left and right sides. The zombie who rushed from the right was covered with thick and long tentacles. It rubbed too blue and quickly entangled the front legs of the long snake.


    The snake stumbled in front of its feet, fell out directly, and rolled on the ground two times.


    Yu Lan, who stayed on the back of the long snake, was naturally thrown out. Her tail was lightly wrapped around several branches of a different plant. After shaking twice, she was ready to jump to the ground.


    The zombie on the left seemed to have settled her landing place long ago, waiting for her to fall into her mouth with her mouth open.


    With a flick of his tail, he rolled up another branch of different plants, and Yu Lan fell to the ground with a swing.


    Several zombies rushed at her immediately, with sharp teeth close at hand, and she could even smell the fishy smell in their mouths.


    Quickly fan up his tail and block in front of him. Yu Lan seems to easily shoot a level 5 zombie out.


    Her sharp nails, ignoring the sharp teeth on her left side, directly poked into a zombie''s mouth and pulled off half of the Zombie''s head with her backhand.


    With blood splashing, she suddenly stood up and smashed the Zombie''s head at another level 6 zombie.


    The cold wind from all directions blew the bloody smell around, causing more zombies to lose their reason.


    "So you are all under control?" leaning in front of a strange plant, looking at the zombie rushing towards her, the blood light at the bottom of Yu Lan''s eyes suddenly appeared, full of fierce essence.


    At the same time, her face gradually faded from the tip of her nose to a pale color.


    Although this pale color is not as healthy as normal people, it is no longer the unique skin color of zombies.


    On the contrary, the protruding joints and strong tail behind her changed from gray white to gray black, with a layer of metal luster.


    He swept the ground and patted a zombie who had no time to dodge. Yu Lan''s just patted the zombie into meat mud with one tail.


    "I finally understand why Yi''an said you were a failed product." he raised his eyes and swept several zombies closest to her. Yu Lan covered his forehead and laughed.


    "You guys are rubbish."


    With a cold and extreme hostility in his words, Yu Lan stepped on the corpse of a zombie in front of him, and the tail behind him waved with great deterrent.


    Although I was afraid of Yu Lan''s power, under the control of Yi An''s consciousness, the surrounding zombies attacked one after another, bared their sharp teeth and rushed towards Yu Lan.


    He dodged among the corpses and twisted the necks of many zombies between the rise and fall of blue claws.


    Even the flesh and blood ate several crystal nuclei. She wiped the corners of her lips with the back of her hand. There was a layer of corpse under her body.


    The disgusting smell of blood could no longer arouse the crazy killing intention of the zombies. They looked at each other and stepped back.


    "Do you still come?" stepping on only half of the body of a zombie, Yu Lan looked down at them and showed a strong killing intention under his eyes.


    A level 6 zombie was more than two meters high, but even so, it couldn''t help retreating half a step. Its strong claws were ready to move, but it didn''t have the courage to step over.


    "Don''t flinch, you, go on, go on, I don''t mind your bodies covering this alien forest."


    Staring at the level 6 zombie nearest to her, Yu Lan bent her eyes and said contemptuously.


    It seemed that he could no longer stand Yu Lan''s contemptuous attitude. The level 6 zombie suddenly burst up and rushed towards Yu Lan.


    Its speed is not slow because of its huge body, but every action of attack is extremely sensitive.


    "Oh."


    With a sneer, Yu Lan stepped on the head of a zombie and directly turned over to a strange plant. He flashed and jumped on the back of the level 6 zombie accurately.


    As soon as the Zombie''s back stiffened, it immediately exploded countless barbs, each sharp enough to penetrate the blue body.


    Yu Lan turned over lightly and directly put his two tails against the Zombie''s back, but his whole body turned over to the Zombie''s eyes and played the zombie in his hands lightly and sensitively.


    The eyes of the zombie were buried between the bloated sarcomas on his head. If it weren''t for the faint gap, Yu Lan couldn''t find its eyes at all.


    The higher the level of zombies, the stronger the ability to hide their weaknesses.


    In other words... The deeper they hide is their weakness.


    Without hesitation, the tail with the barb tore open the crowded abscess on the face of the level 6 zombie. Yu Lan Gao raised his hand and smashed it into its eyes.


    The level 6 zombie roared in pain, raised his claws and was about to crush Yu Lan, a bastard who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. But Yu Lan was petite and sensitive. He stretched his claws twice and took out half of the Zombie''s eyes.


    Then her straight tail went straight into the Zombie''s eyes, rammed through the head of the level 6 zombie, and rolled out a light gray crystal core.


    The level 6 zombie fell heavily to the ground. After a few convulsions, there was no breath.


    "What if I''m twenty steps higher than me? It''s just a waste that can only be controlled."


    The death of the level 6 zombie completely led to the fear of the surrounding zombies. They looked at Yu Lan in panic, and no one dared to take a step forward.


    Stepping on the corpse of level 6 zombie under the soles of his feet, Yu''s blue and red eyes almost bled.


    She smiled grimly and leaned over her neck. She sat down cross legged with her arms. The tail behind her shook at random without any rhythm, but inadvertently provoked countless blood flowers.


    "Are you all afraid of me?"


    The zombies trembled. Even though Yi''an''s voice was madly ordering them, they could not lift their limbs.


    "Just be afraid of me." no zombie responded, and Yu Lan didn''t care. She spread her hand and shook her body casually, looking down at the zombies around. "You should have surrendered to me, shouldn''t you?"


    "Don''t get rid of Yi''an''s control quickly, you losers." he smiled with his chin, and Yu''s blue and red eyes made almost all the zombies still breathing.


    "Instead of being controlled by inhumanity, you might as well choose to surrender freely." he raised his fingertips and pointed to several zombies with a sneer. Yu Lan''s voice completely faded from the previous softness, and his white and delicate face was with a terrible smile.


    Use the power to force the zombies to give in. Yu Lan raised his eyes high and looked arrogant and crazy.


    The part of her body belonging to the zombie screamed madly, eroding her reason and making her crazy at the same time.

 Chapter 312

    Under such coercion, a level 6 zombie took the lead. It rationally believes that it can''t kill this level 3 guy now. If it wants to live, it can only choose to surrender.


    "The first." Yu Lan smiled with curved eyes. Her "surrender" successfully suppressed Yi An''s "control".


    As soon as her voice fell, more zombies crawled down. Some of them were unwilling to shake their tails or shake their limbs, but they were obedient at the moment when Blue''s eyes swept.


    "All choose to surrender?" Yu Lan supported his chin and asked with a smile.


    Countless zombies bowed their heads and could not resist the trembling from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Really good." Yu Lan stood up and pointed to the level 6 zombie who had just lowered his head first. "From today on, your name is'' rabbit ''."


    The level six zombie lowered his head and didn''t mean to resist at all.


    "OK, rabbit, now you take me to find Yi An." standing up and walking towards the level 6 zombie, Yu Lan didn''t forget to say faintly to the surrounding zombies, "as for the other guys, I won''t name them one by one. You just need to know yourself."


    Sitting on the back of the level 6 zombie, Yu Lan looked back and nodded to the long snake. The blood color in his scarlet eyes was finally reduced by two points.


    "Thank you, long snake," she said with a smile.


    The long snake seemed to look around nervously, then hung his head and shook his thick tail twice.


    Looking at such a long snake Yu Lan, the red at the bottom of her eyes faded more and more. She looked down at the "rabbit" under her body and said, "do you know where Yi An is?"


    The rabbit nodded and rushed out like an arrow off the string.


    During this period, Yu Lantong''s color completely recovered from blood color to milky white, and his skin color gradually changed to the unique gray of zombies.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Now she felt abnormal pain all over her body and even at the tip of her tail.


    She curled up on the rabbit''s back, roaring in her head, and her chaotic consciousness almost made her crazy.


    Just now she forced the part of her body belonging to the zombie to go wild, which greatly enhanced her strength at the cost of damaging her body.


    This made her successful promotion to level 15, but it also damaged her body.


    Weakly sticking to the rabbit''s back, she looked up at the palm of her hand and saw that it was only human and gradually turned gray. Suddenly she realized one thing:


    The zombie part of her body may be controllable.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Wen, who was captured by Yi An, was standing in a huge cave, and the cold air was coming out from countless corners, stimulating every nerve in his whole body.


    "You don''t look very happy now." looking at the expressionless appearance of Mo Wen, Yi An casually stroked the wet rock wall on her side and smiled faintly.


    Mo Wen touched his chin, but did not respond. He completely regarded Yi an as a clown.


    In front of blue, Mo Wen may become a nagging chatter, but now without Yu Lan, Mo Wen is lazy to maintain even the most basic disguise.


    "Rubbish human, you still look so eye-catching." he walked forward a few steps and went directly to Mo Wen''s body. Yi An looked directly into his eyes and said, "I don''t understand why Yu Lan cares about you, a human who has no merit at all."


    "It''s natural that you can''t think of such a thing with your rotten head." Mo Wen finally spoke, but he almost choked Yi An speechless. "Take a mouthful of garbage. If you really think it''s garbage, why do you want to maintain the shape of human beings?"


    As he spoke, he gently fanned his eyelids, revealing the most essential selfishness and coldness.


    Yi An''s face suddenly became unusually ugly. He closed his lips coldly. After a long time, he twisted his delicate eyebrows and sneered, "it seems that you can say it very well?"


    Mo Wen raised his eyes impatiently, rubbed his neck and said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    As soon as the voice fell, his hand immediately beat Yi''an and directly beat Yi''an out of three meters.


    Yi''an immediately propped herself up with her wings, stabilized her center of gravity and didn''t fall.


    "Ha ha..." he rubbed the place where he was hit by ink and raised his neck to show off, "you don''t have to die in such a hurry. I''ve been waiting for this opportunity to bring you here so that you can take this place as your grave. You can''t help but accept my kindness."


    "That''s really thank you." Mo Wen smiled gently, and his appearance of thanks looked no different from that of normal people.


    But his expression changed the next second. He used the black hole power directly behind Yi''an, and he didn''t hesitate to kill Yi''an.


    Yi An turned over and ran away, but the countless attacks that followed made his whole person feel no mood to say more.


    Picked up a piece of gravel on the ground and held it in his hand. Mo Wen weighed it. He moved quickly under his feet. He was also regularly building layers of black holes in his hands.


    Yi''an really ran away along the black hole he established. Before he noticed the danger, he was hit on his head by a stone in ink.


    "Can''t you run very well." holding up the stone in your hand and smashing it several times, the ink is full of blood, but the strength is not relaxed at all. "Continue to hide and ridicule me. Is it too early to pretend to be dead now?"


    After all, Yi An is also a high-level. No matter how, he can''t be killed by the stone of ink.


    The wings behind him flapped quickly, raising the whole hole * * sand and stone, and the whole person also hid behind quickly.


    "Don''t be complacent!" he roared.


    At this time, because he used a lot of energy to control the zombies around Yu Lan, he couldn''t do his best to deal with the human Mo Wen.


    But in his eyes, Mo Wen can be solved even without taking all his strength.


    At least that''s what he thought just now.


    "Proud? Find out who is proud." he walked towards Yi''an step by step. Mo Wen''s expression was unspeakably cold. "What are you, just a self righteous zombie, but you don''t know yourself clearly. You regard yourself as a great guy and become a clown here."


    Mo Wen''s words have taken on the meaning of humiliation. His dark eyes are full of madness, and he still holds a bloody stone in his hand, "I''m sorry, it seems that this place is going to become your grave, not mine."

 Chapter 313

    He grabbed Yi An''s dirty collar and punched him in the face.


    Yi''an''s wings folded twice at this time and fiercely blocked Mo Wen''s hand.


    Jump into the attack range of Mo Wen. Yi an touches the back of his head. It''s all blood.


    He clenched his teeth, and his gray eyes were also faintly stained with blood, "you barbarian!"


    "It''s a pity you''re not even human."


    With a sneer, Mo Wen rubbed the stone in his hand against the wall, making its edges and corners more and more sharp.


    His words made Yi An''s eyes completely stained with blood, and the air around him was extremely cold in this moment.


    "Your name is mo Wen, isn''t it?" when the wound on the back of the brain healed, Yi An stared at Mo Wen and said coldly, "you human are more difficult than I thought."


    Ignoring Yi An''s words, Mo Wen lowered his eyes and touched the edges and corners just ground out on the stone. He was not very satisfied and continued to rub back and forth on the rock wall.


    His strength was so strong that the poor stone was soon ravaged and changed its shape.


    "Has mankind become so powerful now?" Yi An leaned against the rock wall, his eyes still with the smell of contempt. "Also, I''ve been watching your development."


    "You humans are like a group of ants struggling to survive. You obviously don''t have that strength, but you are still struggling powerlessly."


    "You weren''t human before?" Mo Wen finally raised his eyes to Yi''an and gave up the idea of using the stone in his hand as a weapon.


    A stone is a stone after all. It is not as sharp as a dagger.


    "Yes, but I have evolved successfully and become a zombie. What I do is the most correct thing in this end of the world." Yi An smiled with a low smile, which was extremely conceited.


    "Sometimes I think your nonsense is quite interesting." he walked towards Yi''an, Mo Wen smiled gently, and even his eyes glittered with sincere color like water. "Where did you hear all these evolution?"


    "Where did you see it?" looking back at his back, Yi An''s bloodstained eyes were inexplicably sad, "the other side of the lake."


    He lowered his head for a moment without words. He didn''t even have the strength to hang down his wings.


    At this time, the cave became unusually quiet. In this case, Mo Wen heard the sound of water from Yi An.


    The sound of the water was faint and sounded distant.


    Yi''an''s appearance undoubtedly exposed his weakness without reservation. Mo Wen didn''t care about the opposite side of the lake. He seized the opportunity to step forward and directly hang Yi''an.


    His goal now is very simple, is to kill this eye-catching guy.


    Yi An''s wing was no longer shattered by the power of ink while breathing. He seemed to tremble with some pain, his fingertips trembled, raised his bloody eyes, and subconsciously rushed towards ink.


    With his backhand clasping Yi An''s hand, Mo Wen raised his knee and pushed it toward his abdomen.


    Yi An, who was pushed to his abdomen, closed his mouth tightly to prevent him from crying out in pain, raised his hand and grabbed Mo Wen''s neck.


    Mo Wen naturally won''t make him happy. He turned his head and avoided Yi An''s hand. His eyes were cold and punched Yi An''s face again.


    Most of Yi''an''s power is used to control the zombie of the forest of death. At present, it is not as good as the ink text that is attacking with all its strength.


    Mo Wen also took a fancy to this. His strength became more and more heavy, and his moves were fatal.


    Unexpectedly, Yi''an''s fingertips suddenly stretched out several sharp sharp bones and brushed the ink''s hair.


    A cut was made in front of his forehead, and bright blood immediately seeped out of the wound.


    At the same time, Mo Wen''s mind was shocked like a heavy blow. His consciousness was blurred for a while, and he raised his eyes to Yi An''s bloody eyes.


    The dark color like a vortex surged in the center of those eyes, which made the pupils of ink expand for a moment. His head was dizzy, and all sorts of emotions surged into his mind.


    The limbs began to soften uncontrollably, and the ink only felt that its center of gravity seemed to disappear.


    "Yu Lan''s ability can only be used against zombies, and the objects I can use powers are all creatures." seeing Mo Wen holding his head and half kneeling on the ground, Yi An smiled, "humans like you can also be used as my toys."


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t even have the power to resist, Yi An squatted down and stared at his embarrassed appearance and said with a smile, "just like you, you still want me to be buried here. Don''t tell jokes."


    Mo Wen gasped heavily, staring at Yi An''s eyes without halving Sen Leng.


    "Why are you so attached to blue?" he laboriously supported his body with his hands, and his dark eyes were quiet. "It''s not really because of the ridiculous reason of loneliness."


    "Yes... Not exactly, I just need her." he directly pierced Mo Wen''s shoulder with his sharp nails, and Yi An rotated up and down hard to make more blood come out.


    The intense pain made Mo Wen frown, but his voice still trembled, "need?"


    "You don''t need to know the reason." Yi An said coldly, and this time he stabbed directly into Mo Wen''s heart.


    Mo Wen turned over and avoided, and the paralysis of his limbs slowed down his movements a lot.


    His eyes sank slightly and he focused on running his powers.


    "Blue belongs to me." he tried his best to avoid Yi''an''s attack, and the fundus of ink quickly flashed several unspeakable emotions.


    "Yours?" it seems that Yi An raised her head and laughed wildly. "Don''t be kidding, she is the only human zombie I found. She is destined to belong to me. Only her life can be saved..."


    "Can you save the man trapped deep underground?" Mo Wen''s plain voice connected Yi An''s words, but made Yi An''s expression change greatly.


    "How do you know?!" he suddenly messed up, stared at Mo Wen in panic, and squeezed his hands tightly to Mo Wen''s neck.


    As soon as his abdomen was cold, he looked down and found that his stomach was pierced by ink''s hand.


    He pulled back his hand. Mo Wen got up and kicked Yi''an to the ground. Then he stepped mercilessly on his head. It was like stepping out Yi''an''s brain.


    "It was just a guess, but from your reaction, my guess should be no problem."


    "Why isn''t your body controlled by me?" Yi An dodged back, his face covered with blood, and several knocked out teeth grew out quickly.


    "You don''t have to know the reason."

 Chapter 314

    Taking Yi''an''s previous words, Mo Wen fought back. Taking the opportunity of his panic, Mo Wen raised his foot to press one of his wings, squatted down and pulled his neck open with his hand.


    "The volume of wings is not small, but you choose to solve me in this cave. Do you despise me too much?"


    When the blood gushed out, Mo Wen''s eyes were very calm, but the smile on his lips was extremely cruel.


    Trapped Yi''an''s action, he uses his power to directly stir Yi''an''s head into meat mud.


    Yi An didn''t have time to say a word under this series of actions, his body turned into powder and dissipated in the air.


    Finally, his legs collapsed because of the overload pressure. Mo Wen lay directly on the cold ground, with a bitter smile on his mouth.


    Yi An''s ability naturally has an impact on him, but he reluctantly let his nerves out of control by using the high-intensity mental power when using the power.


    At the moment, his muscles seemed to burst because of the excessive use of his muscles, and there was a piercing pain.


    This time, if Yi''an didn''t spread his power outside to control the zombie, he would never have taken Yi''an like this.


    But I finally solved Yi an


    Human beings, you can''t kill me, as long as my consciousness lasts forever


    Yi''an''s voice suddenly sounded in the depths of consciousness. Mo Wen was surprised. He stood up and looked around, but he didn''t see anything.


    "Didn''t you die?" his eyebrows screwed up fiercely. The ink murmured and sat back against the wall.


    "If you have the ability, come out and continue to kill me."


    There was no sound in my mind for a moment. After waiting for a long time, the light footsteps came to my ears.


    He opened his eyes in vain, and the bitter smile on his lips immediately turned into a pleasant and gentle smile.


    "Ah Wen!" Yu Lan jumped off the rabbit''s back and rushed towards Mo Wen. He saw the blood stains on his forehead, "are you hurt?"


    Seeing Yu Lan''s worried wrinkled face, Mo Wen couldn''t help raising his hand and pinching her nose, "silly Lan Lan, it''s just a scratch. It''s already good."


    "Really all right?" he sneezed softly. Yu Lan shook his tail and surrounded Mo Wen, looking around the cave warily, "where''s Yi An?"


    "Ran away." Mo Wen lowered his eyes and said, "blue, be careful of him."


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan fiercely bared his teeth, and his gray eyes were cold. "I''m not afraid of him!"


    "Yes, you''re the best." Yu Lan looks like a fried cat. He can''t help laughing at the ink. "Then I''ll rely on you to protect me."


    "Of course!" Yu Lan promised, and his eyes lit up.


    He helped Mo Wen to sit up. Yu Lan checked his whole body to make sure there were no wounds before he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The rabbit looked around with a boring face, and there was a light water color on the hard bone spurs.


    "Is this your newly collected zombie?" Mo Wen asked Yu Lan with his side eyes.


    "Well, it''s called a rabbit." Yu Lan smiled and waved to the rabbit to rub its head.


    The Zombie''s body looks like a leopard. It''s not too big, but it still looks a little beautiful. It can''t catch up with a rabbit.


    "Why call it rabbit?" Mo Wen was puzzled.


    "Because it''s good and cute." Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s arm and said carelessly, "if its color is white, I''ll call it white rabbit."


    When the rabbit heard this, he looked up at Yu Lan and his eyes were full of sadness.


    Why can''t we do without a rabbit word?!


    "Well, it''s quite appropriate." naturally, he won''t face Yu Lan. Mo Wen nodded and said calmly.


    Now the zombie named rabbit was completely unresponsive. He lay on the ground like a pool of mud and didn''t want to move.


    "Yi''an, where did he escape? I didn''t see it when I came." feeling the warmth from the ink body, Yu Lan closed his eyes and asked in a low voice, "I don''t like it very much. I have to kill it all."


    "It''s so fierce." he rubbed Yu''s blue hair, and ink choked her face with a smile. "Don''t worry, his body has been destroyed by me. As long as there is no accident, he won''t jump out temporarily."


    "Can you live if your body is destroyed?" Yu Lan opened his eyes in surprise.


    "His consciousness seems to be still there." surrounding Yu Lan''s shoulder, Mo Wen lowered his head to close to her face and asked, "Lan Lan, can''t you understand Yi An''s power?"


    Yu Lan shook his head and his eyes were full of confusion.


    "So..." seeing LAN really didn''t know. Mo Wen turned his head and thought for a while before explaining, "I think his body and consciousness should be separated. Just now its body was obviously destroyed, but its consciousness is still talking to me."


    "Are you talking now?" Yu Lan was curious.


    Mo Wen shook his head. "There''s no sound now."


    At this time, the rabbit raised his head, put his hand on the blue, and his gray eyes flashed gently.


    Yu Lan looked at his eyes and raised his head after a low roar. "The rabbit said that Yi''an was dormant."


    "Does it know Yi''an''s power? Can you understand us?" looking at the rabbit''s drooping head, Mo Wen couldn''t help frowning, "blue, what level of zombie is this?"


    "Level 6." Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s shoulder and said, "in fact, it only understands some human words."


    "Well... That''s one level higher than the long snake." he gently looked at Yu Lan''s smiling side face. Mo Wen was relieved and was happy for Yu Lan from the bottom of his heart.


    "Yes." Yu Lan nodded and tilted his head for a while, then asked, "by the way, ah Wen, Yi An has no body. Why do you let me be careful of him? Can it still be controlled by thinking now?"


    "I''m not sure about that." Mo Wen shook his head, "but I just found that it''s so eager for you to stay. It seems that it has another plan."


    "Have another plan?" Yu Lan blinked.


    "It may be related to the figure we saw with Yi''an when we were underground." Mo Wen guessed, "I''m not very clear. In short, it will never do anything good for you."


    At first, the only human who ran out of the forest of death wrote a word "two" on the ground. Now ink thinks that this word should mean two zombies.


    It is likely that these two zombies are Yi''an and the frozen man underground.


    "I know." smell speech Yu Lan nodded very seriously, "if it still dares to appear in front of me, I''ll bite him directly!"

 Chapter 315

    "Bite directly?" Mo Wen''s side eyes slanted Yu Lan, with a faint smile in his voice. "That''s not clean. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you then."


    "Didn''t you say I would protect you?" Yu Lan said proudly, "anyway, I don''t care, I have to let me protect you."


    "Yes, I''ll hide behind you then, OK?" Mo Wen replied with a smile in a gentle and strange voice.


    Hearing this, Yu Lan was satisfied. She nodded and threw herself into Mo Wen''s arms.


    "But why does Yi An have to take me to this place?" he easily hugged Yu Lan in his arms, and Mo Wen looked around, confused.


    If Yi An''s wings are fully expanded, it is about two or three meters long. Even if he despises people, he should not deliberately choose such a cave as the place to attack.


    "He''s too conceited." Yu Lan frowned unhappily, and his eyes were disgusted. "He always looked at himself like how high."


    "Well, this should be a reason." recalling Yi An''s words of garbage, Mo Wen nodded and didn''t deny Yu Lan''s statement.


    The rabbit lay on the ground and didn''t like to get up. He shook his tail and looked like the cold from the ground.


    "I heard the sound of water coming from there. Where is this place?" looking back at the direction Yu Lan ran in, Mo Wen asked in a low voice, "the cave is also full of moisture."


    "This place is under the waterfall." Yu Lan pointed to the wet hair on his head. "If the rabbit didn''t bring me, I wouldn''t be able to find it."


    "Under the waterfall..." Mo Wen nodded thoughtfully, looked back and said to the depths of the cave, "the cave looks very deep. Shall we go in and have a look?"


    "Good." around Mo Wen''s neck, Yu Lan became a good baby again.


    The ground of the cave gets drier and drier as it goes inside. At first, it slips from time to time because of water stains, but it can be unearthed around the feet of the back ink.


    "How could there be so much soil." he looked at the dust about five centimeters deep on the ground, and the ink slightly twisted his eyebrows and accelerated his steps.


    The rabbit kept silent behind the ink and looked around from time to time. There was no emotion in the turbid eyes.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, the pace of ink slowed down. He stepped on the ground and found that the original soil was gone, but the ground became unusually soft. He didn''t know what it was made of.


    At the same time, a faint smell of blood also penetrated into his nose, making him more and more alert.


    "The smell of blood." Yu Lan covered his nose and looked more and more disgusted.


    "Still want to go in?" looking at Yu Lan''s uncomfortable appearance, Mo Wen asked with some hesitation.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, but..." Yu Lan shook his head, lay on Mo Wen''s shoulder and said to the rabbit behind them, "rabbit, you stay here."


    The rabbit nodded and stepped back.


    It knows that too much blood will make it lose its mind.


    Comforting the rabbit, Yu Lan rubbed Mo Wen''s neck, indicating that Mo Wen could move on.


    "Are you really okay?" Mo Wen still looked worried.


    Yu Lan shook her head. She covered her nose, gave out a hand and raised her thumb.


    Seeing that Yu Lan is so confident, it''s hard to say anything more. This time, he slowed down and kept alert to any movement around.


    However, the smell of blood is getting stronger and stronger around, and even ink is extremely disgusting.


    Yu Lan still covered his nose, but there was a layer of gray in the middle of his milky eyes.


    A layer of light gradually appeared in the dark eyes. Mo Wen strode over, but suddenly stepped on something hard and slipped under his feet. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and didn''t fall down.


    Squatting down and squinting, Mo Wen noticed that there were bones everywhere under his feet.


    He squatted down and touched the ground, sticky as if stained with blood.


    Raised his eyes and looked around from the bright light in front. Mo Wen saw several bodies in all directions. He subconsciously protected Yu Lan in his arms and took a few steps forward until there was no way to go.


    He raised his feet to make sure that there was an empty space in front of him. Mo Wen carried Yu Lan behind him, squatted down and squinted at the ground.


    There is a large deep pit ahead. All the bodies in the pit are human and zombie. However, most of those zombies are still human. Of course, this does not mean that they are human like Yu Lan after promotion to level 3, but their bodies have just changed and haven''t had time to change.


    There is something like a cave in front of me. The light that comes in makes Mo Wen see a lot of mutant insects. They are lying inside the body and munching. From the perspective of ink, they can even see several mutant insects laying eggs.


    "It''s just an insect cave," murmured Mo Wen. Because the light is not very bright, he can''t see what kind of insects these mutant insects are.


    He stood up and put his eyes on a bulge in the center of the body. Suddenly, there was a strange feeling in his heart.


    The convex shape is very unique, like a gourd, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom.


    "Go and have a look?" he looked back and asked Yu Lan. Seeing that Yu Lan had no objection, Mo Wen strode into the pit, stepped on the shell of several mutant insects and jumped onto the central bulge.


    Several insects flew over with flashing wings. Unfortunately, they were separated by Yu Lan''s isolation layer before they reached them.


    "Is it moving?" jumped down from the back of Mo Wen. Yu Lan touched the ground and said curiously.


    From this bulge, she smelled a very strong smell of blood, but it felt slippery without the viscosity of blood stains.


    "It doesn''t feel like living." Mo Wen also squatted down and touched the bulge twice. He didn''t feel the pulsation of any living creature. The touch of his palm was cold, just like the cold concrete ground.


    "I''ll ask the zombies around." Yu Lan whispered, then stood up and shouted at the surrounding people.


    Several level 2 zombies who were eating raised their heads and looked at Yu Lan. They roared a few times. It sounded like they were communicating.


    The level-1 zombies that swayed nearby didn''t dare to make a sound at all. They shook like a sieve and didn''t even dare to lift their heads.


    Yu Lan listened carefully to the roar from the second-class zombie, and his face was more and more unhappy.


    "What''s the matter?" after those second-class zombies roared and continued to eat, Mo Wen couldn''t help asking Yu Landao.


    "Their level is too low to express anything clearly." Yu Lan said unhappily, "but there are only level-1 and level-2 zombies here."

 Chapter 316

    "Didn''t you hear anything?" Mo Wen touched Yu Lan''s head.


    "Well... No, they said something about absorption. I think this thing may be used to suck blood." after pounding the bulge under his body, Yu Lan''s eyebrows frowned tightly, "Yi An, what is he doing here?"


    "Sucking blood?" Mo Wen immediately looked under the bulge.


    Raised his hand at will to block several climbing mutant insects. Mo Wen narrowed his eyes and looked down. He really saw that the blood close to the edge of the stone was bubbling slowly.


    "Really sucking blood." Mo Wen nodded and looked back to see Yu Lanzheng playing with a mutant insect. The insect looked like a beetle, but it was the size of two palms.


    It was flapping its wings and struggling to escape.


    But Yu Lan didn''t want it to escape. He grabbed its wings and smiled like a little devil.


    "So cute." Yu Lan bent her eyes and threw the poor beetle around, dancing happily.


    "..." staring at the black mutant beetle in Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Wen felt that Yu Lan''s aesthetics had changed a lot after becoming a zombie.


    "Like it very much?" Mo Wen asked with a frown, looking not very happy.


    At a glance, he found the displeasure of Mo Wen. Yu Lan smiled flatteringly and threw the poor mutant beetle aside.


    "No, of course my favorite is Arvin."


    I have to say that Yu Lan''s words completely pleased Mo Wen. As soon as his unhappiness disappeared, he smiled softly, stretched out his hand and held Yu Lan in his arms.


    Around Mo Wen''s neck, Yu Lan quietly Mimi breathed a sigh of relief and skillfully rubbed his cheek.


    "Let''s go. It''s meaningless to stay any longer." Mo Wen got up and said faintly, "we don''t know the function of this stone yet."


    "Hmm!" Yu Lan nodded heavily and put his face on Mo Wen''s shoulder.


    Although she is no longer affected by the smell of blood, staying here for a long time still makes her very uncomfortable.


    When they returned, the speed of ink was much faster. Soon they ran to the place where the rabbit stayed.


    He took a long breath, and the look of ink gradually became more and more beautiful.


    The rabbit was lying on the ground and had no spirit. As soon as he saw them coming, he immediately stood up and jumped twice.


    "Let''s go." Yu Lan waved to the rabbit and said with a smile.


    Several mutant beetles came after them, but they were all bitten to pieces by the rabbit following them.


    More than ten minutes passed when Mo Wen jumped out of the cave with Yu Lan in his arms. During this period, Mo Wen jumped directly down the waterfall to the lake.


    "Hmm..." Yu Lan hid in Mo Wen''s arms and drooped his face sadly.


    She doesn''t like water!


    The rabbit was lying on a stone under the waterfall. After throwing the water, he quickly climbed down the stone on the rock wall to the shore, and then ran away without looking back.


    Yu Lan glared at the rabbit and secretly wrote a note for the "little brother" who abandoned her.


    "Now that we''re all in the lake, let''s take a bath?" Mo Wen said the words of discussion, but he began to take off his blue clothes.


    At this time, Yu Lan thought of the past. Naturally, he would not be as careless as before. Naked in front of Mo Wen, after Mo Wen robbed his clothes, he rolled his chest shyly.


    Mo Wen also didn''t care, put her in his arms, took off his clothes twice and threw it on the shore.


    Now the two of them are really "honest".


    "Blue." seeing Yu Lan shrinking himself into a ball, Mo Wen thought with his side eyes, "have you remembered the things before?"


    When he asked this question, his voice was unusually flat, just like the lake, there was no wave at all.


    But Yu Lan was guilty and lowered his head. If he didn''t like water, he would like to stick his head into the water.


    Seeing Yu Lan''s appearance, Mo Wen completely confirmed his conjecture and sighed, "should he remember after promotion to level three?"


    Yu Lanton paused and nodded slightly.


    Sure enough


    Mo Wen''s heart couldn''t say what he felt at the moment. He rubbed Yu''s blue hair and said with a gentle smile, "if you remember, you''ll remember. Why should you hide it from me?"


    His voice was so soft that Yu Lan couldn''t help shivering.


    "I......" she hesitated and opened her mouth. She couldn''t say a reason for a long time.


    "Hmm?" Mo Wen squeezed out a single tone from his throat, which sounded like a smile.


    Yu Lan was completely speechless. She raised her head and looked at Mo Wen pitifully. Her eyes were watery and clearer than the lake.


    "I was wrong." she apologized softly, rubbed her tail against Mo Wen''s leg, and looked like a cat.


    Such Yu Lan was comparable to nuclear weapons for Mo Wen. Within five seconds, Mo Wen raised his hand and surrendered and was defeated.


    "OK, OK, I won''t ask you the reason." Mo Wen said with a gentle smile, with a few drops of water dripping from his wet hair on his forehead. "I won''t ask more about the previous things, but if you dare to run away from me again... I''ll break your leg, okay?"


    Yu Lan didn''t dare to say no at this time. She knew that the "broken leg" in Mo Wen''s mouth was not just that simple. She nodded and hurried, "don''t worry, ah Wen!"


    Perhaps Yu Lan''s sincere attitude satisfied Mo Wen. Mo Wen didn''t say anything more, but closed his eyes and hid the coldest darkness under his eyes.


    In fact, he wanted to ask Yu Lan too many things, such as why he left him at the beginning.


    But since Yu Lan doesn''t want to say, he won''t ask any more. Anyway, LAN LAN is in his hand now. He can''t escape anyway.


    "Take a bath?" turned Yu Lan over and asked in a hoarse voice.


    Seeing that Mo Wen really didn''t ask any more at the moment, Yu Lan was relieved. Only when she was half relieved, she heard that Mo Wen wanted to continue taking a bath.


    She immediately shrunk into a ball and looked at the sky and the earth without looking at the ink.


    Smiling, he rubbed Yu Lan''s face. Mo Wen smiled very gently and gently, "Lan Lan, I can''t wash you like you."


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lan couldn''t help but puffing up his cheeks. A pair of tails shook twice and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    "HMM... I took all your baths during this time." when Yu Lan asked to wash ink by himself, he immediately became lost. He was sad and hung his eyelids, his voice softened a lot, and showed a sense of grievance. "Lan Lan, do you still want to leave me?"

 Chapter 317

    "...." shouldn''t this set of grievances be used only on her? When did Mo Wen learn it?


    Yu Lan thought angrily, narrowed his eyes and hummed softly. His eyes turned quickly.


    "Lan Lan..." Mo Wen''s underwater Bracelet caught Yu Lan''s waist, tightly stuck to her body and sighed, "since you don''t want to..."


    Yu Lan''s eyes lit up and looked at Mo Wen.


    "Then I''m not going to let you wash it by yourself." Mo Wen smiled with curved eyes, which looked like a fox anyway.


    "..." Yu Lan was completely speechless. She drooped her face sadly and opened her hand to hang on Mo Wen''s neck.


    Close to blue''s ear with satisfaction, Mo Wen''s abdomen trembled slightly, and his laughter was hoarse and pleasant. "Rest assured, blue and blue, as long as you don''t want me to do anything to you."


    No, don''t want what? Yu Lan grabbed Mo Wen''s hair and sobbed like "Ao Wu", feeling that Mo Wen''s body was burning.


    Lift up the water spray and stroke across Yu''s blue and gray back. Mo Wen looks at her harmless back with satisfaction. Her slender fingertips slide gently down her back.


    Yu Lan shook his tail and completely buried his face in Mo Wen''s arms.


    At this time, there was only the sound of water splashing around. The rabbit lay on the bank bored and closed his eyes sleepily.


    "Now... Not yet." just as the ink was about to be washed by Yu Lan, Yu Lan suddenly said low. Her milky eyes were clear and faintly stained with light water.


    "What?" Mo Wen, who was holding Yu Lan to the upstream of the bank, was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t react. What did she say.


    "Well." Yu Lan naturally wouldn''t say this again. She buried her head close to the shoulder of ink, and her soft and moving strength couldn''t come out.


    Mo wenmu took a few steps up, and his feet suddenly reacted. He lowered his head like, "what did you just say?"


    "Well..." Yu Lan rubbed Mo Wen''s neck.


    "Lan Lan... Will you repeat what you said just now?" Mo Wen asked again in a low voice, freeing up a hand and lifting Yu Lan''s chin.


    Yu Lan tilted his eyes and smashed it twice, but his mouth was silent.


    "Blue?" Mo Wen called again.


    Stop yelling... Yu Lan trembled.


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen hooked his head against Yu Lan''s forehead.


    "Ah -" Yu Lan raised his head and let out a moaning ghost howl. He almost pulled off a handful of ink''s hair. "I said, I said it''s not good!"


    "Say it." Mo Wen gently rubbed her head and looked at her expectantly.


    Almost blinded by the appearance of ink, Yu Lan blinked and covered his little heart.


    "Just..." Yu Lan stammered for a long time, but he couldn''t say a word under the hot eyes of Mo Wen.


    "What is it?" Mo Wen frowned.


    "Not even now!" Yu Lan ground her teeth and felt that if Mo Wen could advance further, she would bite him hard.


    "Well... When can I?" Mo Wen asked solemnly, with his black eyes full of happy smiles.


    "Not at any time!" Yu Lan blew his hair completely and pushed away Mo Wen. As soon as he shook his tail, he would run away.


    Unfortunately, where could she go under Mo Wen''s hand? Before she fluttered twice in the water, Mo Wen grabbed her tail.


    She scraped the water with her hands and feet. No matter how hard she tried, she still circled in place.


    "Villain!" Yu Lan shouted angrily. Unfortunately, the protest was invalid twice and was surrounded by ink.


    She was unwilling to lift her foot and would kick Mo Wen''s head. The water splashed everywhere, but she almost plunged into the water because of the shift of her center of gravity.


    He gently held Yu Lan''s head. Mo Wen''s smile was unprecedentedly bright. His pale skin had a sense of truth and illusion in the sun.


    "I''ll wait until you can." he lowered his head and gently kissed on the side of blue''s ear. Ink slightly lowered his eyelids, and the smile at the corners of his mouth was so happy.


    "..." then wait. I wanted to choke with Mo Wen angrily. Yu Lan opened his mouth and swallowed this sentence rationally at the end.


    Well... It''s all right. Don''t provoke things, or she really has no bones left to eat, but she can''t even cry.


    Patted Mo Wen''s shoulder, Yu Lan opened his mouth and yawned long.


    Mo Wen was in a very good mood at the moment. He hummed an unknown minor and ran to the shore in two or three steps.


    At this time, Yu Lan didn''t dare to make any sound. She leisurely put her head on Mo Wen''s shoulder, a comfortable little appearance.


    As soon as the rabbit saw that they had landed, he got up lazily. As soon as he shook his tail and followed them, his posture was still lazy.


    "Rabbit, go and play by yourself first. You don''t have to follow us." Yu Lan waved that the rabbit could leave. Then he looked back at the dense forest of death behind him.


    "Yi''an is gone, and there will be no zombies to take care of the vine forest... The forest of death seems to be in chaos for a while."


    "Really... How long are we going to stay here?" Mo Wen asked casually. He found a boulder casually and sat down. After putting on his clothes, he hid Yu Lan in his arms and twisted the coat he was wearing.


    Drops of water trickled from the inside of the coat to the ground, and there were light ripples on the shallow water on the ground.


    "Stay here and settle down?" he wrapped around Mo Wen''s neck, and Yu Lan said in a deliberative voice, "at present, the zombies here can be controlled by me. If they are well managed, they are not a small force."


    "It''s up to you to decide." after drying the water in his hand, Mo Wen rubbed Yu''s blue hair and said with a smile, "I listen to you."


    "Hum..." Yu Lan leaned over his head and felt that the skin of ink became more and more burning. She puffed up her cheeks, looked at the clothes in Mo Wen''s hand and said, "the crystal core here is also very pure, which can also help you successfully advance to level 5."


    "I know." he shook his fist and murmured softly, "my strength is growing rapidly here."


    "So I also want to eat more crystal nuclei here and become more powerful!" Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s fist and his watery eyes became brighter and brighter. "We want to become more powerful together!"


    If only things get worse, she can only be bullied


    This is the forest of death. It is a good advanced place for zombies. If she stays here for a while, she will certainly become more powerful than things.

 Chapter 318

    At that time, she will also take Mo Wen in her hand and bully him well. Let him beg for mercy. She can''t be bullied every time, huh.


    With a little abacus in his heart, Yu Lan was more and more happy. He didn''t notice the splashes of his tail left and right.


    I can probably guess what Yu Lan is thinking in her little head. Mo Wen smiled helplessly, but he just leaned his eyes on her head and made no sound quietly.


    At this time, the sky gradually darkened, and the sunset half sank in the sky, but dyed the whole sky red.


    The rolling clouds are arranged irregularly under the flame like light. At a glance, they look very rhythmic and dazzling.


    Raised his hand to dress Yu Lan, and Mo Wen stood up. Just as he was about to leave the lake with her, a huge airflow swept over without warning, with a trembling sense of oppression.


    Raised his hand to block the strange wind. Mo Wen trembled and protected Yu Lan behind a strong strange plant.


    The pressure in the wind was extraordinarily penetrating, and even he couldn''t help mentioning his great spirit.


    The leaves are rustling by the wind, and the bent branches have to be folded in half.


    The next second, a dull roar rang from the opposite side of the lake, like an ancient clock placed for thousands of years, with an irresistible sense of vicissitudes.


    Under that roar, even Yu Lan vigilantly raised all the bone spurs on her tail. She stared nervously and bared her teeth.


    This huge roar spread all over the forest of death in an instant, and even the zombies in the land area of death seemed to be on alert.


    Under this sound, some wandering zombies climbed on the ground trembling, while others ran towards the lake with their eyes lost. They looked desperate as if they were crazy.


    "Roar!" jumped out of Mo Wen''s arms. Yu Lan took the lead in running to the lake, raised his voice and roared loudly. His face was serious and patted the water surface with his tail, and his sharp claws also spied out dangerously.


    The zombies who heard Yu Lan''s roar stopped. They stared at Yu Lan and the sparkling lake behind Yu Lan. They hesitated for a moment.


    Yu Lan also looked back at his back at this time, but he didn''t see anything except the vast lake.


    The roar disappeared. Even the wind was stingy and stopped blowing the branches, and stopped quietly.


    "Roar -" here, I''m your leader!


    Looking back, he lowered his voice and yelled at the surrounding zombies again. Yu Lan''s eyes were faintly stained with a layer of blood this time.


    Those zombies trembled under the blue sound, and finally all crawled in front of her without any objection.


    The zombies who had to run to the lake soon calmed down. They looked at each other, and then hid in the alien forest as if nothing had happened. Some even began to bite each other on the way.


    "Blue blue." walked slowly to Yu Lan''s side. Mo Wen looked at the lake behind them and frowned slightly, "there''s something on the opposite side of the lake."


    Yu Lan didn''t make a sound, but leaned against Mo Wen''s arms and looked across the lake. The sound just now was calling them these zombies.


    If it were not for her will, she would be a little better than a zombie whose general mind is not mature. At this time, she may also be controlled by the voice and begin to prepare for crossing the lake.


    "I forgot to tell you before." surrounded by Yu Lan''s slender waist, Mo Wen lowered his head and murmured, "I asked Yi An where he knew those inexplicable evolutionary theories. He said that the lake was right."


    "Across the lake..." he stared at the very wide lake, and Yu Lan raised his eyes slightly to the faint reflection in front of the lake.


    "Blue, there must be something on the other side of the lake, but now we can''t get there." holding Yu Lan''s cold hand, Mo Wen gently shook it and said, "the roar just now is definitely not something that ordinary zombies can have."


    "Well, I know." Yu Lan nodded softly. "I know I can''t afford that zombie now."


    Feeling that Yu Lan had something to say next, Mo Wen opened his mouth and didn''t make a sound again.


    Yu Lan only paused for two seconds, and sure enough, he said, "but when I have a certain strength, I must go and see what''s opposite the lake."


    Although this is a very calm lake, Yu Lan has no way to reach the opposite side of the lake these days, and she doesn''t have any information. Now she can only think that it''s not time to cross the lake.


    Looking down at Yu Lan''s serious look, a crack appeared on the face of ink, but it soon recovered as before.


    After his blue became a zombie, he really became belligerent.


    "Take me with you then?" Mo Wen said the sentence of the interrogative sentence in a declarative tone.


    "Of course." Yu Lan happily shook his tail and smiled.


    There are many secrets of the death forest, but it doesn''t matter. She can definitely crack them one by one.


    "Come on, Arvin, we may have to stay in this forest of death for the next period of time." he got up and stroked his hair behind him. Yu Lan stood up and took Mo Wen''s hand and smiled.


    Back holding Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Wen couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth and walked behind her. As he walked, he looked back at the opposite side of the eye lake. His cold killing intention flashed by.


    No matter who is sacred, as long as it hinders Yu Lan''s safety, it must be removed.


    What Mo Wen and Yu Lan didn''t know at this time was that under the dull roar, many zombies in the land area of the land of death poured into the forest of death, and many zombie organizations came together to become a corpse tide and swayed to the human area.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lv Shi, how do you feel about your performance this time?" in the sin city, the headquarters of desire alliance, Zui Linxue took a gun in his left and right hands, and his two hands were loaded with bullets quickly.


    "It''s much better than the last time." Lv Shi''s face was warm and watery with a smile, and his hand was still steady with double coffee. "Come and have some coffee and have a rest?"


    "HMM." put away the gun in his hand, drunk Linxue casually picked up the towel between his neck and wiped the sweat stains on his forehead. He walked two steps to LV Shi''s side and sat down.


    "Your speed is much faster than that of ordinary people, and your accuracy has almost reached the level of a superpower." he handed Zui Linxue the coffee in his hand, and LV Shi said with a faint smile, "your efforts have paid off, and even I am a little surprised."

 Chapter 319

    Looking down at the countless cocoons grinded out of his palm, drunk Linxue shook his head, and his voice sounded like a sigh, "my brother has come back, and my training time will be less than half in the next days."


    "You have the protection of the drunken emperor. In fact, you don''t need to work so hard." leaning on the seat behind you, LV Shi stared at the profile of drunken Linxue, and his ice blue eyes flashed a cold idea.


    "... also." drunk Linxue pulled out a smile and took a sip of coffee.


    "Is the supply part all right?" when looking up at LV, Zui Linxue changed the topic and said, "I heard that there seems to be a problem with the supply of vegetables and fruits."


    "There''s no big problem," said LV Shi with a warm smile. "It''s just that there''s something wrong with the insulation system. He''s already taken someone to repair it."


    "That''s good." Zui Linxue relieved. "Although fruits and vegetables are not staple food, if something goes wrong, it''s really troublesome."


    "The boss is relieved to give these things to us. If something happens..." Lv Shi shook his head and smiled silently, "I will be dealt with first."


    "I don''t think the boss is so fierce?" Zui Linxue has always been in awe of Mo Wen, and has a vague expectation. "From the time I came to desire alliance, he is still very kind to our own people."


    Sometimes Zui Linxue also hopes that Zui Wuye can treat her like Mo Wen treats Yu Lan, but at the same time, she also knows that it is just an extravagant hope.


    "Kindness?" seemed to be hearing something funny. LV Shi''s gentle face collapsed slightly, and the color of evil flashed across his eyebrows. "The word kindness may be used for anyone, but it can''t be used in ink."


    Even the "boss" forgot to call. At this time, LV Shi had obviously entered a state of caution.


    About a few seconds later, the dark and vicious color between his eyebrows completely faded, and his face recovered its original warmth again.


    "Sorry," he said with an apologetic smile, "I just remembered the past."


    It doesn''t matter to wave your hand. Drunk Linxue smiled softly, "it can make you change your face... Seriously, I''m curious about what you think of."


    Drunk Linxue trusted Qu Miaomiao and them most in the desire alliance, but the LV Shi in front of him, so he had no scruples when talking.


    "Do you want to hear it?" Lv Shi gracefully took a sip of the coffee in front of him, and asked with a smile on his lips.


    LV Shi''s face was perfect, like a prince in ice and snow. At this moment, he smiled faintly, and even his drunk heart shook.


    A light cough, drunk Linxue slightly looked away and said, "of course, I''m ready to be an audience."


    "That''s all right." seeing drunk Linxue really wanted to hear, LV Shi smiled helplessly, "you usually do backup, so there are many things you don''t know. I''ll tell you about our cleaning up huangquan base."


    "Huangquan base? That''s the base that xiuhuang solved alone?" drunk Linxue recalled.


    "What xiuhuang solved was the Donghuang base." Lv Shi glanced faintly at Zui Linxue, "I thought of your backup, but I didn''t know much. Unexpectedly, I didn''t know anything at all."


    "Well, that was three years ago... I didn''t remember it carefully at the beginning, and now I forget it almost." some of them smiled and said in a soft voice.


    "Forget it, it''s understandable." after sipping his coffee again, LV Shi continued, "the huangquan base was destroyed by the boss himself."


    Speaking of this, he paused slightly and lowered his eyes into memories. "At that time, although huangquan base and Donghuang base were two large forces in the southern region, the armed forces of huangquan base were much stronger than Donghuang base."


    "How powerful is it?" Zui Linxue was curious.


    "The advantage of Donghuang base lies mainly in the terrain. They are located in a prison with perfect defense, and the attack was relatively sufficient at that time." Lv Shi raised his eyes and sipped his coffee again, "but the base of huangquan base is located on a high ground, surrounded by a circle of wide and deep pits to resist the attack of zombies and enemies."


    "So it sounds like the geographical conditions of their two bases are similar." when looking at LV with his chin, drunk Linxue whispered.


    "Yes, but there are more than 20 powerful powers in huangquan base at that time, while there are only two in Donghuang base." put down half a cup of coffee in his hand, LV Shi raised his hand and filled it again, "I remember that I was a level 4 power at that time, which was already medium in the desire alliance. But the lowest of the more than 20 powers in the yellow spring was above level 4, and the highest was level 2."


    "The boss seemed to be level 2 at that time?" Zui Linxue recalled, "my brother is only level 6."


    Because their desire alliance had just stabilized at that time, it was the time to stabilize forces, so Zui Linxue had a deep memory of the hierarchy of people at that time.


    "Almost." Lv Shi said, "anyway, the boss, Gu Yi, Scorpio and I went to the huangquan base."


    "Scorpio? If you don''t mention him, I''ll forget this man." hearing this strange name, Zui Linxue scratched his hair and said with a faint smile, "I don''t even know when he died."


    "Yes, his character at that time... Was really not very popular." also remembered the forgotten name, LV Shiwei lowered his eyelids.


    Scorpio is a group of people who followed them from the beginning, but his character is extremely bad. In his eyes, he should lead the desire alliance, not the weak man in Mo Wen.


    "But it''s a good thing that the guy is dead." Lu Shi said with a low smile,


    "Also." Zui Linxue left his mouth.


    At the beginning, Scorpio hated ordinary people like her most. Several times, she was almost thrown into the zombies by Scorpio.


    Back to the topic, LV Shi continued, "at that time, we followed the boss to cross the deep pit full of zombies in the night, arrived at the huangquan base, and directly met five or six powerful powers."


    "Then what?" drunk Linxue asked.


    "Then Gu Yi and I dragged the powers that blocked the way, and the boss and Scorpio broke into the yellow spring base."


    When LV Shi said this, there was no following. Drunk Linxue looked up strangely and saw that LV Shi''s lips were stained with bloodthirsty fishy meaning.


    "Lv Shi?" she called softly, trying to call back LV Shi''s attention.

 Chapter 320

    "The boss didn''t look like eight or nine steps at that time. Was he and Scorpio enough to deal with those powers?" when LV Shi saw it, she swallowed and asked seriously.


    "Guess what happened next?"


    Without answering Zui Linxue''s question, LV Shi asked with an interested smile.


    When Lu Shi asked this question, Zui Linxue immediately answered, "the boss and Scorpio have solved the people in huangquan base?"


    "Gu Yi and I are both auxiliary powers. It took a lot of effort to deal with those powers at that time." Lv Shi knocked on the table, and his white fingers stretched freely, "However, what impressed me most was not how I dealt with those powers, but the scream from the huangquan base. At that time, the sound kept coming and going... I haven''t heard such an exciting sound since then."


    Hearing this drunken Linxue only felt some hair on her back. When she looked up at LV slightly, she realized once again that the gentle man in front of him was also a pervert like her brother.


    "How could the boss leave you two auxiliary powers to face the enemy alone?" she took a deep breath and calmly analyzed.


    "It''s Scorpio who has to follow the boss." Lv Shi said faintly, "who knows what idea he made at that time."


    "Anyway, it''s going to dawn when we finish solving several powers blocking the way. However, the boss came out with blood all over at that time." Lv Shi chuckled, and the smile on his mouth became stronger and stronger, as if he thought of the most pleasant memory. "He had a lot of injuries, but most of the blood was from others."


    "Did the boss and Scorpio solve all the people in the huangquan base?" at this time, LV Shi was undoubtedly dangerous. Zui Linxue saw too many abnormal people in the desire alliance, and his words couldn''t help being cautious.


    "No, no, no, the people in there were solved by the boss alone." Lv Shilan''s pure eyes stared at drunk Linxue, leaned forward and approached her, "he solved them all by himself!"


    "... a person? Where''s Scorpio?" he was a little uncomfortable by these cold eyes. His eyelids trembled slightly, and his face was as calm as possible.


    "Scorpio? He''s just a shield." Lv Shi sneered. After closing his eyes for a while, his breath gradually calmed down. "When the boss came out, he only carried half of Scorpio''s body in his hand, and his intestines and stomach disappeared."


    "He pulled one of Scorpio''s arms and dragged out Scorpio, who had no lower body for a long time. Scorpio''s body was full of holes, bullet holes and marks penetrated by powers." Lv Shi''s voice had completely calmed down at this time. He picked up the steaming coffee again, raised his eyes and smiled politely, "Drunk Linxue, do you know what I felt after seeing that scene?"


    Zui Linxue, who was asked this question, lowered his head slightly and kept silent for nearly a minute before whispering, "... Excited?"


    "No, no, no, that''s my mood just now." when I waved my hand, LV Shichang breathed a sigh of relief. "My only idea at that time was to be happy."


    "Happy?"


    "Because whoever followed the boss in at that time would end up like that." Lv Shi''s words at this time sounded very penetrating. "From the beginning, the boss was ready to use us as shields."


    "I think Scorpio is dead" "boss, how could he..."


    "Why not? In his eyes, there is no difference between different companions. Some are only useful or useless." Lv Shi asked, "do you still think the boss is kind now?"


    Drunk Linxue was silent for a moment.


    "The boss is still our leader," said Lin Xue after half a cup of coffee.


    "That''s right." Lv Shi put down his cup and said with a soft smile, "that''s why I''m here to be the Minister of the supply department."


    "It seems that the boss still has a good eye?" drunk Linxue quickly converged his shouldn''t have emotions, raised his eyes and joked.


    LV Shi didn''t receive the sentence of drunk Linxue, but smiled gently, and his eyes moved from her to several books on the side.


    "I''ve been here for a long time. I''m leaving." seeing this, Zui Linxue immediately stood up and smiled after drinking the coffee in the cup. "Thank you for your hospitality."


    "Come and sit down again when you have time." Lv Shi also stood up, very gentlemanly gave Zui Linxue a paper towel to wipe her mouth, and then walked slowly to the door and opened the door for her.


    "Well." standing at the door of LV Shi''s room, drunk Linxue nodded slightly.


    When Zui Linxue walked into the elevator, she closed the door and completely isolated all Zui Linxue''s sight.


    Looking at the closed elevator, drunk Linxue took a long breath, and his mood was still a little complicated.


    In fact, she knows that LV Shi has always been a pervert, but... She is also the only one who can listen to her voice.


    "It''s time to go back." looking at the button in front of her, Zui Linxue gently pressed the floor where she and Zui Wuye were.


    Drunk all night, he was buried in his room processing documents, while Li Jie stood in front of him and listened to orders.


    "Still no news of finishing?" looking at the data in his hand, drunk night rubbed his eyebrows.


    Originally, I thought Xiuqi just didn''t have time to find a place to contact them, but I didn''t expect to receive the news of Xiuqi after nearly a week.


    "No." Li Jie shook his head, "I have contacted Jingjing in the north and the promise period of the handover city according to your order, but I don''t have any news about the emperor."


    "Where the hell has he gone..." the drunk heart became more and more agitated.


    Xiuqi has been working with him for three years. If he doesn''t care at all, it must be false.


    "Will xiuhuang......" Li Jie hesitated in a low voice while looking at the unhappy appearance of drunken Wanye. "Will something happen when solving the base stronghold of the white envoy?"


    "It''s impossible," Zui Wuyi said decisively. "If he could fold a stronghold there, he wouldn''t be neat."


    At first, when there was only level 7, one person could solve a base. Now his strength is only increasing. How can he not even win a stronghold.


    "But that stronghold is the stronghold of Baishi base. I don''t think we should underestimate their strength." Li Jie scratched his head.

 Chapter 321

    "Although the influence of Baishi base is not as powerful as ours, it is also a base as famous as ours. It is full of mystery. So far, we are not sure how much their strength is."


    Li Jie said word by word under pressure. Although his words didn''t go well with his drunk ears, he was really telling the truth.


    Drunk night looked at Li Jie in silence. His fingers gently stroked the documents in front of him. After a long time, he said, "let Jingjing find someone to go to the four northern districts to investigate the stronghold of Baishi base."


    "Hasn''t Jing investigated?" Li Jie was stunned when he heard the speech. "I remember a report he gave you. There was some news about the white envoy base stronghold. The base has been completely destroyed."


    "You ask Jingjing to send someone to check again. This time, he mainly looks for clues left by Xiuqi. As long as he is still alive, he can''t play missing with us without leaving anything." he clasped the documents in front of him, closed his eyes drunk and said calmly.


    "I see." Li Jie nodded. He always felt that the air pressure in the room seemed to be several degrees lower.


    Zuiwuye put the neat documents aside, picked up a new document and looked through it.


    "Brother, I''m back." just then the door was pushed open by Zui Linxue. She came in quietly and was slightly stunned when she saw Li Jie.


    "Are you dealing with official business? I thought you were alone." straight to drunk night, drunk Linxue smiled.


    "Well, these things have to be handled." he pointed to a lot of documents in front of her. Drunk night''s eyes have been on drunk Linxue. She hasn''t left since the moment she entered the door.


    The feeling of being watched by this kind of eyes is really not good. Although Zui Linxue has long been familiar with this feeling, he still couldn''t help but carry his back over his hand.


    "Linxue, come and sit here first." he patted his thigh, bent his eyes and smiled with sunshine, and even showed a big white tooth.


    Drunk Linxue paused for a while and then walked over with a big step. He didn''t mind sitting on his drunken legs.


    Put Zui Linxue in his arms. When he was drunk all night, he grabbed her chin and stared at her face for a few seconds.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" drunk Linxue forced to smile, only feeling that his chin was pinched.


    "Did you go to LV Shi again?" he wiped away the unclean water stains on the corners of Zui Linxue''s mouth with his thumb, and asked in a soft voice.


    "Well." Zui Linxue nodded and quickly explained, "I went to him and asked about the supply of vegetables and fruits."


    "Have a cup of coffee with him by the way?" the smile has disappeared from the bottom of drunk night''s eyes. Although he is still smiling on his face, he can''t see the smile in drunk Linxue''s eyes.


    She lowered her eyelids and dared not say anything for a moment. She said more and made more mistakes.


    "Listen to Linxue." raising drunk Linxue''s chin forced her to look directly at herself. Drunk all night, she didn''t even disdain to use camouflage. She looked down and said with a sneer, "I don''t like you always running to LV Shi."


    "I just... Went to ask what I wanted to ask." I couldn''t help but return to drunk night. Drunk Linxue closed his mouth with regret as soon as he said something.


    "I don''t like to listen to these messy reasons." I squeezed Zui Linxue''s chin harder and harder. Being drunk all night almost raised her head to the greatest extent. "Next time you let someone else go, it''s good to do your own thing by yourself."


    After that, he paused and waited for you more and more coldly, "do you hear clearly?"


    "I know..." the pain in her chin made Zui Linxue tremble. Her eyes turned red uncontrollably. She just felt that her chin had been crushed by Zui Wuyi.


    "Really good." finally loosened the hand that clamped her chin. When she was drunk all night, she used the healing power to restore her chin as before, and didn''t even leave any bruises. "Linxue, you know, I always like you who are obedient like this. As long as you are good, you will be rewarded."


    "I know." drunk Linxue rubbed his chin, hooked his head and whispered.


    "I''m doing it for you." I raised my hand, followed Zui Linxue''s black straight hair, bent down and gently sniffed, "Lv Shi always feels a little hostile to me. I''m afraid he uses you... Linxue, I don''t want you to be hurt, you know?"


    "I know." drunk Linxue''s eyes became more and more red. She clenched her teeth and replied in a stuffy voice.


    LV Shi is her only intimate friend in the desire Alliance


    "Be obedient." drunk all night, he seemed to be a good brother again.


    "Zui Di, you treat your sister so well that I want to be your relative." Li Jie, who has been standing at the table as an invisible person, looked at Zui Linxue''s side face and snorted with disdain in his heart, but there was still no expression on his face. "Let''s talk about business now, let her leave first."


    Li Jie despises Zui Linxue very much. In his eyes, if Zui Linxue hadn''t been drunk all night, she would be no different from waste. However, it''s such a great honor for her to stay in this desire League.


    "What do I need you to say three or four?" Wen Yan narrowed his eyes when he was drunk all night. Li Jie tilted his eyes dangerously. He sipped at the corners of his mouth and couldn''t even see a smile.


    "I''m sorry." Li Jie apologized immediately when he knew the current affairs. At the same time, he shut his mouth and didn''t dare to say more.


    As long as he was drunk all night, he would never dare to move half of his fingers.


    "Linxue, she is my most clever sister. No one is qualified to tell her what to do except me." she smiled faintly and was drunk all night. Then she moved her eyes back to the documents in front of her, but her mouth still whispered, "after all, who can be good to her if I''m not good to her."


    Drunk Linxue''s eyelids trembled, and the corners of his mouth hung down powerlessly.


    At this time, the document in front of me is about what happened in the north and south. There are not many small records, but there are many important events.


    "The high level in the south is secretly raising food and weapons?" turning over the documents in his hand, the originally stretched eyebrows of the drunk all night can''t help frowning together, "what food and weapons is this inexplicable sudden raising?"


    "It''s fair to say that some lower level civilians raise these. They may want to make a coup or something, but the high-level in the south raise food and weapons... Do they finally want to break the current balance and run boldly to attack the north?" staring at the neat characters on the document, they couldn''t help laughing all night.

 Chapter 322

    "I don''t think so." Li Jieli scratched his head again. "Drunk emperor, you can see the documents in the Blue Wallet below."


    Seeing that drunk Wuye opened the documents he said, Li jiedun continued, "the South secretly sent people to the north a few days ago. If the South really wants to attack the north, you can''t tell the other party before fighting? Not to mention a handover city between the north and the south."


    "Maybe the handover city has returned to the south." he scanned the words on the document word by word, knocked on the desktop at will, and then shook his head like a self mockery, "but it''s unlikely that he doesn''t know anything about such a big thing."


    "If neither side of the handover City obeys, the war will definitely not start?" Lijis cableway. "Unless the north and the South plan to directly take the handover city as a battlefield."


    The handover city is the only channel connecting the north and south. If the north and South really want to go to war, they must pass through the handover city.


    "It''s not impossible." Zui Wuyi said, "after all, if anyone competes for the place of handover city at the same time of the war, the whole Chinese country will almost fall into the hands of that party."


    "If you say so, is war really going to start in the north and south?" Li Jie looked a little agitated, frowning at the documents in front of the table.


    "If I guessed correctly, the north had already prepared for war before the South sent someone to the north." without answering Li Jie''s question, drunk night thought about it and continued the matter of the South sending someone to the north, "After all, we can all know the news. How could the north not know it? Maybe the North was ready as early as there was a change in the south, and there was no need for the south to tell it again."


    "Then the south, this is to threaten the north?" the side eyes looked at the documents in front of drunk Wuye, and drunk Linxue blurted out a question.


    "Drunk emperor and I are talking about business. Drunk Linxue, what are you talking about!"


    As soon as Zui Linxue opened his mouth, Li Jie immediately said coldly, and his eyes were full of discontent.


    Originally, in Li Jie''s eyes, drunk Linxue was already very uncomfortable here. Now she speaks again, which naturally makes Li Jie more dissatisfied.


    "I......" Li Jie scolded him half mercilessly. Drunk Linxue frowned and fell on Li Jie''s face before he could speak.


    Several pieces of paper slid out of the folder fell on the ground, and there was no sound at all.


    Li Jie only felt his nose hurt. He bowed his head and his face was burning.


    "Li Jie, I''m still here." playing with the tip of drunk Linxue''s hair, drunk all night staring at Li Jie with a harmless smile, "do you think you can surpass me?"


    "No." Li Jie clenched his teeth, shook his head and said, "sorry, I crossed the field."


    "Don''t have a second time." holding the drunken Lin''s snow-white hand with little strength, he smiled with his eyes drooping at night. "Now pick up the documents."


    "Yes." without a word, he squatted down and began to pick up the documents falling on the ground. Li Jie kept his head down, so that people couldn''t see the look on his face.


    "Linxue, do you think the south is threatening the north?" he pulled his eyes back from Li Jie and put them on Zui Linxue''s face. He asked gently.


    "Now that we are ready for the war, the south must send someone to the north to talk about the conditions." he held his drunk hand, and the drunk snow eyelashes trembled gently.


    She remembered that when she first became her brother, she held her hand so gently and asked her to take him to visit the garden.


    Didn''t notice drunk Linxue''s trance, drunk night hummed softly before he said, "at first glance, you sound like there''s no problem."


    "But Linxue, have you ever thought that the strength of the north and the south is equal, and what can the south take to talk about conditions with the north? Is it because they want to take the initiative to launch a war?" the drunken night talk front turned and looked lost in thought. "If you speculate like this, the people sent by the South will not talk about conditions."


    Seeing Zui staring at the documents in front of her, Zui Linxue thought carefully and organized the language before he said, "the most precious thing in this end of the world is the supply of food, but war is the existence of the most expensive materials.


    If the south does not intend to negotiate terms, it is likely that they have no intention of launching a war at all. "


    "You''re right." drunk night nodded and closed his eyes impatiently. "How can the South suddenly launch a war against the north? There''s no reason."


    The room was quiet for a moment. Only the sound of knocking on the table at night could be heard clearly.


    "Wait, I remember people from country e went to the south?" he opened his eyes fiercely, turned over the thick documents and whispered.


    "There''s such a thing..." Li Jie''s mood has returned to normal at the moment. He rubbed his nose and whispered, "but we don''t know what people from country e do in the south."


    "There''s always a reason," drunk night mused. "The people of country e began to raise materials in the south not long after they came. This time really came together."


    "Did country e bring any advanced weapons to the south?" Li Jie guessed.


    "It''s impossible." zuiwuye rejected Li Jie''s words. "The relationship between country e and the south is definitely not so good. How can it take the initiative to hand over advanced weapons."


    "Then what''s going on?" Li Jie felt his head grow up.


    "Ah! I''m so bored. Why do I have to tangle with these things!" drunk night is much more annoying than Li Jie. As soon as he patted the table, he stood up, turned back and pressed drunk Linxue on the chair he was sitting before, and he kept walking back and forth, "this damn desire League is not mine. My hard-working hair is almost gone!"


    That''s good. Yu Lan pulls out Mo Wen''s hair. Mo Wen pit is drunk all night. Everyone is bald together.


    "Elder brother......" I seldom see the irritable appearance of drunk no night. Drunk Linxue thought in her side eyes, "do you want to call the boss back?"


    "Scream, of course!" the drunken night, who has been extremely annoyed by these things, said angrily, "that bastard ran to the forest of death. His life and death are uncertain. If he doesn''t come back, can I really manage my desire?"


    Maybe the boss really hit this idea... Thinking about Mo Wen''s appearance of not loving to deal with official business, drunk Linxue said a sentence silently in his heart.

 Chapter 323

    "Brother, you''d better drink water." seeing that Zui Wuyi is still walking around, Zui Linxue hurriedly picked up the water cup on the table and handed it over.


    In Zui Linxue''s heart, the status of being drunk without night is still in the first place.


    After receiving the water handed over by Zui Linxue, Zui Wu took a breath at night, which restored his previous calm.


    "Li Jie!" he raised his eyes and ordered coldly, "you first send someone to the handover city to find Zhang Xin, and ask him to go to the forest of death to find the boss immediately, and bring me everything you say!"


    Zhang Xin was forcibly arranged in the handover city to take care of Ye Wuchen''s brothers and sisters instead of him. After all, he doesn''t have the energy to bring the children. Naturally, he won''t bother to receive them.


    "Yes." Li Jie nodded.


    "Still have." put down the cup in your hand and continue drunk all night, "let the ark go to country e alone to explore. I''ll see what moths country e wants to fix."


    "Yes." Li Jie continued to nod, "is there anything else?"


    "And the man sent from the south to the north is also very annoying." he rubbed his eyebrows, and finally brought a smile to the corners of his mouth, but it was a little chilly. "It must be too late to stop him now. Let Qu Miaomiao block his way back, and let him spit out what he should say without disturbing the snake."


    Qu Miaomiao''s power is mind control, which can make people do what she asks unconsciously.


    "I know." secretly remembering the order of being drunk all night, Li Jie raised his eyes again and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "No!" drunk night waved his hand fiercely and said impatiently, "this shit one by one. Let Zhang Xin bring the boss back quickly."


    If it weren''t for the strange situation, I would like to run to the forest of death and bring back Mo Wen and his zombie daughter-in-law.


    "I know." all answered. Seeing that he was drunk all night, he had nothing to say. Li Jiecai silently withdrew from the room. The coldness of his eyes broke out at the moment the door was closed.


    Damn drunk Linxue, he''s just an ordinary man. He made him lose face in front of drunk night.


    Taking the elevator and pressing the up button, Li Jie clenched his teeth and forcibly swallowed his anger.


    One day he wants that damn woman to die!


    When Li Jie''s resentment completely disappeared, he had got out of the elevator and reached the hall, and saw the ark waiting for the elevator at a glance.


    The ark was going to the entertainment area. At this moment, he was in a good mood to say hello to Li Jie.


    Unfortunately, Li Jie''s mood is not very good. He pursed his lips, glanced at the ark, and looked at several scattered humanitarians in the hall, "have you seen Zheng Yunfei?"


    "What do you ask my men to do?" Fang qiaomei wondered.


    Zheng Yunfei was a thief they picked up when they were in the barren area. At that time, they ate bear heart and leopard courage and stole ink''s motorcycle, but they were harvested by the ark.


    "The drunken emperor asked me to find someone to go to the handover city to find Zhang Xin. I think the ordinary man under your hand is just right." Li Jie said faintly. It depends on how he looks in the eyes of the ark.


    "There''s no one under your hand? Why do you want the people under my hand?" the ark was dissatisfied.


    "It''s just a mission to deliver a message. Shouldn''t you be grateful that this useless person under your hand can receive this mission?" said Li Jieli of course.


    The more you listen to it, the more angry you get. The good mood of Fang Zhou has been exhausted by Li Jie''s strange words of yin and Yang.


    "Zheng Yunfei is the man under my hand. It''s not up to you to ''think'' for him?" the ark said with a gloomy face and a cold voice. "Is your hand stretched too long?"


    "This is the meaning of the drunk emperor. I just came to wear a word." Li Jie stepped back, his face was not obvious, but his heart was on guard. "It doesn''t matter if you listen to me, but you should always listen to the drunk emperor?"


    Several leisurely people around saw that the ark and Li Jie were opposite again. They looked at each other one by one. Each face looked like watching a good play.


    "Li Jie, don''t forget that the leader of the desire alliance is the boss, not your boss. He is drunk all night." he tilted his hands around his chest coldly, and the ark sneered, "don''t hold chicken feathers as an arrow in front of me."


    "Anyway, the person who manages the desire alliance now is the drunk emperor." his eyes flashed a cold idea, and Li Jie''s face was expressionless. "By the way, the drunk emperor also arranged a task for you this time. You''d better do it obediently, otherwise if the drunk emperor comes in person, you will have nine lives that are not enough for you to lose."


    "When can your defense department reach out to our invasion department?" the ark finally narrowed his eyes unbearably, and his hands were ready to attack at any time.


    "The life and death of Xiuqi, the Minister of your defense department, are uncertain. What if we care more about your affairs?" Li Jie said with a wild smile, "and what qualifications do you have to shout with the people of our defense department now, a guy without the support of the minister?"


    This was undoubtedly a public anger. Several people from the surrounding aggression Department came up and stared at Li Jie angrily.


    But similarly, several people from the Defense Department also came to Li Jie''s side and stared dangerously at several people from the aggression department.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became tense, and the people watching the play around couldn''t help but step back a few steps, so as not to bring disaster to the fish in the pond when they fight.


    "Even if our minister is absent, you, the running dog of the drunken emperor, can''t show off with me." the ark clenched his teeth and clenched his fist tightly.


    "Aren''t you the running dog of xiuhuang?" Li Jie asked, with a little smile on his face. "Well, I don''t have time to talk to you now. Do you listen to the arrangement of Zui emperor?"


    "Li Jie, don''t deceive people too much!" a man from the invasion Department shouted angrily, and the green veins on his forehead burst.


    "I''m just taking a message." Li Jie smiled lightly.


    "That''s enough." the ark took a deep breath, and some of them suppressed their inner anger. "Li Jie, tell me, what task did the drunk emperor arrange for me."


    Now if we continue to fight Li Jie, their invasion department and Defense Department will really be at odds. Now Xiuqi''s life and death are uncertain, and their invading department is at an absolute disadvantage.


    "The drunken emperor asked you to go to country e alone to investigate what happened in country e these days." seeing that the ark had suppressed his anger, Li Jie raised Yang Mei unexpectedly and said with a faint side eye, "as for the supply you need, just go to the supply department yourself. You''d better start as soon as possible."

 Chapter 324

    "I see." Fang Zhou pinched his fist, depressed his emotions and nodded at Li Jie. His abnormal appearance was completely different from that of him.


    Looking at such an ark, Li Jie was not interested in humiliation for a moment. He snorted and smiled contemptuously, turned around and walked to the elevator behind him.


    "Remember to inform Zheng Yunfei."


    His disdainful voice finally became the fuse to detonate the ark. The ark, which had been swallowing all the time, suddenly burst up, rammed Li Jie''s temple with a backhand elbow and flew him out.


    For a moment, Li Jie, who was unprepared, fell heavily to the ground and covered his head for a long time.


    "I can listen to the drunk emperor, but that doesn''t mean you are qualified to show off in front of me."


    The long unbearable ark raised his foot and kicked Li Jie, but Li Jie turned over and avoided it.


    "Ark, you TM''s life is impatient!"


    He quickly planted one of his hands. Li Jie roared and stabbed the tips of the transformed vines towards the ark.


    The ark turned sideways to avoid, wrapped his backhand around Li Jie''s arm and threw him over his shoulder.


    Li Jie, who fell to the ground, was more like eating a bomb. His whole body was covered with a layer of hard vegetation.


    While the ark and Li Jie started, other people from the invasion department and Defense Department in the hall also moved their hands. For a moment, the whole hall was full of swords and swords, and all kinds of powers went into battle together.


    All the people watching the play hide far away. They are from other departments. There is no need to be involved in their battle.


    "I bet the people of the invasion department will win," said a supply department with a smile. "Their overall strength is one grade higher than that of the defense department."


    "I heard that Li Jie seems to be better than the ark? The ark seems to be just responsible for exploring intelligence." a member of the weapons Department squatted in the corner and sighed at several people who were fighting with weapons. "I strengthened those weapons."


    "Do you think the defense department can win?" the man from the supply department who opened his mouth before took out half a pack of flue from his pocket. "I bet a cigarette. This win is definitely the invasion department."


    "You grantee, just bet one, and take out your half bag." a strong man next to him reached out to grab it. His beard almost stabbed the man in the supply department with a cigarette.


    "Get away from me..."


    Now the audience also twisted together, and the hall was completely in a mess.


    Sugar moon hurried out of the elevator. As soon as she raised her eyes, a figure flew in front of her. She subconsciously raised her hand and directly grabbed the man''s hair and threw it to the wall.


    Looking at the front of the powers everywhere, she twisted her eyebrows and whispered, "what are you doing


    Several people who were fighting each other noticed that the attack action obviously slowed down after sugar moon. Although they were still unhappy, they still stopped in the face of sugar moon.


    There are only blank and sugar month in the research department, so sugar month''s position in the desire alliance is about the same as that of a vice minister.


    "Hum!" he threw away the vines wrapped around Li Jie''s shoulder, wiped the blood stains on the corner of his mouth, and stepped back.


    Li Jie''s anger hasn''t dissipated yet. Seeing the attitude of the ark, he immediately frowned angrily and said, "do you TM still want to continue?"


    "Come on, you think I''m afraid of you?" the ark grinned. "I''ll definitely screw off your head this time!"


    Then the ark shook his fist again, and the two soon became a ball again.


    Sugar moon closed her eyes, flashed forward without emotion, clasped the Ark''s arm with one hand and threw him out.


    In the blood colored eyes, the dazzling fire flashed past. Li Jie and Fang Zhou felt a burning pain on their faces at the same time.


    "Be quiet."


    Touching his face and not opening his eyes, Li Jie pursed his lips and finally stopped talking.


    The ark, which was heavily hit by the wall, sat against the wall and stared at sugar moon with a gloomy face.


    "Li Jie, I have something for you to tell the drunk emperor." after everyone stopped, Tang Yue looked at Li Jie seriously, raised her hand and handed him a document in her hand.


    "What''s this?" Li Jie''s right hand finger broke three watch. Although it was healing quickly, it still looked ferocious at a glance.


    "Just now, there has been a change in the monitor placed in the land area by our research department, and there may be a new round of corpse tide to break out." sugar moon said faintly, "now the desire alliance is temporarily managed by the drunk emperor. You give this document to the drunk emperor to see if we need to make any preparations."


    "Corpse tide again?" Li Jie nodded and looked serious. "I know."


    Corpse tides generally occur only in the place of death and will not affect the area where they live. However, in the past two years, the corpse tide has become more and more close to the human area. If the corpse tide comes violently this time, the human defense line may not hold at all.


    After explaining what she had to say, sugar moon turned and returned to the elevator, no longer blocking the struggle between them.


    She stopped them just because they would affect her mission when they fought. Now that she has completed the mission, there is no need to meddle.


    After watching Tang Yue leave, Li Jie tidied up his ragged clothes, turned around and prepared to find drunk night. He didn''t look in the direction of the Ark at all.


    Fang Zhou didn''t want to have another visual communication with Li Jie. He stood up and wiped his mouth. Without saying a word, he walked into the elevator. He didn''t know where he was going.


    The few people left in the hall naturally had no need to fight any more. They stood up in disregard of each other and went in their own direction.


    The original bright hall suddenly became full of holes. Of course, the repair work still had to be handed over to the people of the defense department.


    "Now the defense department and the aggression department have completely torn their faces." the beard who had to grab cigarettes leaned against the wall, rubbed his eyes and sighed.


    "That''s none of our business." the man from the weapons Department shook his head and smiled, holding a cigarette snatched in the chaos. "No matter how they do, they can''t involve us."


    "That''s true." the beard nodded, and his eyes focused on the cigarette in the hand of the man in the weapons department. At that moment, he stretched out his hand to grab it. "You''re a thief. Give me the cigarette quickly!"


    "Roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll."


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Wen didn''t know what happened in Yu Meng. He was leaning in front of a different plant and watching Yu Lan gnaw at the crystal core.

 Chapter 325

    At this moment, Yu Lan''s mouth is full of crystal nuclei, and his cheeks are stuffed.


    "Lan Lan..." Mo Wen was helpless. "No one robbed you."


    "Ow, woo, Woo -" this kind of crystal core is delicious, and people can''t stop at all.


    Yu Lan bent her eyes and rubbed Mo Wen''s arm. With her powerful teeth, she bit the crystal core to pieces.


    Raised his hand and stroked Yu Lan''s messy hair. Mo Wen easily trapped her in his arms.


    As soon as he swallowed the crystal nucleus, he found himself trapped again. Yu Lan blinked and simply stretched out his hand and hung it around Mo Wen''s neck.


    "Hug!" she said, rubbing Mo Wen''s chin. "It''s so tired to stand."


    He always followed Yu Lan''s meaning. Mo Wen slightly bent and held her in his arms, and gently kissed her on the nose.


    "Lazy blue," he said with a low smile.


    "Hum." Yu Lan tilted his head and his two eyes turned quickly, "you can''t be lazy without Arvin."


    "Do you still blame me?" Yu Lan''s clever appearance was so cute that Mo Wen simply hooked his neck and asked gently to her face, "well, LAN LAN, let''s talk about business."


    "Business?" Yu Lan was stunned.


    "Tell me why you told me ''not yet''?" the smile innocuously said that Yu Lan instantly burned up. The dark fundus of ink was faintly stained with a bad smile.


    "..." Yu Lan blinked twice and looked innocent, "did I say that?"


    "Pretending to be stupid?" Mo Wen''s smile deepened. "Otherwise, let''s take a bedtime bath now?"


    "Haven''t you just finished washing?" Yu Lan''s innocent look suddenly became frightened. She pinched the skirt of ink and said pitifully, "how about not washing today?"


    She''s always embarrassed when she''s in front of the stuff!


    "Then tell me why you say ''not yet''." Yu''s blue eyes made him a little nervous. The ink eyes softened unconsciously, and even his voice sounded to his bones.


    Yu Lan is tangled now. She smashed her mouth and hesitated between taking a bath and explaining.


    "I''d better take another bath." Mo Wen said as he turned and walked to the lake. The smile on the corner of his mouth could not be stretched.


    "I, I said!" Yu Lan fiercely grabbed Mo Wen''s ear and grinned, "don''t take a bath!"


    "OK, don''t take a bath." Mo Wen, who was grabbed by his ear, was as clever as a rabbit. He coaxed Yu Lan gently. He didn''t know what bad idea to make, "but you have to tell me what I want to know."


    The more you look at Mo Wen, the more like a trafficker who abducts and sells children. Yu Lan looks away and says, "actually..."


    A sudden movement came from the soles of their feet. Before Yu Lan finished speaking, a mound bulged under their feet, looking like the head of a zombie. The zombie was about to climb out from under the ground. At first glance, it looked not small.


    The disturbed Mo Wen jumped back half a step, put down Yu Lan, turned back, rammed his hand into the Zombie''s head under his feet, and pulled out a crystal core without hesitation.


    The zombie didn''t know what had happened, and half of his body was still paralyzed under the ground.


    "Eat?" wiped the crystal core in his hand, and ink looked back at Yu Lan and asked softly.


    This crystal core is the crystal core of level 5 zombie. The color looks very pure and beautiful.


    Yu Lan shook his head and held Mo Wen''s hand to let him absorb the crystal core.


    Seeing that blue doesn''t eat ink and doesn''t affectate, he directly absorbs the crystal nucleus, and turns around to pick up Yu blue.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan sensitively got rid of Mo Wen''s hand, jumped to the different plant on one side twice, and shook his tail proudly.


    "Catch up with me and continue to hold you." she grinned, twisted her neck and began to run quickly along the alien plant.


    Seeing that Yu Lan wanted to play with the ink, he immediately caught up. His eyes tightly locked Yu Lan, but he was not very unhappy.


    If Yu Lan had wanted to run before, Mo Wen would have been nervous, but now... Perhaps because of the change of mood, Mo Wen just thought he was very happy.


    Because he knows that Yu Lan will not leave him anyway. Now he has a sense of security.


    When Yu Lan ran, she met many zombies who were biting each other. She looked at those zombies and was distracted.


    Fell on a branch and stopped. She stood up and looked down the dense branches and leaves. She found that several zombies didn''t mean to bite, but walked forward with their heads down.


    As soon as she stopped, Mo Wen immediately grabbed her from behind, wrapped her shoulders around her and easily held her in his arms. Mo Wen put his chin against the side of her face and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Still running?" he raised his hand and held Yu Lan''s nose and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t run." Yu Lan quickly shook his head and smiled with flattery.


    "It doesn''t look credible..." he scraped her nose with disbelief, but Mo Wen still released his hand.


    As soon as her nose was released, Yu Lan immediately sneezed several times. She sniffed sadly. She secretly felt that her stuff was really bad.


    Although she is now conscious, some instinctive reactions still exist in her body, such as sneezing when her nose is pinched.


    "What are you doing just now?" he looked around Yu Lan at the zombie under Yizhi, and Mo Wen sat down with Yu Lan in his arms.


    "In the vine forest where there is no management of zombies, zombies are really rampant." Yu Lan smashed it and said.


    "So, LAN LAN, do you want to choose one to manage the zombie?" Mo Wen asked in a low voice, looking at Yu Lan''s side face.


    Since Yu Lan entered level 3, her facial features have become longer and more exquisite. Although the color of her skin is still gray, it also looks a lot smoother.


    "I don''t need to choose, they will choose by themselves." Yu Lan glanced. "Whether it''s a long snake or a Firebird, they are selected in this way."


    "Well." I heard Yu Lan say this way of choosing zombie management before, and Mo Wen is not much surprised at this moment.


    "But it''s strange." looking back at Mo Wen, Yu Lan pointed to several zombies walking outside the death forest, "these zombies seem to have no heart for war and just want to leave the death forest."


    "Maybe they are not interested in the management of this zombie." Mo Wen thought for a while and said faintly.


    "Competing for management is their own habit after they become zombies. How can they not be interested." Yu Lan still shook her head. This time she pointed to a large group of zombies in front, "I think the zombies in the vine forest have been saturated, and they are taking the initiative to leave here and go to the place of death outside."

 Chapter 326

    "If so, it will form a corpse tide?" listening to Yu Lan, Mo Wen also focused on those wandering zombies, with a flat voice.


    "If it''s a corpse tide, there are enough zombies." Yu Lan looked at the ground and whispered thoughtfully, "and now there are zombies emerging from the ground..."


    "Don''t zombies have to breathe?" Mo Wen said in his blue side eyes.


    "No, breathing is just our subconscious action. If we don''t breathe, they won''t suffocate, so they can sleep underground and wake up again at the right time." hugging Mo Wen''s arm, Yu Lan looked up at several zombies running outside the forest of death, slightly twisted his eyebrows and said, "ah Wen, let''s go to the third land area."


    "Hmm?" Mo Wen''s side eyes, "do you want to leave the forest of death?"


    "Of course not. It''s too early to leave now. I just want to see where these zombies are going." Yu Lan took out a crystal core from the different plants on his side and stuffed it into his mouth. His face was very sad and inclined to ink. "The crystal core here is so delicious that I don''t want to leave."


    Since Yu Lan recovered her mind, her longing for crystal core has become more and more eager. In her eyes, ink is the first and crystal core the second.


    "OK, we''ll stay as long as you want." seeing this, Mo Wen couldn''t help rubbing her head, picked her up and caught up with those zombies who seemed to be migrating.


    As soon as those zombies smell the smell of ink, they immediately rush over, but the speed of ink is getting faster and faster. As soon as they rush over, they can''t even see the shadow of ink.


    Yu langang wants to stretch out his tail and hit those zombies. However, if Mo Wen runs fast, there is no place for her to use.


    "Roar -" she lay down on Mo Wen''s shoulder and roared behind her, bared her sharp teeth, which was very fierce.


    The zombies who were chasing them suddenly counseled. They slowed down and crawled on the ground. They didn''t even dare to lift their heads.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was very satisfied, he rubbed the side of Mo Wen''s face, a kind of arrogant and arrogant.


    "My blue is the most powerful." Mo Wen smiled softly. His voice was so greasy that people''s bones were soft.


    The corner of Yu Lan''s mouth was stiff, and he lay on the shoulder of Mo Wen and muttered something. The low voice Mo Wen didn''t hear clearly.


    Running with the Zombie''s ink, he rubbed Yu Lan''s small head. He raised his eyes and looked at the dark sky around him. A dark color flashed quickly between his eyes.


    "Blue, it''s getting dark. Do we have to continue to the third land area?"


    Yu Lan also looked at the sky when she heard the speech, and pursed her lips hesitantly.


    They are still some distance away from the place of death. It is estimated that it will be completely dark after the past.


    The third land area is full of zombie parasitic buildings, and there is no place to rest at ease.


    "Why don''t we go again tomorrow morning." Yu Lan smashed her mouth, "it''s not urgent anyway."


    "OK" Mo Wen nodded, immediately stopped and jumped onto a different plant.


    This alien tree has lush branches and leaves and strong branches. It is a good place to sleep.


    Around Yu Lan, he leaned against the branches behind him. Mo Wen closed his eyes and breathed a long breath. He didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    At this time, the sky is not completely dark. Through the layers of leaves, you can vaguely see the sky dyed red by the glow, which seems to be as bright as blood.


    Although the strange plants around give off a faint fishy smell, they smell much better than the corpses.


    "I found that as long as I was with blue, these alien plants would not attack me." I grabbed a leaf and folded it in my hand. The leaf was folded into various shapes by him, but there was no crease left.


    "They all listen to me." comfortably lying in the arms of ink, Yu Lan smiled slightly.


    But when she looked into the depths of the forest of death, her eyes became a little dimmer, and her smile narrowed a little.


    On the other side of the lake, there is a much stronger existence than her.


    "So powerful?" Mo Wen smiled.


    "Of course." I took Mo Wen''s hand and played with the leaf with him. Yu Lan didn''t stop until he pulled the leaf into five or six pieces. There was still an evil smile like a bear child around his mouth.


    "Bad blue, you pulled my leaves." Mo Wen smiled low, and the shallow smile on his left face made him approachable.


    He kneaded Yu Lan''s face and gently rubbed it twice.


    "Well, I''ll pay you one." Yu Lan opened her eyes and handed a leaf of the same size to Mo Wen.


    "Just one?" Mo Wen shook his head with his chin. "Not enough."


    "Then give you another one?" Yu Lan pulled another leaf and looked at Mo Wen.


    "Still not enough." Mo Wen shook his head, and the next second his ear was pulled in his hand by Yu Lan.


    "Do you want more?" Yu Lan narrowed his eyes and threatened dangerously.


    Looking at Yu Lan, who changed his face faster than turning a book, Mo Wen sighed and held her hand and said, "blue, what do I want? Don''t you know?"


    Yu Lan was stunned, and then some Shanshan loosened his hand holding Mo Wen and leaned back into his arms.


    "Lan Lan, tell me why ''not now''?" Mo Wen led the topic to the previous topic. At the same time, he also wrapped his hands around Lan''s abdomen and shoulders, so that she couldn''t move.


    Yu Lan struggled twice. Seeing that she couldn''t open the struggle, she simply did it. Her side eyes tilted the ink and her mouth was silent.


    "Can you tell me?" the voice of Mo Wen was so gentle that it was tempting.


    Seriously, no one in the world can resist the sound of ink.


    Yu Lan''s head was blank. As soon as he opened his mouth to explain everything, he heard a "gurgle" in his ear.


    "Are you back?" Yu Lan blinked and looked around, but he didn''t see the figure of Guji.


    Since she got to the ground, she felt strange about everything. Although she looked like a slim, she rolled up as fast as a motor. LAN didn''t know where to go when he didn''t pay attention.


    The good thing is that Lan thought it was so small that it was not easy to be found by zombies and there would be no danger, so he let it walk around.


    "Is Guri back?" the disturbed Mo Wen looked around more and more displeased, but couldn''t find the figure of Guri, "where is it?"


    "I don''t know..." Yu Lan is also looking for it. Her eyes sweep around the dense branches and leaves and touch her body. Anyway, she just can''t see the familiar fat ball.

 Chapter 327

    "Giggle!" seeing how Yu Lan couldn''t find it, his voice became more proud. Yu Lan even felt that he could hear it from its voice.


    Just as he was about to speak, Yu Lan''s remaining light suddenly swept to one side of the branch. There was a round mud ball on it, which was jumping up, down, left and right at the moment.


    Several black lines floated over her head, and she reached out and caught the "mud ball".


    The palm of your hand becomes cold at the moment of touching this "mud ball". You don''t have to guess that this jumping "mud ball" is definitely muttering.


    "How did you make yourself like this?" he rubbed the mud that couldn''t be rubbed off on Gigi. Yu Lan frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen asked, staring at the mutter in his hand. Mo Wen couldn''t help but close to her face.


    "I can''t wipe the mud on it!" Yu Lan accused angrily.


    "Well... Maybe we can wash it." the dark squint looked at the mutter in blue''s hand, and the ink calmly gave a bad idea, "throw it into the lake and see if you can wash the mud off."


    "Grumble!" the villain wants to kill it!


    Mutter protested angrily. His body was stubbornly pulled into one, but it was useless. He was robbed by ink and put it in his pocket. He was ready to take it to take a cold bath tomorrow.


    Without this eye-catching little thing, Mo Wen continued to look at Yu Lan. His dark eyes were full of expectation.


    Knowing that Mo Wen took away Guri, he had to start discussing the previous problems with her. Yu Lan skimmed his mouth and whispered a few words in your heart. Finally, he bowed his eyes and said, "well, I''ll tell you."


    She couldn''t stand ink''s warm 360 degree eyes.


    "In fact, I feel I can control the zombie virus on me now." I turned around and sat face to face with Mo Wen. Yu Lan stretched out his feet high, looking very upset. "I think this is a very useful force."


    "Very useful?" Mo Wen was puzzled. "What can this ability do?"


    Although he knew that there would be a lot of problems when he said this power, Yu Lan was not calm when he heard that Mo Wen really asked.


    She only felt that every inch of her skin was burning, making her uncomfortable, "if we are too close... The virus on me will infect you."


    "Too close." chewing these words in his mouth, the ink gently looked at Yu Lan, and his eyes became softer and softer.


    Yu Lan just wanted to find an underground hole to drill in.


    But now that she has opened her mouth, there is no reason to only say half. She cleared her throat and tried to make herself look calm, "but I can''t perfectly control the virus now..."


    "Is it difficult?" asked Mo Wen, lowering his head against her forehead.


    "It''s not very difficult. In short, I''ll come on." looking at Mo Wen''s good-looking eyes closely, Yu Lan only felt that although he had become a zombie, he had become a flower crazy zombie.


    Saliva is coming down


    "Lan Lan, are you so willing to be with me?" the backhand trapped Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen couldn''t close his mouth at this moment. "I''m so happy."


    He held Yu Lan tightly, and his heart, which had been hanging all the time, became very quiet at the moment.


    She just said she would try to control the virus. Who said she was willing to be with him?


    Yu Lan glared at Mo Wen angrily, but he still lay docile in Mo Wen''s arms, without half a struggle.


    Looking down at her gray and shriveled hand, she silently closed her eyes, but picked a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    Although she has become a zombie now, she can be so happy with her stuff... It''s really worth it.


    Both of them didn''t know when they fell asleep. In short, it was already bright when LAN opened his eyes again.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked ahead. She found that she was galloping forward with ink in her arms.


    "Good morning," she said softly.


    When Yu Lan woke up, Mo Wen also lowered his eyes and smiled, "good morning, LAN LAN."


    "Have you been running for a long time?" Yu Lan asked, circling Mo Wen''s neck.


    "I just woke up," Mo Wen said with a low smile.


    Looking at the death forest far behind Mo Wen, Yu Lan glanced and deeply doubted his words.


    Just got up and ran here to cheat the ghost?


    But the thing is comfortable when holding people. She doesn''t know anyone who is asleep.


    As Mo Wen ran all the way, the two of them soon reached the land of death.


    First, he found a more hidden apartment and went in. Mo Wen directly destroyed the door lock on the last floor and took Yu Lan inside to have a rest.


    "It''s about noon now. I think we can have something to eat first." he took out two crystal cores and handed them to Yu Lan. Mo Wen couldn''t help smiling at her wolfing down.


    "Don''t you eat?" seeing Mo Wen, he just looked at her and didn''t speak. Yu Lan couldn''t help wiping his mouth and asked.


    "I''m full," Mo Wen said with a faint smile.


    "No, you didn''t eat anything!" Yu Lan whispered seriously, frowning as if he were watching a disobedient and picky eater.


    Staring at Mo Wen''s face, Yu Lan stretched out his hand, rubbed it back and forth quite seriously, and then said calmly, "you see you''re thin!"


    "Yes?" he touched his face. Mo Wen didn''t think it was strange. He hasn''t been fat at all until now.


    "Yes!" seeing Mo Wen''s calm appearance, Yu Lan couldn''t help saying, "your face used to be smooth, but now it doesn''t feel as good as before."


    "Do you remember clearly?" Mo Wen went to a sofa and patted the dust on it. The dust spread quickly at this moment. Mo Wen can even see the size of sand.


    Yu Lan coughed and didn''t seem to have any special reaction.


    "Sit for a while." sitting on the sofa that has just been photographed, Mo Wen sticks his chin and stares at Yu Landao with a smile.


    At this time, the sun just fell from the window and covered the body of ink into a famous picture of Meilun beauty.


    The good thing is that Lan Dingli fully resisted the smiling attack of Mo Wen. She frowned and said seriously that she has now trained her ability to resist Mo Wen.


    Seeing LAN Dongzhang''s hope is not to look at him, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing, stood up and gently held her arm.

 Chapter 328

    Because Yu Lan didn''t like the sun, Mo Wen took him to a place where the sun couldn''t shine.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan whispered, touched Mo Wen''s back and said with a smile, "it''s warm."


    "Do you like it?" Mo Wen rubbed Yu''s blue hair and asked with a smile.


    "I like your temperature." he buried himself in Mo Wen''s arms and Yu Lan closed his eyes comfortably.


    Being elated by Yu Lan''s words, Mo Wen looked at the house and noticed that the room should be a single dormitory before the end of the world.


    "Blue, I''ll find out if there are any clothes we can wear."


    Reluctantly put Yu Lan down, and Mo Wen carried her on his back. Then he went to the corner to find clothes.


    Lying on Mo Wen''s warm back, Yu Lan yawned comfortably and narrowed his eyes like a satisfied cat.


    As soon as Mo Wen opened the wardrobe, he smelled an old smell. He waved to sweep away the dust, stretched out his hand and took out two clothes from the wardrobe.


    The clothes in the wardrobe are all formal clothes of the same color. Although they are covered with dust, they are not damaged.


    "If you wear formal clothes, it will be very troublesome to move."


    Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows and looked back at Yu Landao, "blue, do you want to wear it?"


    Yu Lan didn''t seem to like such formal clothes. She shook her head, grabbed Mo Wen''s hair and pointed to the door, "do you want to find it again?"


    "OK." put down his formal clothes, Mo Wen nodded and went out immediately.


    The door, which had not been opened for many years, made a harsh squeak, which was not loud, but echoed in the corridor.


    There was a faint smell of blood in the corridor outside. The blackened blood on the ground had dried up on the ground, and there was no viscous feeling when stepping on it.


    He opened another door and went in. Mo Wen looked around the room and closed the door after seeing that there was no danger.


    This room is much more messy than the previous room, and there is a spatter of blood on the wall.


    However, there were no zombies in the room. The whole room was covered with a thick layer of dust. Even the air was stuffy and uncomfortable.


    Directly open the wardrobe and look for the clothes inside. Mo Wen was lucky to find two sets of casual clothes this time.


    In fact, most of the clothes in this wardrobe are formal clothes. These two sets of casual clothes are placed at the bottom of the wardrobe. If you don''t look carefully, you''ll have passed a long time ago.


    "Do you wear pink and I wear yellow?" looking at the two sets of clothes in my hand, the ink asked a little tangled.


    The original owner of this room should be a woman. The colors of these two sets of casual clothes belong to bright colors.


    Fortunately, this woman''s body should be relatively fat, and the size of clothes is also suitable for wearing ink.


    "You wear pink." Yu Lan stares at Mo Wen and hands her casual clothes. "I wear yellow."


    "..." Mo Wen frowned and nodded after several seconds, "OK."


    So Mo Wen put on his pink casual clothes. Fortunately, his skin is white, his hair is dark, and he wears such lovely clothes... His temperament is still broken.


    "Ow -" happily put on his yellow casual clothes, Yu Lan turned back and helped Mo Wen pull his clothes, and opened his mouth with satisfaction.


    Her stuff is so cute!


    Mo Wen jerked at the corners of his mouth. Before he said anything, Yu Lan bounced up like a steel drum. He picked up the mirror on one side''s desk and ran over. He held it clearly in front of Mo Wen''s eyes to let him see his pink and tender appearance.


    "...." Mo Wen covered his forehead helplessly for a moment.


    "Very beautiful!" Yu Lan praised this loudly. Because her clothes were big, her long sleeves had wrapped her hands in them.


    For Yu Lanna''s beautiful description of him, Mo Wen just sighed, then stretched out his hand to pull her arm and flattened her sleeve.


    Yu Lan quietly looked at the side face of Mo Wen. He didn''t even know when the corners of his mouth raised a smile.


    Her stuff is so beautiful.


    After giving Yu lanbian the sleeve ink, he began to settle accounts after autumn. His side eyes gently pinched Yu Lan''s face. People and animals smiled innocuously and asked, "who is beautiful?"


    "You..." Yu Lan replied weakly, with the spirit that the previous revolutionaries were not afraid of death.


    "Hmm?" Mo Wen tilted his head, and his soft hair covered his eyes, but he couldn''t stop his dangerous eyes.


    "I''m beautiful..." Yu Lan confessed.


    "Yes, Lanlan, you look beautiful no matter what you wear." Mo Wen was satisfied at this moment, took Yu Lan''s shoulder and kissed him on the cheek he had just pinched.


    "..." bah, it''s ungrateful to praise him for his beauty!


    Yu Lan''s indignant stomach Fei was so clever that he couldn''t be any more clever. He almost shook his tail to pay attention.


    Yu Lan, who had scolded Mo Wen in his heart, lowered his head and pulled his generous clothes, and expressed deep doubt about Mo Wen''s sentence "you look good in everything".


    The mirror splashed on the ground stared at his white eyes. Yu Lan suddenly felt a strange feeling.


    Disgust can''t be said, it''s just that I''m not used to it.


    "Ah Wen," she said, twisting her neck to Mo Wen, "do you think I look really good now?"


    "Good looking." the ink eyes gently squeeze out the water, and the dark pupils are full of her shadow, "nothing in the world is better than you."


    Although he thought that Mo Wen must have used exaggeration, Yu Lan was very satisfied, threw the mirror aside, and turned around and hugged Mo Wen''s neck.


    Whether he looks good or not, it''s enough if he doesn''t dislike it!


    Loosen Mo Wen and rush to the side. Yu Lan doesn''t know what he''s looking for.


    "Lan Lan, what are you looking for?" he sat on the armrest of the sofa and closed Yu Lan''s every move to the bottom of his eyes. Mo Wen touched his chin and asked softly.


    "Just turn it over." Yu Lan answered casually.


    As soon as she regained her mind, she saw these things often seen before her last life for the first time, so she missed everything now.


    Watching Yu Lan open a drawer and put all the combs, rubber bands and hairpins on the ground, Mo Wen bent his eyes and simply walked forward to put them with Yu Lan.


    "Like these?" Mo Wen picked up a pink rabbit hairpin and asked, "then I''ll take them all."


    "But I can''t take care of it now." some worried pulled the messy hair on one end of himself. Yu Lan pasted it on Mo Wen''s arm and rubbed his face with some resentment.


    Although her strength and speed are beyond the reach of ordinary people, her hands have become so stupid that she can''t do fine work at all.


    Like braiding.

 Chapter 329

    "You still have me." put away a string of new head rope in addition to some ash, and Mo Wen said gently.


    "Yes, you can prick your head." smiled and held Mo Wen''s hand. Yu Lan looked down at a hairpin and was fascinated.


    She was abandoned when she was eight years old. At that time, she didn''t even know how to tie her head. After groping for a year, she could barely tie a high braid.


    Then, she met Mo Wen. At that time, Mo Wen was so skillful that she was jealous. Her hair looked good, not to mention not even a hair was messy.


    She didn''t want to wash clothes, so she let him wash them, and then hang them together; She didn''t want to cook, so he did it, and then crowded into the kitchen to wash the pot.


    The life at that time was really a life that she couldn''t dream of.


    "Blue?"


    Seeing what Yu Lan had been thinking with his head down, Mo Wen couldn''t help coming up and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Yu Lan shook his head, moved his position and leaned against Mo Wen''s arms.


    "Arvin, can you comb my hair now?" he handed a gray brush to Mo Wen, and Yu Lan looked at him with wide eyes.


    "OK." seeing that Lan wanted to comb his hair, Mo Wen would not refuse. He wiped the comb with his clothes, held it in his hand and began to comb Yu Lan''s hair.


    Yu Lan''s hair has become very boring since it became a zombie. Many places are tied together and can''t be combed at all.


    When encountering the hair tied together, Mo Wen will put down his comb and carefully open the hair tied together by hand. If he accidentally breaks one, he will feel distressed for a long time.


    This way of combing hair is undoubtedly very slow, but Yu Lan doesn''t feel the slightest discomfort.


    She was sleeping comfortably with her eyes closed.


    I felt that the couple was too tired and crooked. I hummed and locked them back and continued to sleep.


    After Mo Wen tied his hair, I don''t know how much time has passed. Yu Lan touched his high single horsetail, happily leaned over and kissed Mo Wen on the tip of his nose.


    "Hard work," she said with a smile.


    "Serve Lan Lan?" Mo Wen also smiled. He joked and rubbed her face.


    With her hair tied up, Yu Lan twisted her small body and continued to search through the boxes and cabinets. This time, she saw a well packaged bun in the mouth of the drawer.


    The bread is put in a small vacuum packed bag. The color doesn''t seem to change, but the shelf life... It should have passed a lot.


    "Can''t eat." looking at the bread that has expired for nearly three years, Yu Lan threw it aside.


    I haven''t eaten anything for a long time. I follow her to eat leaves every time.


    "Ah Wen." thinking about Yu Lan, he turned back and asked, "can you only eat leaves every day?"


    "Yes, the leaves of the forest of death supplement energy." I don''t know what Yu Lan is thinking, Mo Wen said casually.


    "But you are human. You should eat biscuits now." Yu Lan tangled up his cheeks. "Otherwise, let''s leave the forest of death and buy some food from human places."


    "Who shouted all day that the crystal nucleus who liked the forest of death was unwilling to leave?"


    Mo Wen looked at it helplessly and thought of which one was which one. Yu Lan reached out and hung her nose. "I''m fine, blue and blue. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "But..." Yu Lan said with some guilt, "you can eat well if you are in a human place."


    Yu Lan also raised his head and said eagerly, "it doesn''t matter if I can''t eat the pink crystal core! But I hope Arvin you can eat what you like."


    "The leaves I eat here are also delicious." noting the accommodation and care in Yu Lan''s tone, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing, "Lan Lan, you don''t know how happy I am to eat the same thing as you."


    He looked straight at Yu Lan''s face, and his slender fingertips ran across her cheek. The infatuation in his eyes had made him completely lose his reason and crazy beyond description.


    His blue is blue. He is full of eyes at the moment.


    I don''t know that the edible leaves of the death forest are actually very bad in Mo Wen''s mouth. Yu Lan finally breathed a sigh of relief and jumped into Mo Wen''s arms and whispered, "it''s not good to eat leaves all the time. After you reach level 5, shall we leave the death forest and go to the human area together?"


    Yu Lan knows that she can''t always hide in the forest of death in order to stay with Mo Wen. There are too many things that need her to end.


    Whether for her or for Mo Wen, she must leave the forest of death one day.


    "OK." Mo Wen answered gently, and his eyes were soft.


    At this time, a huge zombie suddenly climbed over from the window on one side of the room. It was so fast that I didn''t see them.


    Several dirty footprints were left on the glass, but fortunately the glass was not damaged.


    Yu Lan has now been able to successfully restrain her breath. As long as she is willing, ordinary zombies will not find her, so there will be no scene of being chased by a group of zombies before.


    Holding Yu Lan to the window, Mo Wen saw the dense zombies gathering below.


    Most of those zombies are biting each other, and only a few are lying on the wall looking around, as if hesitating.


    "They are hesitating whether to form a corpse tide." Yu Lan whispered.


    Now she can understand 50% of the meaning expressed by zombies and communicate with them to the greatest extent.


    "We still need to hesitate to form the corpse tide?" Mo Wen thought deeply when he heard the speech. "Is there really a leader in the corpse tide?"


    "May be the strongest zombie?" Yu Lan guessed. She didn''t know much about the corpse tide.


    Several zombies were beaten a little, smashing a lot of glass on the buildings on both sides.


    The zombies who tore at each other fought life and death. The zombies who didn''t do anything next to them picked up a group and walked in one direction.


    "Sure enough, there will be a corpse tide." Yu Lan twisted his eyebrows. "The corpse tide here should be only a part, and there should be different degrees of zombies gathering in other parts of the land area."


    "Do you want to stop it?" Mo Wen said.


    "I can''t stop it." Yu Lan shook his head. "The zombies are too scattered. I can only let the zombies in front of me disperse at most, but I don''t know if they gather in other places."

 Chapter 330

    "Forget it, Lanlan, we don''t need to take care of this." Mo Wen said faintly. He looked up to the distance. Sure enough, he saw many zombies gathering elsewhere and biting each other. Many zombies had been bitten off their heads and lay dead on the ground. "I''ve never heard of the dissolution of the corpse tide as soon as they gathered."


    "Well, the corpse tide is irreversible once it starts." Yu Lan nodded, "but this time the corpse tide is absolutely unprecedented."


    Yu Lan can feel that this corpse tide has agitated the zombies in the whole land area. The land area is full of the size of several cities. The zombies are not only powerful but also numerous.


    "Then why is there a corpse tide?" in fact, Mo Wen didn''t want Yu Lan to deal with the corpse tide. After asking, he looked down from the window and found that there was nothing like a leader.


    According to the consistent inference of outsiders, the corpse tide occurs because there is an existence that allows them to gather together, but now it seems that there is no leadership like existence among these zombies. They are gathering and moving completely by virtue of their own instinct.


    "It should have something to do with the roar across the lake," Yu Lan suspected. "These zombies rioted only after the roar came from across the lake."


    "Across the lake..." Mo Wen looked at the direction of the forest of death and whispered.


    "I remember Arvin, there is a man in your power called... Blank?" Yu Lan thought for a while and asked uncertainly, "if I remember correctly, he said that there was a strange sound wave in the forest of death."


    "Do you remember?" Mo Wen''s side eyes were slightly heavy.


    "Well... I remember more or less all these things." Yu Lan leaned his head and hugged Mo Wen''s arm. "So I remember ah Wen. You don''t dislike the scene when I took care of me."


    Mo Wen''s displeasure just now lies in that blue''s words were all crushed. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Yu Lan''s hair. His eyes were very gentle, "no matter what you become, you are my blue."


    "I know." Yu Lan said with bent eyes, "so Arvin, you can''t be a liar."


    For Yu Lan''s words, Mo Wen didn''t answer anything. He smiled, bent down and gently printed a kiss on blue''s head.


    At that moment, a two meter long zombie climbed over from the window. Its prominent eyes suddenly saw ink and Yu Lan. At that moment, it roared and rushed over.


    Yu Lan bares his teeth and is about to stretch out his tail. He doesn''t want Mo Wen''s reaction to be faster than her. He protects Yu Lan and smashes it into the eyes of the zombie with one hand.


    With corrosive blood, Mo Wen''s hand made a harsh corrosion sound in an instant. He pulled out his hand expressionless and held a blackened crystal core at the same time.


    The color of the crystal nucleus itself is not black, but it looks disgusting surrounded by a layer of viscous blood.


    Directly absorbed the energy of the crystal core, and the zombie with the crystal core directly fell to the ground.


    "Let''s go." Mo Wen shook his hand. Because there was no sharp weapon at this time, he couldn''t isolate the corroded place on his hand, and the wound was still slowly expanding.


    It''s very easy to deal with the zombies who have reached level 4. It can be easily solved without using abilities.


    Yu Lan, who was protected by Mo Wen, nervously hugged Mo Wen''s corroded hand and cut off the corroded place on Mo Wen''s hand with his fingernails. He was relieved to see that the wound above had begun to heal.


    Mo Wen didn''t even frown from beginning to end. He just looked at Yu Lan quietly and moved by her.


    Seeing that Mo Wen''s wound was almost good, Yu lancai still didn''t trust to blow gently towards his wound. His milky eyes were full of heartache.


    "You should protect yourself." he raised his head and stared at Mo Wen. Yu Lan whispered. It seemed that Mo Wen wouldn''t look away if he didn''t agree.


    "HMM." Mo Wen promised very readily, but he didn''t know what he thought in his heart.


    "Did you really promise me?" Yu Lan narrowed his eyes dangerously and always felt that Mo Wen''s promise was too perfunctory.


    "Well." Mo Wen nodded again and said in a tight book, "I use my hand now because I don''t have weapons. If I have weapons, of course I will use weapons."


    Yes, her gadget is not armed yet.


    After thinking for a long time, Yu Lan didn''t expect to get a weapon. He turned his head after staring at Mo Wen for a long time.


    Now that the gadget has no weapons, it''s just up to her to protect him. Don''t let the gadget be dangerous with her.


    Holding Mo Wen''s already grown hand, Yu Lan opened her mouth. Although there were no dimples on both sides, she was still very bright when she smiled.


    Now Yu Lan is surprised to fade the dead skin that covered her face before. Although her skin is not moist and shiny, it is also slippery. Without the previous rough feeling, the dark cyan at the bottom of her eyes is lighter, and her eyes become more and more divine.


    All the changes of Yu Lan were closed in the bottom of his eyes. Mo Wen happily clenched Yu Lan''s hand, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising.


    In this last world, the whole world was in a mess. There were dead bones outside, and there was no life in the corridor. The dust was filled, and even the air was stained with blood.


    But in such an environment, it seems that nothing can separate the two people holding hands. They walked quietly and clearly heard a pleasant and rhythmic sound when they stepped on the ground.


    Several zombies got into the apartment, frantically chasing and biting, but they still shrank when they noticed Mo Wen and Yu Lan.


    They looked at each other, turned their heads and ran away.


    Now Yu Lan no longer hides her breath. Her breath will not let the zombies chase after her, but will make them timid.


    This is Yu Lan''s ability after he advanced to level 3. No one will have it except her.


    "Shall we go back?"


    Walking, Yu Lan''s footsteps suddenly stopped. She looked out of the window and frowned tightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen asked in a low voice. At the same time, he looked along her line of sight and found countless contacts in a tall building. Hand like things swallowed all the passing zombies into the building.


    "I remember that monster hurt Arvin very badly." Yu Lan''s side eyes whispered.


    "Well, it''s the zombie in that building." Mo Wen nodded, and then asked with some strange eyes, "why do you say monster?"

 Chapter 331

    "Because I can''t feel what it is." a layer of gray appeared in the center of Yu Lan''s eyes, and his pale lips closed tightly together. "That thing is not a zombie."


    "Not a zombie?" Mo Wen was surprised. "What would it be if it were not a zombie?"


    "I don''t know." Yu Lan shook his head. "In short, it''s not a zombie. I can''t feel any power from it. When there was a roar across the lake, I could feel a powerful power, but in that building... I really can''t feel anything."


    "It''s not a zombie... Is it a mutant beast?" Mo Wen doubted and looked at Yu Lan at the same time.


    "It''s possible." Yu Lan nodded. She really couldn''t feel the power of some mutant animals in the forest of death.


    "Do you want to see it?" Mo Wen asked with a smile. "Anyway, there''s nothing to see now."


    The two of them came to the land of death to see the corpse tide gathered by the zombies. Now they found that the corpse tide was irreversible, so there was no need to stay here.


    "Hmm..." Yu Lan nodded. "Let''s get rid of the mutant beast together."


    Seeing Yu Lan''s interest is very high, Mo Wen has no words to refute. Anyway, with his protection, he will never let Lan Lan show any danger.


    They ran quickly towards the building, and encountered countless zombies. The fast running zombie disappeared in the blink of an eye. Yu Lan''s tail swept all the slow running zombies into the sky. At the same time, he took out the crystal core and handed it to Mo Wen twice.


    She is very picky now. She either eats the clean crystal core wiped by ink, or she wants to eat the pink and tender sweet crystal core of yizhilin.


    Soon he ran to the front of the building, and Yu Lan looked at several touches coming to his face. Hand, a tail was fanned on the ground.


    "I don''t know how many mutant animals there are." looking at the high building in front of me, Yu Lan twisted her eyebrows and asked.


    "Maybe a lot." thinking back to the scene of fighting with the monsters in the building behind Yu Lan''s back, Mo Wen always felt that there was something very strange.


    "How do we deal with them?" Yu Lan asked, "do you rush in directly?"


    But looking at the number and touch coming face to face. Hand Yu Lan immediately dispelled this idea. She felt that if she went in directly, it was no different from running directly to the wolf''s stomach.


    "It''s strange." staring at the complete and uncut building in front of me, Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows, "this monster doesn''t seem to have the meaning to come out at all."


    The monsters in this building always reach out from the inside of the building. Hand to attack the zombies that can be attacked, but there is no intention of chasing them out.


    When Mo Wen fought hard on the roof of the building, the monster also kept reaching out from the crack of the building. Hand attack, there is no other way to attack.


    "Is this... A mutant beast?" Yu Lan sniffed and swept up and down the building in front of him. After a while, he said, "it can''t get out because it''s too big?"


    "..." Mo Wen shook his head, "but I remember attacking my touch when I broke into the building with you. My hand was stretched out from the wall."


    "What''s the matter?" even Yu Lan felt a little confused. "It can''t be that Lou has become a mutant beast."


    "This is definitely not." Mo Wen couldn''t help reaching out and touching Yu Lan''s face, "only living creatures are mutated, and dead creatures won''t mutate."


    It must be a mutant, but such a big mutant


    Yu Lan raised his eyes again and looked at the high mouth on the 20th floor in front of him. Suddenly, he felt that the center of his eyebrows was a little pumping.


    "We''ll know if we try." subconsciously, he put Yu Lanhu behind him. Mo Wen stared at the tall building in front of him. Soon, a circle of black hole shaped things condensed out on more than ten floors of the tall building.


    Black holes are dark and opaque, but they have strong suction. Although it doesn''t even absorb light like a real black hole, it has also sucked out a crack in the front of the building.


    The crack began on the 15th floor or so, and soon spread to the window and directly to the 13th and 17th floors.


    With the crisp sound of glass breaking, the cracks changed from one to many, until the whole sucked place was full of cracks, the top of the building was quickly sucked in by the black hole, and the cracks that had spread out reached the eleventh floor and the top floor.


    These changes take a long time, but they only happen in a moment.


    The whole building was agitated under the power of ink, and countless touches. His hand crazily stretched out towards the black hole from each window, trying to organize the black hole to destroy the building, but the tentacles that soon stretched out seemed to be out of control, stiff into a straight line, and then slowly torn into two hundred.


    Under the gravitational power of ink, nothing can be avoided.


    When the monster in the building saw that the stop was invalid, he couldn''t help but uttered a short but harsh cry, so that the nearest ink and Yu Lan covered their ears.


    The black hole upstairs had disappeared. Mo Wen covered his ears and bowed his head. His face was pale and his face became a little ugly.


    "Ah Wen!" hurriedly held Mo Wen''s arm. Yu Lan stared at his face and couldn''t help pursing his lips, "how are you?"


    "I''m fine." Mo Wen smiled and held Yu Lan''s hand.


    Due to Yu Lan''s own reasons, she can''t feel whether Mo Wen''s hand is cold or hot at this time. She only knows that his hand has no warm feeling in the past.


    "Really all right?" Yu Lan had some doubts.


    "It''s really all right, just a little more physical exertion." Mo Wen shook his head and his voice was soft.


    Maybe he has reached the point where he is about to upgrade, so he will feel a little tired after using his power every time.


    With this black hole power, his fatigue is slightly lighter. If it is a power smashed by his space, his fatigue is relatively heavier.


    Because space smashing not only needs to accurately aim at the target, but also uses powers at the targeted place, which consumes a lot more energy.


    Sometimes mowen suspects that his black hole ability is a derivative of his original ability, which is not only labor-saving, but also more lethal.


    At this time, the mutant beast in the building gave an unusually shrill roar, and the place sucked away by the ink began to spray blood continuously, and the blood color splashed on the opposite upstairs, looking unusually seeping.


    Because the ink and Yu Lan stand low, we can''t see what the place sucked away by the ink is like. We can only see that a big hole has been sucked away from the wall above the eleventh floor, and the incision is uneven as if it had been bitten by insects.

 Chapter 332

    The high-rise building in front of me began to tremble again. At the same time, there was an angry roar. Although the specific location of the sound could not be determined, it could be determined that it came from the building.


    Countless touches. With the sharp wind blade, the hand extends out of the high building and touches the lower ones. The moment your hand hits the ground, the original flat ground is full of cracks.


    The situation between Mo Wen and Yu Lan was wrong. They turned and ran into the nearby building, trying to avoid these fierce and crazy attacks.


    The building was dark inside, and there was a fishy smell in the air. The ground was messy. If you weren''t careful, you would trip out.


    Carefully stepped on several pieces of messy glass. Mo Wen habitually wanted to hold Yu Lan''s hand or hold her in his arms. Unexpectedly, Yu Lan had no vigilance as soon as he entered the building. He ran quickly with both hands and feet, and got into the corridor in the blink of an eye.


    "Blue blue!" Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows and turned around to catch up.


    Although Yu Lan''s sense of direction is not as good as ink, it is much better than ordinary people. She accurately found the stairs that could climb the stairs and ran up quickly with her long tail. She was so fast that she would feel floating even when turning.


    The corridor was dark and smelly. Somehow, she suddenly thought of the scene when Mo Wen climbed the stairs with her who had just become a zombie.


    At that time, she had no legs. She was pitifully packed in her backpack. Only ink was weak to rely on.


    What would she look like if she didn''t have something?


    Mo Wen always chased after Yu Lan. Seeing that she slowed down for only three steps and did two steps, he came forward, grabbed her hand and wiped it, "Lan Lan, what are you doing so fast?"


    "I want to go up and see where the monster was hurt by you." Yu Lan whispered skillfully, with a delicate smell in his voice.


    "Then we together?" he leaned over and picked up Yu Lan. Mo Wen asked in a low voice with his side eyes.


    "Well, let''s go together." no longer advancing alone, Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s neck, trembled his eyelids and closed his eyes.


    Suddenly, the whole building shook. Yu Lan opened his eyes and looked around. The whole person was on alert.


    The ink in the corridor also couldn''t see the outside. He looked at Yu Lan, screwed up his eyebrows and ran to the roof more quickly.


    Yu Lan shrunk in Mo Wen''s arms and shook his tail, looking very comfortable.


    Well, she doesn''t want to run away with something.


    A tail helped Mo Wen open the iron door into the roof. Yu Lan narrowed his eyes and soon looked in the direction of the mutant beast.


    The sound of something being smashed came through the air, which sounded very harsh.


    Mo Wen cautiously walked forward a few steps, and Yu Guang suddenly swept to a few strong touches. Hands silently climbed up from one side of the building.


    These touch. The color of the hand is red and black, and it is covered with Octopus specific suction cups. The sucker constantly spits out viscous blood stains. When it is contaminated on the ground, it immediately corrodes a large area of the place it touches.


    With Yu Lan jumping back two steps quickly, Mo Wen raised his hand and touched him with his power. He stirred his hands into blood clots and focused on observing his surroundings.

 Chapter 333

    Drooping his eyes and looking downstairs, even Mo Wen couldn''t help being stunned at this moment.


    The building destroyed by his power in the center revealed an ugly gap. The gap was full of bright red flesh and blood. At this time, blood was constantly bursting out.


    In some visible pits, there are rich blood and water, and bubbles from time to time.


    The monster stretched out countless contacts from the windows of the building. Hands wrapped around the buildings, these touch. The hands may be only as thick as the mouth of a bowl at the beginning, but after entangled with things, they began to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye. The original bright red also turned blue and purple, and soon wrapped the five or six buildings around.


    Their downstairs has been wrapped by layers of huge tentacles. There are several cracks on both sides of the building, and broken stones are falling down.


    The whole building is tottering, as if it could collapse at any time.


    What the hell is this?!


    Looking at the monster in front of me who can''t be described as huge, ink subconsciously protected Yu Lan, but a dark color floated on the bottom of my eyes.


    He stared dangerously at the injured part of the monster. His slender fingers shook the palm of his hand, and there was a slight friction sound between the bone joints.


    Although he didn''t make a sound again, an ordinary killing intention spread silently.


    "It''s so big..." he patted Mo Wen''s head, Yu Lan sighed, jumped out of his arms and landed steadily on the ground.


    "These hands will grow out no matter how many times they are hurt." grabbed a touch that climbed up from downstairs. Hand, Mo Wen pulled hard and easily pulled it into two parts.


    "The most important place should be there." pointing to the central building, Yu Lan looked back and shook his tail, "always deal with these touches. The words of hands are endless."


    As soon as the voice fell, the floor they stepped on was a flash, and then the whole building fell down to the front.


    Mo Wen hurriedly grabbed Yu Lan and jumped upstairs next to him. He didn''t want to touch several times at the moment of jumping. Hands quickly wrapped around the feet of ink.


    Although the ink in mid air cut off the touch with power in time. Hand, but due to the action of gravity, it still falls uncontrollably.


    Looking at the thick layer of blood below, ink focused on finding a foothold, and there was no half panic on his face.


    Yu Lan also calmly raised his tail, hooked the guardrail on the first floor, and directly swung to the side with ink.


    He broke the window and went in. When he saw Mo Wen and Yu Lan, he saw a pile of entrenched contacts. Hands. These wriggling tentacles were covered with spikes, which came over the moment they came in.


    Mo Wen and Yu Lan sensitively avoided these spikes. Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s hand and shrank in the corner, crossed his tail and formed a tight isolation layer behind him.


    "Obviously, it should be just a monster in the center. We have to kill the monster." Yu Lan whispered at Mo Wen, his milky eyes full of determination.


    At this moment, Yu Lan pressed his hands on the corners on both sides, just trapping the ink in the middle.


    The ink, which was knocked by the gorgeous wall, didn''t seem to be used to this posture. His bloodless face seemed to be stained with some color. A flustered color flashed by, and soon became soft again.

 Chapter 334

    He put his hand around Lan''s waist, and his eyes focused on the spikes behind LAN who were trying to destroy the isolation layer.


    "It seems that this is the only way." Mo Wen narrowed his eyes and made a flat voice. "There are too many hands around us. We have to have one person to lead away these messy contacts. Hand, another person to deal with the monster in the center."


    Yu Lan thought for a moment. His straight arms bent a little, hugged Mo Wen''s neck and said, "I''ll deal with the monster in the center."


    After hearing Yu Lan''s answer, Mo Wen seemed reluctant.


    Now he doesn''t know what the monster in the center has to do. If he lets Yu Lan go rashly, the danger is definitely higher than inducing these dense contacts. Hands.


    "Blue, blue, or I..."


    "My speed is fast, my body is light, and I won''t be corroded by this thing. It''s most appropriate for me to go." after interrupting Mo Wen''s words, Yu Lanban counted the benefits of going with his fingers. After counting, he raised his head and bent his eyes. "Anyway, I''ll go whether ah Wen is happy or not!"


    "You said so..." he sighed helplessly. Mo Wen has habitually begun to give in to LAN, "then it''s up to you to solve this big guy."


    "Good!" Yu Lan''s excited eyes flashed, and he was about to leave as soon as he shook his tail.


    "Don''t worry first." he grabbed Yu Lan''s arm, and Mo Wen leaned close to her face against her forehead. "Promise me that you must come back safely. If you can''t do this in the future, you can''t leave me at all. Understand?"


    "Know." Yu Lan nodded, bent his eyes and turned to stick to the wall.


    "Take this." he handed Yu Lan the mutter in his pocket. After Mo Wen kissed her on the forehead, he got up and jumped out of the window. It seemed that he was going to rush at the monster in the center.


    A touch ready to go around. At this moment, the hands and spikes were aligned with the ink, and attacked fiercely from all directions.


    Mowen''s backhand smashes all the tentacles around him with his power, and then falls on the ground. On your hand, run quickly in the other direction.


    The feeling of too soft feet slowed down the speed of ink, but even so, these crazy tentacles still couldn''t catch him.


    Yu Lan, who has been reducing his sense of existence, suddenly jumped out of the window at this moment. Her slender tail hooked the guardrail and jumped directly towards the central building.


    Still chasing the touch of ink. Hands and spikes haven''t noticed anything wrong. They frantically attack Mo Wen. It seems that they won''t stop until they stab him to death.


    Count to touch. Hands tied together toward the cover of ink, which thought the response of ink was faster. Grabbed one of the spikes and turned over to these contacts. Keep running on top of your hand.


    It was not until Yu Lan swung along the guardrails to the front of the central building that the huge monster seemed to notice her. After a low roar, he divided countless tentacles and attacked her.


    Because ink shared the touch of buildings on both sides. Hands and spikes, so Yu Lan easily avoided these attacks.


    Raised his eyes and looked at the building that had been covered by creeping flesh and blood. Yu Lan''s eyes immediately became fierce.


    These meat pieces are full of blood stains. Let alone climbing, you won''t feel half of your fingertips when you reach out to touch them.

 Chapter 335

    "Gigi, are you still awake?" she took out her sleepy Gigi and asked softly with her eyes down.


    "Mutter!"


    Mutter seemed to have just woke up and rolled himself up in a circle. After hearing Yu Lan''s question, it is estimated that she rolled twice on the palm of her hand. She looks in good spirit.


    "Can you use your ability to help me slow down the attack speed of these hands?" Yu Lan raised his tail to block several straight spikes, lowered his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "Giggle..." the ball in his hand twisted and seemed to shake his head.


    "Yes, the ice you made is very thin, so it shouldn''t have much strength." Yu Lan didn''t feel disappointed when he heard the speech, but continued to ask, "can you build a layer of thin ice on this layer of meat? It''s best to have different layers to let me have a place to fall."


    Generally speaking, the ice layer is extremely slippery and difficult to climb, but it is better than the pile of smooth flesh and blood in front of us.


    "Guji!" this time, Guji played excitedly. Obviously, he could do it.


    "Please." Yu Lan nodded, put the mutter on his body and began to climb up along the meat in front of him.


    Since she touched the pile of blood and meat, the fine ice spread rapidly upward.


    The ice spread out this time is not only uneven, but also has many protruding places, which is very suitable for blue climbing.


    Yu Lan used one tail for protection and one tail for fixing his position. For a moment, he climbed up like walking on the ground.


    Seeing that Yu Lan actually climbed up, the monster in the floor was obviously a little anxious. It stretched out more spikes and stabbed directly from Yu Lan''s men, but Yu Lan climbed to it at a faster speed every time the spikes just came out.


    "Giggle, come on."


    Seeing that she was about to reach her goal, Yu Lan suddenly nailed her vertical tail to the top, and then threw herself hard to the top.


    Accurately fell on the place where the ink text hurt the monster. Yu Lan stepped on the wet, thick and bright red blood under the soles of his feet. A layer of gray appeared in the center of his milky eyes uncontrollably, just like an isolation layer to isolate the outside world.


    At the moment when blue fell on the monster''s wound, the monster made a harsh roar. The sound from the center of the whole floor was dull, yes, but it was also deafening.


    Countless attacks quickly attacked Yu Lan. Yu Lan crossed his tail to form an isolation layer and protected himself 360 degrees.


    At this time, if she hadn''t had an isolation layer, she might have been really crushed into a sieve.


    Drooping eyes looked at the blood under his body. Yu Lan was very unkind and stepped on it.


    The monster immediately trembled with pain, and the attack became more and more violent.


    "The wound didn''t heal?" I recalled the touch broken by ink before. Although the hand will not heal, new ones will grow rapidly at the fault, which is not much different from the immortal body.


    However, this place has no new tentacles, and the wound has not healed itself. Coupled with the gushing blood stains, it is obviously a very special place.


    Originally wanted to use the wound made by ink to pursue the victory, but Yu Lan also changed his mind now.


    She lowered her head and punched into the blood under her body, ignoring the fierce struggle of the monster.

 Chapter 336

    Just as the human heart will have aorta and pulmonary artery, since this monster can gush blood from where, it will naturally have the same existence as blood vessels.


    What Yu Lan is looking for is its blood vessels.


    The isolation layer behind him appeared cracks under the fierce attack of the monster. Yu Lan was stained with blood all over his body and his hair was sticky together.


    The turbidity in her eyes faded, and the rest of the gray color was flat, and half of it was not affected by the thick smell of blood around.


    Soon her men were empty, and the strong viscous feeling surrounded her from all directions, constantly stimulating her touch.


    eureka!


    The dark light from the bottom of her eyes flashed, and she bent down and drilled directly into the hole under her body.


    To solve this huge monster, she needs to enter the monster''s body, but the whole building has been wrapped by the monster.


    The only way to break through this hard defense is to find its weakest place.


    At the moment when blue entered its body, the monster made a sad roar, which was different from the previous dull voice. At this time, its voice was sharp and harsh, just like the most desperate roar of crazy people.


    Under this sound, Mo Wen couldn''t help looking back, but there was no Yu Lan in his vision.


    A dark color appeared in his godless eyes, which vaguely contained the intention of killing.


    A touch. His hand quickly wrapped around his arm as he turned back, tightened it and pulled it back.


    Mo Wen pulled the sharp thorn extending from the other direction with his backhand and broke away from the tentacle clamp with the force of the sharp thorn.


    Without any expression, he crushed the sharp thorn in his hand, and ink swept across the corner of his eyes, and his cold eyes even dissipated the warmth of the afternoon.


    The whole body swings a layer of suffocating ripples, with the ink as the center, within ten meters of the surrounding area. The hands and spikes disappeared in an instant.


    "It''s really annoying." Mo Wen said to himself in a cold voice, "disgusting, really disgusting."


    No one knew what his nausea meant. At this time, the ink was cold and silent, and his thin lips, which were slightly purple, were tightly pursed, showing his unhappy mood.


    His eyes were far away on the tall building in the center. He twisted his eyebrows and raised his feet and jumped over.


    Now most of the tentacles and stingers have gathered their targets in the center. They don''t have any extra thoughts to chase her again.


    Yu Lan now fell in a soft place, and the whole soles of his feet were soaked in blood.


    She wrinkled her nose and closed her eyes in disgust.


    No matter how determined her will is, she absolutely doesn''t like to stay in a place with such a strong smell of blood.


    Raise your eyes and look around. There is only dazzling bright red.


    She raised her feet and walked in the blood, reaching the edge without any goal.


    Reaching out to touch the rough place on the edge, Yu Lan looked at the blood stain in his hand and didn''t open his eyes with disgust.


    Gu Ji couldn''t stand the strong smell of blood for a long time. He hid in Yu Lan''s pocket and didn''t want his head to come out.


    "Maybe we should destroy this place."


    Feeling the uncomfortable roughness under his hands, Yu Lan gently pressed it and whispered to himself.


    The raised tail pierced the blood wall in front of him. Yu Lan raised his hand to wipe the blood splashed on his face and stirred it twice before pulling it out.


    "Roar -"


    The monster''s voice was very clear from Yu Lan''s right, and then the place under his feet trembled violently, and the rich blood smell around became more and more pungent.


    Precariously leaning against the blood wall on his side, Yu Lan pinched his fist and worked hard to maintain his balance.


    She looked up at the roaring place in front of her, raised her tail and ran over without hesitation.


    The road ahead is like a huge and narrow pipe, which gets narrower and narrower. Yu Lan can only crawl forward quickly after he can''t stand up.


    Just when LAN Gang left this area, a bloody hand suddenly came into the place where she had just pierced with her tail.


    That hand clasped the edge of the blood wall and pulled the hole that could only pass through the arm to the size of a bucket.


    Mo Wen slipped in and broke a barb around his ankle.


    "Blue?"


    He stood in the blood and whispered. Of course, he didn''t get any response.


    Drooping eyes stared at the bloody water under their feet. The ink was as dark as night, but the eyes were inexplicably stained with a layer of blood.


    Lanlan... Unexpectedly entered such a disgusting place?


    Wipe away the blood beads that almost stuck to his eyelids, and Mo Wen walked deeper without saying a word.


    There are places to walk on both sides of the blood. Yu Lan walks in the narrow area on the right, while Mo Wen moves in the opposite direction to Yu Lan.


    Besides, Yu Lan became alert after passing through the narrow area.


    There were not many abnormal blood stains around. Even the place under your feet became dry.


    Yu Lan frowned and looked around, trying to find the direction of the monster''s roar.


    After taking a few more steps, she found that the road ahead was obviously a downward slope. Fortunately, the slope was not very slippery, so she barely had a place to stay.


    Yu Lan looked back and suddenly felt a little cold behind him.


    A few touches. His hand stretched out silently from the ground and surrounded Yu Lan''s feet, but he didn''t mean to attack.


    Stepping on these tentacles, Yu Lan''s already serious face became more and more expressionless.


    It was getting dark and I couldn''t even see the bright red.


    The only thing you can hear is her light footsteps and the sound of water droplets coming from nowhere.


    "Mutter..."


    The mutter, who was dazed by the bloody smell, stirred several times in a low voice, as if he wanted Yu Lan to leave the place quickly.


    But since Yu Lan came in, naturally there was no reason to leave without doing anything. She ignored the gurgling voice and continued to move forward until she saw a white light in her vision.


    I don''t know what made the light, because blue doesn''t seem to be the light that the outside world can make.


    Yu Lan strode forward and didn''t stop until he saw what was in front of him.


    He couldn''t help staring. Yu Lan touched the glowing thing and felt that he had forgotten his breath for a moment.


    What glows is a crystal nucleus wrapped in blood clots layer by layer!


    The crystal nucleus was covered by blood clots, so Yu Lan didn''t see very clearly, but Yu Lan could still feel the feeling that the crystal nucleus could pass out.


    Why is there such a pure crystal nucleus in the body of the mutant beast?


    Yu Lan stretched out his hand and wanted to take out the crystal core from the thick flesh and blood. The next second, a fierce attack came straight at the back of her head.

 Chapter 337

    Yu Lan subconsciously sidestepped over and stared at the thing that was going to attack her.


    The thing behind is the touch connected with the number. Hands, these touch. The hands were wound together like wireworms, surrounded by trembling spikes.


    However, there seems to be a head in the center of these tentacles, not like the head of any animal, but like the head of a fish.


    Its rhombic mouth opened and closed to Yu Lan, like a little goldfish spitting bubbles in the bathtub.


    Of course, the little goldfish is cute, but the monster in front of us only makes people sick.


    "Roar -"


    The monster suddenly roared, and the sound was very harsh and terrible.


    Unexpectedly, this kind of mouth, which was not the size of a fist, could make such a frightening sound. Yu Lan covered his ears, shook his tail and retreated quickly.


    The monster''s tail grows on the surrounding blood walls. Even if it attacks hard, it can''t get away from the surrounding blood walls.


    Squinting at the monster, she quickly retreated by taking advantage of the monster''s shortcomings and raised her eyebrows provocatively where it could not reach.


    This monster is obviously not a master who can be easily provoked. It frantically rushed over the next second of Yu Lan''s provocation, even if it was still on the surrounding blood wall behind him.


    Probably also guessed that it could stretch itself as much as possible. Yu Lan glanced at the crystal core she had seen before. After thinking about it, she no longer abnormally continued to avoid. Instead, she stepped forward and grabbed a touch of the monster. Hands.


    The tentacle burst out countless spikes at the moment when Yu Lan pinched it, and easily pierced Yu Lan''s hand.


    The good thing is that Lan doesn''t care about these at all as if she can''t feel pain. Her goal is only something like a head in the center of the monster.


    However, the monster will not give her a chance to attack her weakness. It provokes countless contacts. He wrapped his hand around his head and rushed towards Yu Lan quickly.


    Unexpectedly, the monster came to the door by himself. Yu Lan subconsciously raised his tail and went straight through the surrounding touches. Hand pounded in.


    But in her tail penetration touch. The moment of hand, touch. The hand rolled up her tail and threw it fiercely, which directly folded her tail in half.


    The tail is a very sensitive part for Yu Lan. She bared her teeth in pain, but soon a new tail grew.


    No longer rashly launched an attack, Yu Lan broke free from the grip of his tentacles, leaned down and retreated to a place where the monster could not attack.


    She also put up layers of barbs around her tail, and her joints increased sharply and thickened twice.


    Her limbs buckled on the blood wall and quickly attacked from all around. Her two tails not only maintained her balance, but also greatly improved her attack speed.


    This place is the monster''s territory, so these contacts around it. The hand can come out unconditionally and without warning, because LAN doesn''t pay attention to launch a fatal blow to her.


    Therefore, Yu Lan had to bring up the spirit of 100000 points to pay attention to any wind and grass around. Even a slight mistake may kill her.


    The monster seems to be that blue keeps avoiding and becomes more and more powerful. The attack is more and more rapid. Not to mention, even his strength becomes more and more fierce.


    Unable to find the weak part of the monster, Yu Lan frowned unhappily and showed his teeth dangerously.


    Since the sneak attack can''t find a place... It''s just the front!


    As soon as this idea came out of blue, she rushed at the monster with all her strength, ignoring the sharp thorns and touches that wiped her face. Hands.


    He threw himself on the monster, and Yu Lan stretched out her sharp nails and pounded the protective touch on the top of the monster''s head. When she saw that she couldn''t move her hand, she simply hit it with her elbow.


    The monster seemed to give a disdainful snort, and then more barbs came out of his body and directly pierced Yu Lan''s two legs.


    Yu Lan gave a cry of pain, and his center of gravity deviated and fell off the monster.


    Noticed Yu Lan''s embarrassment, the monster roared proudly, then raised his tentacles and patted Yu Lan.


    He has been paying attention to the monster''s every move. At this moment, Yu Lan suddenly saw the essence of his eyes. When he jumped up, he missed two murderous touches. He threw his hand at the monster''s central head.


    The monster was so frightened that he wanted to withdraw his extended touch. Hand, but Yu Lan naturally won''t give it a chance to turn over. Her whole body strength focused on her hand and directly twisted the monster''s neck.


    Perhaps it was because Yu Lan exerted too much force. She pulled out the whole head of the monster. While the blood splashed, the monster''s diamond mouth even bit Yu Lan''s shoulder.


    Holding the unconscious head, Yu Lan pulled out the monster''s mouth from her shoulder and threw it to the ground.


    The headless monster soon sank to the ground without a sound.


    Yu Lanchang took a breath and went to the side of the pure crystal core, focusing on how to take out the crystal core.


    Staring at the crystal nucleus in the center of the meat for a long time, Yu Lan finally came to the conclusion that he took out the crystal nucleus with violence.


    Her sharp nails covered the surface of the meat and buried it inch by inch.


    I didn''t think there was a sudden change at this time, countless touch. His hands came from all directions and blocked all the retreat of Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan chose to move forward at the first time when he was aware of the danger. The meat wrapped in the crystal nucleus suddenly gave a strong beat like a heart, and then it didn''t mean that Lan reacted and stretched out countless touches from around the meat. Hands.


    Here. These tentacles were no longer soft and slippery, but became very hard. They almost strangled Yu Lan in half at the moment of being entangled in her at a close distance.


    This wrapped crystal core is the ultimate monster!


    Suddenly, Yu Lan opened her mouth and bit the touch that entangled her. Hands and two tails stabbed the monster wrapped in the crystal core regardless.


    It''s a pity that this time, when she was trapped, she inevitably had some difficulties in movement. The speed slowed down, not to mention her strength.


    The touch that can almost drown Yu Lan around. The hands rushed over, grabbed her limbs and pulled around, looking to tear her apart.


    Yu Lan will not die obediently. Her tail quickly avoids the number and touch around. Hand, gave up the chance to stab the monster.


    Take his tail and stick it to his body. Yu Lan closely establishes an isolation layer around his body. As long as the isolation layer is there, these contacts can be made. Her hand won''t hurt her at all.

 Chapter 338

    Dangerously staring at the arrogant monster in front, Yu Lan roared and pulled out his arm with the lubrication of blood stains on his body.


    A few crisp friction sounds came from the bones on her arm and pierced her skin in a strange arc.


    The prominent bony joints are like water snakes, slowly and curled around the arm. The outer part grows dense and sharp spikes at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming a weapon that can both defend and attack.


    Yu Lan of advanced level 3 can still change the image, but there is no freedom at level 2.


    Her current body will automatically transform itself according to the current situation when needed. In this way, her ability has indeed increased a lot of practicality, but reduced a bit of freedom.


    Use sharp spikes to block the slippery touch. Hand Yu Lan lowers his center of gravity and pours at the monster in front of him at a very fast speed.


    However, the speed and number of hands touched far exceeded her expectations. At the moment when she blocked several hands, a lot of contacts appeared around without warning. Hands came and roughly entangled her tail to prevent her from taking another step forward.


    In other people''s territory, her situation is at an absolute disadvantage.


    His clothes were cut by several sharp spikes, and Yu Lan was absorbed in the secret way.


    I was thinking whether to give up her tail first. Before she could do anything, the monster with crystal core suddenly roared and pulled back her mind.


    The blood wall on her head also twitched abnormally at this time. A bloody hand suddenly pierced the blood wall and appeared in Yu Lan''s vision.


    Yu Lan looked at the hand calmly and pulled away the blood wall above. While the blood splashed, ink jumped down with blood all over.


    "... ah Wen?" Yu Lan was surprised by the strange appearance of Mo Wen.


    "I found you." Mo Wen wiped the blood stains on his eyes and smiled gently.


    He had walked for a long time before and didn''t see Yu Lan. He finally heard her voice, but he couldn''t clearly distinguish the direction, so he had to use the simplest and rough method.


    Seeing Mo Wen''s smile, Yu Lan''s mood became better. She also opened her mouth and looked at Mo Wen, revealing a very happy smile.


    Her stuff... Fell from the sky.


    Yu Lan was happy, but the monster hurt was furious.


    Why do these two bastards open holes in its body?!


    The anger in his heart turned into power. The monster roared briefly and slowly melted himself into the flesh and blood under his body. At the same time, countless tentacles stretched out around the narrow space. There were countless sharp thorns in front of each tentacle.


    If so many sharp spikes attack at the same time, Yu Lan may have to hang up a few times even if he builds an isolation layer.


    "Don''t let it run!" ignoring the entangled tail, Yu Lan pushed hard at her feet, pulled her trapped tentacles and rushed towards the monster.


    A figure flashed before her eyes. Yu Lan was stunned and saw that Mo Wen rushed to the monster faster than she did, and wrapped the monster''s protruding body around with her torn tail.


    This circle just stuck the crystal nucleus in the monster''s body, making it unable to go up and down.


    Looking at the monster''s body reduced by two circles, Yu Lan secretly rejoiced that her slender tail had not been torn off by the strength of ink.


    When Mo Wen caught the monster, the surrounding touching hands attacked him, even including the previous touching hands wrapped around Yu Lan.


    Without restraint, Yu Lan immediately took out all her strength to move. She flashed behind the ink, and her two tails overlapped to condense a thick isolation layer.


    Her isolation layer formed a natural arc along her tail, covering her and ink without dead corners.


    The sharp thorns around attacked the isolation layer disorderly, but there was no loophole for a while.


    "Ah Wen, take away its crystal core." Yu Lan said slightly sideways, sticking to Mo Wen''s back.


    Wen Yanmo immediately released a hand and smashed it into the monster''s body and stabbed it at the crystal core.


    Seeing that his crystal core was about to be taken by ink, the monster struggled with more and more panic, and the touch of the peripheral attack became more and more crazy.


    Mo Wen''s expression didn''t change half a minute. He held the monster in one hand and calmly continued to stab at the crystal core with the other hand. He looked very relaxed.


    But only the monster knows how much strength it is using to resist the invasion of ink.


    Yu Lan''s isolation layer finally appeared a crack under this fierce attack. Just as the crack appeared, Mo Wen also got the crystal core and quickly separated from the monster''s body.


    The monster who lost the crystal core rushed towards Mo Wen like a dying struggle and was kicked out by Mo Wen.


    The lower half of the monster was connected to the ground, and ink almost stepped on it to the bottom of the ground.


    Yu Lan''s isolation layer was finally completely broken at this moment. She turned back and took Mo Wen''s arm and pulled him to avoid the stinging tentacles.


    And Mo Wen also picked up Yu Lan, used the power against the edge, and jumped out at the moment of smashing the blood wall.


    Jumping down from the position of more than ten floors, Mo Wen carefully protected Yu Lan in the roaring wind, lowered his center of gravity and landed steadily on the ground.


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lan skillfully rubbed Mo Wen''s chest and mouth.


    "We have to leave here quickly." he leaned his eyes on the blue top of his head. After a gentle word in ink, he ran towards the periphery.


    "Click -"


    The high-rise building on the left heard a harsh sound of breaking, and the already crumbling building fell directly at them.


    Yu Lan shook his tail and patted several large bricks and tiles, while Mo Wen successfully fled the land of right and wrong under the cover of Yu Lan.


    Behind him came the sound of explosion, which stabbed the ears of ink one after another.


    After they ran to a safe place, they looked back and saw only a vast sea of blood.


    The huge monster turned into blood after losing its crystal core, and flooded the street behind them in just a few seconds.


    Mo Wen immediately jumped into a guardrail of the nearby building with Yu Lan, kicked the broken window and drilled in.


    This floor is a little lower than the previous high-rise building. It''s only fifteen or six floors. It didn''t take Mo Wen a few minutes to run to the top of the building.


    Looking at the blood coming out from upstairs, Mo Wen only felt the fishy smell straight to the tip of his nose.


    The zombies who were gathering around the corpse tide were attracted by the sweet taste and gathered in this direction with joy.


    They frantically rushed into the blood, drowning themselves and happily swallowing the sweet blood around them.

 Chapter 339

    Looking down at Yu Lan with a wrinkled nose in his arms, Mo Wen thought about it and ran away with her.


    In the past, Mo Wen would have asked Yu Lan if he wanted to soak in the blood like other zombies, but now he won''t ask Yu Lan these questions.


    What Lanlan hates and likes is clear to him now.


    Finally, he was far away from the smell of blood. Yu Lan''s frown loosened, stared at the side face of ink and yawned, and his muscles relaxed.


    "Arvin, where are we going?" she asked in a soft voice.


    "Let''s find a place to change our clothes first." Mo Wen raised his chin. "Our clothes are too dirty."


    His and Yu Lan''s bodies were covered with sticky blood stains, not only on his body, but also on his face and hair.


    "HMM." there was no retort to Mo Wen''s words. Yu Lan closed his eyes and leaned against Mo Wen''s arms.


    When Mo Wen stopped, Yu Lan opened her eyes. She looked at the messy room around her, stretched out her arm and jumped out of Mo Wen''s arms.


    Mo Wen touched her head, went to an upside down wardrobe in the room and looked for her clothes. The serious appearance looks good no matter from which direction.


    Yu Lan squatted down and looked at Mo Wen with his chin, grinning foolishly from time to time.


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen also smiled at Yu Lan gently, took out a light blue sweater and handed it to her, "what do you think of this dress?"


    "Very nice." Yu Lan took the clothes and looked at them carefully. He praised them loudly. He looked like it very much.


    "Just like it. There are many clothes here. I''ll find them for you." seeing that Yu Lan likes ink, his eyes become softer and softer, he hung his head and continued to look for them. He was in a good mood and picked the corners of his lips.


    "Ah Wen." looking at the throat knot rolling between Mo Wen''s neck, Yu Lan couldn''t help bending her eyes and smiled. The blood stains all over her made her look a little embarrassed, but it made people feel inexplicably relieved, "I like you."


    "Yes."


    Mo Wen nodded and continued to look for his clothes. After several seconds, he opened his eyes as if he was frightened, and his always calm mouth opened a little.


    "Blue?" his voice trembled. "What did you just say?"


    "I say I like you." Yu Lan''s eyes are as dazzling as stars, and his voice is sweet and pleasant.


    Mo Wen was as stupid as a nerd. He didn''t even know that his clothes had fallen off.


    Yu Lan didn''t say he liked him before, but this is the first time that Yu Lan, who has recovered his mind, took the initiative to say he liked him.


    At this moment, Yu Lan''s whole body began to turn white from the tip of his nose. He didn''t stand up until the whole person faded off his gray color.


    At this time, although she still had a lot of blood stains, she was beautiful and moving in the eyes of Mo Wen.


    Looking at Mo Wen''s silly appearance, Yu Lan''s laughter became pleasant. She lifted her feet and jumped lightly, squatted down and kissed the ink on her lips.


    Because she carries the virus, Yu Lan has been afraid to touch the mouth and nose of ink, but now she can finally infect the part of her mind.


    This is the first kiss she has kept for a long time.


    Yu Lan didn''t know what love was when she was in primary school. She only knew that her favorite person was mo Wen, which was her most precious relative.


    But later, when she was in love, she could no longer get close to her lover.


    Mo Wen only felt that the most sensitive nerves in his body were concentrated on his lips. Under his blue and cold lips, he only felt a roar in his head, and the whole brain was buzzing so that he couldn''t concentrate.


    When he recovered, he only knew to press his hand on his lips and giggled like a fool.


    Yu Lan couldn''t bear to look straight. Don''t open your eyes. After pointing to Mo Wen and smiling a few times, he ran to the sofa next to him and sat down.


    Sitting a little hard, but also raised countless dust.


    "... blue?" Mo Wen stood up and looked at Yu Lan. He couldn''t take a step under his feet like a kilo of weight.


    His eyes suddenly turned red, and he stumbled in front of Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan jumped off the sofa, touched Mo Wen''s face painfully, and put his hand around his neck.


    "Do you like what I mean?" Mo Wen stared at Yu Lan nervously, and his voice took a cautious smell.


    Leaning his head to understand the words of ink, Yu Lan bent his eyes and nodded.


    The right thing is to like you, as a lover''s love.


    Mo Wen finally found his movement. He stretched out his hand and held Yu Lan tightly in his arms. His strong arms trembled faintly, making people feel very fragile.


    He has been waiting for this sentence for nearly twenty years.


    Yu Lan skillfully leaned against Mo Wen''s arms, and the Milky fundus of his eyes was also stained with a little fluorescence.


    When Mo Wen calmed down the chaotic emotions of excitement, tension and ecstasy, Yu Lan was about to fall asleep. He leaned over, held Yu Lan''s face and wiped her face seriously until he wiped the blood stain to reveal the human face.


    At this time, although Yu Lan was no different from human beings, his eyes were still milky white unique to zombies, and could not be changed anyway.


    He looked at Yu Lan''s eyes very seriously. There was a faint tension in Mo Wen''s bright eyes.


    He opened his mouth and organized the language before he said, "blue, I..."


    "I" didn''t give a reason for me for a long time. Yu Lan turned his eyes up, leaned forward and printed a kiss on the lips of ink again.


    "I can control the virus now," she said, bending her eyes. The hidden meaning in her words is very clear - you can kiss at will.


    Mo Wen couldn''t help kissing Yu Lan''s lips. He didn''t dare to rub hard at all. He bit Yu Lan''s thin lips very gently and gently.


    The kiss that was unfamiliar to the extreme by the ink made it itchy. Yu Lan "giggled" and simply closed his eyes and tossed with the ink.


    I don''t know how long it took Mo Wen to finally kiss enough. He trapped Yu Lan between his legs, opened his mouth and didn''t say a word, but his cheeks and ears were red and bright.


    Yu Lan opened his eyes, squinted at Mo Wen, stretched out his fingers and rammed his chest and mouth. He got up naughtily and stuck his head between Mo Wen''s neck.


    Mo Wen regained his mind and hugged Yu Lan. He was in a hurry. He didn''t have the calmness and indifference against monsters before.


    "Blue blue." he took a long breath and smiled. "You can''t go back on what you said."


    Yu Lan nodded and looked very clever.

 Chapter 340

    "If you repent..." Mo Wen still couldn''t be at ease. He thought childishly about Yu Lan''s punishment after breaking his oath. He didn''t think of a way for a long time.


    If the punishment is heavy, he is distressed. If the punishment is light, he is also distressed.


    Most importantly, he was afraid that Yu Lan hated him.


    "If I want to repent, you''d better tie me to my pants belt." seeing the tangled appearance of Mo Wen, Yu Lan skillfully tilted her head and her slightly bulging cheeks were as lovely as a cat.


    Her complexion gradually faded away from the normal white and returned to the previous gray, and the whole person looked dark.


    "Now I can''t easily control the virus. If I were stronger, I would be able to maintain human form for a long time." he squeezed his fist, and Yu Lan raised his eyes and smiled at Mo Wen.


    "It''s all right." Mo Wen leaned his eyes on her shoulder, closed his eyes and looked quiet, "you''re always my blue."


    "HMM." he stretched out his hand around Mo Wen''s waist. Yu Lan also closed his eyes and smiled on his lips, "I''m your blue."


    The sky darkened quietly, and the faintly visible stars were arranged irregularly, trying to highlight their bright light under the bright moonlight.


    Yu Lan, who finally changed his clothes, sat on the windowsill and looked out of the window. From time to time, he puffed up his cheeks to sell cute. Mo Wen sat next to her and carefully wiped the blood stains on her hair and hands. Her eyes were focused and gentle.


    "I don''t understand why you should eat flesh and blood when you have crystal nuclei to eat them." he looked down at several wandering zombies on the road. Yu Lan pinched his chin and said faintly, "the more flesh and blood you eat, the faster you lose your mind."


    "Because you are different from them." holding Yu Lan''s thin fingers, Mo Wen smiled with his head down. The laughter was very good.


    "When I was a zombie, my only regret was that I didn''t see you again." Yu Lan leaned relaxed on the side of Mo Wen and said calmly with his eyelids down, "but you still found me."


    Keenly aware of the vulnerability hidden in Yu Lan''s voice, Mo Wen didn''t make a sound, but opened her arms to make her lean more comfortably.


    "Where were you when the last world just broke out?" Yu Lan asked.


    "I''m on a business trip in the south," Mo Wen added, "in city B."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Landu said, "well... No wonder I didn''t see you for two years after you asked for help."


    "You ask for help like me?" Mo Wen was a little confused.


    "Didn''t you call me when the end of the world just broke out? I cried like you asking for help." Yu Lan shrugged. "You asked me to wait for you."


    "Did you know it was me at that time?" the ink text was stunned again.


    "Of course." Yu Lan said, "although I don''t know your phone, I know it''s you as soon as I hear your voice."


    "You should know..." Mo Wen was a little distracted, "I thought..."


    "What do you think?" Yu Lan rushed over, pinched Mo Wen''s ear, narrowed his eyes and said, "do you think I forgot you completely?"


    Mo Wen opened his mouth to say something. He looked at Yu Lan''s dangerous eyes and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "In high school." Yu Lan pie his mouth and lean against Mo Wen''s arms to count, "how many times have you sneaked into our school in suits and shoes and pretended to be our new teacher."


    "..." ink seems a little embarrassed.


    "At that time, my backseat told me that if you didn''t marry, I beat you up." he glanced at Mo Wen obliquely, and Yu Lan continued, "but you''re also powerful. You haven''t been seen through by our classmates in high school for three years. Just think you''re an internship teacher."


    "I''m just... Very careful." Mo Wen''s Adam''s apple rolled.


    "Besides college," Yu Lan snorted, holding Mo Wen''s hand and playing with his slender white fingers, "you always sit behind me like a shadow when I study at night and pat me with a mobile phone... What happens when I''m blind."


    Hearing that Yu Lan counted the things he did one by one, Mo Wen couldn''t help but tightly encircle her, and his voice was vaguely mixed with some helpless, "I just thought... You don''t want to have a relationship with me."


    He is a paranoid and indifferent abnormal murderer, and she is just a very ordinary student.


    "So... You''ve been trying not to have any contact with me?" Yu Lan blinked and bit his lips.


    The ink didn''t make a sound. It seemed to be acquiescence.


    The atmosphere in the room was inexplicably depressed. When Lan thought that Mo Wen would not say anything again, Mo Wen suddenly said:


    "Blue, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you."


    He paused, more and more vigorously around Yu Lan, with a low voice, "you know... How much I wanted to kill you the day you left me silently?"


    "I want to destroy you inch by inch, and then eat nothing left."


    The icy voice of ink surrounded Yu Lan''s ear, which was dense and trembling.


    "But I can''t bear it. I want you to live, and I want to see your smile." he took a long breath, and ink buried his head in blue''s neck and tore his most real side bloody in front of blue.


    "How dare I approach you again?"


    It was Yu Lan''s turn to be silent. She lowered her head and pinched the fingertips of ink. Her gray eyes were full of heartache, and the smile on her face also converged.


    "Silly guy." turning back and holding Mo Wen''s face, Yu Lan rubbed gently against his cheek, "I knew you were different from me at the first sight."


    Close to Mo Wen''s ears, Yu Lan''s sweet voice sounded faintly, "you are dangerous, crazy and scary."


    Mo Wen''s back was stiff, and his hands on Yu Lan''s back were clenched together.


    Looking up at the red eyes of ink, Yu Lan seemed to see a crazy fierce beast coming out of the cage.


    She suddenly chuckled and kissed Mo Wen''s eyelids.


    "But even so, you are my most important person," she said with a smile. "Whether you are crazy or dangerous, I am willing to accept you like this is enough."


    "Arvin, I like you."


    Yu Lan''s voice seemed like a cool wind in this gradually warming weather, which dispersed the uneasiness and haze at the bottom of Mo Wen''s heart. He looked at Yu Lan gently, and his black eyes were full of color.


    The hand he had been holding was finally released. His fingertips gently stroked Yu Lan''s back and stroked her slightly hard hair.


    "I only have you." the low drooping eyes smiled, and his laughter was clear and bright. "Blue, you are everything to me."


    Looking at Mo Wen''s smile, Yu Lan suddenly felt his heart stopped for a moment.

 Chapter 341

    "So don''t try to leave me again, OK?" Mo Wen pinched Yu Lan''s face and looked focused. "If you leave me again, I... Will lock you up."


    His hands were around the blue slender neck, and the ink said seriously, "just lock here."


    Now ink no longer need to hide his most real thoughts. He rubbed Yu Lan''s head and was full of joy from the bottom of his eyes to the corners of his mouth.


    He really cared about his leaving without saying goodbye.


    Yu Lan stared at Mo Wen''s real smile and suddenly put his hand around his neck.


    "Arvin, I''m sorry."


    Surprised by Yu Lan''s sudden apology, Mo Wen blinked and said, "blue?"


    "I''m sorry, I left without saying goodbye." Yu Lan looked directly at Mo Wen''s eyes, and the gray pupils rippled in circles.


    Although Mo Wen never mentioned it, his heart actually always cared about Yu Lan''s departure. But now he is more willing to choose to continue to love Yu Lan and force himself not to mention the past.


    "Do you want to tell me why?" said Mo Wen.


    "Well." Yu Lan nodded, "I think I''ll tell you everything."


    "Well, as long as you like." Mo Wen nodded and covered Yu Lan''s shoulder, making her more comfortable in her arms.


    Yu Lan closed her eyes and said after a few seconds of silence, "Yu jueying''s people found me in the summer vacation of grade 5."


    "The leader of the south?" Mo Wen thought, "who is he?"


    "He is my father." Yu Lan''s voice didn''t fluctuate, and his face was faint.


    Mo Wen frowned when he heard the speech. Yu Lan has been a person since he knew Yu Lan. This is the first time to hear her talk about her father.


    "I''m Yu jueying''s eldest daughter. Later, when my mother died, I was driven out by him." Yu Lan smiled like a mockery. "Up to now, I don''t know why I was abandoned by him, regardless of my father''s and daughter''s feelings."


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound, but gently patted Yu Lan''s back.


    "But it doesn''t matter. I didn''t have any love with him long ago." Yu Lan''s cold eyes hung, paused and then followed the previous words. "After Yu jueying''s people found me, they told me everything I did at that time."


    "They are watching you?" the voice of Mo Wen became a little cold.


    In his opinion, he is the only one who can keep an eye on Yu Lan. Anyone else should stay away from Yu Lan.


    "Yes," Yu Lan said sarcastically. "Later, I thought it was the same. Although Yu jueying abandoned me, I would die miserably in the street. Maybe it would bring him some trouble. Naturally, I should keep an eye on him."


    "And then?" Mo Wen has labeled Yu jueying "must die" in his heart, but he is still gentle to Yu Lan''s face.


    "Then I''m going to leave you." Yu Lan lowered his eyelids. "The person who monitored me checked your identity clearly. Although I don''t know about your murder for the time being, I''m afraid he''ll find some clues in the future."


    "I don''t want you to leave me," Yu Lan whispered, "but I don''t want you to be in a difficult situation because of me."


    "So you left me without saying a word?" he wanted to pick up Yu Lan and spank him. Mo Wen sighed and began to find a reason for Yu Lan''s excuse in his heart.


    At the beginning, Yu Lan was just an 11-year-old child. It''s normal to make some wrong judgments


    But she left him.


    Sighed again. Mo Wen looked sideways at the window and said, "but blue, have you ever thought that leaving me is the biggest harm to me."


    Yu Lan bit his lips and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    She also regretted her decision when she left mowen at the beginning, but under the control of Jue Ying, she finally gave up her plan to stay with mowen for the time being.


    Yu jueying is an excellent politician in China. No matter whether he finds the wrong ink or not, he can do it if he wants to be bad for ink.


    Originally, she wanted to find Mo Wen after she broke away from jueying''s control in the future, but Xu Jielin''s appearance interrupted all her plans.


    "Lan Lan, it''s all over. You won''t leave me in the future, will you?" the gentle voice pulled back Yu Lan''s thoughts. Mo Wen comfortingly touched her hair, shook his head and said with a smile, "as long as you promise me this request, I''ll forgive you."


    "You''re going to imprison me. How dare I leave..." whispered Yu Lan. He raised his eyes and looked at the ink, but his mouth still showed a smile. "I promised you long ago."


    "Then I''ll let bygones be bygones." he wrote countless comparisons to Yu jueying in his heart. Mo Wen held Yu Lan and kissed her forehead painfully.


    Knowing that Yu Lan didn''t leave because he hated him at the beginning, Mo Wen was in a good mood at the moment, and the sadness that was left finally disappeared.


    "Blue blue, I will eradicate everything that stands in your way."


    Holding Yu Lan''s face seriously, Mo Wen said with a low smile.


    "Well." Yu Lan nodded and made a serious promise to him, "me too."


    At this time, there were several roars of zombies outside intermittently, but they could not disturb Yu Lan and Mo Wen who were sleeping.


    The two of them hugged tightly and leaned against the windowsill. Their faces were quiet and didn''t seem to disturb them.


    During this period, a level 4 zombie without eyes found them. Before it came, it was stirred to pieces by the power of ink.


    When the first ray of sunshine in the morning came down, Mo Wen opened his eyes. He raised his hand to Yu Lan to block the sunshine, and his consciousness gradually returned.


    As soon as Mo Wen woke up, Yu Lan also woke up. She blinked her wet eyes, stared at Mo Wen for a few seconds, opened her mouth and yawned.


    "Good morning." Mo Wen said softly.


    Yu Lan smiled back, "good morning."


    "Let''s go back to the forest of death today." holding Yu Lan, he jumped down from the windowsill and whispered in ink.


    "HMM." Yu Lan nodded and pinched Mo Wen''s arm. "By the way, ah Wen, where''s the crystal core you got yesterday?"


    Then I remembered that they took away the crystal core of the touch monster yesterday. Mo Wen took two from his trouser pocket and took out a black transparent crystal core.


    Staring at the dark crystal core, Yu Lan touched his chin and asked, "was this crystal core this color before?"


    "Forget, I haven''t looked carefully." Mo Wen shook his head and wiped the crystal core and handed it to Yu Lan. "Here you are."

 Chapter 342

    Staring at the crystal core in Mo Wen''s hand for two seconds, Yu Lan turned his back and shook his head calmly, "No."


    "Don''t you like it?" Mo Wen looked at the dark crystal nucleus in his hand and found that it was really not as dazzling as other crystal nuclei, but the color was also uniform and transparent, not like a low-order crystal nucleus.


    "No." Yu Lan shook his head, "it''s too clean for me to eat."


    "Too clean?" Mo Wen touched the crystal nucleus in his hand, some square.


    This crystal core was really wiped clean by him just now.


    Doesn''t Lanlan like to eat clean crystal nuclei? But the dirty crystal doesn''t look very delicious.


    "You don''t understand that it''s clean." looking at Mo Wen''s tangled eyebrows, Yu Lan immediately knew that he had misunderstood his words, and quickly explained, "what I said clean means that the crystal core is very pure, which makes me have no appetite at all."


    "Pure?" understood Yu Lan''s meaning. Mo Wen was inexplicably relieved, picked up the black crystal core and looked at it.


    What he thinks is as like as two peas, but nothing special.


    "There is something in each crystal core that attracts me more or less, but there is nothing in this one, which can''t arouse my appetite." Yu Lan holds Mo Wen''s arm and stares at the crystal core in his hand. "It feels like an empty shell to me. It''s useless for me to eat. Ah Wen, you can try to absorb energy from it."


    "I''ll try." when Yu Lan said this, Mo Wen immediately held the crystal core in his hand without even half a minute''s hesitation.


    Feeling a chill coming up from his palm, Mo Wen couldn''t help closing his eyes and hiding all his discomfort under his eyelids.


    Yu lanze stares at the crystal nucleus in Mo Wen''s hand and is surprised to find that the crystal nucleus gradually fades black and turns into a dead gray white.


    While Mo Wen opened his eyes at the moment when the crystal nucleus turned white. A disturbing sense of oppression surrounded him, which made Yu Lan feel a little pressure.


    Mo Wen successfully advanced to level 5.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan holds Mo Wen''s hand and pays careful attention to whether he is different.


    "I''m fine." he raised his hand and touched Yu Lan''s head. Mo Wen''s eyes were bright, but his face looked tired, "but I may have to sleep for a while."


    Most powers need a buffer time after promotion, and the only way to buffer is sleep.


    Perhaps the sleepiness was too fierce. After saying this, Mo Wen bent down and leaned on blue''s shoulder and gently closed his eyes.


    Yu Lan held his shoulder and patted him gently, as if he were coaxing a child who was going to sleep.


    "Arvin?"


    Yu Lan whispered, but didn''t hear the response of Mo Wen.


    "I slept so fast." Yu Lan took Mo Wen sideways and took him to the sofa next to him and lay down.


    Squatting in front of the sofa, staring at the sleeping face of Mo Wen, Yu Lan''s two big eyes are bright and full of stars.


    "Stuff, mine."


    She smiled low, got up and climbed on the chest and mouth of Mo Wen, bending the corners of her lips with satisfaction.


    "Have a good sleep. I''ll always be by your side."


    ¡­¡­


    Northern Zone 2.


    Xiuqi sat up and looked at the strange environment around him. His originally gloomy face became colder and colder.


    Where is this?


    Rubbing his forehead, he tried to smooth the messy memory in his mind.


    Before, he went to the second man''s selling point in the white envoy base, lurked in and met the second spade K.


    He leaned against the wall behind him and frowned irritably.


    If you remember correctly, he should be buried in the sea of fire.


    After solving the second spade K, he was only slightly injured, but before he left the whole selling point, he exploded without warning, and he couldn''t escape.


    So now he''s dead?


    Xiuqi sneered at himself, jumped out of bed and looked around.


    This is a very simple room. There is only a bench except the bed where he is lying. There are no windows around, only one door.


    I don''t know why my legs don''t have much strength. I just feel a little sore after standing for a while.


    He sat by the bed, barefoot on the cold ground.


    He looked down at his hand without any scars, and a surging killing intention welled up at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Are you awake?"


    Just as Xiuqi looked coldly at his hand, the only door in the room was pushed open, and a small figure came in with several compressed biscuits in his hand.


    At the moment when Sheng Ge entered the room, Xiuqi''s muscles tightened up. His dark and cold eyes tightly locked the thin figure and could break her neck at any time.


    "I guess you can wake up in these days, but I didn''t think you really woke up." Shengge naturally threw the compressed biscuit in his hand to Xiuqi, and he pulled the bench and sat opposite Xiuqi, with a baby fat face without any discomfort.


    "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Shengge. I''m ten years old." I know Xiuqi won''t introduce myself. Shengge said calmly with his face, "but you don''t want to kill me. I can live well even if I live past ten."


    He was stunned by the calm appearance of Shengge. Xiuqi pinched the compressed biscuit coldly, and his black eyes flashed unnaturally.


    He subconsciously looked for his chain, but there was no shadow of the chain around him.


    "You''re not the Savior. Why don''t you have to live with a ten-year-old child." Xiuqi stared all over his hair, sang a sigh, and looked mature. "Death is not necessarily the best destination for them."


    "Then how can you be sure that you can live well in the future?" I don''t know why, the Sheng song in front of him gave Xiuqi a strange sense of familiarity. He snorted coldly and subconsciously answered, "after the age of ten, you always have to suffer and get rid of it early..."


    "I said you are not the Savior." Sheng Ge interrupted Xiuqi, looked at him seriously and said, "the person you wanted to save is different from other children."


    As soon as this word came out, his neat eyes immediately became fierce, and with murderous eyes, he fiercely locked the small figure of Shengge.


    "Who are you in the end!" fiercely came forward and clasped Sheng GE''s neck, Xiuqi snapped, and a little force could break her neck.


    "I said, my name is Sheng Ge." I stared at Xiuqi without fear. Sheng Ge pinched Xiuqi''s hand around her neck and said hoarsely, "I won''t die in your hand. Not only that, I can grow up safely!"

 Chapter 343

    "Then you can try whether you will die now." the cold black eyes reflected Shengge''s stubborn face. Xiuqi seemed to provoke the corners of his lips after hearing some jokes. His men tried hard and would kill her without hesitation.


    Unexpectedly, a sharp arrow that came out of nowhere suddenly ran through his arm and took a bloody flower. At the same time, Shengge also broke away his hand and stepped back steadily.


    "Space Department power?" he pulled out the sharp arrow on his arm and threw it to the ground. Xiuqi sneered.


    "Calm down, can''t you talk well." Shengge touched her neck and thought her neck might be strangled again. "This is the second time I''ve been pinched by you."


    "The second time?" Xiuqi suddenly realized something, wrung his eyebrows and stared at Sheng Ge, "the last time that inexplicable child was also you?"


    Before the handover of the city, a child in a cloak crazily hugged his thigh. He couldn''t let go. Finally, he threw his clothes into the corner.


    As a result, the child cried loudly as soon as he threw it out. He was choked by his neck before he became honest.


    At that time, there was no light source in the alley, so Xiuqi didn''t see the child''s face. Now it seems that it is the white little girl in front of him.


    "I was just a little wronged." Sheng Ge scratched his head, squatted down and picked up Xiuqi''s just thrown away arrow, "it''s not easy to see you. You threw me like garbage."


    "Do you know me?" Xiuqi narrowed his eyes. There was no Sheng song in his memory.


    "Reluctantly." Sheng Ge looks a little melancholy. "Anyway, don''t kill me. I want to live a long life."


    I think the "this life" in Sheng GE''s words is a little strange. Xiuqi doesn''t think much. He just sits back and waits for the wound on his hand to grow.


    "Do you want to apply medicine?" when Xiuqi sat down and sang, he knew he had escaped a disaster. Naturally, he would not take the initiative to die again. Reaching over the bench, she sat on it like a hamster.


    "No." Xiuqi said coldly. After a few minutes of silence, he suddenly asked, "how do you know you can live a long life?"


    "I just know," Sheng Ge replied casually.


    Xiuqi was silent.


    After Xiuqi''s injury was completely healed, Sheng Ge said, "don''t you have anything to ask?"


    "Ask what." Xiuqi bit the compressed biscuit, and his voice was cold.


    "Everything is good," Sheng Ge said with a smile, "for example, where is this, why are you here?"


    "First tell me where the scar on my hand has gone." Xiuqi looked at the back of his hand and stared at Sheng Ge.


    Sheng Ge looked at Xiuqi''s hand and said faintly with his side eyes, "your limbs have been blown up. If there were no healing device, you would have died."


    In the previous life, she repaired the scar on the back of her hand until he died, and she could barely guess the meaning of the scar.


    But I didn''t fix it in the last life. I almost got blown up. At that time, Yu Tian was killed and Yu jueying expelled and oppressed the people who wanted to join the alliance. Xiuqi was not the only one who came here to deal with the selling point of the white envoy base. Zui emperor and Gu Yi were there.


    They left before the point of sale was blown up, and she was able to escape at that time.


    "What is the healing device?" Xiuqi twisted his eyebrows, looked at his arm and mused, "is it the same as the nature of the healing power?"


    The only thing that can do such a perfect recovery of limbs is the healing power.


    "Well, almost. But the healing device is made by healing powers." Sheng Ge stood up and took the lead in explaining before Xiuqi asked, "it is said that there are three healing powers in China, one of which was used as a machine by the white envoy base."


    Ignoring Xiuqi''s puzzled eyes, Shengge paused and continued, "a power can only make two healing devices, one of which is in the selling point you destroyed. Therefore, after the death of spade K, the whole selling point will explode. This is to protect the healing device from being taken away by outsiders. However, you are also powerful. One person will destroy the selling point."


    "What about the powers made into machines?" Xiuqi continued, ignoring the banter of Sheng Ge. He had never heard that people could be made into things before.


    "Of course I''m dead," Sheng Ge said. "All it takes to make this kind of machine is the power of powers. Depriving them of their power will naturally be useless."


    "This is a technique to objectify the powers of a power person?" Xiuqi thought. "I saw a wooden box with the smell of powers in it. Is this the same technique?"


    "That''s right." Sheng Ge nodded. "The source of this technology is the white envoy base. To be exact, it comes from country M."


    "M country?" Xiuqi said contemptuously, "there is still time to toss about this thing in the last world. It''s really leisure."


    "But it''s very useful." Sheng Ge shook his head and said, "look at the healing device, it can heal the powers of the Department. Other small boxes also contain powers. After being thrown out, there are all kinds of attack methods, which can be taken by surprise."


    "But the healer has been destroyed." Xiuqi stuffed the last bite of compressed biscuits into his stomach and moved his fingers.


    "Who said it was ruined." Sheng Ge smiled and calmly stretched out his hand to the open place next to him. The next second, a huge healing device appeared in the room.


    "This is the benefit of having powers." she smiled at the intact healing device.


    "..." Xiuqi resolutely chose silence.


    He got up and went to the healer, touching the uneven patterns on it with his hand.


    The healing device is big or small. It is about two meters long. The center is a person''s outline, and the periphery is covered with all kinds of patterns.


    "If you want to use this, just lie down where people lie," Shengge explained.


    "Are you from the white envoy base?" he glanced at the excellent healing device in front of him and looked back dangerously.


    "I just found a temporary place to rest there." Shengge stood up, walked to the healer and looked at Xiuqi, "so strictly speaking, I''m not from the white envoy base."


    When he got the answer he wanted to know, he nodded and sat back on the original sofa.


    "Any power can be changed into an object?" he asked in a deep voice, rubbing his calf.


    "That''s right." Sheng Ge nodded. "As long as they are powers, they can be transformed into items."


    "When the superpower first appeared, it attracted the great attention of the whole world." Xiuqi rubbed his forehead, and the corners of his mouth always had a ironic smile.

 Chapter 344

    So, how could such a breakthrough be achieved in just three years, not to mention the end of the world.


    Xiuqi didn''t say the following words, but Sheng Ge guessed a general idea just by looking at his expression.


    "Is the white envoy base really the power of state M." he glanced up at Sheng Ge, fixed his eyes, and was secretly vigilant.


    Although Shengge has said that she is not a member of the white mission base, Xiuqi didn''t intend to believe her so easily.


    "Yes." Sheng Ge affirmed.


    In fact, she has just joined the white envoy base in her life. It is impossible for her to know too much about the base, but she knew a lot in her last life.


    In the last life, she joined the lust League eight years later. At that time, the whole country of China was in chaos. The people of country m successfully invaded the territory of China and massacred the people in the north and south.


    The white envoy base also officially announced its return to country m, and began to help the people of country m devour the territory of China, burn, kill and loot, even if they can''t occupy it, they will destroy it into an uninhabitable environment.


    In this case, Yu jueying was too busy to suppress the desire alliance. The desire alliance developed at a very fast speed.


    However, the white envoy base can''t tolerate sand. Instead of Yu jueying to suppress the desire alliance, they forget to measure their own strength.


    I killed myself in the hands of desire alliance.


    "Tell me why you saved me." Xiuqi, noticing the trance of Shengge, impatiently interrupted her thinking, "what do you want?"


    "I''ll save you if you look good. There''s nothing I want." Sheng Ge smashed his mouth and stared at Xiuqi''s face with a pure and lovely smile.


    "..." Xiuqi choked directly.


    "Really, you''d better see it in my eyes." afraid Xiuqi didn''t believe Shengge repeated again, and the baby''s fat face was filled with a smile.


    "... enough." Xiuqi felt a little carried up. He looked up and down at Sheng Ge. His eyes seemed to be looking at a flower maniac + mentally retarded, "have you seen my weapon? He was specially processed and should not be destroyed in the explosion."


    "Yes," Shengge said with a smile, "wait a minute, I''ll get it for you."


    Then he stood up and ran out. A pair of small short legs ran very happily.


    Unexpectedly, Sheng Ge said to take it. Xiuqi couldn''t help twisting his eyebrows. It was already gloomy, which could make children''s night crying face more gloomy.


    The best thing he can do now is to leave here.


    As soon as the idea came out, he immediately got out of bed and walked out. After just two steps, he saw Shengge running in happily, dragging a chain longer than her.


    Smiling, he handed Xiuqi the chain. Shengge looked down at his bare feet, turned and ran out without saying a word.


    "...." Xiuqi was speechless for a moment.


    A few seconds later, Shengge came in again, squatted down and put a pair of military boots beside Xiuqi''s feet.


    "Are you good at taking care of people?" Xiuqi couldn''t help but say.


    "Of course." Sheng Ge shrugged.


    She helped take care of Xiuqi''s life and work at the beginning. Practice makes perfect after a long time.


    Seeing that Sheng GE''s small face was full of dese, Xiuqi hummed and raised his feet and went out.


    "Where are you going?" Sheng Ge followed him like a small tail.


    "I want to leave." Xiuqi said faintly without looking back. He didn''t stop until he felt his clothes were pulled.


    He looked back impatiently and saw the face of Sheng Ge who wanted to cry.


    "You haven''t told me your name yet," she complained bitterly. "I saved you."


    "..." there was a faint sign of cracking in the green tendons on the forehead. Xiuqi narrowed his eyes and stared at Sheng Ge. He thought he''d better kill her.


    "And I changed your clothes and cleaned your body. I''ve seen you everywhere. At least you have to be responsible?" Shengge continued to complain and tried to blow a snot bubble. The previously calm person suddenly collapsed.


    "..." Xiuqi''s face was numb.


    He felt he couldn''t do it.


    Look at what it says. It looks like a child!


    "Are you really ten years old this year?" Xiuqi asked back.


    "That''s right." stunned by Xiuqi''s inexplicable question, Sheng Ge nodded and said with a smile, "I''ve just turned ten this year."


    Your face changes faster than you turn a book.


    Feeling that he was staying with Shengge, he would definitely choke. Xiuqi looked back and continued to walk forward.


    "Don''t go..." regardless of the image, he hugged Xiuqi''s thighs and sang pitifully, "don''t you want to go to the white envoy base with me?"


    Looking at the Sheng song whose body is less than his abdomen, Xiuqi''s eyebrows are all tied.


    "What are you going to white base for?" he asked in a low voice.


    "There are many things I can do, but I know what Pangu plan the white envoy base has these days. Do you know?"


    "I haven''t heard of it at all." Xiuqi''s eyebrows frowned tighter. "What''s this for?"


    I knew you didn''t.


    Sheng Ge curved his eyes and said, "I''m not an insider, so I don''t know very well. I only know that they''re going to attack the handover city and catch Qin Feng."


    "What do you want to do with Qin Feng?" Xiuqi''s face became serious as soon as Bai made the base deliberately occupy the handover city.


    It is already known that the white envoy base is the power of state m. It is difficult to guess their purpose to be unfavorable to the handover city.


    "It should be Qin Feng''s ability." Sheng Ge whispered, "Qin Feng can control zombies. If this ability is made into weapons... Tut."


    She wrinkled her nose as she said, looking a little tangled.


    Qin Feng committed suicide in the last life and didn''t let Bai envoy base succeed. I don''t know if it will be the same in this life.


    "Yes, his powers are really extraordinary." Xiuqi said in a deep voice, but he had other ideas in his heart.


    Qin Feng is also the master of the handover city. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for Bai envoy base to want his life.


    Also, the name of Pangu plan doesn''t sound so simple. Baishi base... Or what country m should do to the handover city.


    "Can you take me to the white envoy base?" Xiuqi asked, looking down at Sheng Ge.


    "Of course." Sheng Ge raised his eyes, "I was going to go to the white envoy base."


    "Aren''t you from the white envoy base?" looking at Sheng GE''s Black Pearl like eyes, Xiuqi couldn''t help asking after a few seconds of silence.


    "Didn''t I say that?" he continued to hold Xiuqi''s thighs and said with a smile, "I''m not from the white envoy base. To be exact, I should have a grudge against the white envoy base."


    In the last life, she was regarded as goods by the white envoy base. She lived for three years. Every day, she worried not only about where she was sold, but also whether she would be killed inexplicably. If she didn''t hate, the ghost didn''t believe it.

 Chapter 345

    "I see." maybe Sheng Ge didn''t seem to be lying. Xiuqi finally nodded and said, "go to my white envoy base."


    "HMM." the one Sheng Ge promised was a refreshing one. She leaned on Xiuqi''s thigh and stuck happily.


    "You loosen my leg first!" he whispered softly. Xiuqi endured the idea of kicking the Sheng song out, and his face was full of impatience.


    "Not loose!" with round eyes open, Sheng Ge played a cheeky, "tell me your name first."


    Although I already know Xiuqi''s name, Sheng Ge still listens to him personally in this life.


    "Do you believe I''ll screw your neck off?" Xiuqi said angrily.


    "If you twist my neck off, who will take you to the white envoy base!" he quickly showed Xiuqi his value and said, "and you see, I''m a space power. I can bring you enough food. I can also help you get things. Killing me won''t do you any good."


    "Who knows if you will hold me back?" Xiuqi''s childish beginning and Sheng Ge contradicted each other.


    "I won''t hold back!" Sheng Ge shouted.


    "How do you know you won''t?"


    "I just can''t!" Sheng Ge replied with a strong sense of reason.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Fix it!" he said, gritting his teeth after a while. "My name is fix it!"


    After listening to Xiuqi, he finally said his name, but Sheng song came out of his mind.


    "Hey!" seeing Sheng GE''s silence, Xiuqi thought she was going to play tricks again and couldn''t stand it anymore. "If you don''t let go of me, I''ll kill you anyway!"


    Unexpectedly, Sheng Ge released him this time, and his eyes were full of water.


    Xiuqi was stunned. Before he said nothing, he listened to the Sheng song and said, "have a good rest first" and "pedal" ran out.


    Looking at the closed door in front of him, Xiuqi couldn''t help frowning. For the first time, he felt at a loss.


    In fact, Shengge didn''t want to shed tears, but her mood was out of her control.


    She ran straight outside and sat on the stairs with her head buried between her knees.


    In her last life, even if she escaped from the control of Baishi base, she didn''t live very well. Her body consumes too much, she is easy to get sick when the day changes, and she is helpless. Compared with the time she was caught, her life has not changed except for more freedom.


    When she was 16 years old, she burst into space power. At that time, all kinds of strong people competed. She was a level-1 power like a chicken rib.


    Fortunately, with the power, her body became a little better, at least not weak and sick.


    Otherwise, she would have died in troubled times.


    At the age of 18, she successfully reached level 4. Although she is still a level 1 power, she has become relatively useful.


    During this time, there was another riot in the unstable north. A group of thugs burned, killed and looted lawlessly. She was forced to leave the place where she had lived for several years, but she was accidentally found by the thugs and almost died in their hands.


    However, Xiuqi appeared.


    There was no bloody drama. Xiuqi didn''t save her. He just solved the thugs who attacked him.


    Those thugs stopped after seeing that Xiuqi was not easy to provoke. After confirming that Xiuqi didn''t mean to protect her, they continued to pursue and kill her.


    Of course, she didn''t want to die at that time. She had to hold Xiuqi. She didn''t let go of the life-saving straw. Those who were shameless had to pester him.


    If Xiuqi doesn''t care about her, she will really die.


    I don''t know what she said at that time touched Xiuqi''s heartstrings. Anyway, Xiuqi didn''t mean to kill her in the end.


    "My name is Xiuqi." one of them killed the mob. Xiuqi said to her while wiping the chain, "if you don''t want to die, follow me."


    This sentence is like a promise to let her be protected by him in the next days.


    "Brother Xiuqi..." Sheng Ge sobbed and whispered, "you must live well in this life."


    ¡­¡­


    After that, Shengge never came back.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for Xiuqi. I just feel inexplicable. Why do I have to wait for Shengge to come back.


    He moved his numb body, wrapped the chain around his arm, and then pushed the door open and went out.


    Sheng Ge seems to be relieved that he won''t leave and doesn''t lock the door at all.


    Outside is a neat living room, but it is still simple, with only one table and a few benches.


    The window was covered with a layer of dust because it had not been cleaned for many years. The sun shone faintly through the gap, and the aperture scattered on the ground was still bright.


    "Ah... So tired."


    The door on one side was suddenly pushed open. Sheng Ge rushed in from the outside with a big bag on his back. He was stunned to see Xiuqi standing in front of him.


    "Ah, how did you get out?" she put her bag on the table, stepped forward and looked at Xiuqi with concern. "How do you feel on your legs? Do you have strength?"


    "HMM." I don''t know why. Xiuqi breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the Sheng song.


    "Where have you been?" he asked casually.


    "I found you some clothes." Shengge tiptoed to open his backpack, took out his clothes and said, "the road to the white base is very difficult. It must be difficult for you to dress like this."


    Xiuqi is only wearing a thin Pajama, which makes him not as cold as usual.


    "Why don''t you try it first." with your sore wrists moving, Sheng GE''s side eyes smiled, "see if it fits."


    Xiuqi didn''t speak. He just picked up the clothes on the table and compared them with him. He felt it fit.


    "Your body is basically stable now?" he stepped forward and looked at his neat body. Sheng Ge stretched out his hand to pat and pinch from time to time, with a serious face.


    Unable to stand Shengge''s "hands and feet" on him, Xiuqi glanced at her coldly and strode back to the room without saying a word.


    "How proud and charming." Sheng Ge looked at his back and sighed, almost tripping Xiuqi to the ground.


    "By the way, brother Xiuqi, do you want to go out with me?" he walked behind Xiuqi, and Shengge grabbed his clothes and asked expectantly.


    "... what did you call me just now?" Xiuqi''s corners of his mouth jerked.


    "Brother Xiuqi." Sheng Ge said with a bright smile.


    Being called by Sheng GE''s "brother", Xiuqi pinched his fist and said coldly, "change another one."


    "Then... Uncle Xiuqi?" Shengge looks really tangled. "If it''s not possible, Xiuqi''s father?"


    "..." Xiuqi was trembling with anger. He took a deep breath, threw away the Sheng song and closed the door.


    "Whatever you want!"

 Chapter 346

    "That''s still called brother." Sheng GE''s innocent hand stood up and smiled.


    Why didn''t you find teasing Xiuqi so fun before?


    When the music was enough, she opened the door and walked into Xiuqi''s room. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the door, she saw Xiuqi taking off her pants and changing clothes.


    He was standing on the ground barefoot, neatly took off his pajamas and threw them aside. There was no fat or scar on his white and strong thighs.


    However, thanks to the healing device, there are scars on the thighs before repair, both new and old.


    When Xiuqi saw Sheng Ge come in, he was obviously stunned. When he saw Sheng Ge staring at his bare thigh, his eyes were hot and almost drooled. At the moment, he said coldly, "what are you looking at."


    "The wall." I felt that I heard the sound of grinding my teeth in the neat sound. My heart was stagnant. I pointed to the wall behind the neat and said solemnly, "look at this wall. Should I brush it? Why are you looking so hot?"


    "Get out!" always felt that Sheng Ge had something to say. Xiuqi shouted at Sheng Ge unbearably, and the small bench on his side flew directly towards Sheng GE''s face.


    Seeing that it was not good, Sheng Ge hurried back to the outside of the room and closed the door. He only heard a "boom". The iron door in front of him was hit concave.


    This time, if she gets in her face, she won''t die or be disabled


    Sheng Ge rubbed her face, hummed a song, and calmly went to pack up her things.


    It''s not that I haven''t seen it. Xiuqi eight years later is much more mature and looks more handsome than Xiuqi now.


    When Xiuqi came out, Sheng Ge was ready to go out. She looked back and looked at Xiuqi. She felt that the combat clothes fit better than expected.


    Of course, Xiuqi''s face would be more perfect if it weren''t so black.


    "Go out together, brother Xiuqi?" Sheng Ge asked with a smile, as if the embarrassing thing had never happened.


    "Where are you going?" Xiuqi didn''t even look at her.


    "Go get the secret order of the white envoy base." Xiuqi lost a compressed cookie, and Shengge chewed one himself. He stepped forward and grabbed Xiuqi''s corner of his clothes. Sheng Ge directly dragged him to the door. "If there is a dark order, we can enter the white envoy base."


    "I didn''t say I was going." he opened his hand and straightened his gloomy face.


    "Let''s go, brother Xiuqi. Your muscles now need proper exercise." Shengge sincerely raised his eyes and boldly continued to drag Xiuqi''s corners, "don''t be lazy."


    Who''s lazy?!


    Xiuqi''s mouth couldn''t help pumping a few times.


    After he was pulled out of the house, he returned to his mind. He shook off Shengge''s hand again, put his hands in his pockets, and looked unhappy.


    Looking back, Xiuqi, who was walking behind her, raised the corners of Shengge''s mouth and walked forward in a very good mood.


    There are still a lot of people in zone 2 in the north, and there is a lot of noise.


    However, different from the past, many guards are moving back and forth. The sound of weapon collision makes the whole environment in a tense atmosphere.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "I heard that there was an unprecedented wave of corpses this time." Sheng Ge whispered, "it seems that not only the north, but also the South will be affected."


    "How powerful the corpse tide can be." Xiuqi didn''t care.


    "It seems to be true this time. I heard that one-fifth of the zombies in the land of death have rioted with great momentum."


    "The North has sent many people to guard the border of the third district, and the Fourth District seems to have been abandoned by the top."


    "People with the ability of the fourth district began to migrate to the third district. Those without the ability can only eat and die."


    Sheng Ge took Xiuqi into a remote alley. There was an inexplicably depressed mood in his voice, "but how many people can the third district accept?"


    "The fourth district is too big. If there is really the big corpse tide you said, it is inevitable to be abandoned." he noticed that there was something wrong with Sheng GE''s mood, Xiuqi raised his eyes to see her and said faintly.


    "But there are still many innocent people in the fourth district. The people who can live in the fourth district are generally ordinary people, who can only survive in the last world." Sheng Ge never looked back, and even his voice sounded flat. "Forget it, it''s none of my business."


    In the past, she was also one of the people abandoned by the upper class. If there was no resentment in her heart, it must be false.


    But what about that? In this damn world, if she wants to live, she must have the value of living. At least now she can only think so.


    "Where are you going?" stopped the topic and Xiuqi walked to the side of Shengge.


    They are now more and more remote. They could see several people just now, but now they can''t even see people.


    "Don''t worry, it''s already here." standing in front of a shabby door, the Sheng song finally stopped. "Don''t say anything later."


    With that, she didn''t notice Xiuqi''s reaction, so she went forward and knocked at the door. First tap three times, pause for a few seconds, and then tap three times.


    "Who?" a bearded middle-aged man opened the door with a broken voice.


    "Sheng Ge." Sheng Ge said with a bright smile, "Uncle Peiyuan, I''m going to the white envoy base."


    "Are you ready?" Pei Yuan''s face softened as soon as he saw that it was Sheng Ge, but when he saw the trim of Sheng GE''s body, his face changed a little strange, "who is this?"


    "My little brother." Sheng Ge patted Xiuqi''s arm back and said calmly.


    Xiuqi''s forehead jumped.


    "Oh, you''re so powerful that you can accept your younger brother." Peiyuan stared at Xiuqi and said strangely, "you''ve never seen a fresh face. Your identity is unreliable."


    "I found him. He has no powers. He is an ordinary man." Sheng Ge calmly began to talk nonsense.


    "What do you want him to do?" Peiyuan narrowed his eyes.


    "You look good." Sheng Ge waved his hand, "anyway, Heart K gave me permission to accept my little brother, so don''t care so much."


    When Sheng Ge moved out of the heart K, Peiyuan immediately had nothing to say. He took his eyes back from Xiuqi and continued to say to Sheng Ge, "do you want to order secretly?"


    "Of course, what else would I do here?" Sheng Ge rolled his eyes.


    "Then wait a minute." he closed the door and went in. Peiyuan calmly left a sentence.


    Sheng Ge stood quietly outside the door from beginning to end. When he saw the door closed, he didn''t say a word to Xiuqi.


    Xiuqi also looked around quietly and didn''t respond.


    When the door opened again, Peiyuan''s guard on his face was obviously less. He handed a dark and flat thing to Shengge, touched his stubble and said, "you can use this."


    "Heart K told me." Shengge nodded.

 Chapter 347

    Sheng Ge is young and has a sweet voice. Peiyuan couldn''t help but look at her. After a friendly smile, he closed the door.


    "Then have a nice trip," he said at last.


    "Let''s go." Sheng Ge, who received the dark order, stuffed his things into his pocket, put his hands in his pockets and walked on Xiuqi''s side, "with the dark order, we can start tomorrow."


    Xiuqi didn''t make a sound, but his side eyes swept through the windows on both sides.


    "Ah." the nine lives hiding behind the window suddenly shouted briefly and fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you?" the man next to him was chewing compressed biscuits. He was so surprised that he almost choked.


    "Did you see the man''s eyes just now?" Jiuming got up and said in a panic, "it''s fierce!"


    "Yes, I look like a little white face." the man sitting at the window continued to chew cookies.


    "Qinhuai, have you been eating all the time? Which eye did you see!" looking at his partner, Jiuming almost didn''t take breath.


    "Fart, I can see that it''s a little white face with both eyes." Qin Huai turned his eyes and ate cookies dipped in jam.


    "..." Xiuqi just startled nine lives. Now he just wants to kick his partner out of the window.


    "OK, didn''t you listen to others'' singing? That little white face is an ordinary person. What are you doing here as a superpower?" Qin Huai swallowed the biscuit in his hand at one breath, and then took out two fruits and put them into his mouth. He didn''t have time to open his mouth.


    "Pull you down, you know how to eat!" Jiuming got up and kicked Qinhuai''s leg and said angrily, "did you steal the fruit added by Lord Pei again!"


    "Don''t spit out blood here!" Qin Huai said vaguely angrily with his cheeks bulging. "Which eye of yours saw me take Lord Pei''s fruit?!"


    "I saw it with both my eyes!" Jiuming rushed over and grabbed Qin Huai''s face, "NND, what you eat now!"


    "..." he swallowed the fruit core in one breath. Qin Huai''s eyes were bigger than the fruit he had just eaten. "Did you stare at your dog and watch the labor and capital steal it!"


    "..." I don''t have perspective eyes!


    Jiuming just wanted to smash Qinhuai''s front teeth with one punch.


    When the two of them came and I had enough, Xiuqi and Shengge had already gone far. Jiuming looked out of the window and gasped and stared at Qinhuai, "do you really trust Shengge?"


    "The little girl''s film is not as long as my leg. Can I believe her?" Qin Huai secretly stuffed the remaining jam into his arms and took two baby photos. Who wants to beat him.


    He managed to get this jam. I have to save some food.


    "Do you believe her story?" Jiuming leaned under the window and touched the gun in his arms. "The man he took is very suspicious, isn''t he?"


    "How does that little white face provoke you? How do you always look at people unfavourably?" Qin Huai rolled his eyes. He didn''t know where to take out half of the biscuit and stuffed it into his mouth. He chewed it with a bang. "What do you care about him? As long as the little girl Shengge''s film has the support of hearts, one day, we''ll do our own thing well."


    "You can see it." Jiuming snorted, "but I have joined the white envoy base. Of course, I have to do more."


    "Who cares if you do more." Qin Huai waved his hand, stood up and patted Jiuming on the shoulder. "At best, the white envoy base will give us a place to live. You don''t have to work hard for them."


    "Even if we have made great contributions, the upper level of the white envoy will not pay much attention to us. At most, he will give us Peiyuan''s seat."


    "But there are a lot of people who are similar to us. You may want to make some contribution to the window. If you want to make a contribution, you have to work hard. If you don''t succeed, you will become a pile of bones. If you become a higher subordinate like Peiyuan, what have you earned?" Qin Huai raised his chin and pointed to the opposite window, "It''s better to be free here. You have to eat and drink. You don''t have to use your brain and play with your mind. How relaxed it is."


    "People like you are the kind of people who eat and die." he glared at the Sheng song Qinhuai, and Jiuming stood up and patted the earth road behind him, "I''m different from you. Even if I climb, I have to climb to Peiyuan''s position. When I stand at that position, my vision will be wider, and I can yearn for higher-level rights. Step by step, I can always climb to a place where I am satisfied."


    "According to you, only the highest point can satisfy you." his side eyes tilted nine lives, and Qinhuai said faintly.


    As soon as nine lives were stiff, they quickly bit their teeth and said stubbornly, "so what? I''ll climb to the highest point."


    "Then come on." after a deep look at Jiuming, Qinhuai suddenly opened his mouth and revealed a big white tooth. He nearly blinded Jiuming''s eyes in the sun. "I support you silently behind your back. In case something happens to you, I''ll collect your body."


    "..." Jiuming clenched his teeth, waved his fist and attacked Qinhuai again, "don''t curse me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sheng Ge pulled Xiuqi to the market and crowded the crowd to pick up in front of some stalls.


    "When it gets hot, there will be more mosquitoes. We have to buy some insect repellent medicine."


    "We also have to prepare enough food. There is no one to pick us up on the way to Baishi."


    "We have to prepare some thin clothes. We''d better not choose short clothes and short sleeves when we operate in barren areas. It''s easy to get hurt."


    Listening to Sheng Ge, I chatter while walking. My neat eyebrows are tight enough to kill a fly.


    He never cared about supplies before, because he would get everything ready when he was drunk all night.


    Now follow the Sheng song and listen to her rambling. It seems that the preparation of materials is not much boring.


    No wonder the people who prepared the supplies were so noisy.


    "Brother Xiuqi, what do you think of this dress?" he picked up a long sleeved shirt in front of the booth and handed it to Xiuqi. Shengge looked very satisfied. "I think this material is OK, absorbs sweat and is comfortable to wear."


    There are only two kinds of people who sell clothes in the end of the world, one is a fixed merchant and the other is a mobile merchant.


    The clothes sold by mobile merchants are of high quality, either completely preserved before the end of the world, or made in the South and the handover city.


    The quality of clothes sold by fixed merchants is much worse. Some of their clothes have been preserved from the end of the world, but the integrity of preservation is not high. They either lack sleeves or are full of holes eaten by insects.

 Chapter 348

    Some people are even more lunatic. They take off the clothes of the dead directly, wash them hastily and sell them.


    The clothes sold by the vendor in front of us are of good quality. They look pre apocalyptic and well preserved.


    "Hey, girl, your brother is so handsome. He must look good in my clothes." the vendor''s boss said quickly when he saw someone buying it, "our clothes are all pre apocalyptic inventory, and the material is good!"


    "It''s amazing that you can keep the clothes before the end of the world so completely until now!" Sheng Ge looked surprised. "I thought they were produced in the handover city."


    The boss shook his head, "girl, if you want to buy clothes produced in the handover city or the south, you have to go to the mobile merchants. I can''t afford those expensive clothes they sell."


    The quantity of clothes produced in the end of the world is very small, but the quality is very high. The clothes produced at this time are completely made according to the current environment, which is very suitable for the field activities of powers.


    At present, there are only two places in China where clothes can be produced: the handover city and the south.


    Because there is no fixed place to produce clothes in the north, they can only rely on the help of the handover City, which makes them have to lower the handover city by half.


    "So." Shengge asked with a smile, "uncle, can I ask where your clothes came from?"


    Perhaps he was deceived by Shengge''s harmless smile. The boss selling clothes didn''t mention any vigilance. He just waved his hand and lowered his voice and said to her, "girl, don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, whether to buy my clothes or not."


    "I''ll buy it if you tell me." Shengge looked at the boss innocuously and said coquettishly, "boss, please satisfy my curiosity and tell me. I''ve always wanted to wear nice new clothes every day as before the end of the world... I promise not to tell others. Can I buy things from you in the future?"


    "No, No." the boss made up his mind and didn''t want to tell Shengge where the goods came from. He waved his hand to drive people away.


    "Well, I''d better go to someone else''s place to buy it." Sheng Ge stood up and said, "I don''t believe you are the only place in the whole sales area to sell good-looking clothes!"


    As she spoke, she pulled up her neat sleeves and took him away.


    "Hey, hey, little girl, can''t I tell you yet?" the merchant didn''t expect Sheng Ge to leave, so he quickly shouted to her, "but I told you you have to buy my things."


    "OK." Shengge smiled back and over his head, smiling like a little fox.


    The boss couldn''t help staring at Sheng Ge. He just felt that the little girl was putting a condom on him.


    After Shengge came, the boss waved her to her and whispered in her ear, "all my goods come from Yumeng!"


    Desire alliance?!


    Sheng Ge was stunned. He couldn''t help looking at Xiuqi. His eyes were very hidden and didn''t be found by Xiuqi.


    The merchant spoke in a low voice, but Xiuqi could still hear it clearly.


    He stared sideways at the merchant, with a slight chill in his eyes.


    Xiuqi had been in a trance before, and the merchant didn''t notice him. At this moment, he suddenly saw that the merchant felt his hair pricked up all over his body.


    This man feels so dangerous!


    "Is that the desire League being searched in the north?" Sheng Ge whispered.


    "It''s not the desire alliance. What else can it be?" under Xiuqi''s dangerous eyes, the merchant seemed to break a string in his head, and he subconsciously connected with Sheng GE''s words.


    "Oh, it''s the desire alliance." Sheng Ge smiled.


    She knows this false desire League. It seems that she has been severely suppressed by the North these days.


    The name of the false desire alliance of the last world was also rampant in the north for a while, but it didn''t take long for it to be rampant. Later, there was no news of them.


    The merchant regained consciousness. He repressed the beating heart in his chest and quickly stared and sang, "don''t say it! Otherwise, let the zombie bite you to death."


    This is to coax children... Sheng Ge secretly turned his eyes, and said calmly, "I know."


    He was kind enough to buy some of the merchant''s clothes. After giving Xiuqi all the Sheng songs, he took him into the crowd, and then walked around the merchant in a small circle.


    Sure enough, the merchant had begun to pack his things.


    "It seems that brother Xiuqi scared him." Sheng Ge teased Xiuqi with his side eyes.


    Xiuqi ignored her. He just stared at the merchant who was still packing up and frowned.


    "How long have I been in a coma?"


    "Eh?" unexpectedly, Xiuqi suddenly asked her such an incomparable word. Sheng Ge was stunned for two seconds before he said, "it''s almost half a month."


    "It will take more than a month... This false desire alliance still has spare power to jump out." xiuqisen said coldly, with a dangerous breath in his tone. "Is the North too useless?"


    Sheng Ge doesn''t know that drunk Wuye planted Ye Shu''s death to the false desire alliance. He only knows that the people of the false desire alliance offended the north and were severely suppressed.


    "In fact, the false desire League has disappeared during this period of time. I didn''t expect them to jump out again by taking advantage of the outbreak of corpse tide these days."


    Listening to Sheng GE''s words, Xiuqi''s eyebrows tightened more and more, and his eyes were stained with killing intention, "how do you know they are false desire alliance?"


    "..." unexpectedly, Xiuqi grabbed the handle of the conversation, and Sheng Ge coughed and said slowly, "what you just said."


    "..." Xiuqi narrowed his eyes.


    Sheng Ge knew that it was nothing for her to say something about Xiuqi before, but if she said something about desire Alliance... Xiuqi would screw off her head without saying anything.


    Just when Sheng Ge wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, the businessman had packed up his things and hurried to leave. Xiuqi and she naturally stopped the topic and followed behind.


    The businessman turned left and right away from the trading area, and then got into a weapons shop.


    Xiuqi and Shengge didn''t follow in. They just hid opposite the weapon shop and could see the situation in the shop while hiding their body shape.


    However, the merchant didn''t stay in there for long, and soon came out with a boy with a broom.


    "Ye Wuchen?" Xiuqi stared at the boy and was surprised.


    "Who is ye Wuchen?" Shengge asked strangely, having never heard of the name in any life.


    "You don''t need to know." Xiuqi said faintly, and turned his head to stare at Sheng Ge coldly.


    After listening to this, Sheng Ge guessed that ye Wuchen should be a person who wants to alliance, but it''s strange that he hasn''t heard of such a person in the last life.

 Chapter 349

    "Let''s go." Xiuqi turned and said, "there''s no point in following."


    Since I saw ye Wuchen, it must be a false desire alliance.


    "Ah?" Sheng Ge was stunned, got up and followed up with short legs. He didn''t ask anything.


    Before she left, she looked back. She didn''t know what the teenager said. The merchant''s face was very ugly and left without a shadow.


    It seems that the background of this false desire alliance is not small. It still has the ability to toss under the oppression of the north.


    After watching the merchant leave, ye Wuchen returns to the weapon shop with a broom, lowers his head and continues to sweep the floor.


    "What''s the matter?" Huo Yuzhi ran over with a rag, slightly lowered his head and asked.


    "I''m afraid it''s unsafe to take our goods." ye Wuchen sneered. "I have the courage to make money but I don''t have the courage to take risks."


    "If we weren''t short of money now, who would let people like him help us." Huo Yuzhi began to wipe the table with a rag and disdained his voice.


    "But they are reliable people who are afraid of death but love money." ye Wuchen swept the ground and went to Huo Yuzhi and smiled at her. "Just now he threatened me... If we don''t protect him, he will sue us to the north."


    "Ah, what do you say?" Huo Yuzhi was surprised.


    "I told him that we who can provide him with such good materials have enough strength to make his life worse than death." ye Wuchen said with a low smile.


    "This is a big truth. The God we want to alliance really exists." Huo Yuzhi smiled happily, and his hands wiped the table more and more quickly. "Everything will be all right."


    "Yes, God will bless us." ye Wuchen looked at Huo Yuzhi quietly and said with a smile. His voice was very calm.


    ¡­¡­


    Three months later.


    The coldest time has passed. Now the weather has become unbearably hot. The fierce sunshine is unbearable for the powers.


    Zhang Xin rode his motorcycle quickly through several mounds, threw away the zombies behind him and arrived at the third land area.


    When the car was full to the shadow of the tall building, Zhang Xin was relieved. He took off his helmet and wiped the fine beads of sweat on his face.


    "Now let''s have a rest here. After noon, when the sun is strongest, we can move on."


    Qu Yaoyao directly jumped off the motorcycle, took off his helmet and shook his hair. His bright black hair was light and scattered, and many hair had been stuck between her forehead.


    "You should tie up your hair." Zhang Xin just thinks her long hair looks hot.


    "No." Qu Yaoyao shook his head awkwardly. "It''s my sister''s privilege to tie her hair, not mine."


    "Do you have privileges to tie your hair?" Zhang Xin felt that he was going to be laughed at angrily.


    "Of course." Qu Yaoyao said with a smile, "this is the only way to separate me from my sister."


    "In fact, I don''t think your sisters are very similar." he leaned his motorcycle downstairs and Zhang Xin leaned against the entrance of the corridor. "In fact, your sister gave me a feeling of... Inconsistency between the outside and the inside."


    "Different inside and outside?" Qu Yaoyao raised his eyebrows and slapped Zhang Xin on the head. "Who made you say that about my sister?"


    Zhang Xin scratched his head dully. When he was about to say something, Qu Yaoyao said, "but you''re right. My sister is really different."


    Then you hit me?!


    Zhang Xin roared in his heart.


    "Hey, hey, do you want to go inside and have a look?" Qu Yaoyao whispered after pounding Zhang Xin''s shoulder.


    "This is the third land area. We''d better not run around." Zhang Xin sat on the ground and beat his thigh. He just felt uncomfortable everywhere.


    He spent most of these days on a motorcycle. Now he has a rare chance to rest here. He doesn''t want to die.


    "But we didn''t see many zombies along the way." Qu Yaoyao glanced.


    "There are not many zombies after being chased all the way, so you can only call more zombies." glanced at Qu Yaoyao obliquely, Zhang Xin really wanted to unscrew her skull to see if there was paste in it.


    "It''s just not as much as I think." Qu Yaoyao sat next to Zhang Xin and said, "I heard that there are mountains of zombies in the place of death. The more we go inside, the more zombies there will be. It''s difficult for us to walk at all."


    "But you see, apart from being chased by some zombies, where can we see any corpse mountain..."


    Qu Yaoyao complained as he said, with a dull face, "I wouldn''t have come if I knew it was so boring."


    "The reason why you promised Zheng Yunfei was not because you could see a dense number of zombies?" Zhang Xin doubted.


    At the beginning, Zheng Yunfei found them and asked them to go to the place of death. Before Qu Yaoyao heard what they were asked to do, he agreed. It was a refreshing promise.


    "Of course!" Qu Yaoyao glanced at Zhang Xin obliquely and said, "you''re talking nonsense.".


    "..." Zhang Xin thought that Qu Yaoyao wanted to protect him before he agreed. Did he think too much.


    After a long breath, Zhang Xin knew that he couldn''t expect too much of them.


    "You know the corpse tide these days. Most zombies have gone to the human area, and there are not many left in the place of death now." Zhang Xin said faintly, "when I came to the place of death a year ago, there were a lot of zombies chasing me in the third area, and now we have encountered such a thing in the fourth and fifth areas."


    "This shows that the danger of the place of death has been greatly reduced." Qu Yaoyao touched his chin and mused, "I doubt that many people will explore the place of death these days."


    "Like you?" Zhang Xin glanced at her obliquely.


    "Aren''t you?" Qu Yaoyao glared back.


    "I''m just involved, okay?" Zhang Xin hung his face and pretended to be innocent. "If you didn''t promise so directly, I might have found a reason not to come to this ghost place."


    "Do you have the courage to disobey the order of the drunken emperor?" Qu Yaoyao glanced at him contemptuously to show his disbelief.


    Zhang Xin was really silent. For a while, he said honestly, "I really don''t have the courage."


    Then Zhang Xin smiled at himself, took a bottle of water out of the space, took a sip, and didn''t forget to hand Qu Yaoyao a bottle.


    "Save it. What you lack most in summer is water."


    "I know." Qu Yaoyao hummed softly, shook his head and took a sip before raising his eyes, "but the desire alliance does not lack food and water."


    "Yes." Zhang Xin rubbed the muscles of his lower leg, "but we''re not in the league now, are we? You''d better listen to me now."


    "Bah." Qu Yaoyao snorted coldly, "let me listen to you and dream."


    "..." Zhang Xin smiled, "I''ll have my spring and autumn dream."

 Chapter 350

    "By the way, why did you come to the place of death before." looking at Zhang Xin''s face, Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help saying, "it''s amazing that you can live in the place of death until now."


    "Are you praising me or scolding me?" Zhang Xin said bitterly, raising his hand on Qu Yaoyao''s shoulder. "I didn''t want to give Mr. Mo food at the beginning, otherwise I couldn''t come to the place of death."


    "Don''t call Mr. mo the boss. It feels strange." listening to Mr. Mo in Zhang Xin''s mouth, Qu Yaoyao only thinks it''s strange.


    "I call my customers Mr." Zhang Xin thought, "I also have principles."


    "But now you are the one we want to league." Qu Yaoyao was not happy. "Why do you have to draw a clear line with us."


    Zhang Xin still didn''t reply to this, and didn''t know whether he didn''t want to admit it or acquiesced.


    "But how did you get to know the boss?" Qu Yaoyao was bored at the moment and kept asking Zhang Xin.


    "I was caught dead by Zhang Xu... That is, my brother." Zhang Xin now recalls that it doesn''t matter, "I almost died at that time. Mr. Mo saved me."


    "So miserable?" Qu Yaoyao thought. "At that time, the boss really seemed to be in the place of death."


    Looking up, Zhang Xin seemed to be lost in thought. Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help reaching out and waved in front of him, "but why did your brother kill you?"


    "Who knows." Zhang Xin snorted and smiled.


    "Also... If my sister wants to kill me one day, I won''t know why." Qu Yaoyao said faintly.


    I really want to say "I''m different from you" with Qu Yaoyao, but looking at Qu Yaoyao''s serious appearance with his chin, Zhang Xin finally didn''t say anything.


    Is Qu Yao comforting him now?


    This kind of comfort is really... Awkward.


    "Your sister won''t kill you." afraid of patting Qu Yaoyao on the shoulder, Zhang Xin said gently, "your sister is very kind to you. She won''t hurt you."


    "But you said she was different in appearance and inside." Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help looking up after Zhang Xin''s words. She was very vindictive.


    "I''m wrong. Your sister is actually very good." Zhang Xin subconsciously comforted. He didn''t respond right until he spoke. How could he comfort her again.


    At this time, the sun is still very strong. Even sitting in the shadow, they can feel the coming heat wave.


    "It''s really going to be hot..." Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help slapping his hand.


    "Or shall we go into the corridor to avoid? It''s always cooler inside the corridor than outside." Zhang Xin turned his head and looked at the corridor behind him. "We''ll take turns to watch after we go in. It should be no big problem."


    "I told you to go in, but you didn''t listen to me." stand up and wipe the sweat on your forehead. Qu Yaoyao pulled Zhang Xin up and ran directly into the corridor.


    The inside of the corridor is much cooler than the outside. It''s gloomy and can give people a cold feeling.


    Zhang Xin took Qu Yaoyao and found a place to sit down. As soon as he wanted to ask who would be on guard, he heard a "boom". A huge zombie fell at the entrance of the corridor and rushed frantically towards them.


    The Zombie''s physique is about two to three meters long. Its body is very long. Its head is the size of a normal person, but its neck is a little long.


    It has obviously observed them for a long time, and the direction it pours on them now is very accurate.


    Qu Yao grabbed Zhang Xin and disappeared into the air in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, they didn''t really disappear, but Qu Yao used her stealth ability to hide them.


    Qu Yaoyao''s stealth ability can not only deceive people''s sight, but also completely cover up his own situation. He can''t find her either through hearing or smell.


    Of course, once you touch her position with your hand, it will be exposed immediately.


    Qu Yaoyao is now invisible with Zhang Xin. Because of her limited ability, she can only stand still.


    The zombie was bound to come in, but I couldn''t find the smell if I didn''t see it. At that moment, I shook my tail and swept up the stairs.


    Qu Yaoyao and Zhang Xin leaned against the wall and were relieved when the zombie rushed up like a shell.


    Before they could relax, they suddenly saw a head emerging from the stairway, twisting and staring at their direction.


    Zhang Xin was startled, while Qu Yaoyao quickly covered his mouth.


    It seemed to doubt that there was something here. The neck of the zombie stretched out very long, and the eyes staring at them had been stained with first red blood.


    Suddenly, a sharp thorn came out of the mouth of the zombie, wiped Qu Yaoyao''s face and nailed it to the wall behind him, followed by another attack.


    If Qu Yaoyao and Zhang Xin didn''t hide quickly, these attacks would definitely penetrate their brains.


    After the attack, the zombie seemed to be sure that there was no one here, and continued to run upstairs.


    After waiting for a while to make sure there was no sound, they ran out of the building quickly, got on the motorcycle and began to run wildly.


    At the moment of starting the motorcycle, a broken sound came from the glass next to the upstairs, and then the zombie fell to the ground again and rushed at them.


    Zhang Xin''s motorcycle has been specially modified. The speed and firmness are not comparable to ordinary motorcycles.


    But the zombie chasing them obviously ran faster than them, and soon jumped in front of them.


    Zhang Xin quickly braked and turned elsewhere. Unexpectedly, another zombie jumped out and rushed at him. If he hadn''t turned the corner in time, he would have been thrown under his claws.


    Seeing that their prey was going to be robbed, they first chased their zombies, yelled at the zombies next to them, and then shook their tails as a threat.


    Later, the zombies were unwilling to show weakness. After roaring twice, they continued to chase them.


    "The zombies in the third land area are really difficult to deal with." Zhang Xin sighed helplessly after looking at the rearview mirror of the motorcycle.


    He hasn''t lived enough and doesn''t want to explain here.


    "Yao Yao!" he shouted, "can you hide us with the car?"


    "What?" Qu Yaoyao, who was wearing a helmet, didn''t hear Zhang Xin clearly. After taking off his helmet, he shouted at Zhang Xin''s ear.


    Zhang Xin felt that his eardrum was about to be roared. He coughed in the wind and repeated his previous words to Qu Yaoyao.


    "I can''t!" Qu Yaoyao pulled the messy hair behind his ears and hugged Zhang Xin''s waist.

 Chapter 351

    Zhang Xin''s body blocked most of the wind. Qu Yaoyao didn''t feel much uncomfortable even if he took off his helmet.


    If only it could block the sun together, she thought greedily.


    Hearing Qu Yaoyao say that she couldn''t do it, Zhang Xin didn''t feel disappointed. He looked at the front attentively and shuttled flexibly between the floors.


    The towering buildings properly resisted the attack of the zombies. Although Zhang Xin was affected by the falling stones, he did not lose his life.


    After a few turns, he quickly looked at the compass pinned on the handlebar and found that they had deviated from the direction.


    "We must go to the forest of death as soon as possible." he murmured in the wind, and sticky sweat came out of the palms of his hands.


    "Stop! Stop!" when Zhang Xin was about to turn around and return to the right direction, Qu Yaoyao suddenly pulled his clothes and exclaimed.


    I don''t know if she did it on purpose. Just listening to a "hiss", Zhang Xin''s clothes directly made her tear open.


    Zhang Xin only felt that his waist was cold. He didn''t react for a moment. He suddenly lost his balance. The wheel slipped and fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    Qu Yaoyao jumped out flexibly, but Zhang Xin was firmly pressed under the car.


    "Shit!" he cursed, thinking that he might really want to explain here this time.


    Qu Yao, you pig teammate!


    "Are you okay?" seeing that Zhang Xin really fell miserably, Qu Yaoyao came together unkindly and looked like he was laughing.


    "It''s no good to have you here. Now we both have to feed the zombie!" Zhang Xin shouted irritably. He waited for a long time and didn''t wait for the zombie.


    "Don''t lose your temper with me."


    Reaching out to pull him out of the car, Qu Yaoyao patted him on the shoulder and pointed behind him, "look at that."


    Several zombies who had been chasing them were walking back and forth anxiously, and had no intention to rush up.


    "What''s the situation?" Zhang Xin asked puzzled after touching the torn clothes at the waist.


    "They seem to be afraid of something." Qu Yaoyao picked up the motorcycle and looked around vigilantly. "Maybe there are more powerful zombies staring at us."


    As soon as her voice fell, Zhang Xin suddenly felt a chill behind his back. He looked at the empty surroundings, swallowed his saliva, and stepped on the motorcycle again.


    "Then we''d better leave quickly."


    ¡­¡­


    Lie down by the window and watch Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao get on the motorcycle and leave. Yu Lan''s eyes are bent into small crescent moons, and the crystal nucleus in his mouth is rattling.


    She seems to know those two people.


    "Guji, what do you say they are in a hurry to do?"


    "Goo -" Goo Goo Goo stuck to the tip of her nose and twisted solemnly.


    "You said they came to explore?" Yu Lan wrinkled his nose. "I don''t think so."


    The communication between them became easier and easier with the extension of the time when gurgling was around her. Now she can barely understand the meaning of gurgling.


    "Guji!" Guji was very dissatisfied with LAN''s retort. He straightened his stomach and tried his best to be angry.


    Of course, it depends on how the blue eye sees it as a ball.


    "Those are people I know. Don''t hurt them."


    He glanced at the zombies crowded into a row by the wall, and Yu lanpie said in a faint voice.


    The zombies nodded hurriedly and held together.


    Seeing that they were honest and obedient, Yu Lan nodded with satisfaction, turned and walked out of the door.


    She walked through the waste discarded in the corridor to another door. When she opened the door, she saw the ink lying on the sofa.


    Lying beside Mo Wen, she yawned sleepily.


    Tears mistily looked at the sleeping Mo Wen. Yu Lan grumbled irritably, took out several leaves picked from the place of death and fed them to Mo Wen''s mouth.


    Mo Wen has been sleeping for nearly three months, and there is still no sign of awakening.


    In order to ensure the nutritional supply of Mo Wen, she can only get up early and get up late every day to find food and drink for Mo Wen. How Mo Wen took care of her before, she takes care of Mo Wen now.


    "Arvin, wake up soon..." Yu Lan said in a coquettish way, "otherwise I have to carry you back and forth every time I bathe you. I still don''t like water."


    Although Yu Lan has recovered her mind now, her character is still different from before. Now she is spoiled by ink, uninhibited and pampered. She can do whatever she wants.


    Of course, hate water has not changed at all.


    Mo Wen''s eyes were still tightly closed and didn''t give her any response.


    Hugging Mo Wen''s arm, Yu Lan raised his neck and poked the tip of his nose. He just felt very lonely.


    "You will wake up, won''t you?" he closed his eyes and hid all his uneasiness in the bottom of his eyes. Yu Lan muttered in a hoarse voice.


    "Wake up quickly... Without Arvin''s voice, every day is so boring."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao are completely trapped in this place.


    As soon as they get out of this area, countless zombies will come and go around, and finally they can always come to this place.


    "What should we do now? We''ve been here for several days!" Zhang Xin said, sitting decadent on the ground while stopping the motorcycle. "It must be dead."


    "It seems safe here at present." Qu Yaoyao sat next to him and said vaguely, biting biscuits. "I don''t think there are more powerful zombies, otherwise we won''t live."


    "Even if it''s safe, we can''t stay here all our life." Zhang Xin said coldly, biting his teeth and pressing his dirty hair with his hands. "We must find a way to leave."


    "Why don''t we put the motorcycle here first?" maybe Zhang Xin was really upset at the moment. Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help patting him on the shoulder and said, "if I only take you, I can try the stealth ability to avoid the sight of zombies. Plus the motorcycle is absolutely not good."


    "But if we don''t have a car, it''s a problem whether we can get out of the third land area, let alone the forest of death." obviously, Zhang Xin didn''t agree with Qu Yaoyao''s proposal. Zhang Xin stood up and kicked away the stones at his feet. His face was ugly.


    Qu Yaoyao seemed very calm at the moment. She looked at Zhang Xin with her chin upright, and her mouth was still smiling.


    "You''re still in the mood to laugh." he licked his lips bitterly. Zhang Xin took out a gun from the space, held the handle of the gun and looked at it carefully, then pointed it at his head.


    "Why don''t I shoot myself? There won''t be a day of peace in this damn world."


    "Good." Qu Yaoyao''s eyes brightened, clapped his hands and looked forward to saying, "I''ll be your audience. When you die, I''ll give you a 666."


    "..." Zhang Xin was hurt by his angry brain.

 Chapter 352

    "Not dead!" he threw his gun to the ground and said stiffly.


    "Really not dead?" Qu Yaoyao tilted his head and didn''t look disappointed.


    "I just don''t want to go along with you." Zhang Xin glared at her.


    "Well, since you don''t want to die, I happen to have some good ideas." seeing that Zhang Xin calmed down, Qu Yaoyao stretched his legs and shook his feet.


    "What idea?" as soon as Qu Yaoyao had an idea, Zhang Xin immediately looked at it seriously and looked all ears.


    "Let''s go back?" Qu Yaoyao stroked his hair and smiled. "It''s boring not to go to the forest of death."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, after waiting for such an answer for a long time, Zhang Xin wanted to shoot Qu Yaoyao''s head down and kick it as a ball.


    "Then what are we doing here?" Zhang Xin simply sat on the ground and said sarcastically to Qu Yao.


    "I thought the place of death would be very interesting. Who knows it''s so boring." Qu Yaoyao shrugged and said carelessly, "now there''s no place to attract me here. Let''s go back?"


    "Back to the drunk emperor, how to explain?" Zhang Xin sneered. "Do you think he will peel your skin."


    "Sister Linxue did all the skinning." Qu Yaoyao said with a careless smile, "besides, the drunk emperor doesn''t know we''re back. Even if he knows, we just say we didn''t find the old man."


    "What you think is quite clear, but we are surrounded now, and we can''t move forward or backward." he waved his hand to reject Qu Yaoyao''s proposal, and Zhang Xin rubbed his forehead.


    "This is the time to see our courage." Qu Yaoyao solemnly raised his hand. "The forest of death must be more dangerous than this. We''ll be fine if we fight back to the human area."


    "What''s the difference between that and suicide?" Zhang Xin shook his head impatiently. "No, no, No."


    Seeing this, Qu Yaoyao stuck out his tongue, thought about it and continued, "then I have a second way."


    "Say."


    "You wait for me here, and I''ll go back and find you a rescuer." Qu Yaoyao said with bright eyes, "my stealth ability can let me leave here safely and promise to find you a rescuer."


    "Ha?" Zhang Xin almost fell off his chin. "Can you hide your motorcycle together?"


    "No." Qu Yaoyao shook his head, "I can hide you at most. Motorcycles are absolutely not good."


    "Do you mean to walk back?"


    "Of course!" Qu Yao answered calmly.


    Zhang Xin almost vomited blood by Qu Yaoyao''s calmness. He coughed, glared at her and said, "let''s not say how long it takes you to walk back, just say to save the soldiers. Who are you going to invite?"


    "Drunk emperor." the first thing I think of is drunk without night.


    "Drunk emperor will let us come if he wants to?" Zhang Xin wants to beat people again.


    "So... Qin Feng?" Qu Yao thought.


    Qin Feng also helped them take care of Jiuguan before. He is a reliable person.


    "Qin Feng, at least he is also the master of the handover city. He is willing to come, but others are not willing." Zhang Xin thought. Wen cuining looked at him like a thief all day and felt goose bumps. "This is not good either."


    "You just don''t believe me." Qu Yao rolled his eyes and said, "OK, OK, actually I have a third way."


    "What bad idea do you have?" Zhang Xin has no expectation of Qu Yaoyao''s way.


    "If you don''t want to give it a shot or let me move the soldiers, we''ll just let it be our fate now." Qu Yaoyao said.


    "Do you mean to let us wait to die?" Zhang Xin glared at her.


    "Didn''t the corpse tide reduce a lot of zombies in the place of death these days? There must be a lot of people coming to explore. We''ll just wait for those people to come." Qu Yaoyao pretended to sigh, "in fact, I still think it''s best to let go."


    "... I''d better wait to die." Zhang Xin looked at Qu Yaoyao with neuropathic eyes and felt a little relieved. "Since I met the person you want to league, I''ve stepped into the fire pit and can''t get out."


    No one who wants to alliance TM is normal!


    Lying on the ground, Zhang Xin looked at the blue sky and couldn''t calm down in his head anyway.


    He still couldn''t help but think of a way to leave. He didn''t want to die like this at all.


    If he died so oppressed, wouldn''t he have spent more than three years at the end of the world in vain.


    Zhang Xin sat up impatiently and planned to agree with Qu Yaoyao''s first method.


    It''s better to fight than to die.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Before Zhang Xin opened his mouth, a clear sound came out behind him. He subconsciously turned back and directly put on a pair of milky big eyes.


    Those eyes occupied almost all his sight, and he even felt an abnormal cold on the tip of his nose.


    "Ghost!" he exclaimed, holding himself back with his hands.


    Yu Lan turned his eyes and didn''t open his face if he was not very happy.


    "Who are you?" Qu Yaoyao also looked at Yu Lan, subconsciously protecting Zhang Xin.


    "I''m Yu Lan." Yu Lan pulled the ear on his hat.


    Before, Yu Lan found a set of pink rabbit pajamas. There was a lovely little tail on the fart. A pair of long ears hung down from the hat. It looked very cute.


    No girl can refuse lovely things, and so can Yu Lan''s female zombie.


    After she found this dress, she put it on her body, and the whole person immediately became a zombie powder rabbit.


    Yu Lan? Hearing the name, Zhang Xin''s ears moved. He raised his eyes and looked at Yu Lan''s face carefully. Finally, he found a sense of familiarity.


    "Are you the zombie Mr. Mo has been raising?" at the beginning, Mo Wen protected Yu Lan like an heirloom all day. He just saw it several times from a distance. At this moment, he is not sure whether the zombie in front of him is Yu Lan.


    Qu Yaoyao had no curiosity about LAN. He didn''t know what Yu Lan looked like at all.


    "I''m Arvin''s zombie." Yu Lan is not dissatisfied with the identity of her zombie. She glances at Zhang Xin and repeats the previous question again, "Why are you still here?"


    I saw them wandering here a few days ago. It''s been several days. Why are they still here.


    "We are surrounded by zombies and can''t get out." Zhang Xin looks at Yu Landao as if he grabbed a life-saving straw. "Can you take us out?"


    "I didn''t let zombies attack you." Yu Lan frowned and looked a little unhappy. "Didn''t they listen to me?"

 Chapter 353

    As soon as he thought that those zombies under his command had the courage to flatter the handwriting, Yu Lan took them apart to see if they had a bear heart and leopard courage.


    "Roar!"


    He raised his head and shouted fiercely. Within a few minutes, a large group of zombies surrounded him.


    Seeing so many zombies, Zhang Xin only felt that his legs were going to be soft. He held Qu Yaoyao on his side and thought he might have asked the wrong person for help.


    After a large group of zombies gathered, Yu Lan said coldly to them, "don''t you pay too much attention to me?"


    As soon as they heard the words, the zombies were afraid to breathe. They quickly shook their heads and looked at Yu Lan innocently.


    "Didn''t I say you weren''t allowed to hurt them?" Yu Lan lightly swept several zombies.


    Her eyes were full of murderous intent in the eyes of the zombies, so that they could not lift their heads one by one.


    [we just want to see it curiously. Can''t we just see it?]


    "Look?" Yu Lan chewed these two words playfully.


    See lanken, listen to them, and some of the zombies hurried out and shouted a few words.


    [we''re just curious to see what the humans you know look like. Who knows they run away as soon as they see us!]


    After that, the zombie also looked at Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao sadly, and felt that they dared to sue black in front of LAN, which was unforgivable.


    Zhang Xin was almost sitting on the ground. He stared at Yu Lan talking to the zombies. Suddenly, he felt an eye opener.


    "They just want to see you. You''ll run as soon as you see them." knowing the causes and consequences, Yu Lan couldn''t help turning back to Zhang Xin and said, "are you too timid."


    That looks more fierce than one. Where is the look?!


    Zhang Xin wanted to say a few words in his heart, but looking at Yu Lan, who was already a little impatient, he still didn''t speak rationally.


    Yu Lan is annoyed because Mo Wen hasn''t awakened for a long time. He''s really not in the mood to deal with Zhang Xin and them.


    But Zhang Xin had the impression that he was the one who brought food to Mo Wen.


    Thinking of this, Yu Lan''s face became softer. She vomited turbid qi and asked Zhang Xin calmly:


    "Where are you going?"


    Seeing these zombies listening to Yu Lan''s words, Zhang Xin finally saw hope, "we''re going to the forest of death."


    "Then I''ll take you to the forest of death. Can you give me some food you brought?" Yu Lan discussed.


    Yu Lan doesn''t know whether Mo Wen hasn''t woken up for such a long time has anything to do with food. She plans to order human food from Zhang Xin. If Mo Wen can wake up after eating, it''s best. If he can''t wake up, it''s all right.


    After all, mowen is human after all. We can''t just eat leaves with her all day.


    "OK." Zhang Xin thought Yu Lan''s idea was very good. He thought that there was enough food in his space. To be cautious, he asked, "how much food are you going to want?"


    "Give me as much as you have." Yu Lan answered casually.


    "Fortunately, he asked


    Zhang Xin wiped the sweat on his forehead and hesitated for a few seconds. "In fact, I still have something to do next when I go to the forest of death. I can''t give you all the food. I''ll starve to death."


    "It doesn''t matter." Yu Lan said carelessly, "there are many leaves in the forest of death for you to eat. You won''t die of hunger."


    "... leaves?" Zhang Xin suddenly felt that Yu Lan could not communicate normally.


    "We are not sheep..."


    "Arvin can eat. Why can''t you eat?" Yu Lan looked unhappy.


    Zhang Xin was speechless at once.


    "Let me ask where Mr. Mo is now?" Zhang Xin thought it would be better to switch off the topic first.


    "What are you looking for Arvin for?" Yu Lan glanced at him.


    The face shrank under the ear hat looked a little less gloomy and a little more lovely.


    "We''re here to find Mr. Mo this time. Drunk emperor hopes he can go back early." Zhang Xin whispered and looked forward to Yu Lan. "Can you take us to find Mr. Mo?"


    "Are you looking for ah Wen?" when Yu Lan saw that Zhang Xin was looking for Mo Wen, he looked at him up and down, turned around and hummed, "come with me, he''s right here."


    "Ah?" Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao looked at each other. After a round-trip communication, they resolutely kept up with Yu Lan.


    As soon as the zombies around saw Yu Lan coming, they immediately made way. They looked at Yu Lan and left, staring at Zhang Xin and Qu Yao.


    Staring at so many zombies, Zhang Xin only felt that his heart was going to be broken.


    "How does it feel to be noticed by so many zombies?" Qu Yaoyao came up and said with a smile, "it''s too exciting, isn''t it?"


    "Ha ha." Zhang Xin glanced at Qu Yao obliquely.


    When LAN took Zhang Xin to climb the stairs, Zhang Xin couldn''t help breathing. He suddenly remembered that ink had let him climb the stairs before, but the smell of the corridor was really unbearable.


    "Be quiet, Arvin is sleeping." after walking to the door, Yu Lan couldn''t help turning back and exhorting. The threatening eyes clearly expressed a meaning - eat you if you dare to make a noise.


    Zhang Xin nodded quickly. Qu Yaoyao was still wandering in space, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    After following Yu Lan into the room, he really saw the sleeping ink. Zhang Xin obediently stood nearby without saying a word, while Qu Yaoyao came forward and looked at the ink.


    When Yu Lanzheng turned to lock the door, he heard Qu Yaoyao suddenly say,


    "Ah, the boss is sleeping well."


    "Click -" the door handle broke in response. Yu Lan''s side eyes glanced coldly at Qu Yaoyao. A pair of ears on his hat shook the wind.


    "If you dare say one more word, I''ll bite you."


    Qu Yaoyao almost didn''t laugh when he said a threat without any deterrent.


    But Zhang Xin''s face became a little ugly. Since Yu Lan said to bite, it should not be a playful bite. It is estimated that it will directly bite people''s neck.


    "Don''t say a few words." holding Qu Yaoyao''s arm, Zhang Xin whispered.


    Fortunately, Qu Yaoyao also noticed that the atmosphere was wrong. She nodded, took a step back and stood on the side of Zhang Xin.


    At this moment, Guri jumped out of Yu Lan''s pocket and jumped onto Zhang Xin''s head with excellent bouncing power, a small appearance of proclaiming sovereignty.


    "Giggle!" this is my territory. Be honest with me!


    Zhang Xin didn''t feel much. Qu Yaoyao slapped him when he saw it. Zhang Xin''s brain shook like jelly.

 Chapter 354

    "What are you doing!" Zhang Xin glared at Qu Yaoyao when he was suddenly photographed.


    "Mosquitoes." Qu Yao smiled apologetically.


    A flattened shrem sticks to Zhang Xin''s head and looks sticky.


    Yu Lan couldn''t bear to look straight. He didn''t open his eyes and walked forward to "tear" the estimate from Zhang Xin''s head.


    As soon as he touched Yu languji, he immediately recovered his previous shape, but he looked listless and Yanyan retracted into Yu Lan''s pocket.


    "What are you doing looking for ah Wen?" Yu Lan said to Qu Yaoyao and Zhang Xin standing in front of him on the sofa. "As you can see, ah Wen is still sleeping."


    "Can you wake him up?" Zhang Xin asked carefully.


    Yu Lan shook his head. "No, I have to wait for Arvin to wake up naturally."


    "... Oh, let''s wait." Zhang Xinmu said, feeling that Mo Wen couldn''t sleep long.


    "Ah Wen has actually slept for more than three months. I don''t think you can wait." he raised his eyes and glanced at Zhang Xin faintly. Yu Lan turned over and gently stroked Mo Wen''s face. "That''s why I asked you to keep quiet."


    three months? Is this the reincarnation of the sleeping God?


    Secretly make complaints about it in the heart, Zhang Xin still moved the way of thinking, "is Mr. ink because of advanced sleep?"


    "Yes." Yu Lan nodded.


    "That really can''t wake you up."


    People who sleep because of advanced can''t be forced to wake up. Whether they can be forced to wake up is one thing. If they are really forced to wake up, their bodies will collapse.


    Fortunately, in this case, the sleeping powers generally absorb all substances into energy or their own supplies. They don''t mean to go to the toilet, otherwise they will be suffocated.


    "Tell me about your purpose." Yu Lan pie his mouth and whispered, "if it''s not important... Leave the food and leave quickly."


    Don''t bother her with Arvin.


    It seems that Yu Lan doesn''t welcome them very much. Zhang Xin thought about it and said, "drunk emperor asked us to find Mr. Mo and asked us to take him back. As for the specific reason, we really don''t know, but it should be a very important thing."


    "Arvin can''t move for a long time now," Yu Lan said.


    "We know, so now you can only let us stay." Qu Yaoyao interrupted. She looked up and down at Yu Lan. Suddenly, she felt that a zombie was wearing pink and tender, and it didn''t seem very contrary.


    Not very happy, he glanced. Yu Lan didn''t say anything to drive people out.


    As long as others don''t embarrass her, she won''t embarrass others.


    "Give me the food first." Yu Lan suddenly opened his mouth to Zhang Xin after being silent for a while.


    "HMM." Zhang Xin nodded and took out a biscuit from the space.


    After taking the biscuit, Yu Lan immediately ran to one side of the table and poured a glass of water. Then he sat on the side of Mo Wen and fed him with water.


    Mo Wen didn''t change after drinking. After waiting for a while, he was still like that, and there was no sign of awakening.


    Yu Lan looked disappointed. She put the rest of the cookies next to her and looked at Mo Wen.


    Shit, when the hell will you wake up.


    "Give me all your food and I''ll give you leaves in exchange."


    How can it be a leaf again... Zhang Xin said heartily, "can you give me crystal core? Generally, crystal core is used in trading."


    "Crystal nucleus." Yu Lan reached out to touch his head and asked calmly, "is it the crystal nucleus in here?"


    "Yes." Zhang Xin nodded and suddenly changed his face. "Just give me the crystal core of another zombie. Don''t take yours!"


    Looking at Yu Lan who didn''t know anything, Zhang Xin was really afraid that she would take out her crystal core and give it to him.


    When Mo Wen wakes up and sees that he took Yu Lan''s crystal core, he will peel his skin 100 percent!


    "How could it be?" Yu lanbai glanced at him, looking like "do you think I''m a fool?".


    Zhang Xin secretly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "But the zombies here have a good relationship with me. When I go outside, I''ll catch the zombies I don''t know." Yu Lan was still very righteous.


    "Just give me the crystal nucleus..." in his mind, Yu Lan grabbed a lot of zombies and moved them to his eyes to let him take out the crystal nucleus. He couldn''t help swallowing.


    I really can''t afford it!


    "Do you want that leaf?" Yu Lan narrowed his eyes.


    "If you can, bring us some." holding down Zhang Xin''s shoulder, Qu Yaoyao smiled and said, "we are very curious about what the leaves that can be eaten look like."


    "OK." Yu Lan felt a little troublesome, but still had to compromise, "then you can stay here for the time being, but you can''t enter Arvin''s room when I''m away."


    "Absolutely not!" Qu Yaoyao vowed, laughing at Yu Lan in his heart.


    When LAN left, she came in quietly. I don''t believe that LAN can catch her.


    Mo Wen''s sleeping face is really beautiful... She didn''t see enough just now.


    Her sister has always been a little fan of Mo Wen, and now she is too.


    So the next day, Qu Yaoyao quietly touched the door of Mo Wen''s room, stood for a while and left obediently.


    Ah, the two zombies at the door protect her like left and right Dharma protectors. They can''t get in!


    But don''t think you can stop her.


    Qu Yao was so cruel that he ran outside to climb the window. Unexpectedly, two zombies were stuck on the window.


    The lowest of these zombies are level 5 zombies. She can''t beat them.


    "This defense..." she sighed helplessly. Qu Yaoyao had to admit that she couldn''t fight too blue.


    Zhang Xin slumped on the sofa and watched Qu Yaoyao come back silently. He couldn''t help laughing, "I said you can''t see it. You don''t listen."


    "Who knew there would be so many zombies." Qu Yaoyao said reluctantly.


    "I don''t think Yu Lan''s zombie is easy to get along with. You''d better take it easy." Zhang Xin sat up and said seriously, "it''s the first time I''ve seen a zombie who can command other zombies. Yu Lan... It''s definitely not easy."


    "I won''t do anything to her," said Qu Yaoyao. "Look, you''re worried."


    She sat next to Zhang Xin and said, "I''m your partner."


    "I''m worried about you." Zhang Xin helplessly helped her forehead and patted her on the shoulder. "If you weren''t my partner, I wouldn''t bother to remind you."


    "It''s almost the same." Qu Yaoyao was happy again, and his face changed quickly.

 Chapter 355

    Zhang Xin suddenly felt that although the people who wanted to join the alliance were very dangerous, they were very coax. For example, Qu Yaoyao was completely a good type when you gave a piece of sugar.


    "How long do you think we''ll stay?" Qu Yaoyao leaned back on the sofa and sighed. "I think only zombies can play now. It''s better to transfer the city and be lively."


    "You seem to like lively places very much?" Zhang Xin couldn''t help but ask with his side eyes.


    "Well." Qu Yaoyao nodded, "busy places are popular. Empty places give people the feeling of being empty and lonely. I don''t like it at all."


    "Your character is really suitable for busy places." Zhang Xin thought about Qu Yaoyao''s usual style.


    "All right." Qu Yao stood up and stretched himself out again.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Xin asked quickly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go to the boss. I''ll tease the zombie." Qu Yaoyao ran out without returning, leaving Zhang Xin alone in the room.


    "Really," he said, sitting alone in the empty house, "I''m bored alone."


    When Qu Yaoyao went down, he just saw a zombie eating a small zombie in his mouth and chewing the crystal core. It''s good for the mouth thief.


    "Is it delicious?" she leaned over and whispered, squatted down and looked at the zombie.


    The zombie threatened to show her teeth, but he didn''t mean to bite.


    Seeing that the zombie really didn''t bite, Qu Yao let go of his heart, tilted his head and continued to ask, "you used to be human, didn''t you?"


    The zombie ignored her.


    "But isn''t it hard for you to be like this now?"


    Qu Yaoyao''s questions were more tricky than one. Unfortunately, the zombie couldn''t understand what Qu Yaoyao was talking about. It just felt that it was annoying to talk in its ear. It picked up the little zombie in its mouth and ran away.


    The fast Qu Yao didn''t see its movements clearly.


    "The high-level zombies are really powerful." Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help sighing.


    She is now a level 10 power, a long way from a level 5 zombie.


    Fortunately, she has no desire to become stronger, and there is nothing wrong with being an ordinary person in her eyes.


    When LAN came back, Qu Yaoyao and Zhang Xin stayed in the room assigned to them. It looked as if they hadn''t even been out of the door.


    "Do you want to drink water?" he distributed some of the water to them, and Yu Lan took out several leaves and handed them over.


    "Is this what you said about the leaf?" Zhang Xin came over, picked up the water handed over by Yu Lan, put it next to him, and then picked up the leaf.


    He looked at the fat leaves in his hand. They didn''t look like they could be eaten.


    "Is this really edible?" he couldn''t help asking


    "You''ll know if you try." Yu Lan glanced.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was not very happy, Zhang Xin quickly picked up the leaf and bit it carefully. At the entrance, the whole face almost wrinkled together.


    "It''s delicious to cry?" seeing Zhang Xin''s expression, Yu Lan also stuffed a leaf into his mouth and said, "I also think it''s delicious."


    "Delicious P!" Zhang Xin just wants to beat people at the moment.


    Is this sour, spicy and spicy thing in your mouth really for people to eat? This is actually a biological weapon!


    Reluctantly swallowed the leaf, and he felt the magic of the leaf. After the leaves entered his throat, his throat was cool, and his energy seemed to condense. He was very comfortable. His muscles were full of energy, and the whole person became refreshed and energetic.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" after hearing Zhang Xin''s words, Yu Lan chewed another leaf and still felt very delicious.


    "Arvin likes it very much. Shouldn''t it taste bad?"


    "The taste of the entrance is really bad." he recovered from the shock brought to him by the leaves. Zhang Xin organized some language before he expressed his feelings. "It''s sour and spicy. I almost spit it out."


    "But when I enter my throat, I don''t have this feeling. Instead, it''s very cool and comfortable."


    "Does it really feel bad to enter the mouth?" recalling the way he ate leaves before Mo Wen, Yu Lan still didn''t believe it.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can let Yao Yao try it too." Zhang Xin handed a leaf to Qu Yao.


    Qu Yao didn''t mind much. He took the leaf and put it in his mouth. His face was inevitably distorted.


    "Er..." swallowed the leaves, and Qu Yaoyao said frankly, "the taste of just entering the mouth is really not good."


    What else did Yu Lan not understand? She bit her lower lip, turned and ran back to the room where Mo Wen slept.


    "What''s the matter?" Qu Yaoyao was still a little confused.


    "One is willing to beat another. Zhang Xin touched his chin." if Yu Lan was not a zombie, I would really be moved by Mr. mo. "


    "So despise zombies?" Qu Yaoyao hummed softly after understanding Zhang Xin''s meaning. "In my opinion, Yu Lan is a zombie, but it''s no different from human beings. Take back your prejudice. What about others is none of your business."


    After being trained by Qu Yaoyao, Zhang Xin didn''t have any special reaction. He scratched his head with a smile and said, "OK, I''m wrong. That''s what I said. In fact, I envy Yu Lan."


    "Envy?" Qu Yao was puzzled.


    "When I first saw Yu Lan, she didn''t have legs and her hands crawled on the ground. Zhang Xin sat down and recalled," and Mr. Mo really took care of her. Sometimes I wonder if there would be Yu Lan without Mr. mo. "


    "The boss is a good man." Qu Yaoyao skimmed his mouth and stuffed a leaf into his mouth. He wrinkled his face again.


    It''s so awful... No matter how many times you eat it, it''s so awful!


    After Yu Lan ran to Mo Wen, she held Mo Wen''s waist and didn''t let go. She looked at Mo Wen''s nose and managed not to let herself choke.


    "The leaves are not delicious. Why don''t you tell me... I''ve been feeding you for a while." she scolded herself. "No wonder Arvin you haven''t woke up."


    Stroking Mo Wen''s eyebrows again and again, Yu Lan stroked his nose and cheeks along the corners of his eyes.


    Her gadgets are always so good-looking that they look good everywhere.


    "But I have food for you now." she lowered her eyes and remained silent for a long time before lying on the neck of Mo Wen. She said pitifully, "so don''t be angry. Wake up quickly... I miss you so much."


    "Arvin, I really miss you."

 Chapter 356

    This time, Mo Wen seemed a little wayward. No matter how Yu Lan expected him, he didn''t wake up.


    The days passed day by day, and a month passed unconsciously, reaching the hottest period of the year.


    Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao were forced to eat leaves for a month, and their faces turned green.


    However, Qu Yaoyao likes teasing zombies these days. He plays with zombies happily every day, which is not boring.


    Of course, zombies don''t like to "play" with her.


    Zhang Xin was so hot that he didn''t want to go out. He collapsed in bed all day and pretended to be dead.


    It was a rare day when there was a rainstorm. He ran up to the roof, but he saw Yu Lan sitting alone on the guardrail. His lonely little figure became more and more blurred in the water vapor.


    "What are you doing here?" he couldn''t help asking. The pouring rain hit him and couldn''t open his eyes.


    Yu Lan stared downstairs in a trance. After hearing his voice, he looked back and stared at him. He didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    "..." was stared at inexplicably. When Zhang Xin had to ask something more, Yu Lan jumped down from the guardrail and ran back to the corridor with the rain.


    Zhang Xin subconsciously chased the past and was splashed with water when he just entered the corridor. He raised his eyes and saw that Lan Zheng was like a cat in soup, raising his hair and shaking the water on his body.


    "Are you all right?" inexplicably thought he was talking to a big fried cat. Zhang Xin wiped the water on his face and asked, "why didn''t you speak just now?"


    "I don''t like water." seeing Zhang Xin coming with him, Yu Lan snorted and puffed his cheeks.


    Does this have anything to do with not talking? Zhang Xin only felt a little confused.


    "You don''t like water. Why are you in the rain?"


    "Rain is not water." a tail pushed Zhang Xin out for a long time. Yu Lanta was righteous, and his hair was still wet on his face.


    She doesn''t want to say she''s crazy about things. She didn''t even find it raining.


    "Even if rain becomes essence, it''s still water." Zhang Xin looked at Yu Lan with his cheeks bulging and pondered for a few seconds before hesitating to ask, "are you worried about Mr. Mo?"


    Yu Lan shook his tail and kept quiet.


    This zombie is really hard to coax... Zhang Xin looked at Yu Lan and couldn''t help laughing and sighing, "you don''t have to worry. Advanced sleep has always been very long, but there has never been an example of being unable to wake up."


    "I know." Yu Lan wiped his face full of water stains and said with his eyes down, "I just..."


    Just couldn''t help worrying.


    Yu Lan didn''t say anything later. She shook the water on her body again and rolled her tail into the room where Mo Wen slept.


    "It turns out that zombies really have feelings." Zhang Xin, who was still standing in the corridor, sighed, and several shrewd brilliance flashed through his eyes.


    He is a businessman and will never help others in vain.


    The next day after the rain stopped, the sun continued to burn the earth brightly. Yu Lan sat by the window in the sun with Mo Wen in his arms, squinting his eyes to show a comfortable little appearance.


    She doesn''t like the sun, that''s right, but the thing has to come into contact with the sun.


    She shrunk her neck and hid in the shadow of the side of the ink tattoo. She was fascinated by the rainbow blooming opposite.


    I didn''t notice that the fingertips of ink moved slightly.


    "Why don''t you wake up?"


    Murmured in a low voice. Yu Lan turned over the ink like a baked sweet potato to make him sun more evenly.


    After the ink was warmed around, she "took" the ink back.


    Yuan held Mo Wen on the sofa. Yu Lanzhu looked at his face with his chin for a long time, grinning and giggling. He didn''t know what he was happy about.


    "Bang -"


    A gunshot suddenly broke the tranquility of the afternoon. Yu Lan was stunned first, his mouth drooped, and his cold eyes rushed to the window.


    Downstairs, there is a green plant hovering on the ground, and the center is tightly entangled with Qu Yao.


    Qu Yaoyao''s neck was tightly strangled. Her face was green and her hands struggled to pull the vines between her neck.


    A level-4 zombie was also entangled in thick vines and could not struggle out anyway.


    Four or five people surrounded the plant, their submachine guns held high and looked around vigilantly.


    Each of them was well armed and equipped.


    A strong man stood next to Qu Yaoyao, pointed a pistol at Qu Yaoyao''s temple, looked around and shouted coldly, "I know there are people around. Don''t be like a shrinking turtle. Come out!"


    Yu Lan stood in front of the window and stared at several people downstairs unhappily. An arm thick tail grew quickly at his tailbone.


    "Don''t you come out!" seeing that the surroundings were still quiet, the strong man spit on the ground and shouted to the people around him, "toast, don''t eat and punish wine, shoot me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several people around him immediately fired at the surrounding buildings. With the dense gunfire, countless glass broke, and everyone''s ears were roared.


    "Xu Shun, our bullets are limited." a cold looking man came out from the opposite corridor and said to the strong man unhappily.


    "Then use fire and magnetism directly?" Xu Shun sneered and looked at the cold man contemptuously. "Chen Bojun, if you hadn''t made a mistake in command on the way, could I grab supplies from others here?"


    "Oh," said Chen Bojun with a sneer, "you''ve killed a lot of adventure powers all the way. Don''t you need me to tell you one by one?"


    "Their skills are inferior to others, and they deserve to die!" Xu Shun laughed. "All the weak guys in the world will die, and living is in the way of people''s eyes."


    When Xu Shun and Chen Bojun talked, Zhang Xin''s face behind the wall was cold.


    He didn''t read it wrong. This guy named Xu Shun... Is the bastard who helped Zhang Xu almost kill him!


    Once when Zhang Xu looked for him, he felt something wrong and paved the way early.


    But it was Xu Shun who saw through all his plans and ruined all his back roads!


    I didn''t expect to meet him this time


    A dark light flashed from the bottom of Zhang Xin''s eyes. He raised his eyes to the ceiling and raised a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. It was very cold.


    "You, who have feelings, won''t let me down?"


    "Really no one came out?" Xu Shun sneered and was too lazy to talk to Chen Bojun. He was about to pull the trigger at Qu Yaoyao.


    "No!" Zhang Xin finally jumped out.


    "Yo, I said there was someone." Xu Shun raised his submachine gun with a sneer. "You can really hide. Come out to me!"

 Chapter 357

    "OK, I''ll come out!" Zhang Xin looked at Qu Yaoyao, who was ugly, and jumped down from the window on the second floor.


    He looked at the countless submachine guns aimed at him and showed a very standard merchant smile.


    "Have something to say. Don''t hurt people first."


    "I just want to get hurt." Xu Shun sneered, raised his pistol and shot Zhang Xin in the leg.


    Zhang Xin didn''t seem to expect them to do it. He fell to the ground with a wail.


    Yu Lan upstairs was protecting ink from the glass slag splashed when the window was broken. When she heard Zhang Xin''s wailing, her eyes suddenly cooled, turned and rushed out directly from the window.


    "You''re such a nice boy to wait for."


    Xu Shun sneered. He was about to come forward and give Zhang Xin another shot. As soon as he took steps, he felt a cold feeling coming from his side.


    He was rushed out by Yu Lan before he could react.


    Yu Lan''s nails left a long blood mark on his neck. A lot of blood gushed out and dyed Xu Shun''s clothes red.


    At the same time, Yu Lan''s strong tail instantly penetrated the vine trapped by Qu Yaoyao and pulled her out twice.


    The people around them reacted. They picked up guns and fired at Yu Lan. Countless bullets indiscriminately wiped her body and flew past.


    The tail behind Yu Lan was divided into two and directly supported in front of him to block these bullets.


    She looked up at the sky. Bathed in the sun, she felt uncomfortable everywhere.


    "Zombie?" Chen Bojun squinted at Yu Lan and took out something like a gun barrel from the backpack behind him.


    "Lying in the trough... It really hurts." Xu Shun stood up with his wound covered. Although he was covered with blood, he looked very photographed, but the wound on his neck recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "You''re still alive." Chen Bojun looked at him and smiled coldly. "The strength of level 3 powers is really amazing."


    "I don''t want to die so soon!" Xu shunbai glanced at Chen Bojun and looked at Yu Lan curiously.


    "Is this a human zombie? It''s disgusting." he raised his hand and waved vines towards Yu Lan. "Zombies should look like zombies!"


    Yu Lan flexibly avoided the vines waved by Xu Shun, and his figure was so fast that it could hardly be captured with the naked eye.


    Chen Bojun stared at Yu Lan''s trajectory and slowly pointed the gun barrel in his hand in her direction.


    Just listen to the "boom", a fist sized iron block was shot out of the barrel. When it hit near Yu Lan, it exploded violently, making the tall buildings on both sides burst.


    At the same time, countless cannons were set up in the opposite building, and they fired at Yu Lan.


    Continuous explosions echoed around, adding a bit of heat to the already dry air.


    All the glass on both sides of the upstairs was shocked into powder. The two buildings closest to Yu Lan cracked directly from the bottom and collapsed slowly downward.


    "The power of fire magnetism is really extraordinary." Xu Shun''s messy hair was swept back by the impact of the explosion. He proudly turned back and smiled at Chen Bojun, "see, this is the magnetic block in our north."


    Chen Bojun looked at the gun barrel in his hand and said with no expression on his face, "it''s really more powerful than expected."


    "Where are some?" Xu Shun looked around and said, "hmm? Where were the two beasts just now?"


    Qu Yaoyao held Zhang Xin and hid in a dead corner downstairs, tightly protecting Zhang Xin under him.


    "Are you all right?" she asked in a low voice, the sound of explosions around her almost pierced her eardrum.


    "OK." Zhang Xin looked at the wound on his leg and gently shook his head.


    "I''ll help you deal with the wound first." Qu Yaoyao held Zhang Xin''s leg in his arms and directly took out the bullet buried in his leg with bare hands.


    Zhang Xin clenched his teeth in pain and restrained himself from crying out.


    "What should I do now?" Qu Yaoyao threw the bullet aside and coughed when he saw that Zhang Xin''s legs began to heal. "These people are much more powerful than expected."


    "You said to let us wait for these explorers to come. Look at them now." glancing at the blue and purple on Qu Yaoyao''s neck, Zhang Xin joked absently.


    "I really didn''t expect such a powerful person to come." Qu Yaoyao scratched his head and coughed a few times before continuing to protect Zhang Xin. "Don''t say that first. Think about what we should do now."


    Qu Yaoyao habitually listened to Zhang Xin when she met something. She looked at Zhang Xin as if she was sure that he had a way.


    "We don''t need to think about anything." Zhang Xin leaned against the wall and said with a faint smile, "if something happens to Yu Lan, Mr. Mo will appear no matter what he is doing."


    "Isn''t the boss still sleeping?" Qu Yao frowned.


    "I said, no matter what Mr. Mo is doing," subconsciously held Qu Yaoyao''s arm and Zhang Xin drooped his eyes.


    "Are you using the boss?" Qu Yaoyao glanced at him and held his hand with his backhand.


    "It''s not utilization, but mutual benefit." Zhang Xin took his injured leg back. Zhang Xin looked at his wound with his other hand and said, "do you know why Mr. Mo took me to Yumeng at the beginning?"


    Qu Yao shook his head without making a sound.


    "Because I can bring him what he needs, and he brings me a safe environment, so you can stay by my side and protect me."


    "So it''s mutual benefit," Zhang Xin said faintly.


    Perhaps the appearance of Xu Shun reminds Zhang Xin of some things he didn''t want to think of before. His mood at the moment has become very flat and light, which makes people panic.


    "I''m willing to stay with you because I want to protect you, not because of the boss." I don''t agree with Zhang Xin. Qu Yaoyao glanced at him, looked sideways outside and found that several people were looking for him.


    She quickly picked up Zhang Xin and ran up the next stairs without making a sound.


    While yawning, Xu shunzheng sat on his vine, looking around and waiting for more people to appear.


    "Why are there only a few people? It''s unscientific!" he shouted. "People who can stay in the third land area shouldn''t be so easy to solve. It''s too boring."


    "I think you''d better not be careless." Chen Bojun said faintly. He looked at the direction in which Yu Lan was attacked, and his eyes suddenly coagulated.


    "Xu Shun, look there first." he turned over and stood on Xu Shun''s strange plant, and a cold light flashed in his narrow eyes.

 Chapter 358

    Xu shunshun looked in the direction pointed by Chen Bojun. He only saw Yu Lan''s petite figure still standing in the diffuse dust, looming like a ghost.


    "She is still alive?" Xu Shun was surprised. His two thick eyebrows frowned together and raised his hand to attack Yu Lan again.


    The broken tail in the handle was thrown on the ground. Yu Lan wiped the damaged skin on his face, and two new tails grew behind him.


    Raise his tail to stop Xu Shun''s attack. Yu Lan turns over and suddenly raises his head and yells at the sky:


    "Roar!"


    This sound seemed to be full of power, and even the air fell into a stagnant state.


    "What is she doing?" Chen Bojun felt uneasy. He turned his eyes and found that Xu Shun had disappeared.


    Xu Shun was sitting on the vine and rushed at Yu Lan at a very fast speed, holding a palm sized fire magnet in his hand.


    "I don''t believe it can''t kill you so close."


    He threw the fire magnet in his hand at a close distance, and Xu Shun said with a bad smile.


    Yu Lan still raised his tail in front of him. At the same time, he raised his voice and shouted around, "what do you do!"


    This inexplicable sound stunned everyone present. They looked at Yu Lan''s direction one after another and didn''t understand what she said just now.


    "I''m asking you what you''re doing!"


    She yelled again. This time, as soon as her voice fell, countless heads appeared around her.


    These zombies didn''t know when they were all around Yu Lan. They crawled on the ground and shivered inevitably under blue''s cold eyes.


    Several zombies roared, which sounded a little wronged.


    "Drive them out." he touched his already grown face. Yu Lan said softly, stepped back and stepped on the vines coming out of the ground.


    She looked at Xu Shun coldly, and her bloodthirsty eyes looked unusually clear even in the surrounding dust.


    The surrounding zombies immediately rushed towards Xu Shun. Their red eyes were like deadly ghosts.


    Xu Shun may be able to cope with one or two high-level zombies, but so many


    "Withdraw!" he ordered decisively, and drove the vines to leave here quickly with his own people.


    But Yu Lan didn''t mean to let him leave safely.


    "You hurt my face." Yu Lan skimmed his mouth and threw his tail at Xu Shun.


    Xu Shun turned back and fired several shots at Yu Lan directly, lightly crossing the stones on both sides to avoid the attack of a zombie.


    But the next second, one of his legs suddenly lost feeling, his center of gravity deviated and fell directly to the ground, and his face was mercilessly rubbed by the sand and stone on the ground.


    Yu Lan chased over and saw Xu Shun lying on the ground without a leg, with a blank face.


    What''s going on?


    Felt a gentle look, her heart stagnated, raised her eyes and saw the figure of ink.


    She opened her mouth slightly and felt as if it had become difficult to breathe.


    Mo Wen stood on the windowsill more than ten stories high. His slightly long hair had covered his eyes, but he couldn''t stop his gentle eyes.


    He turned over the guardrail and jumped down. He landed steadily without raising any dust.


    Yu Lan only felt that her eyes were hurt by the dazzling sunshine. She looked at the figure of ink, and her mind was blank.


    The body ran towards Mo Wen uncontrollably. Mo Wen opened his hand and quietly waited for Yu Lan to jump into his arms.


    Stretched out his hand and tightly surrounded Yu Lan''s slender and thin body, Mo Wen intimately touched her forehead and sighed, "sorry, I woke up late."


    Yu Lan shook his head and couldn''t make any sound at all.


    She had only waited for four months, but it seemed as if she had waited for four centuries.


    Patted Yu Lan''s shoulder and coaxed her. After taking a breath, Mo Wenchang suddenly said with a smile, "Lan Lan, can you explain why you call me a thing now?"


    "..." Yu Lan''s eyes straightened.


    At this moment, the people attacked by zombies have been completely confused. Although they are well equipped, they can''t deal with these four or five level zombies at their level.


    Chen Bojun hid in a building for the first time and watched his men become the food of zombies indifferently.


    "It''s all the fault of this crazy guy. Just go to the forest of death honestly." he murmured with a sneer, holding an unused fire magnet in his hand.


    "But this thing in the North must be taken back."


    "I don''t think you can go back." seeing that Chen Bojun still wants to go back at this moment, Qu Yaoyao stood behind her and smiled sweetly. "You''ve been doomed to go back since the moment you start fighting with us."


    "Who!" Chen Bojun was surprised. He subconsciously turned back but didn''t see any figure.


    The next second, a dagger pierced his abdomen and pierced him directly.


    Qu Yaoyao''s figure slowly appeared in the field of vision. She touched the blue and purple Le mark on her neck, clapped her hands at will and said, "I''ll give it back to you."


    Chen Bojun held back his abdominal pain and looked at Qu Yaoyao in surprise. He turned and was about to run away.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he turned around, he was blocked by a zombie. Looking at the saliva in the Zombie''s mouth, he realized that he couldn''t move at all.


    "I''m not the one who hurt you before." it seems that I can''t fight hard. Chen Bojun turned back to Qu Yaoyao and said, "I''m from the south. If you let me go, I can make a wish for you."


    "Really?" Qu Yaoyao said, looking forward to his illness. "Can you have any wish?"


    Subconsciously, Chen Bojun felt a little bad, but Chen Bojun had no way back now and could only nod at the moment.


    "Then I want you to commit suicide in front of me?" Qu Yaoyao smiled. "As long as you promise me and fulfill my wish immediately, I''ll let you go back, okay?"


    "Let me kill myself?!" Chen Bojun felt that he had been fooled by Qu Yaoyao. His eyes burst out a cold feeling, and a circle of smoke suddenly appeared on the soles of his feet.


    His power is smoke, which can blur people''s senses for a short time.


    This cloud of smoke filled the air at a very fast speed and soon blurred Qu Yaoyao''s sight.


    "This power is strange, like a smoke bomb." she touched her chin, turned her head and looked at the zombie. "Can you help me catch it?"


    She recognized that the zombie was the zombie she had been getting along with these days. When she spoke, she couldn''t help but feel a little casual.


    The zombie glanced at her arrogantly, and the huge figure disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Can you come out now?" Qu Yaoyao blinked and fanned out the smoke in front of him.

 Chapter 359

    "How did you get caught before?" Zhang Xin came out from behind the post. The injury on his leg made him unstable when he walked.


    He looked at Qu Yaoyao silently, wiping blood stains on his body and leaning against the wall next to him.


    "They attacked me." Qu Yaoyao said, "besides, the level of that power is much higher than me. I can''t prevent him even if I take precautions in advance."


    "OK." Zhang Xin nodded, looked at the rampant zombies outside and breathed a long breath.


    It''s really safe now.


    "The boss really woke up." Qu Yaoyao looked outside and turned around to hold Zhang Xin. "We can also go out."


    "HMM." Zhang Xin rubbed his legs and put one hand on Qu Yao''s shoulder.


    It was bloody outside. More than a dozen zombies swarmed to the crowd and killed freely.


    Most of these powers are elites. They are ready to guard against zombies when they rush. Unfortunately, the strength gap is too large. Even if they hold a fire magnet, they can''t resist the footsteps of any zombie.


    "Brother Shun!" the two powers protected Zhang Shun and shouted anxiously, "get up quickly and take us away!"


    Just now, Xu Shun, who was uninhibited and arrogant, was completely out of spirit. He struggled to get up and lie down. The broken place of his left leg was together and stopped his blood.


    Powers recover much faster than ordinary people, but if they encounter irreducible wounds, their bodies will only restore the wounds to the best.


    Xu Shun looked at his broken leg, gritted his teeth and helped a power man to stand up.


    He had long noticed the adverse situation around him, and now he had to leave as soon as possible.


    Without his legs, he can go back to find Ye Gong, but if he loses his life here, he has nothing.


    "Go first!" he growled, and two plants were erected on the left and right sides at the same time, blocking the sharp teeth of the zombies.


    "What about the other brothers?" the power who held him hesitated.


    "Don''t care about them, let''s withdraw first!" Xu Shun gave an order coldly, but he didn''t touch anything when he touched the food from his pocket.


    Then he remembered that his food and legs were stirred into meat paste. Xu Shun looked cold. He took out several compressed biscuits directly from the front power man''s pocket and swallowed them without chewing. His face was still pale.


    He who uses a lot of powers consumes energy very quickly, even if he has to supplement the supply.


    The power man who took the food dared to be angry. He bit his teeth and protected Xu Shun to run to the place where there were few zombies.


    Mo Wen looked coldly at their direction, and soon took back his eyes and looked at Yu Lan. The cold color in the bottom of his eyes was warm in an instant.


    Yu Lan scratched his head blankly at the moment, with an expression of "where am I, who am I, why am I here".


    "Blue..." Mo Wen pinched his face and leaned down with a dangerous hum.


    Yu Lan''s frightened tail tip stood up. She puffed her cheeks and tried to hide all the guilty color in her eyes. What she looked left and right was not to look at the ink.


    "Tell me... What does this mean, OK?" Mo Wen took a panoramic view of Yu Lan''s guilty little appearance and continued to coax her, her eyes more and more gentle.


    Yu Lan''s heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney were trembling at this time. She made a stuffy snore from her throat. She seemed to rub the ink''s chin without knowing anything.


    Seeing Yu Lan''s innocent appearance, Mo Wen smiled and didn''t ask again. He touched her head and whispered, "... Maybe I heard wrong?"


    When he was about to wake up, he vaguely heard words like "things". Now Yu Lan didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask.


    Anyway, one day he can know that Lanlan can''t hide any secrets in front of him.


    Seeing that Mo Wen really stopped asking, Yu Lan was secretly relieved, raised his head and bent his eyes flatteringly.


    "Ah Wen." she smiled and made no secret of her happy mood. "You finally woke up."


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting so long." Mo Wen looked up at the white sky illuminated by the sun, picked up Yu Lan and went to the shadow.


    He had just warmed up when he was sleeping. Now it is so hot.


    Yu Lan skillfully shrank in his arms and turned to look at the fierce war next to him.


    Several bullets flew sideways against Mo Wen''s face, leaving deep bullet marks on the nearby wall.


    "I didn''t expect to see such a good play as soon as I woke up." Mo Wen smiled low, and everything he could see was a mess.


    "Do you have any discomfort?" he looked at Yu Lan in his arms, and Mo Wen put her down and asked.


    Yu Lan shook his head and shook his tail behind him.


    "I''ve seen it all. Your tail is broken and your face is hurt." Mo Wen''s eyes stayed on the blue tail, closed his eyes and said slowly, "what do the zombies here eat?"


    His voice was not very loud, but the murderous spirit made the zombies nearby tremble.


    They all looked at Mo Wen, and then turned back under Mo Wen''s cold eyes. They almost didn''t hold it.


    Level 5 powers are much better than level 5 zombies.


    "Blue." Mo Wen''s black eyes were deep. He stared at Yu Lan intently and whispered softly, "if they can''t protect you, will they all be disposed of?"


    "People and zombies are all disposed of, and only you and me are left here."


    While Mo Wen said, he stroked Yu Lan''s face inch by inch, and gently fell a kiss on her neck.


    Will there be any strange changes after the powers advance to level 5? Yu Lan was stunned by Mo Wen''s words. She hugged Mo Wen''s head and thought secretly in her heart.


    The surrounding zombies who had been pricking their ears really shivered under the words of ink. They sobbed and looked at Yu Lan pitifully.


    "Cough." Yu Lan received so many eyes at the same time, and then coughed, "ah Wen, they''re just late. What''s more, don''t I have nothing?"


    "Your tail..."


    "My tail will grow out soon. It doesn''t hurt at all." Yu Lan quickly interrupted Mo Wen and patted Mo Wen on the back. "Don''t be angry with them, I''m fine."


    Mo Wen was really quiet. After LAN Yi had nothing, he suddenly said, "you''re protecting them."


    "What?"


    "You are protecting them." Mo Wen raised his head and stared at Yu Lan''s eyes. "How long have I been sleeping, you are protecting them."

 Chapter 360

    Yu Lan was stunned.


    Mo Wen pursed his lips and looked away. There was no blood on his thin lips, and his fist was squeezed tightly. It clearly showed an expression of "I''m not happy".


    I don''t know if it''s Yu Lan''s illusion. She just feels that her stuff seems... Proud?


    "They are just little brothers." Yu Lan organized language in his heart, tiptoed around Mo Wen''s neck and said sincerely, "but ah Wen, you are everything to me."


    Mo Wen immediately turned his head when he heard the speech, and his eyes were soft.


    He put his hand around his blue waist and pressed it slightly.


    "You are everything to me too." he smiled low, and his gentle and charming smile was full of satisfaction.


    "So Arvin, don''t be unhappy with them." Yu Lan tilted his head and his eyes were full of stars.


    "OK," Mo Wen said with a smile, "I''ll listen to you."


    However, what he thought in his heart was: if anyone who doesn''t have eyes dares to approach Yu Lan, he would twist off the necks of those zombies with LAN LAN on his back. There''s no need to worry about LAN LAN.


    "Mr. mo." Qu Yaoyao also helped Zhang Xin to come over at this time. Zhang Xin looked at Mo Wen and said anxiously, "if you don''t care about those people, they will run away."


    I finally saw Xu Shun, an asshole, and took this opportunity to get rid of him.


    "Zhang Xin." Qu Yaoyao''s face changed slightly, rammed Zhang Xin''s arm, and smiled at Mo Wen, "boss."


    "Why are you here?" the disturbed Mo Wen had no unhappy cousin. He looked back gently and his voice was calm.


    "It was the drunken emperor who asked us to come to you." Qu Yaoyao said with a smile, and Zhang Xin said again, "they almost hurt your zombie just now. Aren''t you angry?"


    In the past, if this was the case, Mo Wen would have chopped Xu Shun into foam, but now how can he care about falling in love with Yu Lan?!


    "I remember your name is Zhang Xin." Mo Wen suddenly said.


    "Yes..." I don''t understand why Mo Wen suddenly asked his name. Zhang Xin was stunned.


    Yu Lan in his arms trembled inexplicably and raised his eyes to see the perfect side face of Mo Wen.


    She suddenly remembered that at some time before, Mo Wen once said, "he is used to killing people who know their names".


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s warm hand, raised his eyes and whispered away, "they have come to you for something. They have been here for a month."


    "A month." Mo Wen didn''t know what he thought. He smiled and finally moved his cold eyes away from Zhang Xin.


    "Blue blue, let''s go and have a look." Mo Wen said with a low smile, "of course I won''t let anyone hurt you go."


    Yu Lan nodded and was held in his arms by Mo Wen before he said anything.


    "I can go by myself." she gently pushed Mo Wen''s chest and said.


    "Good." Mo Wen just smiled at her gently and didn''t mean to let her down.


    Seeing this, Yu Lan had to hang his head helplessly. He just felt that ink seemed more paranoid than before.


    Zhang Xin subconsciously followed behind Mo Wen. He didn''t know that he almost stepped into the gate of hell just now.


    Mo Wen didn''t take a few steps to the place where he was going. He walked sideways to the shade next to the wall and gently put Yu Lan down.


    Yu Lan looked at the scene behind Mo Wen and couldn''t help blinking his eyes.


    There was blood behind Mo Wen. Xu Shun and his two powers all lost their legs and lay on the ground. They were embarrassed and had to climb with both hands.


    Zhang Xin was also stunned to see such Xu Shun. At the same time, he took a slightly surprised look at the ink.


    When did he hurt Xu Shun like this?!


    "Who are you?" Xu Shun threw himself on the ground, looked up at the ink, and even his momentum was weak.


    "I see you are so crazy in the place of death. I thought you have some skills." Mo Wen said condescending, "I didn''t expect it to be easier to deal with than mole ants."


    Zhang Shun blushed angrily at the humiliating words. It was the first time he had been so mercilessly humiliated since he became a level 3 power.


    "If you want to kill me, cut me!" Xu Shun shouted to Mo Wen with a sneer after maintaining his last dignity.


    "Don''t worry first." Mo Wen said faintly, and then looked at Zhang Xin, "are you looking for me to go back?"


    "Yes." after seeing the tragedy of Xu Shun, Zhang Xin suddenly became honest. "It''s the drunken emperor. I hope you can go back."


    "What is he looking for me to do?" Mo Wen turned his eyes.


    "It seems to be the reason for the unrest in the north and south these days," Zhang Xin guessed. "I don''t know the specific reason."


    "Nothing can be solved. What do I want him to do?" some impatiently lowered his eyes. Mo Wen converged after a few seconds. Looking back at Yu Landao, "blue, we may have to leave here."


    "Want to go back with you?" Yu Lan asked with curved eyes.


    "Yes." Mo Wen nodded and smiled, "go back with me."


    "Good." Yu Lan promised very readily, "as long as I go anywhere with you."


    I like Yu Lan''s sweet words from time to time. The anger on Mo Wen dissipated uncontrollably, making him look elegant and gentle.


    "Do you have anything to prepare?" he whispered.


    "If I want to leave, I want to bring some crystal nuclei." Yu Lan thought, biting his finger. "There are no sweet pink crystal nuclei outside."


    "Then go and take some. We''ll leave as soon as you come back." Mo Wen indulged.


    "Go now?" Yu Lan was stunned.


    "Yes." Mo Wen nodded, "we can go early and come back early."


    "That''s all right." when Mo Wen said that he wanted to leave immediately, Yu Lan turned and walked a few steps towards the forest of death.


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t follow, she couldn''t help looking back and asked, "won''t you come with me?"


    "I''ll wait for you here," Mo Wen said with a smile.


    Seeing Mo Wen''s smile, Yu Lan felt cold behind him.


    In the past, Mo Wen would never let her leave alone. Now why do you suddenly rest assured that she left?


    "Can you bring me some leaves you give us to eat?" Zhang Xin suddenly said.


    Yu Lan gave his leaves and crystal nuclei the same effect, both containing energy. Although the taste is not good, this leaf will sell well if it can be sold.


    "OK." Yu Lan nodded, looked at Mo Wen and ran towards the forest of death.


    Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan''s back and closed his eyes until he couldn''t see it at all.

 Chapter 361

    Soon he opened his eyes again. This time, there was no tenderness and attachment in his eyes, only endless cold and madness.


    "Now we can solve your eyesores," he said with a gentle smile, and there was no warmth in his smile.


    Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoqi trembled, and Xu Shun, who was lying on the ground, was also pale.


    Before the other two powers could shout, they turned into blood clots on the ground. They couldn''t see the previous shape at all.


    The surrounding zombies intentionally or unintentionally avoided the ink, and inadvertently formed a vacuum around the ink.


    "Tell me why you came here." squatting in front of Xu Shun, the ink said faintly.


    "I can''t say anything!" Xu Shun shouted, staring stubbornly, as if he couldn''t say anything.


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound again. He just reached for Xu Shun''s backpack and took out two fire magnets from it.


    "This thing looks familiar." he thought with his side eyes. "It feels like a power. It''s something in your zero zone."


    "How do you know?" Xu Shun''s face changed and he found it wrong as soon as he spoke.


    "You are from the north." Mo Wen glanced at Xu Shun obliquely, looking at his hair all over.


    "He''s really from the north," Zhang Xin said, adding, "I''ve seen him."


    "You..." Xu Shun squinted at Zhang Xin, and suddenly exclaimed, "you are Zhang Xu''s brother!"


    Unexpectedly, he was recognized. Zhang Xin was stunned and stopped making a sound.


    "Are you still alive?" Xu Shun sneered. "When Zhang Xu died, I guessed that you might have run away... Your brothers are really rubbish that can''t accomplish anything but defeat."


    "Do you know?" Qu Yao said curiously.


    "He almost killed me at the beginning." Zhang Xin said to Qu Yaoyao with his side eyes. There was no special emotion when talking about these things before.


    "Then he is really damned." Qu Yaoyao looked at Zhang Xu coldly and said, "even the people I protect will be hurt."


    "What do you want if I want to kill him?" Mo Wen said next to him. He couldn''t hear any special emotion in his voice.


    Qu Yaoshan looked at Mo Wen. Zhang opened his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "boss... You asked me to protect Zhang Xin."


    Zhang Xin''s back hair stands upright, and the whole person is in a rigid state.


    "Is it me?" Mo Wen nodded, "that is, he is still useful."


    Then he looked at Xu Shundao again, "go on."


    "What do you want me to say?" Xu Shun clenched his teeth. "Didn''t I say that? I won''t say anything."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shun''s left arm was stirred into powder. Mo Wen smiled and threw the fire magnetic track in his hand, "I asked, what did you say?"


    Xu Shun was too painful to speak.


    "Why are you here?" the voice of ink was flat.


    Xu Shun clenched and didn''t intend to say anything.


    "I underestimate you." Mo Wen moved his wrist and tilted Xu Shundao.


    "Don''t bother, I won''t say anything!" Xu Shun stared at the ink and coughed twice.


    Although Xu Shun is perverse and cruel, he is really a hard man.


    But the next second, Mo Wen suddenly pressed his head and pinched his eyelids. Without much strength, he pulled off the thin eyelids.


    "Ah!" Xu Shun couldn''t help crying out in pain. Blood ran out from the wound where his eyelids were torn off, blurring his eyes.


    His eyes were stimulated with tears, but he couldn''t even blink.


    "Do you think it''s all death anyway, but it doesn''t matter if you just break a limb?" Mo Wen moved his wrist and looked straight into Xu Shun''s eyes. "I don''t like torturing people very much, but it doesn''t mean I won''t. If you still want to die comfortably, you''ll know better and don''t waste my time."


    Then he let go of Xu Shun and stepped back half the way, "now, I ask, what do you say?"


    Xu Shun nodded weakly. He knew he had met a cruel character this time.


    Mo Wen nodded with satisfaction, "tell me why you came here."


    "It''s the request of the top management in the north." Xu Shun coughed continuously, and the pain in his eyes almost made him faint. "I was contacted and asked me to go to the forest of death with the people in the south."


    "People from the south?" Mo Wen raised his eyebrows.


    "A man named Chen Bojun with me is a guy from the south."


    "What are you doing in the forest of death?" Mervyn continued.


    "The number of zombies has gathered in the human area for a while, and the sudden decrease in the number of zombies in the place of death is a good time to explore." Xu shunshun continued after taking a breath. "We need to carry out the last unfinished exploration and bring the truth of death to mankind."


    "Then why are you presumptuous here?"


    "I think my task is a mortal task. It''s no fun not to be presumptuous before death." Xu Shun smiled and tears fell out, "but I didn''t expect that I have to explain here now."


    "There is nothing mysterious in the forest of death." Mo Wen said gently, stood up and looked at zheshun blandly, "and you shouldn''t hurt my blue."


    "Your zombie?" Xu Shun looked at Mo Wen and thought he was reading a joke. "With all due respect, your practice of talking about feelings with zombies is really disgusting."


    "Really."


    Mo Wen smiled faintly, "but I like drinking sweetly."


    After saying that, without waiting for Xu Shun to make any response, Mo Wen turned back and said to the zombies around or hiding, "you eat him."


    The zombies understood the meaning of the ink. They looked at each other, and no one dared to come up and do anything.


    "Asshole!" as soon as Xu Shun heard this, he was not calm. "You just said you wanted me to die well."


    "It''s all a death, how do you want to die?" Mo Wen glanced at Xu Shun obliquely, and the smile on the corner of his mouth showed his happy mood.


    Xu Shun only felt that he had been deceived. He raised his head and began to swear. For a moment, the whole person became a little unclear.


    Seeing that the zombies had no reaction, Mo Wen pointed to Xu Shun again, and his voice lowered a lot, "hurry up, don''t procrastinate."


    Although those zombies obey Yu Lan, they are also afraid of the strong.


    Although Mo Wen didn''t do anything to them, it still frightened them.


    A zombie jumped up boldly and bit off Xu Shun''s neck under the eyes of Mo Wen.


    Seeing Mo Wen, there was no special reaction. Several other zombies surrounded him one after another, and soon there was no residue left in Xu Shun''s food.

 Chapter 362

    Looking at Xu Shun who didn''t even have residue left after being eaten, Zhang Xin was stunned. He remembered Zhang Xu''s death at the beginning, and suddenly felt that Zhang Xu seemed to die too lightly under the hand of Mo Wen.


    He stole a glance at Mo Wen and felt inexplicably uneasy.


    After eating Zhang Xu, the zombies bared their teeth to Mo Wen. Perhaps it was because they had just finished eating. Their dark red and turbid eyes were stained with some anger.


    Mo Wen also looked at them faintly, and suddenly smiled, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Wen''s smile looks very harmless in the sun. Of course, the premise is to ignore the blood stains on his face.


    Under the oppression of ink, the zombies bent their heads slightly, looked at each other and dispersed.


    They are afraid of ink, but that doesn''t mean they have to listen to it. The reason why we don''t attack him now is just because of Yu Lan''s existence.


    The zombies soon left mowen''s sight, leaving a mess in the ground.


    "Zhang Xin." sitting on a huge stone behind him, Mo Wen suddenly looked at Zhang Xin with a hoarse voice.


    Zhang Xin, who was called, only felt his heart stagnant. He looked at the ink in a panic, and a cold sweat inadvertently seeped from his forehead.


    "Mr. Mo?" he whispered.


    "Do you know what I hate most?" Mo Wen looked at him gently and said faintly, "I am very, very disgusted with others pointing fingers at me."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xin looked at Mo Wen with a pale face, and his hands and feet were extremely cold.


    "Do you think you''re smart?" he didn''t seem to notice Zhang Xin''s fear. After a pause, Mervyn continued, "you can use blue to achieve your goal."


    Looking at Mo Wen''s warm smiling face, Zhang Xin suddenly felt his throat dry and sore.


    He tried to defend himself, but he couldn''t say anything.


    He subconsciously felt that the more he said, the worse he died.


    "Blue is always silly." the finger of his left hand gently tapped his left leg, and Mo Wen slightly bent his eyes, "so I''ll always help her see what she can''t see through."


    "I will protect her before, now and in the future."


    "So..." stood up and walked towards Zhang Xin step by step. The light of the eyes hidden in the hair gradually became extremely cold. "The injury on your leg seems to be too light."


    With a scream, Zhang Xin fell to the ground. His newly grown wound was torn open, and his whole calf and stomach were stirred into powder under the power of ink.


    Qu Yaoyao stood aside and quietly looked at Zhang Xin''s tragedy. With brown eyes, there was a circle of waves inadvertently.


    She seemed to think of something and touched her abdomen with her eyes down.


    Zhang Xin was lying on the ground in pain. His face had been soaked with cold sweat. His lips trembled uncontrollably, and his miserable cry trembled pitifully.


    He looked up at Mo Wen''s face buried in the shadow, and his dry eyes were dim.


    After a long comfortable life, he forgot that this guy... Is a real devil.


    "Another one missed the net." under Zhang Xin''s frightened eyes, don''t open your eyes. Mo Wen looked at the crumbling high-rise behind him, raised his feet and walked in, "we have to solve it all before Lan Lan comes back."


    After Mo Wen left, Qu Yaoyao came to Zhang Xin, took off his coat and wrapped it around Zhang Xin''s leg.


    "Have you learned your lesson?" she said with a curl of her mouth. "You can use anyone, but the boss here... You''d better pay less attention."


    "I think highly of my value." Zhang Xin lay on the ground and twitched a few times in pain. "He regarded Mr. Mo''s care for me as a presumptuous capital."


    "You should be glad." Qu Yaoyao tied Zhang Xin''s leg twice and yawned. "The boss just destroyed your calf muscles and left your legs for you. If it was me who annoyed the boss, I might end up like Xu Shun."


    "Yes..." Zhang Xin smiled bitterly.


    "What''s your reaction?" Qu Yaoyao glanced at him.


    "As you said, I''m glad." Zhang Xin sat up with his hands and looked at Qu Yaoyao''s calm face and said to himself, "you look like you''re used to it."


    "The boss is a good man." Qu Yao propped his chin and said, "he gave us a place to live."


    "If he were a good man, there would be no good people in the world." Zhang Xin snorted.


    "Did the boss kill you? No." for Zhang Xin''s words, Qu Yaoyao just spread his hand, "there are more people in the world than the boss."


    "How can it exist." Zhang Xin made it clear that he didn''t believe Qu Yaoyao''s words. He stared at Qu Yaoyao and said, "why do you have to protect him? Now it''s me."


    "You didn''t ask for it?" Qu Yaoyao kicked Zhang Xin''s leg and turned away after seeing his painful grin. "Anyway, the boss, he''s really good."


    "Hey, don''t go!" Zhang Xin shouted at Qu Yaoyao''s back. When she saw that her head wouldn''t go far, she angrily patted the ground and muttered, "I know I''ve suffered for myself, but I just complained. Is it so annoying? None of these perverts is normal."


    After the sun made him hairy, Zhang Xin struggled to get up and ran to a cool place.


    While Mo Wen was standing in the messy hall, looked around and said with a smile, "come out, you''re alone."


    No one made a sound.


    "You can also see Xu Shun''s death. If you want to die more ''comfortable'' than him, you can continue to hide." Mo Wen touched the corner of his mouth and suddenly had a strange sense of familiarity.


    He seems to be what he used to be.


    Some nerves in his mind jumped with excitement, which made his ten fingers move uncontrollably.


    This exciting feeling of wanting something... It''s really familiar and exciting.


    "I seem to have slept for a long time this time," he murmured.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    Just when the ink was distracted, a sharp male voice suddenly said sharply.


    Mo Wen looked up at the sound source and seemed to pick his eyebrows, "why? Give me a reason."


    "You killed Xu Shun because he hurt the zombie." Chen Bojun boldly came out, his gun pointed directly at the ink, and the dark muzzle was cold.


    "There''s this reason," Mo Wen said faintly, looking lack of interest.


    "But I didn''t hurt your zombie!" Chen Bojun roared loudly as if he had courage.

 Chapter 363

    "So you shouldn''t kill me!"


    Listening to Chen Bojun''s voice, Mo Wen shrugged his shoulders, and his voice was faint, "too."


    "Then you want to let me go?" unexpectedly, Mo Wen promised so smoothly. Chen Bojun asked carefully.


    "HMM." Mo Wen smiled, and his eyes were stained with some fun, "you go."


    Looking at the faint look of ink, it seemed that he was really going to let him go. Chen Bojun was happy and hurried out.


    Just then, a hole suddenly opened under his feet, and then his whole leg was stirred into the ground, and blood gushed out immediately.


    "Ah -" Chen Bojun wailed in pain. He didn''t come up in one breath and almost let him cross his breath.


    He coughed a few times, looked at the ink coming towards him and said madly, "what are you doing!"


    "Kill you." Mo Wen moved his fingers and walked faster and faster under his feet.


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t kill me?!" Chen Bojun retreated in panic, but he couldn''t exert his strength on his legs anyway.


    "I mean," Mo Wen said with a low smile, "but whether you can leave depends on your ability."


    "You!" was angry and speechless. Chen Bojun looked at the ink angrily, and the fear on his face accounted for the majority.


    He rolled his tongue like a frog stared at by a poisonous tongue. He couldn''t even resist at all.


    Standing in front of Chen Bojun, Mo Wen raised his hand and grabbed his neck. A little force can make him die.


    He looked down at Chen Bojun, who was trembling. Ink seemed to suddenly return, and his eyes were stunned, and his eyes flashed slightly.


    He took back his hand, covered his eyes, and took a long breath after a while.


    When he opened his eyes and looked at his bloodstained palm, his eyebrows frowned uncontrollably.


    What''s the matter with him?


    This time around Yu Lan, his anger has almost converged. Unexpectedly, he was released uncontrollably today.


    Chen Bojun coughed with his side eyes slanted. Mo Wen only hesitated briefly. For a moment, he still stretched out his hand to him.


    Whatever he does, the damn man still has to die.


    "You can''t kill me!" Chen Bojun finally found his voice. He looked at Mo Wen''s bloody palm in horror and said in a trembling voice, "if you kill me, the people in the South will not let you go!"


    However, Mo Wen ignored him and directly broke his neck.


    "South?" he patted his hand. Mo Wen moved his neck and smiled gently, "what''s that?"


    ¡­¡­


    When LAN came back, she saw Mo Wen at the first sight. She subconsciously rushed into Mo Wen''s arms and rubbed his chest and mouth.


    "Lan Lan, you''re slow," murvin Baba complained, and a kiss fell on her forehead.


    "I''ve been running very hard." Yu Lan stared at Mo Wen and poked his chin. "My legs are going to break."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Wen''s face became serious immediately. Whether Yu Lan was joking or not, he squatted down to check her legs.


    Quickly reached out and grabbed Mo Wen''s hair. Yu Lan coughed and hurriedly said, "I''m just kidding. You really see... I''m so tired that I can''t stand."


    "Then I''ll hold you." Mo Wen bent down against Yu Lan''s forehead and easily held her in his arms.


    I''ve long been used to the embrace of ink. Yu Lan stretched a little, looked around and asked, "what did you do when I wasn''t there?"


    "I just dealt with some unimportant people." Mo Wen smiled.


    "All handled?"


    "Well, it''s all handled."


    "That''s right." Yu Lan skimmed his lips and didn''t look very happy.


    Take a panoramic view of Yu Lan''s expression. Mo Wen paused and said in some panic, "are you angry with me?"


    Noticing the confusion at the bottom of Mo Wen''s eyes, Yu Lan was stunned first. After reviewing his words, he said, "I''m not angry with you."


    "But you don''t look very happy," murmured Mo Wen.


    Looking at the lost appearance of Mo Wen, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing, "I just think these people should be handed over to the zombies to solve. You don''t need to do it yourself."


    Under the blue smile, Mo Wen''s face was not touched with warmth.


    The bottom of his heart completely disappeared, and the smile around his mouth became a lot easier. "OK, next time I don''t do it, I''ll give it to those zombies."


    "Agreed?" Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s neck and asked happily close to his face.


    "Well, I promise you." Mo Wen nodded, his flashing eyes full of tenderness.


    He exposed his softest appearance in front of Yu Lan and gave all his trust to her.


    Touched Mo Wen''s face, Yu Lan looked around and said, "where are Zhang Xin? I brought the leaves he wanted."


    "He''s hurt and resting. Don''t worry about him." I don''t like to hear other people''s names from Yu Lan''s mouth. Mo Wen''s footsteps paused, lowered his eyes and looked at Yu Lan Dao seriously.


    The good thing is that Lan always knows how to comfort Mo Wen. He didn''t say anything at all. He just nodded and held his backpack in his arms and said, "when shall we leave here? I''ve prepared a large bag of crystal nuclei, enough for me to eat for a long time."


    "What you put here are crystal nuclei?" Mo Wen asked with a blink, looking at the backpack with her three or four heads in Yu Lan''s arms.


    "There are still a few leaves." Yu Lan pie took out several flattened leaves from the front of the backpack. "If it weren''t for these leaves, I could have another crystal core."


    "HMM... why don''t we go anywhere?" looking at Yu Lan holding the crystal core and holding the sweetheart, Mo Wen narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help saying.


    "Hmm? Why, don''t you have something to do?" Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen incomprehensibly. He didn''t understand how he thought of which one was which one.


    "But you don''t seem to want to leave these crystal nuclei." Mo Wen stared at the crystal nuclei in LAN''s arms, like looking at some bitter enemy, "then we''ll stay. You can eat these crystal nuclei every day."


    HMM... why does that sound so strange?


    I always felt that there was something wrong with Mo Wen''s attitude. Yu Lan thought about his words in his heart several times before he reacted. At present, he couldn''t help turning his eyes.


    She lifted her eyes and grabbed Mo Wen''s ear, leaned close to him, bared her teeth and whispered, "Mo Wen! You can even eat other people''s vinegar. Now you even want to eat crystal core vinegar?! do you want to compete with my food?"


    "I don''t like anything you like." Mo Wen admitted Yu Lan''s words directly. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.

 Chapter 364

    "Also." doesn''t mean what blue said, Mervyn paused and said, "you still call my name directly for the crystal core... It turns out that I can''t compare with your crystal core."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Resist prying Mo Wen''s head open to see what''s inside. Yu Lan clenched his face and said, "crystal core is something that can fill my stomach!"


    "I can also fill your stomach." Mo Wen argued.


    Yu Lan choked and a pair of good teeth rustled. "Are you going to let me eat you?"


    "If you want to eat, you must eat all of me." Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan intently. I don''t know how he really took it seriously. "Eat all of me mouth by mouth. I can''t waste a little. I want to live with you forever."


    "...." Yu Lan did feel something wrong with Mo Wen. She was a little uneasy and sighed, "ah Wen, my favorite person in the world is you. Do you even hate yourself now?"


    "I want you to have only me," Mo Wen said word by word. "I''m the only one in your heart, eyes, surroundings and care."


    "But there must be someone else in the world." Yu Lan couldn''t help but hold Mo Wen''s face and let him look straight into his eyes. "But they are insignificant guys to me. Anyway, you are the most important person to me. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Not enough, of course not enough!" Mo Wen''s voice suddenly amplified. He said hoarsely. A pair of paranoid eyes were full of exclusive desire, "blue, I want to be your world!"


    Yu Lan was stunned.


    "I want to destroy all the things that attract your attention." Mo Wen smiled as if he thought of a good idea, and his black eyes lit up. "There is nothing else, you have only me."


    Looking at such ink, Yu Lan didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    She knew that Mo Wen''s idea was deviant, but she also knew that the man she loved was not a normal person and could not treat him in a normal way of thinking.


    "What about Zhang Xin and them?" for a while, Yu lancai raised his head under the increasingly hot eyes of Mo Wen, "drunk without night, Xiuqi, what about your desire to alliance with them?"


    "Let them all die." Mo Wen said with a gentle smile, "as long as blue and blue are willing to let me become your world, I will kill all the people in the world."


    Yu Lan was silent again, and his cold hands hugged Mo Wen''s neck tightly.


    "Ah Wen." she closed her eyes and her voice was light and could not make waves. "If there were no crystal core, I would die."


    Mo Wen held her arm and obviously froze.


    "You are my world now." she opened her eyes and looked at the ink carefully. Her voice was soft. "There''s no need to do anything. Why should we pay attention to those unimportant people?"


    Staring at Yu Lan''s face, Mo Wen suddenly felt out of breath.


    He lowered his head like a child who had made a mistake and whispered "um".


    "Well, Arvin, I''m so sleepy now." seeing that Mo Wen''s mood gradually calmed down, Yu Lan rubbed his legs and said sadly, "I''ve been running all day. I''m really tired. I want to rest."


    "HMM." seeing Yu Lan yawning, Mo Wen immediately took her into a room and sat on the bed.


    "Don''t you sleep?" Yu Lan raised his eyes and asked, leaning against Mo Wen''s arms.


    "I''m not sleepy." Mo Wen looked back at the full moon outside the window and gently Shunyu''s blue hair, "go to sleep first and I''ll just look at you."


    "No, you have to sleep too." seeing that Mo Wen really doesn''t sleep, Yu Lan snorted and stretched out his hand to cover his eyes.


    "OK, I''ll sleep when you fall asleep?" he took Yu Lan''s hand in his hand, put ink on his lips and kissed.


    "Really?" Yu Lan looked a little unconvinced.


    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded and patted Yu Lan on the back.


    Yu Lan closed his eyes at ease and soon entered the state of sleep.


    Mo Wen closed his eyes when Blue''s breath became even, but he didn''t sleep. All that came and went in his consciousness were Yu Lan''s words.


    You are already my world


    The soft voice echoed in Mo Wen''s ear again and again, making his whole ear stained with blood.


    His blue is always so tolerant of him.


    Even if I knew his idea was dangerous, I would never say anything to hurt him.


    In this world, only Yu Lan can try his best to stabilize his mood when he is out of control and let him develop to a normal state step by step.


    "How can I not cherish you like this?"


    He murmured, his voice getting more and more hoarse.


    That night, Yu Lan dreamed.


    She dreamed of something that happened when she was in primary school.


    At that time, she was walking alone in the shabby alley, and she was followed by an evil man behind her.


    However, she was only about ten years old at that time. Although she was anxious, she didn''t know what to do.


    But under such circumstances, she saw the ink standing at the end of the alley.


    At that time, she had been with Mo Wen for more than a year, and was used to him standing at the entrance of the alley every day waiting for his figure.


    I don''t know why, her heart calmed down as soon as she saw Mo Wen.


    She trotted into Mo Wen''s arms, raised her eyes and saw Mo Wen staring at the people who followed her.


    It was cold and suffocating.


    That was the first time she saw such eyes. Even when she first saw ink, his eyes were just seeping.


    However, Mo Wen soon restrained his eyes and looked at her face with a smile.


    "Look, except me, these people who try to get close to you always have bad intentions."


    At that time, she just nodded foolishly and felt that everything Mo Wen said was correct.


    Later, the person who followed her died unexpectedly. The body was chopped up, thrown in the smelly ditch not far from the school and fed with insects.


    Mo Wen thought she didn''t know anything, but she hid at the end of the alley and watched him chop the damn stalker into meat foam.


    At that time, she also thought that what Mo Wen did was right.


    But one day later, she suddenly found that killing was wrong. Bad people should be dealt with in a more legitimate way, rather than being tortured and killed by individuals.


    Her almost perfect brother mowen is a perverted murderer in other people''s mouth.


    The abnormal murderer feared by everyone gave her all the warmth and everything.


    From then on, she knew that ink was different from her.


    But it''s all about her.

 Chapter 365

    "Wake up?"


    Yu Lan''s eyelids moved, and he heard the voice of ink before he opened his eyes.


    She leaned on Mo Wen and nodded.


    "Do you have anything else to prepare?" Mo Wen picked her up and asked, stroking the messy hair on her forehead behind her ears.


    Yu Lan shook her head. She didn''t want to talk when she just woke up. She narrowed her eyes and hummed twice.


    "Then let''s go."


    Picking up the backpack that he didn''t know when to pack, Mo Wen picked her up and walked towards the door.


    "Boss." as soon as he saw the ink coming out, Qu Yaoyao immediately said. He didn''t know how long he stood at the door.


    "Where''s Zhang Xin?" Mo Wen looked at Qu Yao''s back.


    "He seems to have a fever," said Qu Yaoyao. "The wounds on his legs are infected, but they are all powers. It doesn''t matter."


    "Give him this." he took out some leaves from the blue belt and handed them to Qu Yaoyao. The ink said faintly, "his motorcycle belongs to me."


    "... HMM." looking at the crumpled leaves in his hand, Qu Yaoyao took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, "do Zhang Xin and I want to go back?"


    "You can also stay here," said Mo Wen after looking at her. "If you can find food."


    Isn''t that what you said the same as what you didn''t say? What food is there in this place of death except a lot of zombies?


    Qu Yaoyao pulled the corners of his mouth, stepped back and watched Mo Wen pass in front of her. He opened his mouth and said nothing.


    She turned and walked to Zhang Xin''s room. She picked up the leaf and stuffed it into Zhang Xin''s mouth without saying a word.


    Zhang Xin rolled his eyes and almost choked on the broken leaf.


    "This thing is still a little useful." looking at Zhang Xin with a red face and a cough, Qu Yaoyao smiled solemnly.


    "Bah." he kicked Qu Yaoyao, and Zhang Xin''s face smelled bitterly, "I can''t accept the taste many times."


    "But its energy can make you more comfortable." lift Zhang Xin''s trouser legs and Qu Yaoyao stares at his wound. "You see, the rotten place has begun to fall off."


    It''s hot and stuffy these days. The wound is very easy to be infected and inflamed, even the powers are no exception.


    "It''s really useful." Zhang Xin also looked at his wound and took two more leaves from Qu Yaoyao and put them in his mouth.


    "I mean, the boss is a good man." Qu Yaoyao sat by Zhang Xin''s bed and smiled with his chin. "As long as you are still useful, he won''t let you die."


    "This is also called a good man..." Zhang Xin resisted the desire to roll his eyes. "Where is Mr. Mo now? I''ll go to him to thank him."


    "He has gone." Qu Yaoyao said calmly.


    "Where have you been?" Zhang Xin didn''t react for a moment.


    "Back to the league."


    Listening to Qu Yaoyao''s indifferent voice, Zhang Xin''s face was dull for two seconds, and then suddenly jumped up and was about to jump under the bed.


    "Why don''t you call me when he''s gone? Let''s go together!"


    "Your motorcycle has been taken away by the boss. How can we go with him." looking at Zhang Xin''s flustered appearance in his coat, Qu Yaoyao tilted his head, "you''d better recover from your injury now. I''m afraid we have to go back."


    "... Mr. Mo rode the motorcycle away?" Zhang Xin''s face was completely numb.


    "That''s right." Qu Yaoyao patted his palm and fully presented the essence of his pig teammates. "The boss exchanged leaves for your motorcycle. It doesn''t take advantage of you."


    "It hasn''t taken advantage of me yet. I''m still a wounded man!" he snapped angrily. "Good shit, he''s a vicious capitalist! Take my food for nothing and rob my motorcycle!"


    "The boss was changed openly." Qu Yaoyao hummed obliquely to Zhang Xin, "it was Yu Lan''s zombie who robbed you of your food."


    "..." looking down at the rotten leaves in his hand, Zhang Xin burst into a rude remark, "I bah, it''s the same!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Knock knock."


    Standing in the heavily guarded research department, Yu Ruoshui knocked at the front door.


    "Come in."


    Yu jueying''s voice sounded faintly.


    Yu Ruoshui pushed the door in and looked at Yu jueying standing at his desk and smiled, "Dad."


    "Shuishui, you''re coming." Yu jueying''s cold face softened at the sight of Yu Ruoshui.


    "Dad, I just want to ask why you sent Chen Bojun to the forest of death?"


    "What''s the problem?" Yu jueying smiled and patted Yu Ruoshui on the shoulder. "How are you training these days? Have you advanced?"


    "Don''t digress, Dad." Yu Ruoshui Jiao said angrily, hugging Yu jueying''s arm and laughing, "tell me quickly?"


    "Do you want to know?" Yu jueying sat on the leather chair behind him, turning over the documents in front of him with his free hand.


    "I really want to know." Yu Ruoshui smiled at Yu jueying.


    "Then you have to promise me to stay in the south for a while and not go anywhere." Yu jueying said softly.


    "This..." Yu Ruoshui looked hesitant.


    "I won''t say anything if I don''t promise."


    "Well, well, I can''t promise you yet." he sighed and stood next to Jue Ying. Yu Ruoshui said helplessly, "come on, Dad."


    "He went to the forest of death to find something." Yu jueying looked at the document in front of him, turned it over and said casually, "find the key."


    "What key?" Yu Ruoshui''s eyes flashed a dark light.


    "I don''t know that." Yu jueying''s expression also looked more serious. "Kamil told me."


    "It was him." Yu Ruoshui lowered his eyes and thought quietly.


    "What''s the problem?" Yu jueying raised her eyes and asked softly when she noticed the abnormality of Yu Ruoshui.


    "No more." Yu Ruoshui shook his head and smiled after thinking about it. "By the way, Dad, I want to tell you good news."


    "What?"


    "I''m advanced," Yu Ruoshui said with a happy smile, "I''ve successfully advanced to level 3."


    "Worthy of being my daughter!" Yu jueying''s eyes were stained with smile lines. He looked up at Yu Ruoshui, and his muddy eyes were full of pride.


    "I''m my father''s only daughter. Of course, I''d better cheer up." Yu Ruoshui smiled and waved his hand to leave. "Well, I''ve finished asking. Go on with your work."


    "Go ahead and train well," Yu jueying whispered. "The future of the south depends on you."


    Standing at the door, Yu Ruoshui suddenly looked back and said with a smile, "by the way, Dad, brother, he has been locked up for three months. It should be enough to say punishment?"


    "Do you want to plead for him?" Yu jueying thought of the unfilial son, and there was little smile left on his face. "It''s good that the villain died. It''s only been closed for a few months. Let him have a long memory!"

 Chapter 366

    "I know." Yu Ruoshui wanted to talk and stopped, and finally dropped his eyes.


    Yu Ruoshui opened the door and went out. When he came to the empty corridor, his face had completely lost his smile.


    "Jiang Yiming," she said faintly.


    "Young lady." a well-dressed body emerged from the cold air, "with the spirit of killing all over."


    "Tell Shi Yao it''s time for him to show his loyalty to me."


    "Yes." Jiang Yiming followed Ruoshui closely.


    "What should Kamil know? Can you get what I want from him?" they walked out of the research institute side by side and turned to the headquarters of the first district. "I want to know what his so-called key is."


    "Sorry, miss." Jiang Yiming said to the world, "Kamil is closely protected by the leader. I can''t penetrate at all."


    "That''s enough." Yu Ruoshui''s whole eyes were indifferent. "He''s just an alien guy. He really sees how much he weighs."


    "He''s just a diplomatic envoy and won''t have any impact on our plan." Jiang Yiming said faintly, "you''re a level 3 power now. You''re definitely the best in the world."


    "This is not good enough for me." Yu Ruoshui looked at Jiang Yiming and said, "you advanced to level 3 as early as two months ago."


    "These are all the resources you gave me, miss." Jiang Yiming immediately lowered his eyes and said respectfully.


    In the south, the crystal nuclei here are quite sufficient, completely enough for them to advance.


    "OK, don''t compliment me. Is Chen Bojun''s current position still empty?" Yu Ruoshui said again.


    "Yes." Jiang Yiming said faintly, "now the preselectors are Wang Yan and yuntuncheng."


    "Let yuntuncheng take office." Yu Ruoshui touched his chin and said coldly, "Chen Bojun''s research minister is also a fat vacancy. Let him work hard and don''t embarrass me."


    "I see." Jiang Yiming said in a deep voice, "if there are our people in the research department... Now we need the supply department."


    "It''s not easy for the supply department to enter. Don''t worry first." Yu Ruoshui rubbed his eyebrows. "What''s important now is Shi Yao of the attack and Defense Department. He is a very important chess player for us."


    "It''s his honor to follow you." Jiang Yiming looked ahead and twisted his eyebrows. "Where are you going now?"


    "There''s my brother." Yu Ruoshui felt irritable when she thought of her useless brother. She sighed, "he did too much this time. Although I''m not optimistic about Dad''s practice this time, I can also sharpen his temper."


    "Miss, the more you waste Yu Tian, the better it will be for you." Jiang Yiming always feels that Yu Tian is very dangerous, but what Yu Tian does is what a dandy idiot can do.


    "In the past, he did threaten me as a little, but now... What he can do as an ordinary person, even if he has some great talents, he is just an existence dependent on others, just like Ye Shu." Yu Ruoshui said with a smile, "but he has never done anything bad for me. He is a good brother, and I have known it since I was a child."


    He felt that there was no big problem with what Yu Ruoshui said, and Jiang Yiming''s rare doubt dissipated.


    "Do I want to hide my body now?" he bowed down and whispered, looking at the groups of people coming ahead.


    "Hide." Yu Ruoshui nodded expressionless and stepped into a neat apartment.


    There was no figure behind her at this time. There was only air left.


    Standing at the door of the apartment, Yu Ruoshui saw a woman dressed enchanting. In this hot summer, she wore cool clothes and fully displayed her protruding and warping figure.


    "Please, please let me see ah Tian." the woman begged to the guard at the door, but the guard''s eyes were firm. There was no special reaction except looking at her chest.


    "Aya!" the upstairs window was suddenly pulled open violently, and Yu Tian lay down beside the window and shouted, "wait, I''ll be released right away!"


    "Really?" Aya''s eyes were stained with tears, soft and weak like a small white flower in the wind.


    "Really!" Yu Tian thumbed up, "I promise you!"


    "Brother, you''re locked up and don''t forget to flirt with your sister." Yu Ruoshui said in a high voice.


    It seemed that Yu Ruoshui was discovered. Yu Tian''s face turned red to the root of his neck.


    "Shuishui, how did you come here?" he asked, his eyes suddenly cool. "Is my father willing to let me out?"


    "You think too much," Yu Ruoshui said. "Dad, you''re so moist that you''ll be locked up for two more days."


    "Ah?" Yu Tian''s face suddenly drooped. Even Aya couldn''t care. He walked back to the house dejected and closed the window.


    "Come here." Yu Ruoshui glanced at Aya, his eyes full of arrogance and disdain. "It''s better to come here less in your current identity. My brother will naturally go back to you if he wants you."


    "Who am I now?" Ayase shrunk, with some doubts in her eyes.


    "Don''t need me to say it?" Yu Ruoshui sneered and disdained to turn his eyes and said, "you prostitute. Female."


    "You mean who is... Prostitute. Female?!" Aya''s eyes turned red, and her weakness could be blown down in a gust of wind.


    "I shouldn''t talk to you as you are. If it weren''t for my brother''s sake, do you think you can enter the door of our first area? I''m disgusted to see a woman like you." Yu Ruoshui waved his hand and turned away, his eyes full of conceited smiles.


    Aya covered her eyes behind her, and two lines of clear tears poured out uncontrollably.


    The guards not far away looked at such Aya and felt pity. They wanted to rush up and hold her in their arms.


    "It''s really good to pretend." Yu Tian leisurely sat on the rattan chair, looked at Aya outside the window through the window, smashed it and said, "I think we can win the film emperor and empress award one by one."


    A man in black stood in the corner of the room without saying a word.


    "Did you see your brother Jiang Yiming just now? What do you think?"


    "Different ways do not conspire." the man in Black said faintly.


    "Your answer is really straightforward." Yu Tian couldn''t help laughing. "They all say that birds of a feather flock together. The ancients sincerely didn''t deceive me."


    The man in black was silent again, and there was no expression on his face hanging in the shadow.


    "Jiang Quan, what did Shi Yao tell you?" Yu Tian knocked on the handrail on his side and talked about business with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 367

    "Yu jueying has already made moves. He is likely to be sent to country e this time." Jiang Quan said coldly.


    "It''s not very possible, it must be." Yu Tian''s mouth couldn''t help raising a mocking smile. "How can Yu Ruoshui miss this opportunity? She took a lot of luck and hard work to get Shi Yao under her command."


    "It''s a pity that Shi Yao is my man from beginning to end. All the benefits she gave Shi Yao finally came into the hands of my good brother."


    His side eyes slanted and Jiang Quan, and Yu Tian''s mouth was a little cold, "but Shi Yao is only an individual example. I don''t know whether others will betray me under great interests."


    "We all pledge to be loyal to you to the death." Jiang Quan said faintly, without leaning from beginning to end, like a talking statue.


    "Mom really left me good things." staring at Jiang Quan''s expressionless face, Yu Tian suddenly sneered and said, "but seriously, thanks to Yu jueying, I''ve done a lot of good things during my confinement."


    "You will succeed." Jiang Quan said faintly, and his eyes flashed a soft color.


    "Of course, this is what belongs to my mother and me." Yu Tian snorted, "this turmoil is a good opportunity for us."


    "If the eldest lady is still there..."


    "Don''t mention her." Yu Tian frowned impatiently, with a dull fundus. "Like Yu Ruoshui, she thinks she can, and she deserves to die."


    "Do you really think so?" Jiang Quan''s calm face collapsed. He sighed and looked lost for a moment.


    Yu Tian was silent. He knew he should nod coldly, but he couldn''t respond at all.


    Looking at the similar faces of Yu Tian and Su elegy, Jiang Quan shook his head and closed his mouth.


    "How''s the north now?" Yu Tian changed the subject.


    "Ye Shu''s death is a great blow to Ye Zhi, but this time, ye Zhi has recovered. Under his leadership, the overall situation in the north looks ok." Jiang Quan whispered.


    "Just sad for less than three months." Yu tianpi said, "yes, ye Shu is his only daughter. Yes, but he still has a son. There''s no need to be sad."


    "There is another son... You mean ye Xiao?" Jiang Quan said in a deep voice. "Isn''t he not in charge? Who knows Ye Zhi has such a Son except those of us who have specially known him."


    "What''s more, ye Zhi doesn''t mean to regard him as an heir at all. If I have to say an heir, I think Xu Jielin is much more important than him."


    "Do you really believe what you see on the surface? He said he doesn''t care. Does he really care?" Yu Tian couldn''t help sneering. "If ye Shu is married, Xu Jielin must be the next leader in the north. But now that ye Shu is dead, Yu Qingli and ye Zhi should choose his son whose blood is thicker than water."


    "The most important thing is... I really don''t believe anyone will not be excited when such a large piece of fat in the north is in front of me."


    "What you said is reasonable." Jiang Quan nodded. "Everyone has an unknown side."


    "Ye Shu is dead, and ye Xiao is the absolute heir in the north. As long as he has a little courage and kills all the people who covet Ye Zhi''s position, he can rest easy, which is much easier than me." Yu Tian washed and knocked on the handrail, and said with a bad smile, "poor ye Shu, that poor woman, could almost form a pair with Xu Jielin."


    "I heard that Xu Jielin was devastated and vowed not to get a wife within three years." Jiang Quan said what he knew. "There were a lot of onlookers at that time, and most people felt sorry for ye Shu."


    "That guy is still as hypocritical as ever." Yu Tian hummed lightly. "He has been observing the festival for three years. Yu Lan didn''t see him so enthusiastic when he died."


    "He is an insignificant person."


    "OK, you''re right. Let''s not mention him." Yu TianDun said suddenly, looking at the sunny ground outside the window. "Hasn''t Changli always wanted to help me? Ask him to do me a favor. I think he will be very happy."


    "I know." Jiang Quan nodded and looked at Yu Tian quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Lan was held in her arms by Mo Wen. She yawned on her face under her helmet. She couldn''t see anything clearly with tears.


    "Sleepy?"


    Even if Yu Lan wears a helmet, Mo Wen always pays attention to her.


    "No." Yu Lan yawned again, "it''s just a little boring."


    They rode motorcycles for three days and have successfully crossed district 5 to District 4.


    "Let''s have a rest. You can move." after looking at the oil gauge, Mo Wen stopped the motorcycle and said, "I can just refuel the motorcycle."


    "HMM." Yu Lan nodded. After the ink car stopped steadily, he immediately jumped out of the car and turned happily on the ground.


    "I''ll fill the car with oil. Don''t run too far." he whispered to Yu Lan. Mo Wen''s hand had picked up the fuel tank hanging behind the motorcycle.


    "Hmm!" Yu Lan nodded and looked around. Several zombies ran away at the moment they saw her. They didn''t even show her a shadow.


    After kicking the stone at the foot, Yu Lan ran into the department store with joy.


    What''s out of order in this department store? The door is in a dry place, except for the dry dust.


    Yu Lan helped his helmet and casually turned over the things pressed under the shelf.


    Just then, a modified off-road vehicle came over. The people in the vehicle obviously saw Mo Wen and stopped directly in front of his motorcycle.


    "Hello, are you also an Explorer?" the man in the cab jumped out of the car, and a friendly smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The man has correct facial features and healthy wheat skin. The whole person has a strong and reliable feeling.


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound. He focused on adding oil to the car. His exquisite side face made a woman sitting in the car scream.


    The woman jumped out of the car and looked at Mo Wen''s face. The whole face began to get hot.


    A good looking man


    "Hello, my name is Ye Xiao. This is my partner Ye Qinxin."


    Taking the initiative to introduce himself to Mo Wen, ye Xiao didn''t seem to regard Mo Wen as a stranger, "we are all adventurers in the land of death."


    "Hello." the ink filled with oil finally raised his eyes and said, and the whole person gave a feeling of gentleness and elegance.


    "Hello." Ye Xiao smiled, and ye Qinxin blushed.


    "Are you alone?" Ye Xiao asked in a low voice after seeing no one behind Mo Wen.


    "My wife and I are here." Mo Wen moved his slender and beautiful fingers and missed his used dagger.


    Let the ancient city make another one for yourself after you go back.


    "You''re married?" Ye Qinxin said in an incredible voice.


    "That''s right." Mo Wen nodded and said with a sweet smile, "my wife, she''s very, very good."

 Chapter 368

    When Mo Wen got married, ye Qinxin''s face didn''t look very good. Although in the three years since the end of the world, there is not much human nature left, she still retains a little basic three views.


    For example, what not to be a junior or something.


    She herself is not a weak woman with no strength to bind chickens. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t rely on men.


    "Where is your wife now?"


    After looking around, ye Qinxin hesitated and asked.


    When she mentioned Yu Lan, the smile on Mo Wen''s mouth became more and more gentle, but there was an abnormal cold in her eyes.


    "Where is she? What''s your business?"


    Mo Wen''s words can be said to have no feelings at all. Ye Xiao''s back was cold. He suddenly felt that the man in front of him was not a easy person to get along with.


    "Arvin?"


    Just when the atmosphere became a little awkward, the door of the department store was suddenly pushed open. With a series of pleasant bells, Yu Lan leaned out his head and looked in the direction of ink.


    "Blue." Mo Wen looked back and called, and the corners of his eyes couldn''t help catching the warmth, "what''s the matter?"


    "Are you in any trouble?" Yu Lan glanced at Ye Xiao and said as he dragged a plush black pig taller than her out and pulled the wind bell on the door.


    "It''s not a trouble." murvin shook his head, then stared at the black pig doll in her hand and asked, "what do you want that for?"


    This dirty and ugly doll dares to be held in his arms by Yu Lan


    "I feel like you just pulled one." Yu Lan smiled at the guy who was always jealous.


    "Like me?" Mo Wen stared at the ugly black pig on the ground, and his eyebrows were almost frowning together.


    How could he be so ugly? Does Lanlan like such a dark thing?


    Raised his eyes to see the setting sun, and looked at his white skin, Mo Wen suddenly had a bold idea.


    I don''t know what''s going on in Mo Wen''s head. Yu Lan helped his helmet and threw the black pig doll aside.


    Before the poor black pig was spoiled for a few minutes, he was directly sent to the cold palace.


    "Hello."


    Seeing Yu Lan coming over, ye Xiao immediately said.


    Yu Lan tilted his head and nodded to Ye Xiao. He politely replied, "hello."


    Listen to your voice.


    This is Ye Xiao''s first impression of Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan''s face was now hidden under his helmet, which made Ye Xiao curious about her appearance from the bottom of his heart.


    A man with such a good voice should not look bad.


    "You don''t have to pay attention to them." as soon as Yu Lan made a sound, Mo Wen was dissatisfied. He glanced at Ye Xiao coldly, and didn''t even bother to put down the most basic disguise.


    Keenly aware of the killing intention of Mo Wen, Yu Lan''s helpless side eyes stood on tiptoe and held Mo Wen''s face.


    Mo Wen''s face is very smooth. Even if he walks in the land of death for a long time, it does not become rough in this harsh environment.


    Originally, Yu Lan just wanted to pinch her face as punishment. She only felt that the smooth feeling in her palm was magical, which bewitched her not firm will.


    He lifted his helmet and gently kissed Mo Wen''s lips. Yu Lan''s pale face turned red. After kissing, he immediately hid his head in Mo Wen''s neck like a shrinking turtle, and said in a very low voice, "don''t kill people."


    Mo Wen felt a roar in his head when LAN kissed him. He was stunned at first, then subconsciously bent down and kissed Yu Lan''s ear.


    "It''s up to you," he sighed, his lips burning uncontrollably where he was kissed.


    And ye Xiao couldn''t take his eyes away from Yu Lan''s face now.


    Yu Lan suppressed all the zombie virus infection in her body because she wanted to touch Mo Wen''s mouth. At the moment, she looked exactly like a normal person.


    Her face was white and clear, her small ears were red, and she could even see the lovely small blood vessels on them.


    But what surprised Ye Xiao was not Yu Lan''s appearance.


    "Are you... Yu Lan?" Ye Xiao said.


    Yu Lan, who was called to his name, was stunned, but didn''t look up.


    Her eyes are still milky white for zombies and can''t be seen by others.


    "Do you know Lan Lan?" he held Yu Lan in his arms. Mo Wen looked at Ye Xiao coldly, and his heart moved to kill again.


    Those who dare to covet blue... Damn it.


    "Yu Lan, I''m Ye Xiao, the one you saved in the parking lot." seeing this, ye Xiao hurried out of his voice and couldn''t help smiling. "They all said you were dead, but I don''t believe it. At the beginning, you saved so many of us by yourself. How could you die if you were so powerful."


    Yu Lan''s shoulder trembled, but his face was very calm.


    She was impressed by what ye Xiao said.


    By the third month of the last day, all the places she stayed had been occupied.


    There are zombies everywhere, not to mention the poor food supply. The streets are so empty that you can''t even find a personal shadow.


    At that time, she had not found any group. She was only surrounded by Xu Jielin, Lingxiu, ye Shu and Shu Yu.


    The five of them hid in the school apartment and soon ate all the food.


    There are all zombies outside, and only she, Xu Jielin and Shu Yu burst out.


    They can no longer expect any rescue. They can only fight their own way.


    So they set their eyes on a large supermarket not far away, trying to find food and water first.


    In order to avoid zombies in the corridor, they wrapped all the cloth they could find in the apartment into ropes and climbed out of the window.


    Along the way, they ran to the supermarket with all kinds of hidden things, and were lucky to find a lot of food.


    At that time, Xu Jielin was very surprised that there was no zombie in such a large place.


    However, they soon knew why.


    A large number of zombies are crowded in the underpass of the supermarket, and there are many people in the underpass. Women''s screams can shock the ears of the deaf.


    Originally, she didn''t have any fearless spirit to save these people, but the zombies had found them, and it was impossible to escape alone.


    In addition, her heart actually felt that the only human beings should help each other. It''s better not to die.


    Under the cover of Xu Jielin and Shu Yu, she burned the zombie with the supermarket.


    Ye Xiao was the one who saved him at that time.


    He is Ye Shu''s brother, but his temperament is very different from ye Shu. It can be said that he has no intention at all.

 Chapter 369

    Later, ye Zhi established the northern forces, and each team worked its own way. Ye Xiao was assigned to the search team, and there was no intersection between them.


    "Yu Lan?" seeing that Lan didn''t speak, ye Xiao said again, "have you forgotten me?"


    Mo Wen looked at Ye Xiao with a sad look. At this time, he wanted to punch him.


    Of course he did.


    Ye Xiao stumbled, covered his face and stared at Mo Wen strangely. He didn''t understand why he wanted to hit himself.


    Mo Wen was extremely unhappy when he thought that this man should know Yu Lan when he didn''t know.


    Blue is his talent. These people look very eye-catching. It''s better to die all of them.


    Mo Wen''s killing intention made Yu Lan have to recover. She surrounded Mo Wen''s thin waist, rubbed it and whispered, "ah Wen, let''s go."


    The heart that was called by Yu Lan''s soft voice was about to melt away. The ink face was soft, turned around and hugged Yu Lan and stepped onto the motorcycle.


    While starting the motorcycle, he didn''t forget to glance at Ye Xiao, and his voice was unusually cold. "Stay away from us, or I''ll kill you next time."


    "Damn it, who the hell are you!" Ye Xiao watched Yu Lan leave, took out his gun, got in the car and chased him.


    "Is that woman really Yu Lan?" Ye Qinxin asked in surprise as he sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    "Absolutely right!" Ye Xiao bit his teeth and said, "but I''ve never seen that man. It''s only a year. How can Yu Lan marry him!"


    "Do you mean that Yu Lan was forced?" Ye Qinxin touched his chin and mused, "but according to my woman''s sixth sense, Yu Lan was absolutely sincere to the man just now."


    "Is your sixth sense useful?" Ye Xiao was almost laughed by Ye Qin. He glanced at Ye Qin and coughed twice.


    "Trust women''s intuition." Ye Qinxin patted Ye Xiao on the shoulder, lay down by the window and sighed, "but that man is really handsome. It''s all my food."


    "He''s very dangerous." driving closely behind the motorcycle, ye Xiao narrowed his eyes and stared at Mo Wen''s back.


    "Dangerous people are villains'' bosses in the novel, okay? It''s my dish." Ye Qinxin continued to be a flower maniac. "This damn end of the world has made me have no novels to read."


    "..." Ye Xiao felt that he and ye Qinxin were not the same person.


    "I still think Yu Lan was forced." Ye Xiao touched his chin.


    "You will regret it." seeing that ye Xiao didn''t believe her, ye Qin couldn''t help humming.


    "Do you know the man just now?" Mo Wen looked straight ahead, but his hand clung to the handlebar tightly, and his expression was not very happy.


    "Didn''t Ye Xiao say that I saved him before the end of the world." Yu Lan looked at the car behind him from the rear-view mirror, touched his milky eyes, lowered his eyes and covered the inexplicable emotion at the bottom of his eyes.


    They are the same as before, but she is no longer human.


    "Ye Xiao, you''re so close." Mo Wen hummed softly.


    At the corner of blue''s mouth, he raised his eyes and pinched Mo Wen''s nose. "Then tell me what I want to call. It''s not intimacy?"


    Mo Wen thought seriously for a long time, but he didn''t expect a suitable title. He clenched his teeth, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes, "sure enough, he should kill him."


    "..." Yu Lan turned his eyes, patted Mo Wen''s head and said, "he is my friend. He helped me a lot at the beginning of the last world. Don''t always think of killing him."


    "That''s what he should do." Mo Wenli said boldly. "You saved him. What happened to him when he did something? It has nothing to do with whether I killed him or not."


    "..." Yu Lan suddenly wanted to pull off Mo Wen''s ear.


    "Don''t kill him." seeing that ink oil and salt didn''t enter, Yu Lan simply said directly, "otherwise I will be angry."


    Mo Wen looked down at Yu Lan. How did he look? How did he feel wronged.


    Lanlan is angry with him for other men


    The head looked big by Mo Wen. Yu Lan skillfully opened his eyes, leaned over, put his hand on Mo Wen''s shoulder, looked at him seriously and said, "ah Wen, you know, they are not as important to me as you, so don''t be unhappy for these people, OK? It''s not worth it."


    Every time I hear Yu Lan say these words, I feel better immediately. The anger in his heart was easily smoothed by Yu Lan''s words. Mo Wen lowered his head very light. What''s light is that a kiss fell on LAN''s forehead.


    "Yu Lan!" when the atmosphere was good, ye Xiao suddenly put his head out of the window and shouted at them, "don''t be afraid, I''ll save you right away!"


    Save her? Why? Yu Lan''s face was confused and his eyes were dizzy.


    "Lan Lan, put on your helmet." after a dull look on Mo Wen''s face for 0.5 seconds, he showed a bright and gentle smile, "I still want to kill the guy named Ye Xiao."


    "... show mercy." Yu Lan coughed and stared at Mo Wen before wearing his helmet on his head.


    Ye Xiao, I''ve tried my best.


    Mo Wen quickly stopped the motorcycle and looked back to see ye Xiao jump down with a gun, a hero to save the United States.


    "It seems that you can''t be merciful." he patted Yu Lan''s head with a helmet. Mo Wen calmly stepped forward and kicked Ye Xiao out. He began to beat people.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Qinxin hurriedly said. As soon as he wanted to help, he felt his arm tight. Looking back, he saw a dark helmet.


    "Don''t go over there. Ah Wen won''t kill Ye Xiao. He''s just angry." Yu Lan sighed as he looked at the quilt.


    She can still feel the killing intention of Mo Wen, but she also knows that Mo Wen will definitely care about her and show mercy to Ye Xiao.


    "Are you really Yu Lan?" Ye Qinxin asked softly, looking at Yu Lan''s helmet.


    "Yes, are you...?" there is no Ye Qinxin in Yu Lan''s memory.


    "When we first met, my name was Ye Qinxin, who was Ye Xiao''s assistant." Ye Qinxin said hello to Yu Lan cordially, with some curiosity in the bottom of his eyes. "I''ve heard your deeds and think you''re really powerful. You''ve always been a model for women in northern China."


    "I haven''t done anything." Yu Lan shook his head.


    "You don''t have to be modest..." Ye Qinxin touched his nose and hesitated for a second before asking, "but I don''t understand why you''re still alive. I heard that Lord Xu went crazy looking for you after you disappeared."


    "Oh, he really has a heart." a mocking color flashed at the bottom of his eyes, and Yu Lan said in a flat tone, "but I really won''t go back. The past Yu Lan died long ago."

 Chapter 370

    No matter what ye Qinxin''s reaction, Yu Lan sat on the long loess under him, changed his calm voice and coquetted with Mo Wen, "ah Wen, I''m so tired..."


    The meaning in her words is very simple, please hold.


    Ye Qinxin looked at Yu Lan, who turned into a little woman in a moment, and only one sentence came out of his head:


    Women are fickle?


    But what made her more frightened was that the murderous ink just now flew over like a gust of wind, carefully held Yu Lan in her arms, and her eyes were as gentle as water. In an instant, Su burst Ye Qinxin''s maiden heart.


    Ya ya, are men fickle?!


    The inexplicable Ye Xiao who was beaten got up and looked at Mo Wen faintly. There were two lines of nosebleed under his nose. How embarrassed is it.


    "Sorry, ye Xiao." Yu Lan smiled unkindly around Mo Wen''s neck, "who makes you always say something inexplicable."


    Listening to this familiar tone of voice, ye Xiao''s eyes suddenly turned red. The big man of one meter eight almost didn''t cry, "you''re Yu Lan, aren''t you?"


    "HMM." Yu Lan nodded and put his chin on Mo Wen''s head, covering Mo Wen''s eyes that were infected with killing intention again.


    What... Mo Wen thought unhappily. He mercifully asked him to talk to LAN LAN and dared to cry. It was really too light. He should take out both his eyes.


    When Mo Wen thought so, his hands felt a little itchy.


    Now beating Ye Xiao so easily is just for LAN LAN to see. When LAN LAN can''t see it


    He raised his eyes and just wanted to speak, but he saw Yu Lan''s chest and mouth. His face was hot, and his head became paste directly.


    Why haven''t you noticed before? Lanlan, she has breasts.


    "Don''t cry, you." I don''t know what Mo Wen is thinking at this time. Yu Lan holds his head and looks at Ye Xiao helplessly, "how can he be like a child."


    "You still say me! You disappeared without saying a word. Do you know how worried I am about you?" Ye Xiao wiped a tear and pointed to Yu Lan''s broken nose. "I always thought you were lost in the land of death. I''m afraid you can''t come back. I''m looking for you back and forth."


    "Since he knew you were missing, he came to the place of death to find you." Ye Qinxin sighed, "no matter what."


    Yu Lan was stunned and looked at Ye Xiao''s eyes, which suddenly became strange.


    "How long have you been in the land of death?"


    "He stayed for almost a year." Ye Qinxin whispered.


    "Are you crazy?" Wen Yan Yu Lan couldn''t help frowning. In her impression, she didn''t have a close relationship with Ye Xiao. She couldn''t understand what ye Xiao did.


    "I only know you won''t die." Ye Xiao looked at Yu Lan with firm eyes.


    Yu Guang swept Ye Xiao''s firm eyes. Mo Wen suddenly noticed a sense of crisis. He squeezed his fist and just wanted to strangle the eye-catching guy with Yu Lan on his back.


    "In fact, I''ve already died." Yu Lan shrugged away from ye Xiao''s firm eyes and said, "you''re Ye Zhi''s only son. How can he be willing to let you stay out for so long?"


    In LAN''s memory, although Ye Zhi doesn''t value Ye Xiao, she doesn''t care. She is much more like a father than Yu jueying.


    I don''t understand why I think of Yu jueying. Yu Lan wrinkled his nose and unconsciously held Mo Wen''s hair in his hands.


    Yu jueying, he... Doesn''t deserve to be a father at all.


    "In his eyes, I was a useless son." he wondered what Yu Lan meant by "already dead". Ye Xiao said faintly after sipping his lips, and wiped his nose blood with his sleeve.


    "Isn''t the north very stable now?" Yu Lan thought and said.


    "I don''t know." Ye Xiao shook his head. "I seldom pay attention to things in the north."


    "Do you know ye Shu is dead?" Yu Lan looked at Ye Xiao''s face and said after a few seconds of silence.


    "... I know." when Yu Lan mentioned Ye Shu, ye Xiao''s eyes dimmed in an instant, and there was a gnashing of teeth in his voice. "When I received this news, I was still in the third district of the land of death, and I didn''t have time to attend her funeral."


    "Really?"


    Mo Wen suddenly said in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t even have time to attend my sister''s funeral. It''s really a sad thing. Please be sad."


    "Thank you." always felt that the words of Mo Wen were a little strange. Ye Xiao wiped the corners of his eyes and nodded his head.


    "Blame the hypocrisy League! I don''t understand why my father trusted them!" he roared, gritting his teeth and stamping his feet.


    In fact, his relationship with Ye Shu is not good, but it''s his sister anyway.


    Looking at Ye Xiao''s angry face, Yu Lan pursed her lips. As soon as she was about to make a sound, she heard the ink light way, "false desire alliance?"


    "Yes, the desire alliance that killed Ye Shu is not a real desire alliance." Ye Xiao whispered, "they are just fake. How can serious desire alliance have time to come to our North and kill me ye Shu."


    "It''s really amazing." Mo Wen sighed. "You should want to avenge her?"


    "Of course!" Ye Xiao clenched his teeth. "I''ll uproot this damn false desire alliance and let them repay their blood debt with blood."


    "Come on." Mo Wen nodded.


    Yu Lan swallowed his words directly under the dialogue between Mo Wen and ye Xiao. She yawned and leaned her mouth into Mo Wen''s arms.


    Anyway, she will stand on the side of Mo Wen. Ye Shu, she deserved it.


    "But what are you doing here? The place of death is so dangerous." Ye Xiao looked at the two close people in front of him and suddenly asked.


    "Honeymoon." Mo Wen said softly with a smile. He is in a very good mood and has a little more patience with Ye Xiao.


    "..." Yu Lan turned his eyes silently again.


    "Are you really married?" Ye Xiaowen widened his eyes.


    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded and hugged Yu Lan''s waist. He looked at Ye Xiao provocatively.


    Blue is his. No one can rob him.


    Yu lanruan is in Mo Wen''s arms, thinking of what Mo Wen says. He''s just happy.


    "What about Xu Jielin? Have you ever thought about what he would do?"


    Ye Xiao widened his eyes and looked at Yu Lan''s unbelievable way, "are you going to abandon Xu Jielin now when you are with this inexplicable man?"


    "..." abandon a fart! Yu Lan wanted to swear at this time.

 Chapter 371

    Mo Wen''s good mood was completely destroyed.


    By the way... The quiet time was so long that he forgot the existence of Xu Jielin.


    Thinking so, Mo Wen''s eyes to Ye Xiao became very gloomy.


    "Xu Jielin, what''s his relationship with Lan Lan?" raised his eyes to Ye Xiao, and Mo Wen asked gently.


    At this time, Yu Lan looked at his hand and smashed his mouth. On the whole, he was calm.


    She stared at the ground for a moment, and her eyes suddenly caught several small protrusions moving under the ground.


    "They are lovers." Ye Xiao didn''t seem to notice the embarrassment of the atmosphere. He shouted, "this is what we all know in the North!"


    Lovers


    The knuckles of Mo Wen''s fingers made several crisp "clicks".


    "But as far as I know, didn''t Xu Jielin want to marry Ye Shu before?" Mo Wen wanted to laugh. However, his face was stiff at this time, and he couldn''t even do the simple action of raising the corners of his mouth.


    "He was forced!" Ye Xiao shook his head discontentedly and rubbed his temples. "My sister Ye Shu begged my father to force Xu Jielin to marry her."


    "That is to say, Xu Jielin doesn''t want to marry Ye Shu?"


    "Of course not." Ye Xiao patted his thigh fiercely. "He and Yu Lan are in love!"


    Love each other


    Holding Yu Lanyao''s hand tightly, Mo Wen looked at Yu Landao with a smile, "two feelings are happy?"


    Yu Lan spread his hand, directly grabbed Mo Wen and rubbed his face. "You beat Ye Xiao first, and I''ll explain Xu Jielin to you, okay?"


    After taking a deep look at Yu Lan, Mo Wen put her down and nodded, "OK, can you dig out your eyes?"


    "You pulled out his tongue." Yu Lan said casually, but as soon as she spoke, she noticed the serious and unreasonable look of Mo Wen. She sighed and changed her mouth, "forget it, just beat him and teach a long lesson."


    What is love? This ye Xiao is either blind or an idiot.


    Not very satisfied with Yu Lan''s answer, Mo Wen moved his wrist and walked slowly to Ye Xiao.


    Listening to the shrill cry of the special effect, ye Qin ran over and asked, "why did you let this man beat Ye Xiao again!"


    "He talks too much." Yu Lan chuckles.


    "..." Ye Qinxin was speechless for a moment. She suddenly felt that this woman who was passed down by the North... Actually she was very vindictive.


    When Mo Wen came back, ye Xiao couldn''t even climb up. Yu Lan stretched out his hand and rushed into Mo Wen''s arms and touched his head like a reward.


    "Can you say it now?" Mo Wen asked in a low voice, holding Yu Lan''s small hand.


    "Say it while walking." Yu Lan actually doesn''t intend to tell Mo Wen these from the bottom of her heart, but the longer this kind of thing is hidden, it''s bad for anyone.


    "Where are you going?" seeing that Mo Wen was about to leave when he got on the motorcycle, ye Qinxin hurried forward and asked.


    "Go back to the human area." Yu Lan said on Mo Wen''s shoulder.


    "Then you can''t go that way." after looking at Yu Lan''s back, ye Qinxin scratched his head solemnly. "We came after you to tell you that the human beings in the front three areas are fighting with a large group of zombies. You''d better not get into this muddy water."


    "Fighting?" Yu Lan pulled the corners of Mo Wen''s clothes and asked him to wait first.


    "Yes, the people from the north and South work together. When they come to explore the place of death, they will destroy some high-level zombies and take the crystal core." Ye Qinxin pointed to several bullet marks on his car. "We just wiped the place where they fought and got a lot of shots. You will definitely be shot into a sieve when you ride a motorcycle."


    "What do you think we should do?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice.


    "Take a little detour and go this way." pointing to the other direction, "there are no people from the north and south here. There should be no belligerents."


    "But we don''t have a map. We don''t know how much to go around." Yu Lan said with his eyes on his side, and made a strange move towards the yellow sand on the ground.


    "We''ll show you the way." Ye Xiao, who got up from the ground, touched the wound at the corner of his mouth and whispered, "I came to the place of death to find you. Now you''re surprised that I found you, and I don''t need to stay here."


    "That''s lucky for you." Yu Lan smiled and raised his eyes to Mo Wen. "Ah Wen, let''s follow them. They didn''t lie."


    "The little guy hiding under the ground has told me everything about the front. There is a war ahead. Let''s not get involved."


    Pointing to a small moving bulge on the ground, Yu Lan said with a smile.


    "OK." Mo Wen never doubted Yu Lan''s words. He nodded and followed Ye Xiao''s car.


    Ye Xiao was beaten twice in a day, but he was beaten by the same person. He was in a bad mood no matter what.


    His trembling hands held a sense of direction, and there were some Cyans on the back of his hands.


    "Why do you want to say more nonsense?" Ye Qinxin sighed. "Although I haven''t seen the scene of adult Xu getting along with Yu Lan, I know who she likes by looking at Yu Lan''s attitude towards this man."


    "But before..." Ye Xiao tried to stop talking.


    He remembered the scene where Yu Lan and Xu Jielin got along before. Suddenly, he didn''t feel like a couple.


    At that time, Yu Lan and Xu Jielin defended each other back-to-back at most, and there was no other intimate move.


    It was only because they were always together that there was a rumor that they were lovers.


    "Xu Jielin and Yu Lan have been together since the end of the world. Can''t this prove that they are lovers?" Ye Xiao asked strangely. One mouth touched the wound at the corner of his mouth, which made him painful.


    "At that time, neither of them could be separated from the other?" Ye Qinxin frowned, "or did he say that they were just people on one side and could not be separated from the other?"


    "Of course it''s two people..." Ye Xiao said subconsciously, but the scene in his mind soon quieted him down.


    He remembered that in the last half year, Yu Lan was seriously injured and fell into a coma. It was Xu Jielin who had been taking care of Yu Lan in Yu Lan''s room.


    But at that time, he happened to have something to find Xu Jielin. After entering the room, he saw Xu Jielin sitting in the corner of the room. He didn''t take care of Yu Lan at all.


    "Lanlan is resting now. I''m afraid to disturb her."


    This is Xu Jielin''s original reason, and he was fooled by this lame reason.

 Chapter 372

    Later, after Yu Lan woke up, he went to Yu Lan''s room again. When standing at the door, he heard too LAN say "stay away from her" and so on.


    At that time, he only thought it was a quarrel between two people, and didn''t think deeply.


    But now it seems that there is something wrong.


    "It seemed that Xu Jielin was chasing Yu Lan all the time." after hesitating for a few seconds, ye Xiaocai said.


    "That''s all right. This is adult Xu''s unrequited love." Ye Qinxin shrugged. "If I don''t like a person, but I''m chased by that person every day, I''m really bored to death. Where else do I like?"


    "But you have seen Xu Jielin''s attitude after Yu Lan disappeared." Ye Xiao said reluctantly.


    "No matter how sad he is, it''s two people''s business to like him. He''s sad to die alone. If Yu Lan doesn''t like him, he won''t give half his eyes." Ye Qinxin hummed softly, "I know why you were beaten. I really should wake you up."


    "..." Ye Xiao felt a little depressed.


    They didn''t go far before it was dark. Looking at the dark sky, Mo Wen decided to find a place to rest around.


    "Where do you want to rest?" seeing that Mo Wen jumped off the motorcycle, ye Xiao quickly opened the door and went up.


    "I want to find a house around." Mo Wen said faintly. He smiled gently at Ye Xiao, as if he wasn''t the one who beat Ye Xiao just now.


    "In fact, you can rest in our car first. There are two places in our car." he touched the corner of his mouth, and ye Xiao coughed a few times.


    Now the dust in the land of death is getting bigger and bigger, which makes it difficult for him to breathe.


    "No need." Mo Wen waved his hand, picked up Yu Lan and walked to a small apartment building next to him.


    "You should be careful of the zombies!" Ye Xiao shouted after him, and looked back at Ye Qinxin. "Why don''t we go to the apartment building?"


    "Come on." Ye Qinxin patted the doorway of the car. "If you and we all go, who will see the car? In case there''s anything else here, you can drive away directly. You''ll look good at that time."


    "Also." smell speech, ye Xiao nodded, moved Mo Wen''s motorcycle to his own vision, and then got into the car.


    "It''s so hot in the car. Let me open the window." as soon as I got into the car, I smelled a dry smell. Ye Xiao slapped his nose in front of him and opened the window directly.


    "We''d better close it at night." Ye Qinxin was worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll close it when you fall asleep." Ye Xiao shook his head, leaned against the seat and raised his head. "In fact, I feel that Yu Lan has changed a lot."


    "Really?" Ye Qinxin said with a side look, and his heart was also curious., "What''s different?"


    "Anyway, it''s different." kowtow the sense of direction. Ye Xiao closed his eyes and hid the fatigue of the day under his eyelids.


    And Mo Wen also found a tidy room with Yu Lan in his arms. After tidying up, Mo Wen lay on the only mat in the room that could be seen.


    Yu Lan lay on his body and yawned sleepily.


    "Now you can say it." still didn''t forget Yu Lan''s words before, Mo Wen asked after patting Yu Lan on the back.


    "HMM." Yu Lan nodded his head and smiled brightly. "In fact, I don''t think I need to explain."


    "Huh?"


    "Because no matter what kind of answer I say, you won''t leave me." Yu Lan chuckled, lying on Mo Wen''s chest, his eyes bent into small crescent moons.


    Mo Wen smiled bitterly, but he didn''t deny Yu Lan''s words.


    She was right, but he couldn''t have let her go early.


    "But I''d better explain." Yu Lan pretended to sigh, "otherwise I always feel strange. The vinegar smell on someone can sour me."


    Knowing that Yu Lan said "someone" means himself, Mo Wen just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "My meeting with Xu Jielin was arranged." seeing that Mo Wen''s mood calmed down, Yu Lan said, "it''s... Marriage."


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound, but waited quietly for Yu Lan to finish speaking.


    "Did I tell you about my life experience? My father Yu jueying was a politician before the end of the world." Yu Lan said with a faint smile, "but Xu Jielin is a businessman."


    "As long as Yu jueying doesn''t make any big mistakes, I can''t climb higher than him in my life if I marry a businessman."


    "This is a very safe thing for him." Yu Lan calmly described the calm waves on his face, as if he had been used to it for a long time.


    What Yu Lan didn''t say was that Xu Jielin actually planned to use Jue Ying''s hand to make his family industry more brilliant, and offered her a rich reward.


    She didn''t want those disgusting "rewards", but asked Xu Jielin not to move her.


    At that time, Yu jueying was still sending people to stare at her, so that she could not even have the most basic self-determination.


    "Then you really don''t like Xu Jielin, and he''s not even a boyfriend or girlfriend?" Mo Wen couldn''t help asking. What he didn''t notice was that his voice had begun to tremble faintly.


    "Of course." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen''s face worried about gain and loss and couldn''t help pinching his chin. "There''s only you in my eyes. I can''t live with anyone else."


    When Mo Wen heard this, he couldn''t help thinking of Xu Jielin''s scene of advertising with roses on the university campus. Suddenly, he felt a little happy.


    No matter how hard Xu Jielin works, Lanlan doesn''t mean to kill him at all.


    "Then after the end of the world, he and I burst out the power that can be attacked. He is corrosion, I am isolation, and I can just form a pair of partners." Yu Lan thought, "but even if I become this partner, I seldom talk to him."


    "Apart from the task and some things that have to be said, he and I don''t have a word to say, that is to say, there is nothing that is happy with each other at all. What ye Xiao said is basically nonsense."


    Said Yu Lan also couldn''t help scratching her hair. After a day''s helmet, her head was really uncomfortable.


    "Do you believe me?" looking at the corner of Mo Wen''s mouth, Yu Lan couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, I believe you." Mo Wen hugged Yu Lan and felt that the discomfort that had been suppressed for a long time in his heart had dissipated completely. "Lan Lan, I''m really happy."


    "But... I''m not happy that you don''t believe me so much."

 Chapter 373

    Yu Lan raised his eyes with a smile, like a treacherous cat, still playing with the fingers of ink.


    Mo Wen looked a little embarrassed, pursed his lips and didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t always be so upset." seeing that Mo Wen really didn''t know what to say, Yu Lan raised his eyes and looked at him seriously, with a light voice, "no matter what, you are the most important person for me."


    "Forever?" Mo Wen hugged Yu Lan tightly, and his black eyes flashed.


    Raised his hand around Mo Wen, Yu Lan bent his eyes and nodded, "it''s always long, but as long as it''s you, no matter how long."


    ¡­¡­


    The sun always rises earlier in summer. The four of them set out early in the morning to continue their journey.


    Yu Lan hid in Mo Wen''s arms and yawned at the car driving in front.


    She patronized Mo Wen last night. She didn''t even sleep well.


    "Blue blue, do you believe them?" Mo Wen asked suddenly.


    Because he wanted to communicate better with Yu Lan, Mo Wen didn''t wear a helmet. His hair was a little messy by the wind, but there was still a natural and unrestrained beauty against the perfect facial features.


    Yu Lan didn''t wear a helmet at this time. She cleverly hid in Mo Wen''s arms and wasn''t blown much by the wind.


    "I don''t believe it." Yu Lan shook his head and broke his fingers. "Let''s not say that the relationship between me and ye Xiao is not very familiar at all. It''s Ye Zhi. How can he let his only son soak in this place of death all day?"


    "Then why follow them?" asked Mo Wen.


    "Because they didn''t lie, there were really many powers on the road before." Yu Lan touched his chin and said, "there are many deformed zombies under the sand and stone area we are staying in, which are distributed in the whole desert like an intelligence agent."


    "Deformed zombie?" Mo Wen heard this adjective for the first time.


    "It''s the type that can''t see the light." Yu Lan explained, "I didn''t know until I could understand the words of zombies these days. Deformed zombies can''t see the light. They are small in size and weak in attack. Generally, they only eat the same kind and don''t eat people."


    "Similar to some mutant insects." Mo Wen lowered his eyes.


    "Well, it''s almost harmless, but the number is very large." Yu Lan looked back at Mo Wen and asked, "I remember someone estimated that up to 80% of human beings became zombies in the last year, but the zombies we saw were far less than 80%


    "In addition to those who were eaten by each other and killed by humans, there are many zombies. They should become deformed zombies because of incomplete development and hide deep in the dark underground."


    Listening to Yu Lan''s words, Mo Wen also began to meditate, "as far as I know, no one in China has deliberately studied these, and nothing about deformed zombies has been exposed."


    "No one will study these, because they can''t get any value." Yu Lan said faintly, "unless they are very interested in these people."


    "Are you interested in them?" seeing that Yu Lan''s eyes were stained with some ridicule, Mo Wen couldn''t help asking.


    "Not interested." Yu Lan''s expression froze for a moment before he smiled and shook his head. He turned back and patted Mo Wen''s face and said with a smile, "Hey, hey, we''ve moved away from the topic."


    Like an eagle, he grasped the pain from the bottom of Yu Lan''s eyes. Mo Wen frowned and stopped the car directly.


    "Ah Wen?" looking back at Mo Wen strangely, Yu Lan asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Can you tell me?" asked Mo Wen in a deliberative tone.


    Yu Lan was stunned and his eyes dodged.


    "Tell you what?"


    "Tell me why you are interested in these deformed zombies." he stared at Yu Lan with his eyes down, and ink even hid the smile from the corners of his mouth.


    "I didn''t say I''m not interested." Yu Lan didn''t open his eyes and bit his lower lip.


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound, but looked directly at Yu Lan. His dark eyes were as deep as an opaque pool of water.


    "Well, well, I can''t say it yet." unable to stand the eyes of Mo Wen, Yu Lan coughed and drooped his head.


    "Well, I''m listening." Mo Wen immediately burst into a gentle smile after the blue voice fell.


    What a nuisance!


    Looking at the gentle and harmless appearance of Mo Wen''s smile, Yu Lan couldn''t help saying two words in her heart.


    "They''ve been crying all the time." Yu Lan replied honestly under the eyes of ink radar, "it''s just that their sad mood infected me. It''s not that I''m interested."


    "Are so many deformed zombies crying?" murmured Mo Wen, looking at the ground suddenly sharpened, "that is to say, have you always been in this strong negative emotion?"


    In his ears, the surroundings were very quiet except the motor sound of their motorcycles, but Yu Lan''s ears were constantly filled with the ghost crying and howling of these zombies.


    At the thought of this, the whole body of Mo Wen was suddenly full of hostility, and even the surrounding air was tense and solidified.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen suddenly thought of this layer. Yu Lan was stunned, and his face became a little complicated.


    "In fact, it''s not much uncomfortable." Yu Lan thought, "it''s just that the world we see now has changed."


    From the moment she became a zombie, some things really changed.


    Although her senses still maintain the human shape in shape, they are no longer human ears.


    She could hear more, and what she saw and thought had changed to varying degrees.


    She lost a lot of fun as a human being, but she also got something she couldn''t get as a human being.


    "What''s different." noting the bitterness of Yu Lan''s eyes, Mo Wen couldn''t help kissing her eyelids, "you''re still you."


    "I''m just a little sad and can''t share your pain." holding Yu Lan''s small face, Mo Wen sighed, with a deep voice reaching directly to Yu Lan''s heart, "I don''t know your pain even if you don''t say it."


    "I just think you don''t have to worry about me because of these." Yu Lan explained in a low voice. It''s not hard to hear that there is a feeling of guilt in her voice.


    "Then why should I worry about you?" Mo Wen looked a little angry, even the corners of his mouth had no radian. "Your pain is what I should know, care about and worry about, isn''t it?"


    "Lan Lan, I don''t like you hiding these things from me. Can you tell me all these things later?"


    "But you will be unhappy when you know." Yu Lan raised his eyes and said qubaba, "it''s like now."


    "I''m just angry that you''re hiding it from me." Mo Wen pursed his lips. "I''m not unhappy because of what you want to say."

 Chapter 374

    "But even if I didn''t hide it from you, you wouldn''t be happy if you knew this kind of thing." holding Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan simply said directly, "Arvin, we are really different. Things that are painful in your eyes are not so painful in my eyes. I am upset now. Yes, but they are not affected by their negative emotions."


    "Really?" Mo Wen clearly didn''t believe it, but the anger at the bottom of his heart calmed down a little.


    "Really." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen sincerely and nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Mo Wen lowered his eyes. Don''t open your eyes and keep quiet.


    In fact, he knew in his heart that even if he knew, what could he do? Unless he could kill all the zombies.


    Thinking of this, the eyes of ink suddenly lit up. He provoked the corners of his lips and his face was gentle.


    Yes, he can kill the zombies.


    Not only zombies, human beings are also very eye-catching. There are always all kinds of things.


    Just destroy it together.


    Anyway, it''s the end of the world. Whether it''s human or zombie, the world should belong to him and Yu Lan.


    If Sheng Ge knew the idea of Mo Wen at this time, he would be too scared to stand up.


    Although things have changed a lot, Mo Wen''s idea is still to destroy the world.


    Yu Lan didn''t know what Mo Wen was thinking at this time. She stretched out her hand and rubbed Mo Wen''s head. Just about to appease a few words, she heard Ye Xiao''s voice.


    "Why don''t you leave suddenly?"


    Ye Xiao, who was driving the car, suddenly couldn''t see the figure of Mo Wen in the rearview mirror. He quickly stopped the car in fear, "is there no gasoline?"


    Yu Lan backhand picked up the helmet hanging on the handle, put it on his head, turned back and waved his hand, "no, we just have something to say."


    "..." do you have to stop if you have something to say? Ye Xiao''s head can''t turn around.


    While thinking about it, he suddenly coughed a few times and felt inexplicably stuffy in his chest.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Qinxin jumped out of the car with a polished pistol in his hand.


    "It''s all right." Ye Xiao waved his hand, shook his head carelessly, and looked back at Yu Landao. "Otherwise, let''s go to the house and have a rest. The noon sun is really unbearable for ordinary people."


    "OK." Yu Lan nodded, turned back and pulled Mo Wen''s sleeve, "let''s have a rest?"


    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded and started the motorcycle to drive into the empty house next to him.


    Ye Qinxin also happily followed up, and the sweat stains on the side of his face were still fanned on his hands.


    Although they stay in the car, they will not be exposed to the sun, but the car is like a steamer, which can turn people back from heat dizziness.


    "How much water do we have left?" Ye Qinxin asked Ye Xiao as he walked.


    "Enough for us to drink for a few days." Ye Xiao waved his hand, covered his mouth and coughed again.


    "What''s the matter with you?" seeing that ye Qinxin was a little strange, "you''ve been coughing since last night. What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know. I just feel very uncomfortable with my chest." Ye Xiao shook his head and couldn''t say that he looked good.


    "Could it be the man who beat him yesterday?" Ye Qinxin looked at the man walking in front of him and couldn''t help guessing.


    "It''s impossible. You see, my injuries are all right." put his hands without scars in front of Ye Qinxin, and ye Xiao shook his head. "It''s probably not a big problem. You shouldn''t worry."


    "Hmm..." Ye Qinxin nodded and always felt that his heart could not be put down first as if it had been hung up.


    Mo Wen led Yu Lan to the door of a house, but he didn''t push the door.


    Before the end of the world, it should exist in the suburbs. There are no high-rise buildings. Some are small bungalows with uneven levels, scattered and irregular.


    "What''s the matter?" the coming Ye Xiao asked aloud when he saw that Mo Wen didn''t enter the door.


    Mo Wen glanced at him coldly, and his eyes were stained with the killing intention of etching bones.


    I don''t understand why Mo Wen suddenly looked at him with this kind of eyes. As soon as ye Xiao was about to speak, there was a sound of gun opening insurance in his ear. As soon as his face changed, he pulled Ye Qinxin''s arm and flashed behind the nearby wall.


    The next second, dense gunfire rang out in all directions.


    The wall where ye Zhi was hiding was riddled with bullets. If they hadn''t hidden deeper, even the powers wouldn''t be alive at the moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Xiao looked dignified.


    "Who knows." Ye Qinxin''s men flashed a light of fire, and the whole person became serious, "Yu Lan, they are still outside."


    "Yu Lan is a power of the isolation system and won''t be hurt by these bullets." Ye Xiao said so, but his eyes couldn''t help looking out. Just as soon as he looked up, he was suppressed by the bullets and didn''t see anything.


    "Damn it, why would someone attack us here?" he couldn''t help spitting, and his hands were wrapped with a layer of lightning.


    Like Ye Zhi''s powers, he is a thunder system, but his level is still above level 2 and level 7.


    "Calm down," Ye Qinxin said back. "We don''t even know how many of them are. We can''t attack rashly."


    "I know." Ye Xiao nodded, but the pain in his chest was more and more fierce.


    He coughed violently, opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "What''s the matter with you!" Ye Qin was shocked and hurriedly turned back to hold Ye Xiao.


    Ye Xiao''s face was also numb. He coughed heavily again. He coughed up more and more blood, and his face was pale.


    Ye Qinxin didn''t care about anything. He couldn''t do anything except to protect Ye Xiao firmly.


    Standing outside, Yu lanze indifferently built an isolation layer and protected her and Mo Wen 360 degrees.


    "Want to kill?" Mo Wen asked with his wrists moving.


    "They all killed us. Shouldn''t we fight back?" Yu Lan glanced at Mo Wen, took Mo Wen as if there were no one else, kicked open the door in front and rushed in.


    There were about twenty people in the room. They opened their eyes in horror when Mo Wen and Yu Lan broke in.


    More than a dozen of them are powers, as well as several ordinary people.


    "Lan Lan, you don''t have to do it." Mo Wen looked back and smiled, dodged and disappeared in Yu Lan''s vision.


    The next second I heard a "click", and the person closest to them was directly twisted by ink.


    "Just give me a minute." after taking the submachine gun from the dead man, Mo Wen showed a gentle smile.

 Chapter 375

    Yu Lan nodded and sat down cross legged.


    A minute later, Mo Wen was left standing alone in the whole room. Yu Lan sat cross legged on the ground and yawned.


    Mo Wen turned his back and looked at his eyes. He was relieved after making sure he wasn''t stained with blood.


    He didn''t want Yu Lan to see that he was covered with blood.


    "Ah Wen?" seeing Mo Wen standing in place, Yu Lan couldn''t help raising his neck and whispered.


    "Hmm?" Mo Wen''s side eyes said softly, "what''s the matter?"


    "What are you staring at?" Yu Lan asked on tiptoe, stretching out his hand and waving it gently.


    "It''s all right." Mo Wen smiled and stretched out his hand to pull up Yu Lan. "I also left a living mouth to ask them why they attacked us."


    The only one left shivered in the corner and looked at Mo Wen''s face in horror.


    "HMM." Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s hand and the other hand held his helmet.


    "Tell me why you attacked us." Mo Wen looked at the man and asked gently.


    The man looked at Mo Wen''s harmless face and didn''t react for a moment.


    How did the bloodthirsty murderer become like this now?


    Yu Lan looked at the man and ink again. It seemed that he understood something in his milky little eyes.


    "Speak." Mo Wen asked the man who was huddled in the corner again. His eyes were cold this time.


    The man shivered, shook his head fiercely, and looked cruel. "I won''t say anything! You can kill or cut anything!"


    "It''s really troublesome..." Mo Wen lowered his eyelids, looked at Yu Lan and sighed, "Lan Lan, what if he doesn''t say?"


    "Yes, how to do?" Yu Lan passed his eyes.


    "Blue blue, can you give me another ten minutes?" Mo Wen half squatted down and coaxed Yu Lan''s face. "I want to ask him alone."


    "Can you ask alone?" asked Yu Lan, pretending not to know.


    "Of course," said Mo Wen with a harmless smile, "trust me."


    "All right." Yu Lan shook Mo Wen''s hand, nodded and ran towards the door.


    Leaning against the wooden door at the door, she closed her eyes and waited for Mo Wen to deal with the man.


    This thing still doesn''t want her to see the real him.


    Yu Lan secretly skimmed his mouth, but his eyes were unusually bright.


    She has been like this since she was a child. Kill people and find all kinds of reasons to spend her away.


    Forget it. If she doesn''t know about it, she''ll pretend she doesn''t know.


    Thinking so, Yu Lan simply supported his chin calmly.


    "Yu Lan!" just then ye Qinxin ran out with Ye Xiao, his face full of anxiety.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan stood up and asked.


    "Ye Xiao doesn''t know what''s going on. He spits blood all the time and is still in a coma." Ye Qin said anxiously. No matter how he shook Ye Xiao, he didn''t wake up.


    Yu Lan didn''t know what to do at this time. She looked at Ye Xiao and frowned slightly.


    "Has he been hurt?"


    "No..." Ye Qinxin shook his head and looked a little complicated at Yu Landao, "but only the man around you beat him these two days."


    "It''s right that Arvin hit him." Yu Lan twisted his eyebrows, "but the wound should grow well soon if he is a power."


    "Then how could he be like this?" Ye Qinxin said anxiously again.


    Yu Lan shook his head and indicated that he didn''t know.


    "Wait a little while. Arvin will come out soon."


    Probably guess that the "ah Wen" in LAN''s mouth was the dangerous man. Ye Qinxin nodded and looked at the room behind LAN.


    The room was not very soundproof, and people''s screams could be heard faintly, but soon the sound was like blocked by something. Yu Lan couldn''t hear any sound just leaning against the door.


    Ten kinds of less than ink came out. He looked at Yu Lan at first, and then looked at Ye Qin''s heart the next second, "what''s the matter with him."


    "I don''t know why he has been unconscious." Ye Qinxin held Ye Xiao''s hand and said eagerly, "can you save him?"


    "I''m not a doctor." Mo Wen shook his head impatiently, but a dark color flashed in his eyes.


    When he beat Ye Xiao before, he didn''t hit casually. Every punch he hit was a dead hand. This kind of injury to the heart and lungs is hard to cure even if it is a power.


    "Please, you must have a way to save him!" Ye Qinxin hurriedly prayed. She looked at Ye Xiao, whose face had begun to pale, and her lips were bitten out by her.


    "This time, these people who attacked us came very strange." Mo Wen ignored Ye Qinxin''s pitiful, lightly picked up the corners of his mouth and said with a light smile, "dare you say it has nothing to do with you?"


    "It has nothing to do with us!" Ye Qinxin quickly cleared the charges and said, "we didn''t know there was an ambush here, let alone being attacked."


    "Who knows if you deliberately let someone fire on you." Mo Wen said coldly, "how can I believe you?"


    "I can only say that what I said is the truth." Ye Qinxin stubbornly clenched his teeth.


    "Who can testify." Mo Wen''s smile was gentle. He looked down at the dying Ye Xiao and felt a pleasure from the bottom of his heart.


    "I can only say sorry."


    When ye Qinxin, who has always been a flower addict, saw Mo Wen''s smile at this time, he only felt his whole body shaking up and down, angry and cold.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan pulled Mo Wen''s sleeve and said, "let Ye Xiao wake up first?"


    "Do you want to speak for him?" Mo Wen glanced away unhappily.


    "I''m not talking for him." Yu Lan sighed helplessly. "I just don''t think he should die like this, otherwise if he really hurt our people, he won''t be able to ask anything."


    "Well, since you have said so," Mo Wen snorted unhappily at the bottom of his heart, and finally squatted down to check Ye Xiao''s body.


    Yu Lan stood by and looked at the side face of Mo Wen. He also squatted down and bent his eyes.


    She doesn''t believe that ye Xiao has become like this without the intervention of Mo Wen, but what if Mo Wen really intervenes? In her eyes, whether ye Xiao is dead or alive is not as important as her stuff.


    Moreover, ye Xiao and ye Qinxin are really suspicious.


    Thinking so, Yu Lan''s eyes softened, and the whole pair of eyes reflected the figure of ink.


    Mo Wen didn''t know how to toss. Ye Xiao woke up. He looked at Mo Wen pale and coughed uncontrollably in his mouth.


    Mo Wen stood up with a plain face and shook his hand, no longer focusing on him.

 Chapter 376

    "Do you feel uncomfortable?" seeing ye Xiao wake up, ye Qinxin''s eyes were red in a big circle. She held Ye Xiao''s shoulder and choked uncontrollably in her throat.


    Ye Xiao''s face was pale. He gasped heavily, but he couldn''t say a word. His previous spirit was gone.


    Yu Lan wrung her eyebrows and looked at Ye Xiao''s miserable appearance. She wondered how he provoked Mo Wen and could let Mo Wen hurt him like this.


    Seeing blue staring at Ye Xiao, Mo Wen''s eyes darkened for a moment, and even his happy smile disappeared. Reaching out to pull Yu Lan into his arms, he blocked Yu Lan''s sight and smiled at Ye Xiao, "look at you now. It''s really terrible."


    "... it''s you?" Ye Xiao spit out two words laboriously, staring at the ink tightly with bloody eyes.


    "What is me?" Mo Wen said gently. "Although I did touch you yesterday, you can see that what I hurt you is only skin trauma."


    Ye Xiao wanted to retort when he heard the speech. Before his words were exported, the whole man coughed violently and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Ye Xiao hasn''t been hurt except by you!" seeing that ye Xiao''s coughing eyes were red, ye Qin was in a hurry and raised his eyes angrily, "you said who else can it be if it''s not you!"


    "OK." maybe I was annoyed by Ye Qinxin''s sharp voice. The ink''s eyes were deep, and the purple thin lips raised a shallow smile, "I admit that I did it. What can you do to me?"


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen admitted it directly. Ye Qin was stunned and his whole face was red with anger.


    "Tell you the truth." lightly swept Ye Qin''s heart, and the ink turned his head badly. "I hate you very much."


    "The people I dislike may be dead now."


    Looking at the man who made her feel good before, ye Qinxin just felt blind.


    This man is crazy!


    "We have never done anything to you, and even took you to a safe way. Why do you do this to us?" she angrily accused.


    "There''s no reason." Mo Wen bent his eyes gently, with a dangerous color like a beast hidden in his dark eyes, "I hate you and want to kill you. There''s no reason."


    "So you should be glad. If it weren''t for blue, you would have become the food of zombies."


    Mo Wen seldom said much, but this time he felt that if he didn''t say something... The anger at the bottom of his heart couldn''t be suppressed at all.


    His head has been pressed by ink on his chest and mouth. Yu Lan tried to struggle, but he didn''t even move his position for half a minute.


    "Ah Wen, let go of me." she murmured, groping and holding Mo Wen''s hand.


    Holding Yu Lan back with his backhand, Mo Wen lowered his head and said with a serious smile, "Lan Lan, I didn''t kill them. I did everything I promised you."


    Yu Lanleng looked at Mo Wen''s gentle face and waited for him quietly.


    "So, don''t look at other men, okay?"


    "..." she knew! Yu Lan pulled the corners of his mouth.


    "OK, OK, I''ll see you later." everything came along with the ink. Yu Lan sighed in her heart. She always felt that the ink was good to coax when she was not sane, and everything was solved.


    Now the number of ink passages has increased by a large level, and it takes a lot of effort to coax them.


    "It''s enough to see me. What can they see." Mo Wen really bent his eyes with satisfaction.


    Feeling that the Qi field around Mo Wen''s body has become much softer, Yu Lan breathed a sigh of relief and said faintly in his side eyes:


    "I''m sorry for you, but I think we can go our separate ways from now on."


    "You bastards!" yelled Ye Qinxin out of control. "We kindly helped you. Is that how you treat us?!"


    "If you are kind, can you explain the ambush here?" Yu Lan shook his head and smiled.


    "I said, they have nothing to do with us!" Ye Qinxin said with red eyes, "you don''t believe it!"


    "Well, whether it has anything to do with you or not, there are ambush people when you take us to this road, and we can''t believe you anymore." Yu Lan shook his head. "What''s more, you should know that there is no danger in the next road. It''s good for everyone if we go our separate ways."


    "You!" Ye Qinxin clenched his teeth.


    "Or do you really have a plan." holding Mo Wen''s arm, Yu Lan said faintly, "you have to pester us."


    "Do you think we have a plan? Ye Xiao wandered in the land of death for more than a year for you, and now you treat him like this?!" Ye Qin''s expression stiffened for a moment, but soon returned to his previous anger.


    Aware that the power of Mo Wen holding her hand is tighter, Yu Lan turns a white eye in her heart. She doesn''t understand why Ye Qinxin has to say these words to die now.


    "First of all, in my eyes, I just saved Ye Xiao once. My love with him is not as deep as you said." Yu Lan breathed out a breath and said word by word, "secondly, the man around me is my man. And ye Xiao... Whether he is dead or alive, what he did is none of my business."


    Quietly Mimi raised her eyes and squinted at the ink. Yu Lan was relieved to see that his lips were smiling and his eyes were bright.


    Ye Xiao doesn''t know her well, but she doesn''t have to kill him. If it''s unnecessary, she still doesn''t want Mo Wen to kill people.


    Of course, if they''re killing themselves and saying something they shouldn''t say... There''s nothing she can do.


    "Lan Lan, let''s go and see what happened before?" Mo Wen was very happy at this time and talked with a smile.


    He tilted a provocative glance at Ye Xiao on the ground, but the killing intention in his eyes was much less.


    "Yes." Yu Lan nodded and took Mo Wen into the room.


    Ye Xiao, who had never made a sound, looked at Yu Lan''s back and coughed uncontrollably again. Even his eyes became sad and desperate.


    Did he wait so long for such a result?


    "Don''t know what''s good or bad!" Ye Qinxin scolded low and helped Ye Xiao up.


    "Let''s go." Ye Xiao looked a little tired. He took a deep breath and said reluctantly, "we had the idea of using it from the beginning. That''s right."


    Looking at Ye Xiao''s pale face, ye Qinxin bit his teeth. His face was ugly and blue, but he didn''t say anything.


    What else can we say now? Yu Lan''s move has been abandoned.

 Chapter 377

    Looking at Ye Qinxin holding Ye Xiao away from the window, Yu Lan narrowed her eyes slightly.


    He always paid attention to Yu Lan''s ink, pursed his lips, turned her head around and asked gently, "what''s the matter?"


    "I feel so happy that I can finally take off my helmet." he raised his hand and took off his helmet. Yu Lan smiled and said, "can you make me a pair of glasses when I get back to you? I''m always tired of wearing a helmet."


    "It''s all right." Mo Wen rubbed Yu Lan''s head and said with a smile, "Whoever cares will dig his eyes."


    "..." can you stop being so violent? Yu Lan turned his eyes.


    "Well..."


    At this time, the man who had been shrinking in the corner let out a groan. Yin, Yu Lan''s side eyes looked, and he saw that the man before was looking at them pitifully, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding out.


    But what can be seen is that the man''s limbs are still intact and don''t look like he has been tortured.


    "I ask, you answer?" Mo Wen pulled a dusty chair from the room and made it before he held Yu Lan in his arms.


    "Mm-hmm!" the trembling man who was still afraid immediately nodded, and he looked frightened for fear that Mo Wen wouldn''t ask him.


    Seeing this, Yu Lan couldn''t help glancing at Mo Wen and looked at his exquisite and perfect facial features.


    Sometimes she was really curious about what Mo Wen had done to make people afraid.


    "Your name?"


    "Peiwei."


    "Why attack us?" Mo Wen asked casually, playing with Yu Lan''s hair.


    "The order I received was to get rid of all the people who came near here." Peiwei coughed, his voice weak.


    "Whoever did it?" Mo Wen raised his eyes.


    Peiwei nodded.


    "Who are you?" Mo Wen asked again.


    This question seemed difficult to answer. Peiwei bit his teeth and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    "Don''t you say it?" Mo Wen smiled. "Maybe you can try to twist the two kidneys into a knot again."


    Peiwei suddenly turned white and rolled down at the feet of Mo Wen. His eyes were wide open and his eyes were about to be squeezed out.


    "No, don''t!" he fluttered tremblingly in front of Mo Wen''s toes. "I said, I said!"


    Mo Wen looked at him with disgust, held Yu Lan up and kicked him out.


    "Go ahead."


    Peiwei, who was kicked out, coughed twice. He couldn''t even get up and said, "I''m from the white envoy base!"


    "White envoy base?" Mo Wen picked his eyebrows. "It''s really haunting."


    Peiwei coughed on the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just a busboy at the bottom..." Peiwei lay weak on the ground, dying.


    "What else do you know about the white envoy base?" Mo Wen asked again.


    "All I know is that the white envoy seems to be making a big move," Peiwei whispered. "Our upper level seems to be preparing some plans."


    "What plan?"


    "I don''t know." Peiwei shook his head. He looked at the ink in despair, and his nose was stained with blood. "I really told you what I know. Please let me go!"


    "Don''t worry first." Mo Wen said slowly, "tell me first if you are protecting something by preventing others from approaching here?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know..." Peiwei shook his head crazily and seemed to have lost his mind.


    "Well, you''re really useless." seeing that there''s nothing more to ask, Mo Wen couldn''t help smiling, "do you want to cut yourself or let me help you?"


    Crazy Peiwei raised his head and looked at Mo Wen. His eyes were red and he cried directly, "I don''t want to die..."


    "It seems that you chose to cut yourself." Mo Wen was not in the mood to see Peiwei''s collapse. He stood up with Yu Lan and walked outside the door. His voice was colder than the cold when melting snow. "You should know that you have not lived long."


    He opened the door and went out. Only Peiwei''s rigid figure was left in the room.


    "Ah Wen, you are so cruel." after going out again, Yu Lan couldn''t help hiding his head in Mo Wen''s neck and smashed it.


    "Are you afraid of that blue?" Mo Wen looked at her.


    "Not afraid." Yu Lan smiled. "In my eyes, you are just my Arvin."


    You''re just my stuff.


    He added a sentence at the bottom of his heart. Yu Lan''s eyes looking at the ink are shining and can shake people''s eyes.


    Mo Wen''s expression didn''t need to see. Yu Lan was relieved, put his arm around his neck and asked softly, "ah Wen, where are we going now?"


    "For those who haven''t been solved, go and see what they are protecting." Mo Wen said faintly, "so many people can''t do nothing here."


    "Yes, there are many people hiding around here." Yu Lan looked around and vaguely heard the sound of pumping air.


    "Although I don''t think you will listen to me, I still hope you don''t point guns at us anymore, because it''s useless." Yu Lan raised his head and sighed, "unless... You want to end up like Peiwei."


    "Don''t listen to her!" I don''t know where there was a firm roar, "we should stand and die even if we die!"


    "Don''t worry about them anymore." Mo Wen glanced around coldly, and his face softened immediately when he lowered his head. "You see, they don''t care at all."


    Yu Lan stalled and said nothing more.


    The gunfire rang out again. Yu Lan built an isolation layer to wrap himself in it, while Mo Wen flashed into the shortlisted buildings like the wind and solved these bad guys one by one.


    Yu Lan held his chin and hid behind the isolation layer. He silently listened to those sad screams and sighed.


    I''ve already reminded you that you want to die yourself.


    Soon, Mo Wen solved all the people. When he came out, he pulled out a piece of clean cloth from nowhere and carefully wiped the blood stains on his hands.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan stretched out his hand towards him.


    Mo Wen held her in his arms. His eyes were dim and he sighed low. "Sorry, I forgot to leave a living mouth. Now we can''t find what they''re hiding."


    "It''s all right." Yu Lan shook his head, "I''m not very curious."


    "That''s good." Mo Wen murmured.


    Feeling that there was something wrong with Mo Wen, Yu Lan touched his chin and asked, "shall we leave here now?"


    "Let''s go." Mo Wen nodded, and his face returned to the calm look before.

 Chapter 378

    "But now the sun is very strong." Yu Lan tilted his head. "Aren''t you afraid of me getting sunburned if you go now?"


    "..." the ink is tangled. He hesitated for a few seconds, his eyes quickly swept his side, "I''ll block the sun for you."


    "Arvin, are you hiding something from me?" or he felt something wrong with Mo Wen. Yu Lan frowned and stared at his face in a low voice.


    "No." Mo Wen answered directly.


    He didn''t want to say that there was a very, very strange thing in the house.


    "Really not?" Yu Lan looked at the back of Mo Wen.


    "No." Mo Wen replied again, picked up Yu Lan and walked in the direction of the motorcycle, "let''s go. Let''s leave here early."


    Yu Lan tilted his mouth and buried his head between Mo Wen''s neck.


    "... dad, where are you going?"


    Just then, a soft voice came from the nearby house.


    Dad... Dad?!


    Yu Lan stared and saw a soft little girl lying on the side window, struggling to turn out.


    The little girl looked five or six years old at most, and her round steamed stuffed bun face turned red.


    Mo Wen''s back was stiff, and a cold killing intention was brewing in his black eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Please let me meet your leader," Kamil said eagerly, standing at the door of jueying''s room.


    His hair was carefully combed, but his beard was tangled and looked like he didn''t have time to take care of it.


    "What can I do for you?" the guard at the door dutifully stood in front of Camille. "Just tell me first. I''ll convey it to the leader for you."


    "This is a very important thing." Kamil shook his head impatiently and whispered, "I have to say it to the leader myself."


    "Sorry." the guard shook his head when he heard the speech, and said with some embarrassment on his face, "otherwise I''ll ask for you first."


    "Well, please." Camille said seriously, his blue eyes full of eagerness.


    Perhaps Camille was really worried. The guard quickly walked into the room and came out again soon.


    "Please come in," he said with drooping eyes.


    Kamil, who got the approval, hurried into the profit room. When he saw Yu jueying, he didn''t forget to bow and salute.


    "What''s the matter with you?" there was no expression on Yu jueying''s face. His sharp eyes locked Kamil and his fingers knocked on the table without rhythm.


    "This is the urgent document of country e." he directly handed the document bag in his hand to Yu jueying. Kamil clenched his teeth and took a deep breath before he said, "country m has approached the border of country e and can launch an attack at any time. If you don''t send assistance again, country e will be annexed by country m!"


    Country e is the only place where China links with the outside world. If it is occupied by country m, it is equivalent to isolating their country from the world.


    "Are you... Threatening me?" Yu jueying asked carelessly, turning over the documents in his hand. When he raised his eyes, his eyes were cold.


    "I''m not threatening you, it''s the bandits in country m!" Kamil looked very excited at this time, and even the green veins in his forehead burst. "They did it to us first!"


    He slapped the document on the table and Yu jueying said with a cold smile, "anyway, you should know that you are in our country now. We help you only because if you are occupied, it will do us no good."


    "So I hope you don''t talk to me with this natural attitude."


    Yu jueying''s momentum in the upper position for many years is not false. At this time, Kamil lost his voice with a plain and faint sentence.


    "I see," Camille whispered, gritting his teeth.


    "There is no news from Chen Bojun." just when Camille felt he could leave, Yu jueying suddenly said, "he may have been more or less unlucky. Does the key you said really exist?"


    "It really exists." as soon as Yu jueying mentioned that if Kamil immediately frowned seriously, "if the forest of death was not in your country, we would not tell you such an important thing."


    "Is that so?" Yu jueying stood up and walked to the next window. "But you can see that so many elites in the north and South lost contact this time. It''s estimated that there are more or less bad luck."


    "How do you know such things that we can''t even touch?"


    After saying this, Yu jueying''s eyes became cold. He looked at Kamil as if he wanted to see through him completely.


    "It''s a secret," Camille said with a bitter smile. "If I could say it, I would have said it."


    "Ah." Yu jueying sneered, waved his hand and motioned that Kamil could leave.


    Camille was also very aware of current affairs. He bowed his head and walked out, with no expression on his face.


    "Rescue..." looking at the locked door, Yu jueying sat down again and snorted, "it''s not so easy to talk about it."


    After the advent of the end of the world, the number of human beings has decreased sharply. Now, if he sends a large number of manpower to help country e in the south, there will only be a strong presence in the north of China.


    There are not many troops in the handover City, but without their suppression in the south, the north can directly capture the handover city and destroy the empty inside them.


    Then the whole country of China will belong to the north.


    "How could I let that bastard Ye Zhi hit my attention."


    With that, Yu jueying pulled out a document from the drawer, which clearly wrote about the conversation with the North these days.


    Sending people to the forest of death with the north is their first cooperation between the north and the south in a while, but the next thing can''t be solved by sending a few people.


    "Somebody," he whispered to the door.


    A guard immediately came in and looked at him respectfully.


    "Take this to Ye Zhi." Yu jueying said faintly, "tell him that there are some things I must discuss with him face to face."


    "I see." the guard answered seriously, took the document and walked out quickly.


    "It''s really troublesome." after explaining the things to be explained, Yu jueying leaned back on the seat and took out another cigarette from the drawer and stuffed it into his mouth.


    There was no open fire in his hand. He turned around and soon found a running out lighter.


    "What the hell is going on in country M. is it not enough for them to toss about in the end? Now they still want to occupy country e."


    When he lit the cigarette, he took a long breath, and there was a violent flash between his eyebrows.


    Now it seems that Chen Bojun''s position has to be replaced.


    What a pity. He was quite optimistic about him.

 Chapter 379

    "Dad, Dad!"


    Yu Lan looked at the little girl running over with short legs, and several black lines floated across her head.


    When did Mo Wen have a daughter behind her back?


    After running close, Yu Lan found that the little girl was abnormal.


    The little girl''s right face is no different from normal people, but her left face is covered by a large piece of ice. There are no facial features under the ice, which makes her whole face look very strange.


    The girl''s whole eye is dark black and can''t see the position of the pupil at all.


    The girl stood in front of Yu Lan and Mo Wen, pulled her ragged clothes and looked at Yu Lan curiously.


    Yu Lan also looked at the girl, looked back at Mo Wen and said, "is this your daughter?"


    "...." Mo Wen was choked rarely, and his face didn''t look very good.


    "No."


    "But she calls you Dad..." Yu Lan feels a little confused. She can''t feel the smell of human beings from the child in front of her, but she can''t feel the smell of zombies either.


    But the half face she showed was really similar to ink.


    "But seriously, she looks... Really like you." Yu Lanna said, her eyes dull.


    "Lan Lan, I''m not her father." Mo Wen looked at his hand and was silent for a few seconds. He got up and went to the child. His eyes were cold and inhuman. "You''re looking for death."


    When he saw this little monster called his father in the house before, he chose to ignore it. He didn''t want to spend more time on her. Unexpectedly, she came up to die now.


    In fact, Yu Lan trusted Mo Wen from the bottom of her heart. As soon as she heard this, she couldn''t help but smoke the corners of her mouth and turned back, "why did you kill her?"


    "Aren''t you angry? She called my father." Mo Wen stared at Yu Lan seriously, looking a little wronged. "I don''t want to make you unhappy."


    "It''s all right, I''m not unhappy." Yu Lan stood up and patted the soil on his legs. He glanced at the ink lazily, looking as if he really didn''t care.


    Mo Wen''s face sank suddenly, and his mood fell to a low point.


    Feeling a little cold behind, Yu Lan hurriedly led the little girl who suddenly jumped out to go elsewhere.


    The little girl bit her finger and looked at Yu Lan. Her left face gradually faded away from the ice, revealing the human face.


    Yu Lan also looked at the little girl with her side eyes and subconsciously showed a smile.


    The little girl''s dark eyes opened round and her mouth opened, revealing two rows of teeth.


    "Lan Lan?" Mo Wen, who was already in a bad mood, saw Yu Lan leaving him. He clenched his teeth and ran after him. He grabbed Yu Lan''s arm and said hoarsely, "where are you going?"


    "I''ll ask who the child''s mother is?" Yu Lan said with a smile.


    "What do you ask her mother to do?" I don''t know why. When Mo Wen heard Yu Lan''s answer, his mood became relaxed again. "She has nothing to do with me. You don''t have to care about her."


    He also lightly glanced at the little girl holding Yu Lan. The anger in the bottom of his eyes became more and more strong, and his hand was held subconsciously.


    This strange monster... Damn it.


    Although Lanlan is still there, it doesn''t matter if he killed the monster. Lanlan always understands him.


    Under the murderous intention of Mo Wen, Yu Lanwei lowered his eyelids and stood on tiptoe to hold Mo Wen''s eyes.


    "Lan Lan?" Mo Wen wanted to hold her hand. As soon as his hand was raised, he heard Yu Lan''s helpless sigh, "ah Wen, I believe you."


    "Of course you can only trust me." Mo Wen pressed Yu Lan''s hand and said gently.


    "So don''t hurry to kill her first, OK?" Yu Lan kissed Mo Wen''s chin with his feet.


    "No, blue." Mo Wen replied directly, "she makes me feel very bad."


    "OK." Yu Lan was not disappointed when she heard Mo Wen''s answer. She just took back her hand and quickly picked up the little girl when Mo Wen didn''t pay attention.


    "What you say doesn''t count."


    Then Yu Lan flashed and didn''t know where to go. Mo Wen stood in place alone, and hurried to chase her.


    Although the bungalows around are not high, the road twists and turns, which can make people faint.


    Mo Wen''s face became colder as he ran, and his heart was stuffy.


    He was bored. Somehow he ran out of a child and called his father. Yu Lan even abandoned him for this child?!


    What the hell is this?


    Yu Lan held the little girl and hid under the window of one side of the house. He was relieved when he couldn''t hear the sound of ink.


    The killing intention of Mo Wen just now was that she was a little trembling.


    The little girl sat on her lap, leaning her head in doubt.


    "In fact... I''m really unhappy to hear you call something dad." he reached out and touched the little girl, who had faded the ice and had a human face. Yu Lan puffed his cheeks and said, "but I don''t want him to kill so casually. This is a bad problem and needs to be changed."


    The little girl didn''t know if she understood. She opened her mouth and smiled.


    "Tell me who you are first?" staring at the little girl''s clear smiling face, Yu''s blue milky white eyes turned gently, "neither humans nor zombies can have your eyes."


    Yu Lan''s eyes are milky white, with a circle of gray pupils in the middle, while the little girl''s eyes are dark, and the whole eyes should be black.


    "Key!" the little girl looked at Yu Lan with her head tilted and raised her hands.


    "Key?" Yu Lan was stunned and didn''t understand the little girl''s meaning. "Is this your name?"


    The girl nodded and said happily, "they all call me the key!"


    Key? Yu Lan frowned and fell into meditation.


    Just then, the little girl suddenly rushed over and hugged her arm. She looked at him and said, "Mom!"


    "..." Yu Lan twitched his eyes.


    She raised her eyes and looked out of the window. Yu Guang swept into a shadow and ran away with the girl in her arms.


    Ink soon appeared in the window account. He glanced at the empty room and said in a helpless low voice, "blue, come out."


    His dark pupils inadvertently expanded and almost filled the whole pupil.


    As soon as the girl heard the voice of ink, she was about to run out. Yu Lan grabbed her arm and trapped her in her arms.


    "Don''t go out," Yu Lan sighed. "If you go out now... You will be killed by your father."


    Yu Lan knew what Mo Wen was like. He killed people when he was crazy.


    Sometimes she coaxed Mo Wen to make him happy, and he wouldn''t do it, but the killing intention of Mo Wen just now was that she clearly felt it when she was there.


    Mervyn really wants to kill the little girl now.

 Chapter 380

    "Mom?" the little girl looked at Yu Lan strangely.


    "Call my mother and listen to me?" inexplicably, Yu Lan, who became a mother, rubbed the little girl''s hair and pulled her to hide in the corner.


    Now she had to find a way to calm down mohwen''s mood.


    "Blue, don''t make trouble." Mo Wen obviously entered the room. His voice sounded no different from usual. "I know you''re here."


    Yu Lan is still organizing language in his heart. Suddenly, he feels a hair behind him. She subconsciously looked up and saw Mo Wen lying on the front window, looking at her gently.


    "Ah Wen..." she couldn''t help whispering, so she watched Mo Wen turn in from the window.


    "Have you hidden enough?" there was no anger on the face of Mo Wen, but the breath was cold to the bone.


    "No." Yu Lan skimmed his lips, and seemed not to know that he was in danger.


    "Sure enough, you should kill her first." reaching out and stroking Yu Lan''s side face, Mo Wen''s cold corners of his eyes tilted to the girl behind Yu Lan, "Lan Lan, you have to abandon me for her."


    "..." if you didn''t kill people all the time, why should I hide with her.


    Yu Lan silently feigned, but he didn''t mean to be angry.


    Seeing that Mo Wen''s expression was wrong, she immediately stepped forward and fell down in his arms. The cat rubbed it skillfully.


    "Arvin, you are my most important person."


    Jiao soft sprinkles Jiao. Yu Lan doesn''t believe that ink can harden his heart.


    Sure enough, there was a crack in the cold mask on Mo Wen''s face. He patted Yu Lan''s back rigidly. Looking at the girl standing by the wall, he still pursed his lips unhappily.


    Lanlan, she did this to protect the monster.


    In the past, no matter what she did, Lan Lan would follow him, but now she has begun to act like a spoiled child to herself.


    His blue... Began to step out of his palm.


    It''s not good, it''s not good.


    "I''m just a little unhappy." I thought a lot in my mind, but the face of ink didn''t show at all. He lowered his eyes and leaned on the side of his blue face. "I don''t like you to worry about others."


    "But she calls me mom." I don''t know what Mo Wen is thinking. Yu Lanyang smiled. "She calls you dad and my mom. I don''t think it''s bad."


    "She called you mother?" Mo Wen was a little depressed, and his face soon became more ugly.


    "HMM." Yu Lan nodded, looked back at the girl and said faintly, "and I think she may exist ordinary."


    "Dad, mom." the girl also called out at this time, looking naive and lovely.


    Mo Wen''s face became more and more ugly.


    Dare you still have a relationship with lanpan? Where the hell did this eye-catching guy come from.


    "Ah Wen?" seeing Mo Wen''s expression, Yu Lan asked with his side eyes, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m still unhappy." Mo Wen said directly. He looked down at Yu Lan and reluctantly said, "can''t you really kill her?"


    At this time, the ink seemed to be a bit strong. His eyes were quiet, just like the eyes of the dead.


    Seeing such ink, Yu Lan immediately knew that he was trapped in the strange idea in his eyes. She sighed, tiptoed and held the ink''s face and said, "ah Wen, you know? Sometimes I''m very tangled."


    "I hope you can live as you like, even if you want to kill people." her hand slid down Mo Wen''s face, and her fingertips touched the raised Adam''s apple between Mo Wen''s neck.


    "But... I''m also selfish. I hope you can change a little. Even if it''s just a little change, I''ll feel very happy."


    "Change?" Mo Wen lowered his eyelids. "Do you want me to be like an ordinary person?"


    "If you become an ordinary person, you won''t be you." he smiled and Yu Lan shook his head. "I just hope you can change a little. At least in ordinary times, you can control the devil in your heart."


    His fingertip gently poked Mo Wen''s left chest. Yu Lan hooked his neck and kissed him on his Adam''s apple.


    "It''s good that your devil exists for me. Don''t vent on others, okay?"


    The gentle voice almost easily smoothed the violent spirit raised at the bottom of Mo Wen''s heart. At this time, his hands and feet were stiff, and even swallowing saliva became a difficult action.


    At the moment when the blue lips fell on his neck, his whole person seemed to be on fire. Needless to say, he knows that his whole body is very hot, especially his face must be too red to see.


    The soles of his feet also burned badly, making it difficult for him to even stand upright.


    "Blue, blue." he opened his mouth and called out a voice. His voice was very hoarse, "I..."


    "You?" Yu Lan bent her eyes and carefully compared a scissors hand behind her.


    The girl stood behind and looked curiously at the interaction between Mo Wen and Yu Lan. She also reached out and touched her neck.


    "It''s nice to have you." he sighed. Mo Wen took Yu Lan in his arms, and the whole person leaned on her like dependence.


    "Yes." Yu Lan smiled around him and said, "it''s nice to have you."


    After hugging Yu Lan for a while, Mo Wen looked at the girl in front of him and suddenly felt that it was not as eye-catching as before.


    "Why do you call blue mother?" he asked, looking at the girl faintly around Yu Lan.


    The girl bit her finger and turned her dark eyes twice, as if thinking about how to answer.


    The ink, who had no patience with her, narrowed her eyes again. As soon as she was about to speak, she heard the girl say happily, "because you are my father."


    Nice answer!


    Yu Lan clenched her fist in her heart. She looked at the girl up and down. She was more and more curious about what she was.


    "Because I am a father, is Lanlan a mother?"


    Mo Wen was obviously satisfied with the answer. He nodded and finally stopped insisting on killing the girl.


    "What''s your name?" murvin sat down with the chair beside him and asked the girl like interrogating a prisoner.


    "The key." the girl turned her eyes and smiled. It was a brilliant smile. She didn''t know what she was happy about. "They all called me the key!"


    "Key?" Mo Wen frowned. "Since you call us mom and Dad, you''d better change it."


    "Do you want a name?" Yu Lan, sitting on Mo Wen''s leg, blinked.


    Mo Wen nodded gravely and said after a while, "I... Don''t know what name to change."


    What the hell were you thinking just now? You''ve been thinking for so long?


    Yu Lan coughed twice.

 Chapter 381

    "How about calling Xiaohuan?" Yu Lan thought about it and said, "look at her happy appearance all the time, just call her Xiaohuan, Mo Xiaohuan."


    "Why add an ink?" Mo Wen frowned.


    "Because you are her father." Yu Lan patted Mo Wen on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Mo Wen pursed his lips, but said nothing.


    "How about your name Mo Xiaohuan from today on?" Yu Lan asked the girl.


    The girl tilted her head, and a pair of dark eyes bent into a crescent moon, "my name is... Mo Xiaohuan?"


    "Well, Mo Xiaohuan." Yu Lan nodded, "do you like the name?"


    "Like!" Mo Xiao smiled and showed two tiger teeth.


    Standing up from Mo Wen''s legs, Yu Lan went to Mo Xiaohuan and squatted down, "now can you tell me why you are here?"


    "They brought me." Mo Xiaohuan raised his hand and held his head.


    "They?"


    "They are family!" Mo Xiao waved his hand with a smile, "they are my family!"


    Hearing this, Yu Lan suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart. She looked back at the ink and saw him frowning and thinking about something.


    "Is your family the same as us?" Yu Lan thought, "for example... Do you also call them mom and dad?"


    Mo Xiaohuan tilted his head. After a few seconds of serious consideration, he shook his head, looked at Yu Lan and said with a smile, "you are your mother, only you!"


    "There''s only one mom and Dad," said Mo Xiaohuan. He hugged his face and hid the whole face under his little hand.


    "What''s the matter with your family?" Yu Lan continued.


    "They said they were my family." there was no brilliance in the dark eyes. Mo Xiaohuan lowered his head, but there was a big smile on his white face. "What they said was what they said."


    Looking at the smile on Mo Xiaohuan''s face all the time, Yu Lan doesn''t know why she can''t feel the slightest smile.


    "Are your family the people we killed just now?" she took Mo Xiaohuan''s hand holding her face and asked in a low voice.


    "Well," Mo Xiaohuan nodded, "they are family."


    "Are you angry that Arvin and I killed them?" Yu Lan thought and asked again.


    Mo Wen''s eyes standing behind LAN were cold, and his hands had subconsciously made an attack.


    Didn''t notice the change of the atmosphere, Mo Xiaohuan shook his head and his eyes bent into a seam. "Why are you angry? You''re my parents?"


    "But mom and dad are also family, aren''t they?" Yu Lan whispered. "Doesn''t it matter to die?"


    It seems that he doesn''t quite understand Yu Lan''s meaning. Mo Xiaohuan looks at Yu Lan holding his hand, and the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually fades.


    "Mom and dad are not family," she murmured. "Mom and dad are mom and Dad, different from them."


    Instinctively, Yu Lan felt that he should not ask any more.


    "What the hell are you?" Mo Wen, standing behind LAN, was alert. He opened his mouth coldly and looked at Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes as if they were stained with ice.


    "I am it." Mo Xiaohuan pointed to Mo Wen''s pocket and said with a smile, "I am the same as it."


    "It?" Yu Lan was stunned. Turning back, he saw that Mo Wen took out mutter from his pocket.


    "Do you mean this?" Yu Lan frowned.


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded and stared at gurgle''s eyes.


    "Gu Ji, is she your kind?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice, pointing to Mo Xiaohuan behind him.


    Gigi seems to have no spirit these days. He lies quietly in the palm of ink.


    It seemed to hear Yu Lan''s voice, but it just shrunk wantonly without a sound.


    "It''s too hot." Mo Xiaohuan looked at the mutter in Mo Wen''s hand and stepped forward to pinch it in his hand.


    Mo Wen had long rejected the unknown shrem, and now he didn''t respond to seeing it pinched away.


    As soon as Guji touched Mo Xiaohuan''s hand, he came to strength. After rolling for several times, "Guji" and "Guji" kept shouting.


    "Mom, if you take it with you, it will have strength." Mo Xiao smiled and said, with a sweet dimple on both his left and right faces.


    Yu Lan took the murmur in Mo Xiaohuan''s hand like a letter or a letter. Sure enough, he saw it roll two circles happily, sticking to her little thumb.


    "Why do I have strength with it?" Yu Lan was puzzled.


    "Because I also like to stay by my mother''s side." he opened his hand and hugged Yu Lan''s arm. Mo Xiaohuan giggled. He was no different from normal children except the color of his eyes.


    "Are you really of the same kind?"


    He carefully looked at mutter and Mo Xiaohuan. Yu Lan couldn''t see anything similar.


    However, after thinking about the half face covered by ice before Mo Xiaohuan, Yu Lan felt a little similar to Guji.


    "Well." Mo Xiaohuan nodded heavily, and the corners of his eyes were filled with a smile.


    Mo Wen stood beside and completely blacked his face. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Mo Xiaohuan in his hand, directly pulling her off Yu Lan''s arm.


    "Don''t touch blue," he said, twisting his eyebrows.


    "Why?" Mo Xiaohuan, who was grabbed by the collar, bit his finger and looked at Mo Wen and asked.


    "Because I''m your father," Mo Wen replied solemnly.


    Looking at the ink ready to be a father, Yu Lan pulled out the corners of his mouth and silently hid the Guri in his pocket.


    Mo Wen naturally noticed Yu Lan''s small movements. He frowned and put Mo Xiaohuan down.


    "How do you know what you just said?" he looked at Mo Xiaohuan and asked.


    "I just know." Mo Xiaohuan showed a bright smile and rubbed his hand with Mo Wen, "Dad, hug me again!"


    Mo Wen''s response is to turn around and pick up Yu Lan, and then calmly laugh at Mo Xiao, "I only hold your mother."


    "..." Mo Xiaohuan blinked, and then put his eyes on Yu Lan. He was so cute that he almost shook his tail, "Mom, hug me."


    The appearance of Mo Xiaohuan is similar to that of Mo Wen. The whole facial features are exquisite without any defects.


    Her hair is black and shiny, with a little curl, which makes her look lively and lovely.


    "I won''t give you a hug." he raised Yu Lan high, squinted Mo Xiaohuan like a provocation, turned and walked towards the door.


    For the sake of LAN LAN, he doesn''t care about Mo Xiaohuan, but anyway, LAN LAN can''t be touched by others.


    Forced to shrink into a ball, Yu Lan looked at the ceiling and turned his eyes. He always felt that Mo Wen should change his name and call Mo Xiaowen.

 Chapter 382

    On the way back, there was another Mo Xiaohuan. Mo Wen only felt that his ears were full of "giggle" laughter.


    Mo Xiaohuan is like an active squirrel. He doesn''t have a moment to stop. He can''t look at anything new. His laughter hasn''t stopped since the moment he got on the motorcycle.


    Mo Wen''s veins jumped on his noisy forehead. He turned his head and looked at Yu Lan behind him. He bit his teeth and endured it.


    At this time, Yu Lan held Mo Wen''s waist, closed his eyes and was sleepy.


    Sleepy, she suddenly noticed something and looked up at the endless sky.


    There are a few white clouds floating thinly in the sky. There is no special existence.


    He rubbed his head. Yu Lan had a headache and leaned against the back of Mo Wen.


    When did the Firebird sneak up? She just found out now.


    While the sunset dyed half the sky red, the whole sky also darkened, making the bumpy road in front of us a little bumpy.


    In order to avoid the sun, they usually choose to travel in the afternoon or early morning.


    At noon, when the sun is strongest and it gets dark, I will find a place to rest.


    Seeing that it was completely dark, Mo Wen stopped the motorcycle. He looked around and took Yu Lan off the motorcycle.


    "There are buildings there." raised his eyes and looked at the tall building not far away, and the ink whispered.


    "Are you going to have a rest there tonight?" Yu asked sideways, holding Mo Xiaohuan''s hand.


    "HMM." Mo Wen nodded, frowned suddenly and looked behind him unhappily.


    Not far behind them, an off-road vehicle chased them and slowed down when they stopped.


    Noticing the dark color of Mo Wen''s eyes, Yu Lan sighed, "they''re still following us."


    "Or... I''d better deal with them." moving his wrist, Mo Wen looked at his back and said with a light smile.


    Raised his eyes and looked at Mo Wen. Yu Lan took his arm and looked at the back, "whatever they do, let them follow if they want to."


    "It''s uncomfortable to be followed by insects." Mo Wen whispered, but he still took her to the high building according to Yu Lan''s meaning.


    Stepping on the cracked ground, Mo Wen looked around as he walked. When he saw a smashed clothing store, he stopped.


    "I''ll find out if there are clothes suitable for you." I patted the dust stained on the corner of the blue clothes, and the ink whispered, "your clothes are dirty all the way down."


    At the end of the world, when even eating became a problem, only Mo Wen was thinking about how to dress up his blue all day.


    "Your clothes are dirty too." Yu Lan shrugged at the ink gray paint clothes. "Ah Wen, why don''t you find three sets of clothes at one time."


    "Why are you looking for three sets?" Mo Wen frowned.


    "Isn''t there Mo Xiaohuan?" Yu Lan rubbed Mo Xiaohuan''s head.


    The ink language was blocked for a moment and didn''t say anything more.


    Watching the figure of Mo Wen disappear in the clothing store, Yu Lan observes the surroundings.


    The surrounding garbage with no color can be seen all over the ground, and the buildings are full of cracks, which always gives people a sense of dilapidation.


    "I can''t remember what it was like before the end of the world." he rubbed his eyes, and Yu Lan murmured in a low voice.


    "Before the end of the world?" Mo Xiaohuan, holding Yu Lan''s hand, raised his head and looked puzzled.


    "You didn''t appear until after the end of the world?" Yu Lan asked softly, looking at Mo Xiaohuan''s ignorant appearance.


    Mo Xiaohuan stared at Yu Lan, frowned and said, "I don''t know."


    "What were you three years ago?" Yu Lan squatted down and looked directly at Mo Xiaohuan.


    "I don''t know." Mo Xiaohuan shook his head and looked like he didn''t know anything.


    "If you don''t know, you don''t know." Yu Lan, who was just curious to ask, smiled faintly, stood up and continued to look around.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked at Yu Lan''s hand, opened his mouth and wanted to stop talking. His eyes had long lost half a smile.


    The surrounding buildings are not a single one, but are orderly arranged in a row. The windows are dark and reflect dark light in the moonlight. It looks like a ghost town that no one lives in.


    Mo Wen soon came out. His left hand took several clothes and his right hand led to Yu Lan.


    "Find a place to borrow first."


    It was quiet around, and from time to time there were several low roars of zombies.


    Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s hand and walked on his side, glancing at several zombies hiding next to him.


    Those zombies shrunk together under Yu Lan''s eyes. They looked at each other and soon hid in the dark.


    Mo Wen successfully found a house where he could spend the night. He didn''t even see half a zombie along the way.


    "I''ll clean up first."


    A little disgusted rubbed his nose. Mo Wen shook the sheets. I didn''t know where to find a chicken feather duster and began to clean the dust.


    Pull Mo Xiaohuan to lie on a group of sofas. Yu Lan looks at the scene where Mo Wen is busy up and down, and suddenly thinks of the scene when Mo Wen went to his house for the first time.


    At that time, she didn''t like to clean up the house. Although her room was not messy, it was not neat.


    However, as soon as Mo Wen entered her room, he took the initiative to clean up the room, and cleaned up her room in just a few minutes.


    "What are you thinking?" he shook the chicken feather duster in his hand, and Mo Wen looked at Yu Landao with his side eyes.


    "I was thinking about the first time you came to my house." Yu Lan stared at several chicken feathers flying on the feather duster, touched his chin and said in a trance, "you''re really good at cleaning up the house. But since you cleaned up my house for the first time... You seem to come to my house to clean up every day."


    "At that time, I had only this reason to go to your house." Mo Wen subconsciously replied, "I wanted you to make the house more chaotic. I had good reason to go every day."


    "..." Yu Lan took a smoke at the corner of his mouth and looked up and down at the ink, as if he didn''t know him, "it turned out that you had bad intentions at that time!"


    "Well, if you had lived in my house, you wouldn''t have had so much trouble." Mo Wen smiled and said softly.


    "If I could live, I would have lived long ago." Yu Lan glanced. "I don''t want to leave your big house instead of my little broken house."


    "Why can''t you live?" remembering Yu Lan''s parting without saying goodbye, Mo Wen raised his eyes and smiled with dim eyes. "You can live in the school dormitory in junior high school. Why can''t you come to my house?"


    "Because I..." almost said the words in his heart. Yu Lan was stunned and hurried to close his mouth and stare at Mo Wen, "ah Wen, you set me up!"

 Chapter 383

    "So you still don''t want to say it?" Mo Wen lowered his eyes, suppressed his inner irritability and said with a gentle smile, "it''s all right. Anyway, you''ll say it sooner or later."


    Since becoming a zombie, Yu Lan''s senses have doubled, so even if she doesn''t deliberately pay attention to the ink, she can detect the emotional change of the ink at this time.


    "In fact, it''s nothing to say." Yu Lan took a long breath and always felt that these things before the end of the world should not continue to be annoying after the end of the world. "When I was in primary school... Someone was watching me all the time."


    "... watching you?" Mo Wen was stunned.


    "In the fifth grade of primary school, a man came and gave me a thick book." recalling these not so beautiful things in the past, Yu Lan glanced and said, "it clearly says every bit of my life. Of course, there are you on almost every page."


    "Does it record my killing?" Mo Wen pulled Yu Lan into his arms and asked seriously.


    Ignored Mo Xiaohuan walked to the window alone, looked out of the window with a smile on her chin, and shook her head from time to time to show her good mood.


    "That''s not true." Yu Lan reached out and held Mo Wen''s hand. "How can you let others find out when you kill."


    "Didn''t you just find it?" murvin said in a warm voice.


    "I was an accident." Yu Lan pinched his neck and hummed, "you almost strangled me."


    "Sorry." even after such a long time, Mo Wen couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable when he remembered that she had pinched Yu Lan''s neck.


    I really want to cut off my hands.


    "Poof, how long have you been apologizing?" Yu Lan smiled and sighed around Mo Wen''s neck. "From another angle, if you didn''t pinch my neck, we wouldn''t have a chance to know each other."


    Mo Wen smiled gently, but he didn''t make a sound.


    "The topic is far away." leaning on Mo Wen''s shoulder, Yu Lan yawned and led the topic back. "At that time, I felt a little flustered when I saw so many records. Although it didn''t say that you killed people, if I had been monitored all the time, they would find your difference one day."


    "So you chose to leave me?" Mo Wen suddenly wanted to press Yu Lan on the sofa and fart at her. Take a few shots.


    Yu Lan skimmed his lips, which was the default.


    "Then why didn''t you mention a word to me?" Mo Wen squeezed his fist and closed his eyes.


    "I just wanted to leave you quietly," Yu Lan apologized. "I knew in my heart that if I left you, you would be very sad, so I just thought leaving you quietly was the best choice."


    "I will be sad and leave when I know you leave me?" Mo Wen said with a helpless wry smile. "Blue, do you know that your quietly leaving is hundreds of times more painful than telling me to leave after knowing."


    Yu Lan hung his head and twisted his fingers to make no sound.


    At that time, she was only about eleven years old. She didn''t want so much. At that time, she was full of fear that others would find the difference between Mo Wen and Mo Wen. She just wanted to leave Mo Wen quickly and not involve him because of herself.


    "Forget it, it''s all over." Mo Wen took a deep breath and looked directly into Yu Lan''s eyes, "but... Can you tell me who is watching you?"


    "Yu jueying." Yu Lan said faintly, "my father."


    "It''s him again..." Mo Wen gently closed his eyes and hid all the violent emotions under his eyelids.


    "Does he have a grudge against you?" he whispered. "If you can make things like this, it''s your father."


    "Have a grudge, I don''t know." Yu Lan calmly stood up and said, "I only know that after my mother died, I was abandoned by him."


    "I also have a younger brother Yu Tian, who was going to be discarded with me at that time." remembering Yu Tian''s small appearance at the beginning, Yu Lan lowered his eyelids and said, "but he is too young and is the only son under Yu jueying''s hand, so he was left at home."


    "Why did Yu jueying abandon you?" Mo Wen is now surrounded by anger. Even though he tries to suppress his emotions, Yu Lan still sees the clue.


    Gently stroked Mo Wen''s face, Yu Lan shook his head with a smile and said, "ah Wen, don''t be angry for these irrelevant people."


    "He is not an irrelevant person." Mo Wen opened his eyes, and the dark pupil almost expanded to the whole pupil. "If he doesn''t get it back one by one, I will be very uncomfortable."


    "It''s necessary to get it back." Yu Lan raised his eyes and kissed Mo Wen''s chin, saying happily, "but now we don''t have to be angry with Yu jueying. We should ''repay'' him. I won''t leave any of them."


    "Why did he do this to you?" Mo Wen asked again. He clearly remembered the scene of Yu Lan''s hard life when he was less than ten years old. At that time, he just thought Yu Lan was an orphan like him. Unexpectedly, Yu Lan was born and abandoned.


    "I don''t know." don''t open your eyes to the window on the side of the ink tattoo. Yu Lan shook his head and said, "I only know that he hates me and my mother, but I don''t know the reason."


    "I''ll let you know." Mo Wen solemnly said word by word. His serious appearance made Yu Lan''s heart sour.


    He raised his hand and held Mo Wen''s face. Yu Lan shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter whether I know it or not. I''ve experienced all these. Even if I know another reason, it just satisfies my curiosity."


    "Even if it is curiosity, I will try my best to satisfy you." Mo Wen sighed and tightly trapped Yu Lan in his arms. "You are my only blue."


    Yu Lan, who was hugged, only felt the acid in the fundus of his eyes, and the itching pain in his dry eyes.


    If being abandoned is her most hated thing so far, meeting Mo Wen is the luckiest thing in her life.


    "Silly guy." Yu Lan smiled and opened his mouth without saying anything more.


    The ink text holding Yu Lan slowly opened his eyes. His eyes implied a sharp color. His cold eyes seemed to devour everything in an instant.


    Yu jueying, the leader of the South... Dare to let Lan Lan suffer so much. It seems that you can''t die well.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked back and saw the ferocious smile on Mo Wen''s face. Her dark eyes turned in fear, opened her hands and rushed to Yu Lan''s arms.


    Yu Lan was sitting in Mo Wen''s arms. At this time, he hugged another Mo Xiaohuan, and Mo Wen was pressed at the bottom.

 Chapter 384

    Some displeased glanced at Mo Xiaohuan, but Mo didn''t say anything.


    "Dad, mom!" Mo Xiaohuan smiled with open teeth and claws. The two little tiger teeth looked very cute.


    Rubbed Mo Xiaohuan''s hair. Yu Lan unexpectedly felt that it felt good.


    "Rest?" he reached out and pulled Mo Xiaohuan down from Yu Lan. Mo Wen took out two pink crystal cores from the backpack behind him and handed them over.


    Yu Lan likes to eat this pink crystal core very much. He has eaten less than half of his backpack these days.


    Put the crystal nucleus into his mouth. After chewing, Yu Lan''s eyes narrowed happily.


    HMM... the sweet crystal core tastes really great.


    Looking at Mo Xiaohuan sitting next to Mo Wen, Yu Lan handed her a crystal core in his hand.


    "Eat?" she asked with a smile.


    Mo Xiaohuan swallowed his saliva, but still shook his head.


    "I... don''t eat," she whispered, her mouth raised, but she didn''t smile.


    "Really don''t you eat?" Yu Lan couldn''t help asking in a low voice when he noticed the abnormality of Mo Xiaohuan.


    "HMM." Mo Xiaohuan nodded, holding his stomach against Mo Wen''s arm.


    Mo Wen frowned and looked at Yu Lan''s cheerful chat with Mo Xiaohuan. Finally, he didn''t leave Mo Xiaohuan behind.


    Mo Wen didn''t use power these days and didn''t feel hungry. He only watched Yu Lan eat the crystal core in the whole process.


    When blue was about to eat the third crystal core, a sharp and harsh cry came out of the window. Yu Lan''s subconscious side eyes looked, and his eyes caught a dark shadow.


    "Level five zombies?" Mo Wen frowned.


    "It''s the Firebird." Yu Lan calmly stuffed the third crystal core into his mouth, stood up and walked to the window and whispered, "it has been quietly following us."


    "When did it catch up?" Mo Wen stood behind Yu Lan and frowned at the flashing figure outside the window.


    "I don''t know. I just found it before." Yu Lan shook his head, raised his feet and jumped directly from the window.


    The Firebird flew directly into a dark corner with a harsh sound.


    A short scream came out from the corner. Yu Lan recognized Ye Qinxin''s voice as soon as he heard it.


    "Firebird," she whispered.


    The Flamingo, who was still angry before, suddenly froze. Its head hidden in its stomach slowly stretched out, and Yu Lan''s eyes became a little guilty.


    Mo Wen stood behind LAN and looked at the Firebird and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Why are you here?" Yu Lan asked softly with a eyebrow.


    "Ow -" the Firebird roared, and at the same time, he stepped back a little, looking a little guilty.


    "Didn''t I let you stay in the forest of death and take care of those new zombies?" Yu Lan whispered.


    The Firebird shook its head and squeezed a grunt from its throat.


    "You say you want to follow me?" Yu Lan smiled and raised her eyebrows. "But if you follow me, you will leave the forest of death that has been with you for two years."


    "Ow --"


    [leave as soon as you leave. Anyway, I just want to follow you!]


    As soon as the Firebird raises its neck, it has a constipation like "whatever you want to kill or cut".


    Looking at the appearance of Firebird, Yu Lan coughed uncontrollably. She looked back at her back, twisted her eyebrows and said, "long snake, it didn''t follow."


    Long snake has always liked to follow her before. Firebirds have come. Should it also come?


    The Firebird shook his head and flapped his wings proudly.


    "It didn''t come?" Yu Lan couldn''t help eyebrowing.


    I came quietly behind his back. He didn''t know


    The Firebird jumped proudly and saw several black lines floating across Yu Lan''s head.


    "Can you talk to... The zombie?" Ye Qinxin, who was forced by the Firebird in the corner, asked in disbelief. She opened her mouth and looked at Yu Lan and couldn''t help shaking her lips.


    Ignoring her, Yu Lan looked at the Firebird and continued to ask, "what are you chasing them for?"


    They''re stalking you


    The Firebird shook his slender tail behind him and easily swept out several cracks in the buildings on both sides.


    Seeing ye Xiao leaning against the wall, Yu Lan couldn''t help rubbing his eyebrows and said:


    "Ye Xiao, I let you go. What are you still following me here?"


    "I want to trade with you." Ye Xiao came out from behind the Firebird and looked at Yu Lan seriously. Firebird turned back and stamped at him impatiently, but it didn''t seem to scare him.


    "Firebird." Yu Lanzhao said softly, "come here and let him talk about what he wants to do with me."


    The Firebird twisted his neck and looked at Ye Xiao with disdain, flapping his wings and flying over Yu Lan''s head.


    And Mo Wen stood behind LAN from beginning to end, neither making a sound nor making any redundant actions.


    Yu Lan''s straightforward attitude stunned Ye Xiao, but he quickly adjusted his mood and whispered, "I want you to help me win over Xu Jielin."


    "Woo Xu Jielin?" Yu Lan asked again as if he hadn''t heard clearly.


    From her standing position, you can clearly feel the cold from the ink body.


    "I don''t need you to do anything. You just need to show your face in the north." Ye Xiao took a deep breath and whispered. His face looked unusually pale in the moonlight.


    Yu Lan and Mo Wen are standing in the backlight, so that he can''t see their expressions clearly.


    "What are you going to do?" Yu Lan said faintly.


    "I need his help." Ye Xiao lowered his eyelids, paused for a few seconds and whispered, "but I have no specific comment."


    "What can we get?" Yu Lan stepped back and leaned against Mo Wen''s arms and asked lazily.


    "You are a dead man in the eyes of the public now. I can let you recover your identity and return to the north again." Ye Xiao said in a deep voice, "of course, if you want to ask for anything else, you can tell me. As long as it is reasonable, I will consider it at my own discretion."


    Ye Qinxin got up and held Ye Xiao. Looking at Yu Lan, his eyes were very firm. "Yu Lan, we know you are a brave and resourceful person. I hope you can agree to our little request."


    "I think you think of the a wrong thing." he pressed Yu Lan''s shoulder as he was about to speak, and his dark eyes were full of the danger like a hungry wolf in night.


    "What?" Ye Xiao was stunned and looked at Mo Wen.


    "Whether you can live and go out from here is a problem. What qualifications do you have to talk to us about conditions?" Mo Wen said faintly, blocking Yu Lan directly in his arms.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, you have always been an unknown person in the last three years." Ye Xiao''s face turned white, and ye Qinxin immediately came forward.

 Chapter 385

    The leader of the desire Alliance... Isn''t everyone unknown anyway?


    Yu Lan said silently in his heart, but he didn''t say anything on his face.


    "So," Mo Wen said faintly.


    "So we can give you a chance to be famous." Ye Qin was determined to get it. "Before Yu Lan, he was always a very famous person in our north. I''m afraid if you''ve always been unknown..."


    "Ye Qinxin!" Ye Xiao, who had been white before, let Ye Qinxin swallow his words.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked puzzled.


    "If you want to die, just continue here!" Ye Xiao looked a little anxious at the moment. He clenched his teeth and looked at Yu Lan in a hoarse voice. "Yu Lan, do you really ignore your feelings?"


    "Affection?" Yu Lan wanted to laugh when he heard the word, "do you secretly love me?"


    Ye Xiao was stunned, but he didn''t speak. He seemed to acquiesce.


    At this time, Mo Wen began to consider where to crush Ye Xiao first.


    "Ah..." Yu Lan''s side eyes narrowed and said, "I just want to know now. Have you really been looking for me in the place of death for a year?"


    Just as ye Xiao was about to speak, she immediately interrupted him and said, "also, don''t make up some things here. The time I spent with you may only be more than a month. During this time, it''s impossible to have any feelings. You really think this is before the end of the world."


    "Do I have to say yes?" asked Ye Xiao hoarsely, looking up at the petite figure standing in the dark.


    "Then you should die." Yu Lan puffed his cheeks and didn''t feel that he had an obligation to save these dead guys.


    Listening to Yu Lanjiao''s soft voice, ye Xiao suddenly felt that if he continued at this time, he would die miserably.


    "Well, let me tell you the truth." slightly lowered his eyelids, ye Xiao whispered, "I heard from Xu Jielin that you are still alive, so I came to the land of death to find you."


    "It''s him again." Mo Wen''s fingertips wrapped around Yu''s blue hair, and he seemed to care less.


    People who get in the way are really one after another.


    "What do you want me to do?" Yu Lan twisted her eyebrows and said that Xu Jielin was the last person she wanted to hear.


    It''s OK to bother her before the end of the world. It''s just a cooperative relationship after the end of the world. Now everyone thinks they are lovers.


    "I need to win over Xu Jielin." Ye Xiao vomited, "you know, I''ve never been successful, and my father didn''t mean to give me the north."


    "Originally, I thought Ye Shu could be the next leader in the north. At that time, I will continue to eat and die, but now ye Shu is dead."


    "After ye Shu died, my father left me an illegitimate son. If he still doesn''t like me and doesn''t give me the right to the North... The first person to be the leader of the north is me."


    With that, ye Xiao''s eyes darkened. He looked at Yu Lan and finally revealed his most real self.


    Looking at Ye Xiao with resentment on his face, Yu Lan couldn''t help thinking of his sincere smile before, and suddenly felt a creepy feeling.


    What a playwright... If she is really a little girl who has never experienced anything, she may really think he has a crush on herself.


    "You can think of all this. Why don''t you think about doing something that makes Ye Zhi look up to her." Yu Lan said faintly, saying what she wanted to know. Now she has lost all her patience with Ye Xiao.


    "Also, I have no idea of going back to the north. Your request is not half attractive to me."


    At this time, the moonlight shone from the high-rise building on one side. While scattering on the blue body, she also showed her milky eyes.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s face, ye Xiao was suddenly speechless.


    "You..." his eyes widened in horror, and his head was buzzing for a moment.


    Knowing that ye Xiao saw his eyes, Yu Lan didn''t have any special reaction. She turned and went back.


    Seeing that Yu Lan turned to leave, ye Xiao couldn''t take into account the shock before. He hurried up and asked, "don''t you really want to come back?"


    "No." Yu Lantou walked back without looking back.


    "Is it because of your present appearance that you don''t want to go back?" knowing that Yu Lan really had no way to live when he left, ye Xiao asked more anxiously.


    The Firebird stared at him like a threat. If he wanted to take another step forward, he immediately jumped up and killed him.


    Yu Lan stopped, but didn''t look back.


    "No," she said faintly, "that''s not where I should stay. My home... Has always been here."


    "Lan Lan, what are they going to do?" after hearing Yu Lan''s words, Mo Wen''s mood suddenly became very good. He took Yu Lan''s arm and asked in a low voice, and the corners of his mouth gently raised upward.


    "They have seen my eyes." Yu Lan sighed. "What they say will cause us trouble. I don''t want them to leave."


    "Then kill?" Mo Wen was eager to try.


    "Don''t kill me!" yelled Ye Xiao, who had been pricking his ears all the time. "I''m also ye Zhi''s illegitimate son now. I can give you whatever you want!"


    "What can you give me now?" Yu Lan turned back and said faintly, "what can a person who can''t even protect himself give me?"


    "I need time!" roared Ye Xiao, "as long as you give me time, I can give you everything you want!"


    "How long will it take you?" Yu Lan seemed to have a loose meaning.


    "How long can you give me?" Ye Xiao actively handed over the initiative to Yu Lan, almost praying. He didn''t expect that he just wanted to discuss things with Yu Lan, but now it has evolved into this situation.


    Ye Qinxin noticed his previous arrogance from the moment when ye Xiao''s attitude changed. At present, he also mentioned his heart and looked at Yu Lan.


    "How about a year?" Yu Lan tilted his head. "Within a year, you take the north and give it to me?"


    "Take the north?" Ye Xiao was stunned.


    "Can''t you?" Yu Lan didn''t open his eyes.


    "... I can." after a short silence for two seconds, ye Xiao raised his eyes and whispered.


    "Promise so directly?" Yu Lan looked at Ye Xiao, "but what if you can''t do it? And you see my eyes now. I really don''t want you to leave alive."


    "I can do it!" Ye Xiao said firmly, "and I will never tell others about you."


    "What about the one next to you?" Yu Lan raised his chin and asked.

 Chapter 386

    "I......" Ye Qinxin opened his mouth and looked at Ye Xiao with his side eyes, trying to stop talking.


    At this time, her eyes were still surprised at the blue milky white eyes. Even when she spoke, her eyes were evasive.


    However, her mood has now stabilized. Her brain is running rapidly. While adjusting her mood, she also adjusts her way of speaking. "In fact, I don''t think ye Xiao can do it."


    Now the forces in the north are basically in the hands of Ye Zhi. Even if there are missing places and Ye Gong, they are eyeing. How can ye Xiao, who has no power, take over.


    Ye Shu and other girls are much more reliable than ye Xiao. At least they have a special escort team in their hands.


    Standing on the side of Ye Qin''s heart, ye Xiao was stunned and looked at her incredulously.


    This fool!


    Ye Xiao scolded secretly in his heart. Of course, he knew that he could not win the leadership in the north. Now it''s just a delaying measure.


    "In fact, I don''t think so." unexpectedly, ye Qinxin told a big truth. Yu Lan stroked the hair on the side of his face and said faintly, "what else can you do to save your life now?"


    As soon as ye Xiao''s face changed, his hands hanging on both sides shook up uncontrollably.


    "As long as you don''t kill us." Ye Qinxin looked back at Ye Xiao and said in a low voice, "you can do whatever you want us to do within our ability."


    Mo Wen, who had been standing on the side of blue body, twisted his eyebrows impatiently. After a few seconds of silence, he said expressionless, "you can''t do what blue asked you to do. What can you do now? Can you not be so troublesome."


    Just kill you and everything will be solved?


    Mo Wen didn''t say the last word. He looked at Yu Lan with his side eyes. He didn''t understand why she didn''t deal with the two eye-catching people.


    "You''re just a nobody. What''s your qualification to talk to us like this!" hearing the voice of ink, ye Xiao, who was already nervous and stretched, couldn''t help shouting.


    In his opinion, he was beaten by Mo Wen and couldn''t raise his head, but because he had to take into account Yu Lan. If he used his power, Mo Wen would never be better than him.


    "Nobody." raised his eyelids in some displeasure, and Yu Lan murmured, "then tell me, how do you want to keep your life?"


    "Yu Lan, I really misunderstood you." Ye Xiao looked at Yu Lan''s heartless appearance and couldn''t help shouting, "where''s Yu Lan who saved me in the end of the world? You look like a scum now!"


    As soon as ye Xiao''s voice fell, the Firebird jumped up and rushed at him, easily pressed him on the ground, and quickly corroded Ye Xiao''s clothes with corrosive saliva.


    At this time, Mo Wen mercilessly stepped on Ye Xiao''s hand. With a few sounds of bone fragmentation, he opened his mouth and roared in despair.


    "Scum..." Mo Wen said with a gentle smile, "don''t let me hear you use this adjective to describe blue."


    When ye Qinxin saw that ye Xiao was trampled under his feet by ink, he rushed over anxiously.


    The transformation of her left arm quickly changed from the original white arm to a sharp weapon with metallic color.


    Mo Wen raised his hand to block Ye Qinxin''s attack. He looked at her arm, which had become a sharp weapon, and smiled loudly, "... Man-made power?"


    Ye Qin was stunned. Before she could react, she noticed a sharp pain coming from her shoulder, which almost made her faint.


    Her whole arm turned into pieces in the blink of an eye and fell to the ground.


    Blood oozed uncontrollably from his shoulders, and ye Qinxin stumbled and directly sat down on the ground.


    "If I remember correctly, man-made powers are deprived of emotion, and you seem different." he looked at Ye Qinxin faintly, and Mo Wen said condescending, "but since you have emotion, how does it feel to be trampled under your feet by an unknown person like me?"


    Ye Qinxin was trembling at this time. The severe pain made her unable to say a word.


    "I haven''t heard of her before." Yu Lan went to the side of Mo Wen and looked at Ye Qinxin with some curiosity. "If she doesn''t use her ability, I really don''t see that she is a man-made power."


    The biggest difference between man-made powers and powers is the body. In order to adapt to the modified brain, the body of artificial powers must use machinery to consolidate their body.


    While the psionic has transformed the brain and body at the same time during mutation and evolution, and does not need later consolidation.


    "I don''t know who made it." Mo Wen said faintly, crushing his crushed hand.


    Ye Xiao roared again in pain. The feeling of corrosion on his chest even made his life worse than death.


    "Don''t hurt him!" Ye Qinxin whispered, biting his lips. "It''s my duty to protect him."


    "Then come and protect him." Yu Lan squatted down and looked at Ye Qinxin lying on the ground friendly, smiled with his eyes on his side, "if you don''t mind that the other hand didn''t fall off."


    At this time, Yu Lan''s mouth was still wearing a charming smile. With her milky eyes, it was only inexplicably cold.


    "This... It''s all our fault first." he sat up with his shoulders covered. Ye Qinxin bit his teeth and said, "as long as you don''t kill us, what do you want us to do."


    At the beginning, when ye Xiao proposed to use Yu Lan, she thought there were some problems with this method, but she didn''t say anything at that time. She really didn''t expect that Yu Lan would change so much.


    Now this end is also her retribution.


    "Can you decide Ye Xiao''s idea?" Yu Lan asked faintly.


    At this time, ye Xiao was dying and closed his eyelids. He didn''t respond to Yu Lan''s words.


    "Now in this situation, do we still have the qualification to refute?" Ye Qinxin couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and the blood couldn''t stop coming out of his shoulder.


    "Then you are quite current affairs." Yu Lan said faintly, unable to see joy and anger. "I really have something for you to do."


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Qinxin asked aloud.


    "I need you to help me find someone." there was a touch of scarlet in the fundus of Yu Lan''s milky white eyes. Although she tried to suppress it, she was still frantic to rush out.


    "Who are you looking for?" he coughed a few times, and ye Qin stared at her.


    "Shu Yu." Yu Lan took a deep breath and said the name seriously.


    "The doctor of Lord Xu?" Ye Qinxin couldn''t help but wonder.


    "It''s him." Yu Lan stood up and looked down at Ye Qin''s heart.

 Chapter 387

    "You tell him a word for me." Yu Lanton paused and whispered, "I''m still alive. Let him continue to do what he hasn''t done."


    Looking at the cold color on Yu Lan''s face, ye Qin was puzzled and clenched his teeth.


    Shu Yu has always been Xu Jielin''s confidant. Does it have anything to do with Yu Lan.


    "Only do this?" Ye Qinxin asked with open eyes, but he couldn''t help feeling that it was impossible to end so simply.


    "I only thought of it." Yu Lan said faintly, "but I don''t think it''s enough."


    Ye Qinxin coughed again and his face turned pale.


    What does she have to do?


    "In fact, I still want leadership in the north," Yu Lan said.


    "I can give it to you if you want." Mo Wen stood aside tossing Ye Xiao, and didn''t forget to show his loyalty.


    Yu Lan glanced at him obliquely and turned his eyes without making a sound.


    "Lan Lan, I can ask them to do something to make up for this deficiency." I just think how Yu Lan looks. Mo Wen touched his nose and stood beside him and said gently, "do you have anything to say? If not, you can have a rest first. We have to hurry tomorrow."


    "I''m all right." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen''s ready to move, couldn''t help but puff up his cheeks, and even his face became round.


    She turned and walked back a few steps. When she turned back, she saw that Mo Wen was still standing still. She couldn''t help laughing, "by the way, don''t toss people to death. I''ll let them take a word for me."


    "I know." Mo Wen smiled and nodded, and the whole person was harmless. "If you don''t let me kill, I won''t kill."


    Yu Lan walked back reassuringly, and sang a song in a good mood.


    After LAN walked away, Mo Wen turned his head and looked at Ye Qinxin sitting on the ground and restrained all his smiles.


    "Tell me, who is Shu Yu?"


    Ye Qinxin didn''t dare to hide anything at this time. After she straightened her mind, she whispered, "Shu Yu is Xu Jielin''s exclusive doctor and bears Xu Jielin''s life and health."


    "Just like the Secretary before the end of the world." afraid that Mo Wen didn''t know what a doctor was, ye Qinxin opened his mouth and added.


    "That''s a very close relationship." Mo Wen''s face darkened, and his dark fundus was as cold as death. "It''s really out of the way."


    "You said, what does Lanlan want you to bring ''let him finish the unfinished work''?" Mo Wen asked casually, looking very tangled.


    "If you want to know, you can ask Yu Lan by yourself." Ye Xiao looked at Mo Wen''s face and couldn''t help but commit a second of flower mania.


    "That''s right." Mo Wen nodded and seemed to agree with Ye Qinxin. "If I asked, Lan Lan couldn''t say."


    Ye Qinxin looked at his whole arm, which had been cut off, and made no sound in silence.


    And Mo Wen seems to have forgotten their existence. Standing in place alone is not thinking.


    "What are you going to do?" Ye Qinxin couldn''t help raising his eyes because he couldn''t stand the strange atmosphere.


    "Of course, I want to cut off his hand." it seems that he has figured out what he wants to think. At this time, Mo Wen''s face finally catches a smile.


    Ye Qinxin watched in horror as Mo Wen walked towards Ye Xiao. He subconsciously got up and rushed over, but he was kicked to the wall before he met Mo Wen.


    "Don''t disturb my interest." Mo Wen said with a light smile, "how can this person who has insulted blue come to a good end."


    ¡­¡­


    When Mo Wen returned, Yu Lan was lying in bed with Mo Xiaohuan in her arms. She looked asleep.


    Twice, he threw his blood stained clothes out of the window. Mo Wen found a new set from his backpack and put it on.


    "Ah Wen?" Yu Lan sat on the bed and rubbed his eyes. He looked very sleepy.


    "Sorry, did I wake you up?" Mo Wen lowered his voice and tried not to stimulate Yu Lan''s sleepy eyes.


    His low voice sounded hoarse and deep, very nice.


    "I didn''t sleep, so I lay down for a while." Yu Lan shook his head and bent his eyes. "I''ve been waiting for you to come back."


    Mo Wen, who heard this, reddened his ears uncontrollably, rolled his Adam''s apple, came forward and gently hugged Yu Lan before he took a long breath.


    "You are always tempting me." Mo Wen complained discontentedly, holding Yu Lan and lying in bed with her.


    Poor Mo Xiaohuan was in a dream and was thrown away with his collar. He didn''t even leave a sheet for him.


    "I don''t have any." Yu Lan pie said, "I''m waiting for you seriously. You dare to laugh at me."


    "Well, I''m wrong." Mo Wen helplessly looked at Yu Lan, who puffed up her cheeks and couldn''t help poking, "I don''t laugh."


    It seems that Yu Lan''s face is addicted, and Mo Wen is not satisfied with it.


    Yu Lan''s whole face was pinched by Mo Wen. She yawned. Before closing her eyes, Yu Guang swept Mo Wen''s new clothes.


    "I really don''t know." she murmured in a low voice, so low that she couldn''t even hear the ink lying next to her.


    "What?" asked the imperceptible ink again.


    Yu Lan shook his head, looked out of the window and said, "did you let them go?"


    "Well, if you don''t want to kill them, I won''t do it." Mo Wen nodded and kissed Yu Lan''s forehead before asking, "why did you bring words to Shu Yu in front of you?"


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen began to eat flying vinegar so quickly. Yu Lan turned his eyes and stretched out his hand around Mo Wen''s waist, "because it''s useful."


    "What''s the use?" Mo Wen said displeased. "If you want to do anything, I can do it for you."


    "Poof, Arvin, you have a lot to do. There''s no need to bother about these." Yu Lan said, looking at the tangled appearance of Mo Wen, he thought of teasing.


    "Then tell me why you want to bring him words." Mo Wen smiled gently. "Tell me I don''t think much and don''t bother."


    "This reason..." Yu Lan was choked by saliva. After coughing a few times, she said directly, "because he wanted to kill me."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Mo Xiaohuan woke up in the sun. She touched the hard ground under her body, got up again, looked at Mo Wen and Yu Lan lying in bed, and climbed into bed again with short legs.


    Mo Wen didn''t sleep last night. He opened his eyes and looked at Mo Xiaohuan''s silly appearance. He raised his hand and carried her to the side.

 Chapter 388

    Mo Xiaohuan was forced to sit by the bed. She tilted her head and looked at Mo Wen. Her dark eyes were still wet because she just woke up.


    Mo Wen raised a finger and motioned in front of his lips, motioning Mo Xiaohuan to be quiet and don''t make a sound.


    As if he understood the meaning of ink, Mo Xiaohuan nodded twice, opened his mouth and revealed two little tiger teeth.


    Seeing that she knew current affairs Mo Wen so well, she looked back at Yu Lan, who was asleep. As soon as she looked back, Mo Xiaohuan climbed forward two steps and almost pressed Yu Lan''s leg.


    be quiet!


    Looking back, he stared at Mo Xiaohuan coldly. Mo Wen opened his mouth and made a lip shape. There was no sound at all.


    Smiling back at Mo Wen, Mo Xiaohuan blinked innocently.


    They stared at each other for no reason, and no one was going to look away.


    Under Mo Wen''s cold look, what he thought was how to deal with the eye-catching monster, and there were some... Indescribable things in Mo Xiaohuan''s head.


    Yu Lan, who just woke up, opened his eyes and looked around. The gray pupil gradually narrowed and the focal length appeared.


    She yawned and looked back at Mo Wen and Mo Xiaohuan, a little confused.


    "What are you doing?" she scratched her hair.


    Seeing that Lan woke up, Mo Wen immediately looked over and habitually stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms.


    "Nothing." Mo Wen said faintly. Looking at Yu Lan''s eyes, he immediately recovered his tenderness, "good morning, LAN LAN."


    "Good morning." Yu Lan rubbed his eyes and smiled at Mo Xiaohuan, "good morning, Xiaohuan."


    Mo Xiaohuan blinked, opened his mouth and smiled happily.


    "Would you like something to eat?" Mo Wen asked with his side eyes.


    "HMM." Yu Lan nodded. Seeing that Mo Wen got out of bed to get the crystal core, he asked, "what time is it now? When shall we start?"


    "Today is not urgent." Mo Wen wiped the crystal core with a clean cloth towel, hung his head seriously, and his exquisite side face looked very handsome in the morning sun.


    "Why?" Yu Lan didn''t understand. Before, in order to avoid the hottest time at noon, they would choose to start when the sun was setting in the morning and afternoon.


    They should be on the road at this time.


    "I took Ye Xiao''s car, and then we can stay in the car and drive." he handed over the crystal core in his hand, and the corners of ink''s mouth rose, very happy.


    "Is that enough gasoline?" Yu Lan bit the crystal core, and the sweet taste on her tongue made her whole mood better.


    Mo Xiaohuan sat by the bed and stared at Yu Lan eating. He didn''t take back his eyes until he saw Guri jump out of Yu Lan''s pocket.


    She ran to the sun with her mutter and basked in the sun comfortably.


    The Firebird on one side stretched out his head and looked at Mo Xiaohuan, shrinking in a dark corner and motionless.


    Seeing that Mo Xiaohuan took the initiative to run away from Yu Lan, Mo Wen''s expression immediately softened a lot.


    "Enough, they have spare gasoline in their car."


    Yu Lan nodded, took out a crystal core and put it into his mouth. After chewing, he asked casually, "then they can only walk to the south?"


    "Of course, unless they can fly." Mo Wenwei nodded uncertainly, took out a biscuit and stuffed it into his mouth.


    He sat on the side of Yu Lan, swallowed the biscuits in his mouth, and then stretched out his hands to trap Yu Lan by the wall. "Lan Lan, let''s not talk about this first."


    Muddled, he stuffed a crystal core into his mouth. Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen foolishly and asked, "what are you going to say?"


    "Talk about the topic that didn''t finish last night." attached to Yu Lan, Mo Wen directly raised his legs to bed and put his knees against Yu Lan''s legs, trapping her between her narrow arms.


    Last night, Yu Lan didn''t want to say anything after talking about the person who killed her. Finally, she simply spoiled and shamelessly used sleep as an excuse.


    Although Mo Wen wanted to know who hurt Yu Lan at the beginning, Yu Lan''s soft and hard bubbles still let her go to bed.


    But now he must know the answer.


    Suppressed by this momentum of ink, Yu Lan sipped his lips for a while before saying, "I said you''d be angry."


    "I''ll be more angry if you don''t say it." Mo Wen said in a low voice close to LAN''s ear, "Lan Lan, I don''t like what you hide from me, let alone such an important thing."


    "When I saw you become a zombie, I just felt that the world had collapsed." he paused. "So anyway, I need to know... Who should I find to vent my anger to destroy everything."


    Yu Lan only felt that the cold ears were burning badly. She shrunk and rubbed her eyes, stretched out her hand to hold Mo Wen''s arm, turned her head and said to him. There was still some distressing color in the bottom of her eyes, "I said, I said, my ears are so hot."


    "Say it." the ink text said faintly, but the thin lips were still pasted on the side of the blue ear.


    It''s so warm. Is it really good to talk about serious topics in an ambiguous atmosphere?


    Yu Lan touched his forehead and felt very tired.


    "At the beginning, spiritual cultivation and I stayed in place to guard the supplies, but a large group of zombies ran out around inexplicably." after she paused, she still opened her mouth and recalled the previous things, "at that time, we couldn''t run away, so I planned to stay and let spiritual cultivation move and save the soldiers."


    "Spiritual cultivation?" Mo Wen wrote down the name in his heart.


    "The people around Xu Jielin." Yu Lan said faintly.


    "It''s him again." Mo Wen frowned and said in some displeasure.


    "At that time, you weren''t with me. Xu Jielin was my half partner. I didn''t mention who he mentioned." Yu Lan said angrily, reaching out and pinching Mo Wen''s face. "I said he was like a stranger in my eyes. Can you eat less vinegar?"


    "Anyway, I just don''t like it." Mo Wen also said stubbornly, covering Yu Lan''s hand and kissing gently.


    Yu Lan turned his eyes silently and decided not to care about these with Mo Wen. "Do you still listen to me?"


    "You go on," said Mervyn. "I''m listening."


    Yu Lan suddenly had an idea to let Mo Wen taste her powerful little fist.


    "But he didn''t come back," Yu Lan continued after he glanced. "Although he didn''t want to admit it, he did betray me."


    "At that time, my food couldn''t last long, so I simply planned to leave against the zombies. After all, although there were many zombies, their grades were not high, and I still had a chance to run out of their mouths."


    Yu Lan stopped here. Her face became a little gloomy and her mood became not very good.


    "I could have left," she said, gritting her teeth.


    As soon as his heart tightened, Mo Wen clasped his hands on Yu Lan''s shoulder and said in a dumb voice, "what happened to you at that time?"

 Chapter 389

    "At that time, I was lucky to find a highland where I could avoid zombies, but my isolation layer was broken before I could climb up." Yu Lan didn''t open his eyes and sneered. "At that time, a group of zombies surrounded me, and my legs were scratched by zombies. Although I wasn''t bitten, the blood flow was enough for me."


    "Who destroyed the isolation layer?" Mo Wen''s look was also cold.


    "My half sister Yu Ruoshui." Yu Lan said faintly, "and ye Shu, who has been killed by you."


    "So it''s similar to what Yu Ling said." Mo Wen remembered what Yu Ling said before.


    "Yu Ling? What did she say?" Yu Lan asked with an uncontrollable smile, and his eyebrows were full of ridicule.


    Mo Wen told Yu Lan what Yu Lingzhi said. During this period, he always paid attention to Yu Lan''s expression.


    Yu Lan''s expression calmed down from the mockery at the beginning to the expressionless later.


    "What she said is basically right." Yu Lan whispered after Mo Wen finished, "but she completely took herself out."


    "At that time, I ran into a small forest to avoid the bullets in Ruoshui. Because of the bad light, my five senses were in an extremely nervous state." Yu Lan looked out of the window and paused before continuing, "at that time, I found Yu Ling who had been monitoring me. She didn''t attack me, but reported all my actions to Shu Yu."


    Speaking of this, Yu Lan couldn''t help biting his teeth again. "I''ve always regarded Shu Yu as a companion, but he is the deepest person."


    "He almost forced me to a desperate situation. At that time, I knew that when the big army left and left me in place to guard the materials, it was set from the beginning."


    "Although I don''t know who was involved, Shu Yu and Yu Ling must have been involved."


    Clasping Yu Lan''s shoulder, Mo Wen could hardly control his strength and said, "who shot you at last?"


    "People who have been with you for some time before." Yu Lan rubbed his eyebrows and sneered, "some things don''t matter if you forget. Now when you remember everything... You just feel ridiculous and terrible."


    "You mean... Changli?" looking at Yu Lan''s mocking eyes, Mo Wen frowned.


    "That''s right." Yu Lan nodded. "I turned my head with all my strength after being shot. At a glance, I saw him standing next to the dead tree, and the pistol in his hand was still facing me."


    "Changli is from Yu jueying. You don''t have to think about who''s going to kill me." she smiled bitterly and looked at the ink. Her cold eyes were full of puzzlement. "Ah Wen, tell me, I''m clearly his daughter. Why does he want to abandon me and always want to kill me? Is blood thicker than water a lie?"


    Speaking of this, the Firebird widened his eyes in horror, stared at Yu Lan, hurriedly pasted it on the wall, and directly stuffed his head into his body.


    Mo Xiaohuan also turned his head and looked over. There was no emotion in his dark eyes.


    She pinched the mutter in her hand, and her hot eyes seemed to devour the mutter alive.


    "Lan Lan..." holding Yu Lan''s face gently, Mo Wen leaned down and kissed the corner of her mouth, whispered affectionately and seriously, "didn''t you say you still have me?"


    You only have me... Mo Wen couldn''t help raising his lips.


    The arc is very small, very small, and soon occupied by the feeling of heartache.


    His blue, why should he bear this?


    "Since he wants me to die." he couldn''t help holding the clothes in front of the ink chest, Yu Lansen whispered, "then I don''t want him to be better now."


    "Whatever you want to do, I will stay by your side." changing Yu Lan''s waist, Mo Wen said seriously word by word, "spiritual cultivation, Yu Ruoshui, Shu Yu, Yu Ling, Changli and Yu jueying, I won''t let go of any of these people."


    "Yu jueying is the leader of the south, very powerful." Yu Lan looked at the serious ink and couldn''t help laughing.


    "So what." Mo Wen raised his hand and stroked the hair on Yu Lan''s ear. Only she was full of reflection in her black eyes. "Desire alliance, from beginning to end, exists to give you as the backstage."


    "Silly guy." Yu Lan smiled low, but his eyes were hot.


    "I only have you." he took a long breath, and Mo Wen said what he thought. "Before blank, Yu Ling may be an artificial power made in the south. Now it seems that all this makes sense."


    He closed his eyes, and Yu Lan hid all his emotions. "I just don''t understand why Yu jueying had to kill me. Even in the end, he didn''t let me go."


    "Whatever his reason, he has done this to you. You have no reason to forgive him." Mo Wen whispered, his black eyes full of softness, "and you said that Shu Yu is Xu Jielin''s doctor. Xu Jielin must know more than we do, and his suspicion can''t be ruled out."


    "You really think so?" Yu Lan looked at the jealous ink and couldn''t help smiling.


    "Of course." Mo Wen''s face was not very strange, but his hands began to tremble uncontrollably. His slender fingertips hid behind Yu Lan and avoided Yu Lan''s sight.


    He finally knew the goal to deal with, and now he couldn''t let go of any of them.


    Mo Xiaohuan was burning in the sun at this time. She ran back and hugged Yu Lan''s arm and yawned.


    "Are you sleepy?" Yu Lan asked softly. His mood has gradually tended to be normal.


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded, yawning one after another. She was not aware of the strange atmosphere in the house. She smiled all day and didn''t know what she was happy about.


    Her body was originally cool, and her whole body became a little soft under the irradiation of the sun.


    For her, her body had better not see the sun, but from her consciousness, she likes the sun and the feeling of warmth and softness.


    Looking at Mo Xiaohuan''s carefree look, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing and reached out to touch her head.


    "What a silly boy." she sighed and smiled, and raised her eyes to the ink. "Now I''ve said what I should explain. Can we leave here? If we stay any longer, it will be noon."


    "OK." Mo Wen nodded. Although he was still thinking about Yu Lan, he began to pack up quickly and soon left the house with Yu Lan.


    Mo Xiaohuan and Firebird followed them, very clever.

 Chapter 390

    Outside the door was Ye Zhi''s SUV. Yu Lan took a look and sat in directly.


    She sat in the co pilot and stretched herself comfortably after Mo Wen got on the bus.


    "I used to sit in this position when you were driving, but I was packed in my backpack." open the window and lie down in the window. Yu Lan bent his eyes and hid his head in the backlight, comfortable like a satisfied cat.


    "Do you still remember what happened at that time?" after Mo Xiaohuan sat down in the back seat, Mo Wen stepped on the accelerator. He looked at Yu Lan with a soft voice.


    "Of course, I remember everything that happened." Yu Lan turned back and opened his mouth to Mo Wen with a brilliant smile. "I remember the feeling that my legs were eaten raw, and the warm temperature when you held me."


    Under the blue smile, Mo Wen only felt that his heart was out of control and began to jump wildly. He quickly didn''t open his eyes and looked ahead, holding the steering wheel tightly in his palm.


    For the blue sunshine smile, he always has no immunity at all.


    "I..." he opened his mouth, some incoherent.


    He was amused by Mo Wen''s embarrassed appearance. Yu Lan leaned over to Mo Wen and leaned lightly on his shoulder.


    "Arvin, thank you for your persistence."


    "Without you, I might have died in the mouth of a human or a zombie, or reduced to a zombie without wisdom. Life is better than death."


    The small head gently rubbed, Yu Lan opened his wet eyes, and there seemed to be fluorescent flow between the gray pupils, glittering and dazzling.


    Yu Lan''s eyes changed from turbid white to pure milky white at the beginning, and gradually changed from milky white to eyes with gray pupils.


    Now her eyes are basically the same as human eyes except that the pupils are gray.


    Her present appearance also maintained the appearance of human beings. Her skin faded gray and looked more and more white.


    One foot stepped on the brake, Mo Wen passed Yu Lan behind him, and kissed her directly on her mouth.


    "Don''t... Tease me." the broken voice leaked out from the mouth, and the ink almost exhausted its wisdom to stop further.


    flirt. Dial?


    Yu Lan turned his eyes.


    At the moment, she repressed all the viruses of the zombie, otherwise nothing would let Mo Wen kiss her.


    "I didn''t... tease you." Yu Lan opened his eyes and hummed his excuse. His curved eyes were full of laughter.


    Mo Wen''s kissing skills were strange, but the strong feelings clearly spread to her heart.


    Yu Lan closed his eyes, as if he understood why lovers kissed.


    Mo Xiaohuan and Guri sat quietly in the back. Guri''s eyes were too small, so let''s not mention its expression. Mo Xiaohuan''s face was full of curiosity at the moment.


    She quietly smashed her mouth and her eyes were full of novelty.


    The Firebird landed steadily on the roof. It turned its head and looked at the motorcycle abandoned by the wall. It fanned its wings and made a strange sound.


    When Mo Wen finally let Yu Lan go, Mo Xiaohuan in the car turned his eyes and didn''t open his head. A brilliance appeared in his dark eyes.


    "Sometimes..." touching Yu Lan''s face, Mo Wen bit her neck with his head sideways, "I really want to kill you..."


    Mo Wen didn''t say anything later. He sat up straight and looked ahead. He took a deep breath before stepping on the accelerator.


    Secretly felt that Mo Wen''s next words were not good words. Yu Lan coughed and rubbed the corners of his mouth.


    From the rearview mirror, I saw Mo Xiaohuan''s round eyes, and Yu Lan''s face suddenly began to get hot.


    Mo Xiaohuan saw it just now?!


    She put her cold hand on her face and finally managed to lower the temperature on her face.


    "You said before..." he always wanted to say something to Yu Lan. As soon as Mo Wen opened his mouth, he found his voice extremely hoarse. He coughed softly, and then he said, "do you remember the feeling when his legs were eaten?"


    "HMM." Yu Lan nodded with his side eyes.


    Mo Wen''s expression cooled down, and he pinched several cracks in the steering wheel.


    "I''m sorry," he said with drooping eyes, "I wasn''t with you at that time."


    "It''s all right." Yu Lan Lian lost the dark color that flashed through her eyes. She opened her hand and hugged Mo Wen''s arm, closed her eyes and said with a smile, "if I hadn''t become a zombie, I might not be with you now."


    "These are two different things." Mo Wen turned the steering wheel and avoided several zombies running towards them. "Even if you don''t become a zombie, I will find you sooner or later."


    "Then you''re really slow." Yu Lan said with a smile, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    She has been waiting for Mo Wen to come to her since the end of the world. Later, when she heard about the existence of desire alliance, she thought it was the handwriting of ink.


    At that time, the terrible degree of desire alliance could almost make children cry at night, and the whole Chinese country regarded them as a threat.


    But even in the face of the whole Chinese people, the desire alliance has been successfully established and expanded to a degree that can not be ignored.


    But even so, she never saw the side of ink.


    She didn''t know where Mo Wen was, and Mo Wen didn''t know why he didn''t come to her.


    "How did you find me?" asked the column with some doubts.


    "Jing Jing told me." Mo Wen said faintly, "the first month I sent him to the north, he brought back your news. I knew you were in the north."


    "So you came to me?" Yu Lan smiled.


    "After knowing your news, I set out immediately, but I was still a little late." Mo Wen blamed himself. He looked at Yu Lan with his side eyes, and his dark eyes flashed gently. "If I could come back earlier, you wouldn''t be like this."


    Staring at Mo Wen''s serious eyes, Yu Lan couldn''t help sighing, looking a little lost, "don''t you like me like this?"


    "No." Mo Wen answered immediately, his eyes firm.


    "Then why do you always dislike my appearance?" Yu Lan stretched out his hand and stabbed his finger joints out of the skin at will, turning them into a sharp weapon. "You see how powerful I am now. I like my appearance now."


    "Do you really like it?" Mo Wen tried to drive the car in the shadow of the high-rise building, and a pair of light purple thin lips pursed slightly under the bridge of his tall nose.


    Like? How do you like it every time you see yourself as a person.


    But... It doesn''t matter what it looks like to be with Mo Wen.


    "Of course." Yu Lan turned his head and smiled at Mo Wen, not like a bit of fraud.

 Chapter 391

    His side eyes looked at Yu Lan''s eyes seriously. After Mo Wen''s Adam''s apple rolled, he said in a deep voice, "I just hate the pain you suffered at the beginning."


    "Lan Lan, I can''t imagine you being trapped in a group of zombies and being eaten by your legs." Mo Wen said with his eyes down. "Whenever I try to think of such a scene, I want to tear up all the people who hurt you."


    After a pause, he continued, "of course, I would do that now."


    I don''t expect you to let them go


    Yu Lan said silently in his heart.


    "In the period when you had no mind and just became a zombie, I would always hate myself - if only I could find you earlier." Mo Wen said hoarsely and looked at Yu Lan seriously when he turned the corner and left the third district:


    "So, shall we never separate again?"


    "You have asked me this question for the second time." Yu Lan touched his long leg and held Mo Wen''s hand. "The answer is the same how many times you let me answer."


    "I will never leave you again," she said, looking up at Mo Wen. "This is my most important commitment to you."


    "OK." Mo Wen finally showed a real smile. He raised his hand to block the dazzling sun. He just felt a sour in his eyes, "remember your promise."


    "But how are you going to deal with those who hurt me?" Yu Lan was fascinated by the soft smile of Mo Wen and asked subconsciously.


    "Solve it one by one." Mo Wen said faintly, "but I still don''t want them to die too easily."


    "What are you going to do?" Yu Lan blinked.


    "Send them to the lowest level of desire alliance." Mo Wen released a hand and held Yu Lan''s hand back. His smile was gentle and harmless, with a warm smell like his brother next door.


    "The lowest level of desire alliance?" Yu Lan recalled his previous memory, which still had no impact on this area.


    "Blue blue, you don''t need to know that kind of place." Mo Wen raised his hand and gently squeezed Yu Lan''s chin. "That''s where we have fun."


    Yu Lan knows that "we" in Mo Wen doesn''t mean she and Mo Wen, but all the madmen and perverts in their alliance.


    "Always telling me that you are different from me." Yu Lan whispered, stretched out his legs and kicked the baffle in front of him.


    "Don''t like that I''m different from you?" Mo Wen''s side eyes were used for LAN Gang''s tone and asked him back.


    "Do you like what I look like now?" Yu Lan glanced.


    "Of course." Mo Wen smiled and his palms began to burn uncontrollably. "I like what you become."


    "Then my answer is the same." bending her eyes, Yu Lan still couldn''t help laughing.


    Mo Xiaohuan took Mo Wen and Yu Lan''s every move at the bottom of her eyes. Her small head recalled this scene again and again. She just felt that the cold heart seemed to be getting warm.


    It''s really good to be with mom and dad.


    "By the way, where did you put our previous motorcycles?" Yu Lan remembered the motorcycles they had been riding before after the car had driven for a long time, wrung his eyebrows and asked in a low voice.


    "What do you do with this?" Mo Wen glanced.


    "Isn''t the motorcycle Zhang Xin''s? Can''t we lose it?" Yu Lan recalled Zhang Xin''s bitter hatred. She couldn''t help but smoke the corners of her mouth. Up to now, she won''t forget that he wanted to eat people after taking Zhang Xin''s food.


    "HMM... it''s all right." Mo Wen smiled gently, but his tone became a little bad like a devil. "He didn''t dare to say more to us."


    "But didn''t he help us a lot?" trying to think about Zhang Xin''s reaction after knowing that his motorcycle was lost by them, Yu Lan coughed softly.


    "He didn''t help us." Mo Wen said faintly, "I gave him crystal core and he gave me what I needed. We were just trading normally."


    Speaking of ink, Yu Lan glanced obliquely, but his expressionless face made him inexplicably afraid.


    "You... Are you concerned about him?"


    Listening to Mo Wen''s low voice, Yu Lan can guess his jealous appearance without looking at it.


    Jealous stuff!


    "Don''t care," she said decisively, and her heart secretly feigned a sentence in ink.


    "That''s good." Mo Wen smiled. "Although he is easy to use, if he attracts your attention, I can only skin him."


    "So cruel." Yu Lan murmured, stretched out his finger and flicked the head of Mo Wen.


    "From now on, you should be good. Do you hear me? Don''t be jealous like a little girl." she said and flicked the head of ink again. After seeing him looking at it, she was satisfied and nodded his nose. "Do you know that you make me seem to want red apricots out of the wall every day? God knows that only you are in my heart, only you, don''t you know?"


    "HMM." Mo Wen was happy. He smiled like a tiger with fur. At this moment, it is estimated that he won''t bite by touching his ass, "I know."


    Although Mo Wen cleverly answered her words, Yu Lan didn''t know why he wanted to punch him again.


    Seeing Mo Wen''s face spoiled and beaten by her, Yu Lan even became happy.


    This huge pervert... But it only belongs to her.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Zhang Xin, who had been talked about by them, was sitting on the ground and looking at the very familiar motorcycle in front of him.


    "You''ve been watching it for nearly ten minutes. Can you see if the flowers have come?" Qu Yaoyao squatted next to him with his chin on his column, and tilted his eyes during the period. "I''m so tired. Let''s find a place to have a rest first?"


    They have been walking day and night for three days. Although they are all powers, they still feel tired.


    Yu Lan and Mo Wen were very relaxed when they went back because of Yu Lan''s existence of controlling zombies, but they didn''t have Yu Lan''s protection. They basically spent the whole way running for their lives.


    "Yao Yao, I think this motorcycle is mine." Zhang Xin stood up and whispered after staring at the motorcycle for the eleventh minute. Qu Yaoyao stood on his side and vaguely heard the sound of his grinding teeth. "It seems that Mr. Mo really threw away my motorcycle."


    "Maybe it''s the boss. There''s something wrong with him. It''s too late to take care of your motorcycle?" Qu Yaoyao maintained his ink and thought about it before he said.

 Chapter 392

    "Do you believe this?" Zhang Xin said obliquely to Qu Yao.


    "... I don''t believe it." Qu Yaoyao stood up and walked forward to help the motorcycle up. "Anyway, we have a car now. We can go back by motorcycle."


    Zhang Xin looked at Qu Yaoyao without saying a word. Finally, he nodded and said, "too."


    For the man of Mo Wen, he can''t use the rules of normal people to restrict him. He should be thankful that he can leave the motorcycle to them now.


    He stepped forward to get on the motorcycle, but saw Qu Yaoyao holding the handle strangely and motionless.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "Motorcycle... Seems to be out of oil."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He knew that madman mowen wouldn''t be so kind!


    ¡­¡­


    After two days'' drive, they finally arrived at District 1.


    Their car was scrapped on the way because they had some small problems in zone 2.


    "Xiao Huan, come here." Yu Lan picked up Mo Xiao and jumped over several pits on the ground, patting the soil on her.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked at Yu Lan and smiled foolishly.


    Guji took this opportunity to hide in Yu Lan''s pocket and rolled happily twice.


    "Ah Wen, where are we now?" put Mo Xiaohuan on the ground, and Yu Lan looked back and asked Mo Wen.


    "One area." Mo Wen raised his hand to block the sun, turned back and pulled Yu Lan to hide in the shadow.


    "There are a lot of mutant animals outside. Be careful," he warned carefully, and his hand stroked his arm consciously.


    The closer you are to zone 1, the more zombies there are, accompanied by all kinds of powerful mutant animals.


    Generally speaking, mutant animals rarely appear in people''s vision. Although we don''t know where they usually stay, if we don''t look carefully, humans generally can''t find a place where mutant animals live.


    But now, perhaps because of the gathering of a large number of zombies, many mutant animals have been attracted.


    They bite zombies and humans at the same time. They are completely irrational beasts.


    "The compass is broken. We have to find another thing that can point the direction." he took out the broken compass in his pocket and threw the ink on the ground.


    Broken glass slag splashed all over the ground and scattered among the loess.


    Before, they met a mutant beast that could not see the level, destroyed their car, and even hurt ink.


    Although it was only solved after drawing a wound on Mo Wen''s arm, it was enough to see the strength of the mutant beast.


    What''s more terrible is that there are such powerful mutant animals everywhere outside.


    "How can the mutant beast advance so fast." Mo Wen moved his wrist and pulled Yu Lan from behind a broken wall.


    Mutant beasts generally do not appear in the vision of the crowd, which means that they have few ways to obtain crystal nuclei, but now there are so many powerful mutant beasts.


    Is there any special promotion way for mutant beasts?


    Mo Wen suddenly remembered the cold fruit he had eaten in the forest of death.


    "They are very dangerous." Yu Lan ordered several zombies to attract the attention of kaibian monsters and speed up their departure as much as possible.


    "Blue blue, can''t you command the mutant beast?" Mo Wen asked as he walked.


    "Well," Yu Lan nodded, "although they have mutated, they are not zombies like mutated plants."


    "How many zombies can you control now?" seeing several mutant beasts coming together, Mo Wen immediately hid in the dark and looked back.


    There are mutant animals everywhere outside. They are crowded with groups of zombies. There is no place to pass at all.


    Several high-level zombies and mutant animals bite into a ball, making the already noisy environment more and more chaotic.


    "I can now control a small range of zombies." Yu LANTENG gestured, "probably from me, the zombies ten meters around can be ordered by me."


    "Almost enough." Mo Wen nodded. He disposed of several lower level mutant beasts in the way and directly pulled Yu Lan to run to the zombies.


    "Let the zombies squeeze to the outside." his ears were occupied by the voices of the zombies. Mo Wen looked back with a feeling of irritability and decisively got into the zombies.


    Yu Lan, who understood the meaning of the ink, immediately ordered the zombies to squeeze to the outside and made a way for them for a short time.


    The mutant beasts were crowded in the periphery and couldn''t get in. They were yelling and biting the zombie with a more ferocious attitude, but they were still crowded in the outermost layer of the zombie.


    Under the cover of these zombies, mowen they passed through the place with the most zombies. He turned back and picked up Yu Lan and hid in a small wooden house with her before dark.


    The wooden house was surrounded by holes. The door couldn''t be closed tightly. It was blowing in the warm wind.


    "The bed is clean." put Yu Lan on the bed. Mo Wen went to the door and pulled the door hard. Finally, he stuck the door in the door frame.


    Mo Xiaohuan has been trotting behind Mo Wen. Now she sees Yu Lan sitting on the bed, and she also sits on it.


    Mo Wen looked back at her and frowned. He soon opened his eyes to LAN Dao, "Lan Lan, take a break first. I''ll look around to see if there are signs that can determine the direction."


    "Let''s have a rest together?" Yu Lan discussed. "We''ve been away all day today."


    "It''s all right, I''m not tired." he stepped forward and pressed the back of Yu Lan''s head. Mo Wen leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead. "You rest first, I''ll be back soon."


    Seeing that Mo Wen has made up his mind to go out, Yu Lan jumps out of bed and wants to go out with him.


    "Good." turned around and pressed Yu Lan''s shoulder. Mo Wen said seriously to LAN, "wait here for me to come back. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    "Really don''t take me?" Yu Lan puffed up his cheeks.


    As soon as Mo Wen saw that she was going to be coquettish again, he quickly pressed her down on the bed, trapped her big hand by her neck, bowed his body, and carefully ordered her nose, "obey."


    "Then you... Come back early." seeing that Mo Wen said nothing, he didn''t take himself with him. Yu Lan glanced and didn''t open his face. Finally, he nodded without any objection.


    Mo Wen just got up, opened the door and went out. During this period, he also smiled at Yu Lan gently.


    "What are you laughing at? You don''t take me." Yu Lan is full of resentment about this. He pulls Mo Xiaohuan to sit beside him and sighs, "come on, we are all protected now."


    Mo Xiaohuan blinked and grinned again.


    Helplessly looking at the smiling ink Xiaohuan, Yu Lan seemed to be infected and generally smiled. She looked back at the closed door behind her eyes and dropped her eyes slightly.

 Chapter 393

    Hugging Mo Xiaohuan, Yu Lan touched her forehead and said with a smile, "let''s have a rest first. Your father will be back soon."


    Now when Yu Lan talks about "your father", it''s not easy to say.


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded and cleverly closed his eyes immediately.


    Yu Lan turned over and looked at the door. Although he was sleepy, he didn''t mean to close his eyes.


    She has to wait for Mo Wen to come back.


    Mo Wen was not far from the cabin at this time. He leaned against the wall and breathed out. He raised his sleeve and frowned at the wound on his arm that had not healed.


    His wound was not deep and his blood didn''t flow much, but it didn''t heal. There was only a layer of blood scab on it. It looked ferocious like a centipede.


    "Can the mutant animal hinder our wound healing?" Mo Wen felt a little headache, rubbed his temples, put down his sleeve and walked in front of a nearby road sign.


    The color of the road sign has basically faded because it has been washed by rain for many years. Even the ink can only vaguely see the words of what Avenue is written on it under the night.


    But I finally found the direction.


    Finally, after looking at the only road pointed out on the road sign, Mo Wen turned back and jumped at the dark place behind him, directly tearing the level-3 mutant beast hidden there into powder with his power.


    He wiped the blood stains accidentally splashed on his body, and he pursed his lips in disgust.


    He walked around the cabin a few times. After he had disposed of all the mutant animals around him, he took back his hand and walked into the cabin.


    During this period, because he met a level 5 mutant beast, several scars inevitably appeared on his body. Fortunately, the wounds are not heavy. As long as he goes back to change clothes, Yu Lan can''t see anything.


    As soon as I went back, I saw Yu Lan sitting by the bed waiting for him. Mo Wen''s cold heart suddenly softened. When I came forward, I wrapped around Yu Lan''s neck and kissed the side of her face.


    "Still not sleeping?"


    "Waiting for you." Yu Lan yawned and almost saw several wounds on Mo Wen. He frowned and asked, "are you hurt?"


    "Skin injury, will soon grow well, don''t worry." Mo Wen seemed to be indifferent, pointed to his wound, suddenly got up and went to the backpack, took out a sportswear and changed it on his body, "I''ll change my clothes first, otherwise it''s wet and uncomfortable."


    Looking at Mo Wen changing clothes in the shadow she couldn''t see clearly, Yu Lan inexplicably felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t say what was strange for a moment.


    After the spirit of Mo Wen came and held her in her arms, she realized the difference between Mo Wen and ordinary.


    In the past, Mo Wen never avoided her when changing clothes. How could he seduce her.


    But this time, Mo Wen seemed to hide himself in the shadow deliberately. She couldn''t see his face clearly when changing clothes.


    Maybe it''s because the light is already dim?


    Yu Lan found a reason in his heart. His eyebrows frowned tightly, and he always felt a little uneasy.


    "What''s the matter?" seemed to notice the rigidity of Yu Lan''s body. Mo Wen patted her on the back and asked with a smile, "why don''t you sleep?"


    "I''m thinking about something." Yu Lan raised his eyes and asked directly, "I think you''re not right today."


    "Why is something wrong?" Mo Wen asked with a smile.


    "Usually you won''t avoid me changing clothes." Yu Lan always believed her intuition. She thought about it before she said in a deep voice, "but you just changed clothes behind my back. Is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    "So you want to see my body so much." Mo Wen''s fundus briefly stagnated for a moment before he smiled, "early, I''ll show you after I return to the desire alliance."


    "No!" Yu Lan''s face was a little hot. "Don''t mess around. I just think... You seem to be hiding something from me."


    "I''m really hiding from your sight." seeing this, Mo Wen sighed immediately. "Every time I change my clothes, your sight sweeps around me like a radar, which makes me want to throw you down on the bed every time."


    "Lan Lan," he said, staring at Yu Landao with a serious face, "it''s too dangerous outside now. If you really want to eat me earlier, you must be more active."


    It''s everywhere!


    Yu Lan felt that he was almost fainting.


    "Don''t worry!" she growled, her face wrinkled.


    "Well," murvin nodded, "but I didn''t get it. What I said is the truth."


    "..." actually, it''s a wool


    "Are you really all right?" Yu Lan asked with some doubt.


    Mo Wen shook his head and rubbed Yu Lan''s head to coax her to sleep.


    Maybe it''s because Yu Lan is really tired. She, in the strength of Mo Wen''s men, she soon entered a state of sleep.


    When Lanyi woke up, her face had been covered by light red, which made her no different from ordinary girls except her eyes.


    The zombies outside are still shaking, but there are many fewer mutant animals.


    "Good morning." she opened the window and whispered to the door. She was relieved when she saw no zombies.


    "Good morning." Mo Wen woke up at the moment when LAN woke up. He sat up and held the hostess. After a while, he came out with big steps.


    The temperature outside is still very high. People with high temperature are uncomfortable all over.


    "Do we still have oil in our car?" Yu Lan also jumped out of bed and asked after walking to Mo Wen. "Otherwise, can we go back to our car when there are no zombies?"


    Although their car was overturned by the mutant beast before, there was basically no problem. They could go if they had oil.


    "The mutant beast smashed the fuel tank when attacking us before, and we must have run out of oil now." mervington said, "but it''s even more impossible to use other cars now. We don''t say we don''t have oil. How reliable these cars are is still debatable."


    "But it''s very hot outside now." he looked up at the hot sun in the morning. Yu Lan glanced at his mouth and felt uncomfortable all over.


    Since she became a zombie, she doesn''t like seeing the sun under any circumstances. As long as conditions permit, she always hopes that she can hide far from the sun and never see it.


    "I''ve found my way." wearing only a long sleeved ink, I took out a dress and covered Blue''s body to prevent her from being sunburned by the scorching sun. "Let''s start now."

 Chapter 394

    "OK." Yu Lan nodded.


    If you go out now, the sun is not very hot, but it''s hard to say if you continue to linger.


    "Here you are. I found it around last night." before going out, Mo Wen turned back and handed her a pair of sunglasses. "Will your eyes be very uncomfortable in the sun? Just put this on."


    "Well." unexpectedly, Mo Wen noticed this. Yu Lan nodded in a loud voice, came forward and took Mo Wen''s hand, smiled and thanked, "thank you."


    "I remember I said to you before, what would I do if you said thank you again." my hand held Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Wen narrowed his eyes slightly, but his mouth smiled as if there were nothing.


    "..." Yu Lan decided not to speak.


    Unable to stand Mo Wen''s increasingly hot eyes, Yu Lan puffed his cheeks and leaned over to free up a hand to pull Mo Xiaohuan.


    But before she reached out, Mo Wen came forward and took her in his arms. Then he looked down at Mo Xiaohuan and said faintly, "you follow us."


    Mo Xiaohuan looked at his hand and Yu Lan, who was hidden in Mo Wen''s arms. He grinned with no smile.


    Now I suddenly feel... Dad is a little annoying. It''s better for mom.


    Zombies have always hated the sun. It''s early before noon. They have disappeared. Only a few mutant animals are still hovering not far away, shouting from time to time.


    The asphalt road under your feet has been cracked by the sun. It winds ferociously. You can feel your diaphragm feet when you walk up.


    Yu Lan wore ink clothes on his head and clean sunglasses on his face, which was not affected by the sun.


    After walking for some time, the sun gradually rose to the highest point. Mo Wen had to pull Yu Lan to avoid the sun.


    Just as he was looking for shade everywhere, a man suddenly found them, raised his hand, waved to them and shouted, "Hello!"


    Mo Wen ignored him and turned away with Yu Lan in his arms.


    But the man seemed not to care at all. With a happy smile on his white flawless face, he began to introduce himself very familiar, "I didn''t expect to see a living man in the place of death! Hello, my name is Yezhi."


    Yu Lan took a look at him and felt that he looked very good at the end of the night. His facial features were exquisite. His skin was still white and bright in such a strong sun.


    But it''s not as good as her stuff.


    Mo Wen has been tanned on this section of the road. His skin has faded white and biased towards the wheat complexion. His handsome face has a little less morbid, adding a bit of sunshine and healthy handsome feeling.


    Whether before or after the end of the world, Mo Wen looks thin and even has a sick feeling of poor health. In addition to being taller, it seems to be the type of being bullied at a glance.


    But only Yu Lan knows how good Mo Wen''s body is. Before the end of the world, Mo Wen can turn over several strong men with muscles and skillfully cut off their heads. Not to mention after the end of the world, his strength of level 5 and more than 30 has proved everything.


    His appearance is a natural protective color, completely hiding his real strength.


    "Well... I''m lost here. I''m a little sorry to ask. Do you know how to get to the south?" when they saw Mo Wen, they ignored themselves and continued to ask. At the same time, they glanced at Yu Lan in Mo Wen''s arms. "Is your companion uncomfortable? It''s such a strong sun."


    Mo Wen stopped impatiently, and the dark fundus of his eyes was covered with a dark color uncontrollably.


    I felt that Mo Wen was about to burst out. Yu Lan just wanted to make a sound, he patted Mo Wen on the shoulder, pointed to a dilapidated bungalow nearby and said, "we can avoid the sun there first."


    Not knowing that he had stepped on some kind of boundary between life and death, he carelessly took the lead in running over, got into the bungalow, looked for two eyes and came out happily shouting, "there''s nothing here. It''s safe!"


    Looking at the end of the night like this, Mo Wen inexplicably felt that it was a little eye-catching.


    "Let''s go and have a look first?" Yu Lan stretched out his hand to help Mo Wen tidy up his collar and smiled softly. "He doesn''t look like a bad man."


    "Not many bad guys look like bad guys, and if I want to kill him, I don''t see whether he is a good person or a bad person." Mo Wen looked down at Yu Lan, his face was unhappy, but he still took her to the past.


    Yes, you are wayward.


    Yu Lan stuck out his tongue in his heart, jumped down from Mo Wen''s arms and walked by himself.


    After feeling the existence of ink, she almost forgot how to walk.


    Mo Xiaohuan came over and grabbed Yu Lan''s clothes. Seeing that she looked over, she also tilted her head and smiled sweetly.


    Touched her head, Yu Lan took her in one hand and Mo Wen in the other hand to the bungalow.


    Due to the angle problem, no one found the dark color at the bottom of Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes.


    She just stared at the end of the night and always felt a very strange sense of familiarity.


    Yezhi also seemed to notice her. He tilted his head and smiled gently. His eyes soon moved away from her and looked at Yu Lan, "is this your child?"


    He asked softly.


    "En." Yu Lan nodded and looked at Yezhi''s back.


    Mo Wen is right. Most bad people don''t write the word bad on their faces.


    But the bungalow was really empty. Yu Lan took a breath and found that he was staring at Mo Xiaohuan in a daze when he looked at the end of the night.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing, just the child''s eyes..."


    Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes are dark. He has no white eyes and can''t see the pupils.


    "What''s the problem?" Yu Lan helped her sunglasses and blocked her milky eyes under the lens. "Her eyes are born."


    Mo Wen stood on the side of Yu Lan and listened to her nonsense. At the same time, he looked coldly at the end of the night, as if he would break him to pieces if he dared to say something.


    "It''s natural." Yezhi scratched her head and looked embarrassed. "Then she must be very unhappy. Sorry, I''m abrupt."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mo Xiaohuan, who hasn''t spoken much, suddenly opened with a smile, "I like my eyes."


    "You smile very well." Yezhi also smiled.


    "Do you want to be here with us?" Yu Lan pulled Mo Xiaohuan from the side of Yezhi, looked back and asked softly.

 Chapter 395

    "Well." the night stopped and nodded, "there''s no place to avoid light around here. Let''s avoid the sun for the time being."


    Then he looked back at the ink and asked friendly, "do you... Do you mind?"


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen ignored him and looked directly at Yu Landao. "Actually, I don''t mind. What do you say I should do?"


    "If you mind, we''ll drive him out?" Yu Lan turned his eyes secretly, but he still followed the meaning of ink.


    If you don''t say Mo Wen first, you can''t mess with him. Even if you can mess with him, she doesn''t want to mess with him. She must be more inclined to Mo Wen than outsiders.


    "OK." Mo Wen''s eyes lit up and walked angrily to kick Yezhi out of the door.


    "Ah, ah, wait a minute." Yezhi quickly stretched out his hand to block in front of him, and looked at Yu Landao pitifully. "Can you make a little accommodation? I''ve been lost here for a long time. I''m really tired and can''t bask in the sun anymore."


    Mo Wen paused and looked back at Yu Lan to see her reaction.


    Yu Lan frowned, but made no sound.


    It''s a smart night. I know how to start from her.


    "Ah Wen, otherwise forget it. Anyway, we''ll avoid the light for a while and let him stay here for a while. It doesn''t matter." Yu Lan raised his eyes and said faintly, glancing at the night at the same time.


    She wanted to see what he could do.


    "Ah, thank you!" Yezhi quickly thanked him and said with a friendly smile at Mo Wen, "your wife is a very good person."


    The words "your wife" relaxed Mo Wen''s mood. He tilted his eyes and suddenly felt that he was not as eye-catching as he had just started.


    "Of course." he smiled and walked to Yu Lan''s side and generously hugged her waist.


    Mo Wen''s attention was still vigilant at this time, and he could detect even a little wind and grass outside the door.


    Yezhi seemed relieved. He directly sat down on his legs, took out the biscuits in his backpack, took a bite, and continued to talk to Yu lanpan, "my name is Yezhi. I''m a level 2 and level 8 speed power. What about you?"


    "My name is Yu Lan. This is my man''s ink." Yu Lan also introduced himself, but did not say the plan of power. "And my daughter, Mo Xiaohuan."


    "Hello, but I can''t feel your power level. You must be very powerful people?" Yezhi continued to ask and answer without any intention, but Yu Lan ignored him this time.


    As no one paid attention to him, the end of the night looked a little embarrassed at the moment.


    He sat with his knees in his arms for a while. He stood up and walked twice with some anxiety.


    He can''t speak. He''s in a hurry!


    Standing there thinking for a while, he continued to ask, "do you know about the transfer of the north and south these days?"


    "Know a little." Yu Lan leaned against Mo Wen''s arms, some sleepy yawned and said, "are they going to fight in the north and south?"


    "How can they fight?" see in the blue took his words, night stop cross legged and sat down again, "they mobilize people to fight e country."


    "E country?" Yu Lan was interested. The ink was still indifferent. Only Yu Lan was installed in the dark fundus.


    "I also knew the news a few days ago." Yezhi pulled his sweaty collar and said with a smile, "the north and South will hold the second negotiation in these days."


    "What did they talk about?"


    The north and South held the first negotiation meeting at the beginning of the end of the world, mainly focusing on the ownership of the handover city. Unexpectedly, the second negotiation was held so suddenly three years later.


    "The contents of the negotiations are confidential. I don''t know what they talked about, but a friend of mine said they wanted to talk about going to country e."


    "Why go to country e?" Yu Lan asked.


    "It''s said that the people of country m want to occupy country e, so we have to send people to the north and south." Yezhi looked angry. "Country e makes us the only handover boundary outside China, and nothing can be occupied by country M."


    "At the end of the world, they still want to occupy other people''s land. Are they crazy?" Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing and looked at Yezhi. "You said that the north and South sent people at the same time? That''s right. Yu jueying, how can he let himself keep such a wolf in the north on his back without talking about judgment?"


    "However, if both sides send people, according to the temperament of Yu jueying and ye Zhi, they should not be at ease. They must have reached some kind of deal secretly." Yu Lan secretly thinks about Yu jueying''s actions in his heart, and doesn''t notice the dark color in the bottom of his eyes at the end of the night.


    "I also heard that country e has sent people to seek Yu jueying''s support many times. It seems that their situation is really not optimistic." Yezhi added another sentence, finally finishing what he had to say.


    "I remember the two bases in state m are very cruel. It is estimated that the people attacking state e this time are one of them." Yu Lan glanced.


    When she was in the north, she learned a lot about country m from Yu Ling.


    Country m has only three bases, namely thearchy, sirens and kenrich.


    The specific situation of their three major forces is not clear, but the notoriety of siren and Wales is indeed spread abroad.


    It is said that there is also an unarmed female in the siren. Sex and zombie duel entertainment, think about it, people feel flustered.


    "I don''t know," he said with a smile, leaning his head.


    "Where do you know these things?" Yu Lan asked without expression, looking at the end of the night. "You said that more people should know about the North-South negotiation, but you all know that country e goes to Yu jueying in the south for help... Who are you?"


    "Hey, don''t get me wrong. I''m an ordinary power in the south. I know all the things I told you from my brother." seeing that the atmosphere became a little nervous, I waved my hand at the end of the night, "my brother is the Minister of the southern supply department, so I know more."


    "The Minister of the southern supply department." Yu Lan lowered his eyes and asked, "what about you? What are you doing here? Now the situation is so tense and you run around so much. Isn''t your brother worried?"


    "I''ve come to the place of death to experience." when it comes to this topic, I face bitterly at the end of the night and sigh bitterly, "but I''m lost, so you know, I''ve been delayed here."


    Nowadays, people who can get lost are a rare species.

 Chapter 396

    "Where do you want to go?" Yu Lan looked over.


    "I want to go back to the south to find my brother." Yezhi said with a smile, "I haven''t been back for so long. My brother is absolutely worried about me."


    "Then we''ll be on our way." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen and said, "otherwise we''ll go together."


    "Look at you." Mo Wen generally doesn''t refute Lan''s words.


    "Can I go with you?" the night stopped laughing at Yu Lan''s words. "Thank you so much, otherwise I don''t know how long I''ll be here."


    Yu Lan shrugged and threw a crystal core into his mouth when he didn''t pay attention at the end of the night.


    After the sun was a little weak, they began to go on their way again. At night, they walked on the side of Mo Wen and chattered.


    "You''re so powerful. You should be a very famous person, but I haven''t heard the name of ink." Yezhi said, "do you have any other name?"


    "I have only one name." although I am impatient in my heart, the corners of ink always rise habitually, giving people a kind feeling.


    "Can you ask me what you do?" Yezhi smiled. "If you are from the south, I can ask my brother to find a way to promote you."


    Is there any room for improvement in the position of the leader of the league? Yu Lan was feigning in his heart and turned his eyes secretly at the same time.


    "Is it the south?" Mo Wen replied solemnly, "I live in the south."


    "Where''s the south?" Yezhi continued, his mouth like a machine gun. He couldn''t stop. "Now the outer defense line in the South has completely collapsed. You should be from the inner or central area? If you were in the first area, I couldn''t know your existence."


    People who enter the first district are registered. Some people are even more powerful, but they are not eligible to stay if they are not registered.


    "I live at the junction of the outer district and the middle district." Mervyn thought, "but has the outer district been occupied by zombies now?"


    "Yes." Yezhi''s face was a little dignified. "This time the corpse tide is unprecedented. Many high-level zombies we have never seen have come to our human area. Coupled with those mutant beasts who don''t know where to come from, the human defense line doesn''t last long."


    "The South has now given up the outer area, and the North seems to have the idea of giving up the fourth area. Now people are being evacuated."


    "If I remember correctly, there should be many ordinary people in the outer area of the south. Have they been settled?" Yu Lan said with his side eyes. "Are there so many places for them in the middle and inner areas?"


    "How is it possible." when it comes to this topic, there is some resentment at the end of the night. "The South has set a project list for the people in the outer district. The people who complete that list are eligible to stay in the middle district and the inner district."


    "What list?" Yu jueying knew that Yu jueying was not a philanthropist. Yu Lan hummed in her heart.


    "It''s the number of crystal cores and food that people are allowed to enter. The more members of the family, the more supplies they will provide." Yezhi doesn''t seem to like this rule very much. He gritted his teeth and continued after a pause, "but 80% of the people in the outer area are ordinary people. They simply don''t have the ability to collect the things on these lists."


    "Where are those people who can''t get into the central and inner districts now?" Yu Lan asked again.


    "I don''t know. Find a place to live by yourself." Yezhi touched his chin. "Although the outer area has been occupied, there are not zombies in all places. Some people can live safely if they can find a place without zombies."


    "Yes." Yu Lan drooped his eyes. Although human beings are fragile, their survival ability is very strong. As long as human beings don''t want to die, they can find many ways to live.


    Either spiritual or physical.


    Walking on the side of the blue body, Mo Wen saw that she was talking with Yezhi as if there were no one else. When Xi was dissatisfied, he pulled her to the other side, stood between them like a pillar, looked at Yezhi''s eyes full of killing intention, and those who looked at Yu Lan could immediately become gentle.


    It''s hard for him to switch between these two emotions.


    Yu Lan glanced at Mo Wen helplessly, and finally accepted his life and helped his forehead.


    Her gadgets always look like she wants red apricots out of the wall, but she''s still very happy to see him eat some vinegar.


    The longer Mo Xiaohuan and Yezhi stayed, the more strange the expression on her face. She secretly glanced at Yezhi and always felt that she had seen him somewhere.


    But she has been locked in the cage of the white envoy base since she realized it. She hasn''t seen this talent at all, right.


    After they had walked for some time, it was dark, surrounded by barren mounds, and there was no place to rest.


    "We won''t rest tonight." after thinking about it, Mo Wen decided, "blue, if you''re sleepy, tell me and I''ll go behind your back."


    "Good." Yu Lan bent his eyes, and the whole eyes were filled with a smile.


    "You love your wife very much," Yezhi said admiringly. "It''s a pity that I''ve lived for so many years and I''m still a single dog."


    "You can always find it." every time you hear someone say that Yu Lan is his wife, Mo Wen''s mood always becomes very good. He looks at the end of the night with a smile, and even puts on a childish smile, "but LAN LAN can''t compare with anyone. She''s always the best."


    "This is called beauty in the eyes of lovers?" Yezhi, who was filled with a big mouthful of dog food, smoked the corners of his mouth, and the dark color in his black eyes faded a little.


    "Even if it''s not me, the blue in other people''s eyes should be the best." Mo Wen frowned and looked at Yezhi, "isn''t blue the best in your eyes?"


    Although Mo Wen doesn''t like others to pay attention to Yu Lan, in his eyes, others must also put Yu Lan in the most important position. The whole person is contradictory.


    "..." what else can he say at the end of the night? He can guarantee that if he dares to say a "no" now, he will be torn in half by the ink.


    However, I didn''t expect that this ink has been a level 5 power, which is definitely the best of today''s power.


    And the zombie around him is different from ordinary zombies. It seems that there is reason only belonging to human beings.


    I really hope they don''t interfere with their plans. If they do... He can only find a way to kill them?


    Although he can''t do it now, the easiest thing to use is human, which can always easily help him complete what he wants.

 Chapter 397

    Thinking of this, the bottom of his eyes at the end of the night couldn''t help darkening. When he looked at the ink, he immediately recovered his careless appearance, but he had already thought of a plan in his heart.


    Although it is very troublesome, he can solve both of them by his own strength.


    "What are you thinking?" Mo Wen asked carelessly, his eyes still on Yu Lan''s side face.


    The night stopped for a moment, raised his eyes and heard Yu Lan wondering, "are you asking me?"


    "Of course." Mo Wen rubbed Yu Lan''s head, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was tender and greasy.


    "I''m thinking that the night before the end of the world seems to be no different from that before the end of the world. The sky seems clearer." he raised his finger and pointed to the stars all over the sky. Yu Lan whispered, "Arvin, have you ever thought about why there are zombies?"


    "Who knows." Mo Wen shook his head.


    "Because human beings shouldn''t continue to live." he showed great interest in Yu Lan''s problem. Yezhi said with a smile, "natural selection, nature is angry and doesn''t want human beings to live."


    "That shouldn''t cause some tsunamis. Is it right? Why do zombies appear?" Yu Lan said.


    "Although it is difficult for human beings to survive these natural disasters, it doesn''t mean they can''t survive. For example, after an earthquake, human beings can fly in the sky by plane, and when a typhoon comes, human beings can also hide in submarines and hide in the deep sea until the typhoon passes." his dark eyes looked at Yu Lan and touched his nose at night, "But if there is a way to make all humans mutate... All humans will not die."


    "It''s true that the zombie virus now is like an infectious disease that can be transmitted at a high speed." Yu Lan agrees with the night stop, but after thinking about it, she still finds something wrong. "But you''re not right. Don''t you think there are any powers among the last human beings? They live much better than the ordinary people before."


    "Yes." Yezhi replied with a dull face, turning his head and didn''t want to discuss this topic with Yu Lan.


    "Now it''s almost to the outer area of the south." seeing the fence not far away, Mo Wen''s side eyes turned to the night light way, "you go by yourself after entering the south."


    "Yes." Yezhi promised directly, "I''ve always been in the south. If there''s no accident, I won''t get lost."


    I don''t care if I get lost at the end of the night. Mo Wen just narrows his eyes and glances at him. Don''t open his eyes. His face is pale and indecent.


    When they walked into the fence, they found that the fence was full of holes bitten by zombies and mutant animals, which could not play any defensive role at all. No wonder the South wanted to give up the outer area.


    The defense fence in the outer area is very long. It''s broken like this. There''s no way to repair it at all.


    "Let''s go our separate ways from here?" at the end of the night, he looked a lot free and easy. He patted Mo Wen on the shoulder and gently picked his thin lips. "I really hope we can meet again, at least in a way."


    Mo Wen ignored him and took Yu Lan in the other direction.


    And Mo Xiaohuan still followed them closely, and the small skirt on her body was happy with the range of her running.


    Yezhi stood in place and watched them go away until he couldn''t see them at all. Then he spit out his airway, "but the next meeting should be the last meeting with you."


    Yu Lan looked back at Yezhi with a feeling. He always felt that there was some light behind him.


    The Zombie''s intuition is similar to that of the beast, which can always serve as a reminder.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan said immediately after a while. There was still some displeasure in his low voice. "Is he very good-looking? You need to look more."


    Listening to Mo Wen speak in the tone of a little daughter-in-law, Yu Lan almost laughed. She puffed her cheeks and pretended to hum and break, "how is it possible that he doesn''t look as good as one tenth of ah Wen."


    No one doesn''t like listening to sweet words, even the great pervert of Mo Wen is no exception.


    He looked at Yu Lan with his cheeks bulging. He couldn''t help but stretch out his fingers and poked. The smile at the bottom of his eyes was full and couldn''t fit, "Lan Lan, do you really think so?"


    "Of course, Arvin, you are always the best. No matter where you are, you are perfect. No one in the world can compare with you."


    All men want to coax. Yu Lan said sweet words that are not dead and people are tired of death, while silently feigning in her heart.


    "As long as I can be so good in your heart, I''ll be satisfied." Mo Wen bent down and kissed Yu Lan''s side face.


    Yu Lan wittily gestures with a scissors hand in his heart.


    The night is the most active time for zombies. They walk back and forth. After seeing the ink, they disperse like ghosts. Yu Lan is ashamed of their running speed.


    "Now that the night has ended, let me let the Firebird continue to follow us?" Yu Lan said with his mouth curled after seeing the nth zombie SA Yazi escape. "We can let the Firebird take us to the destination. If we go on, the zombies in this area may have another migration."


    "Whatever they do." Mo Wen said carelessly, "if you don''t like it, we''ll just kill them."


    Yu Lan suddenly determined that it only belongs to the mantra of Mohist - kill them anyway.


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Yu Lan waved and looked at the fire gradually appearing in the sky. The zombie waved, "Firebird, here."


    The Firebird fell down with huge wings and rubbed on blue''s shoulder like a spoiled child.


    Before Yu Lan, he was afraid that the Firebird would encounter a power wandering in the land of death, so he let it hide temporarily. Now there will be no one to say anything in the middle of the night.


    As soon as the Firebird came, Mo Wen immediately pushed it away and blocked Yu Lan''s body with a dull look.


    The Firebird was raised with anger and called twice, but Mo Wen and Yu Lan ignored it.


    "How are you these days?" Yu Lan finally asked Firebird sympathetically.


    The Firebird looked at Yu Lan pitifully and turned to his bare ass.


    "Oh..."


    Look, the sun has swollen his ass


    "..." Yu Lan stared at the Firebird''s..... Cough, ass, finally don''t open his eyes under the eyes of Mo Wen''s cannibalism.


    Mo Wen''s attitude was the most direct. He kicked the Firebird directly and rolled it around.


    "It''s ugly," he said coldly.


    Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing. Mo Xiaohuan also grinned and giggled.

 Chapter 398

    The mocked Firebird glanced at them a little carefully and hid his head in his body.


    "Well, stop making trouble." Yu Lan, who had had enough laughter, rubbed his forehead and touched the body of the Firebird, "Firebird, can you take us to the desire alliance?"


    A third of the Firebird''s head came out and stared at Yu Lan, looking like a complaint.


    I found it when I had to use it!


    "Please." Yu Lan smiled with both hands together. "If we had you, we could spend less time."


    The Firebird snorted stiffly, and just don''t open your eyes.


    Seeing that Yu Lan directly pressed his hand on his head, he asked with a very serious smile, "will you help me?"


    I felt as if there were a huge stone weighing thousands of kilograms on my head. The Firebird''s heart trembled and agreed.


    I''m kidding. How could it violate Yu Lan''s order.


    "Ah Wen, come up." Yu Lan was satisfied, smiled and climbed up the Firebird''s back, and stretched comfortably. "Firebird, let ah Wen show you the way later, and you can fly with me."


    "Ao -" sadly bent down and let Yu Lan sit up. The Firebird sneezed, flapped its wings and flew out. In the blink of an eye, it was far from the ground.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked around curiously, opened his hand and hugged Yu Lan''s arm.


    "Afraid of heights?" Yu Lan asked with his side eyes.


    Mo Xiaohuan shook his head and rubbed Yu Landao. "No, I like heights very much. I can see a lot of things."


    "Good." rubbed Mo Xiaohuan''s head, and Yu Lan smiled faintly.


    Mo Wen sat behind LAN and protected her. No matter what, she didn''t like the little ink Huan sitting in her arms.


    He turned his eyes and pointed the direction to the Firebird, while Mo Wen''s heart thought about finding a way to let Mo Xiaohuan leave Yu Lan''s side.


    ......


    White envoy base.


    "Are you Shengge?" the guard looked at the Shengge and said with a smile, "Lord K of hearts has explained it to me. Welcome."


    "Thank you, big brother." Sheng Ge said sweetly. She scanned the channels surrounded by different plants and touched the interlaced branches and leaves.


    "Hey, hey." the guard called big brother scratched his head and looked a little shy, "don''t be polite to me. By the way, who is the man around you?"


    Looking at Xiuqi behind Shengge, the guard looked through the data sheet in his hand and found no similar person.


    "This is my man." Sheng Ge closely held Xiuqi''s hand. "He took care of me a lot along the way."


    "Really, I have to record it." the guard nodded, picked up his pen and looked at some Xiuqi, "your name?"


    Xiuqi didn''t make a sound, but looked at the guard faintly.


    "He can''t speak." Shengge smiled and said, "his name is Xiuqi."


    "Can''t speak?" the guard glanced at him with pity, nodded and asked again, "what''s his power?"


    "He is not a power..." Sheng Ge sighed. "He is a very ordinary person without any power. I just keep him around because he is quick and can take care of people."


    "It''s so pathetic." the guard''s eyes looking at Xiuqi are no longer pitiful. "Then you have to thank Sheng Ge well. If it weren''t for him, you might not be able to eat now, poor guy."


    Noticing Xiuqi''s hideous face, Shengge coughed quickly, "can you let us in, big brother? I''m really tired all the way."


    "Yes." the guard hastily wrote down two strokes in the book before he said, "you can take him in now. Lord K of hearts has arranged for you. You just have to follow the people who lead the way inside."


    "En en." Sheng Ge nodded, politely said goodbye to the guard, then pulled Xiuqi and went inside.


    The road in front of me was dark. Only the faint light could be seen on the branches on both sides, which barely played a role in guiding the way.


    After about ten steps, Shengge and Xiuqi saw a man in a black cloak. The man was about seven or eight meters tall, standing motionless against the strange plant, with a faint oil lamp in his pale hand, looking gloomy and strange.


    After hearing the sound, he looked slowly at the song with his muddy eyes under his hat.


    "The new Sheng song?" the man''s voice was also hoarse and hard to hear. He could not recognize men and women.


    "Yes." Shengge nodded, "I''m a new Shengge. Lord K of hearts recommended me."


    "Your Excellency did mention you." the guide gave a loud smile, turned and walked in front, "my name is Hermes."


    "Is it the Hermes in Greek mythology?" Sheng Ge was stunned when he heard the name, leaned over and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s just a code name for me," said Hermes faintly. "Just call me that."


    "I know." Sheng Ge nodded and hid the dark color of his eyes in the dark.


    Hermes, it is recorded that he is the guide of the underworld.


    But that''s not why Shengge was impressed by the name.


    In the last seven years, Mo Wen returned from the forest of death and began his crazy journey.


    He led the desire alliance to nibble from the south, completely defeated the south, which was originally disturbed by the M country, and then directly wiped out the Baishi base in less than half a month.


    Xiuqi was the main combat power at that time. It was the credit of Xiuqi to enter the white envoy base hidden between the poison fog and different plants.


    However, how could country m sit idly by and ignore what happened in China? They quickly sent people to China, and the leader was called Hermes.


    She forgot what kind of power Hermes was. He seemed to have brought a lot of trouble to the desire alliance. LV Shi was unhappy when he mentioned him.


    Of course, he was finally stirred into powder by ink. His death was miserable. It was said that the wind could blow up when the body was small.


    At that time, she and Zui Linxue stayed in the desire alliance, and LV Shi came to temporarily manage the things of the desire alliance. All the things she knew were from LV Shi, not very detailed.


    Can this Hermes be the Hermes of the last life?


    Looking at Hermes''s back, Sheng Ge thought silently.


    "Be careful," said Hermes, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped, turned back and whispered, "do you... See the red light in front of you?"

 Chapter 399

    When Sheng Ge heard the speech, he really saw the mottled red light. Those red lights were distributed around without any rules, glittering and flirtatious, giving people an extremely strange feeling.


    "What''s that?" Sheng Ge asked.


    "The alien plants there are blood sucking alien plants," Hermes continued in a flat tone. "If you want to live longer, never touch the alien plants on both sides."


    "I see." Sheng Ge nodded cleverly, "I will never touch it."


    "Let the man behind you understand." Hermes smiled and entered the flashing red area with Sheng song.


    "Do you know?" Sheng Ge turned back and asked Xiuqi.


    Xiuqi ignored her. It''s too cold.


    Fortunately, Hermes didn''t have eyes behind his head. After Shengge pretended, he resolutely turned back and continued to walk honestly.


    When he followed Hermes to the red area, Shengge found that the red light here was not the light emitted by the alien plant itself, but some wires tied to the alien plant.


    Some strange plants have been burned with gray traces by these wires. They are mottled and staggered, ferocious and abnormal.


    "Why tie these wires here?" Shengge asked in doubt.


    "Wires?" Hermes laughed again. "You''re mistaken. These aren''t wires, they''re suppression rings."


    "Suppression ring?"


    "It''s a thing that can control alien plants." Hermes said faintly, "our white envoy once found a power that can control alien plants, and made his power into this suppression ring, which can effectively suppress the riot of alien plants."


    "Well," Sheng Ge nodded.


    "You should know something about Pangu''s plan?" this time Hermes asked voluntarily, "Lord K of hearts should tell you."


    "Yes, I know." Shengge nodded solemnly, "we should catch Qin Feng who handed over the city and deprive him of his powers."


    "That''s right." Hermes nodded. "When we get Qin Feng''s power, our white envoy base can control both different plants and loss. We will be called the strongest existence."


    "That''s right." Sheng Ge agreed with him with a smile, but he turned his eyes in his heart.


    Not to mention what might happen in this life, the white envoy base did not catch Qin Feng in the last life. Although they successfully broke into the handover City, Qin Feng burned himself alive at the moment they broke in, leaving nothing for the white envoy base.


    However, the last time the white envoy base occupied the handover City, the whole Chinese country was in turmoil.


    Sheng GE''s mind suddenly flashed an aura. She looked back at Xiuqi with sparkling eyes.


    I wanted to ask her what was the matter. Xiuqi looked at Hermes in front of her and twisted his eyebrows. He still didn''t say anything.


    "This is usually the place where we deal with traitors." after walking for about ten minutes, Hermes pointed to the dried corpses arranged in different plants, "they all died after being sucked dry by these blood sucking plants. In this area, you can smell the strong smell of blood without any effort."


    Being disgusted by the smell of blood, Sheng Ge covered his nose and nodded.


    Xiuqi had no special reaction at the moment. He continued to reduce his sense of existence, and his eyes didn''t even deviate.


    mummy? There''s nothing to make a fuss about. It''s all in the lowest layer of desire alliance.


    "OK, here we are." after walking for a few minutes, his vision immediately widened. Hermes turned to Sheng Ge and said, "your house is No. 17, branch C."


    Sheng Ge was stunned. He didn''t react until he saw the house in front of him. What did Hermes mean.


    The houses in front of us are not regularly distributed, but the only thing that is the same is that these houses are all on different plants with different shapes.


    "There are signs under the tree. You can choose it." Hermes said faintly, and then gave Shengge the meaning and wooden key in his hand. "Here is the key. Take it."


    "Thank you." Sheng Ge said his thanks politely.


    See Sheng song not to his chest. Hermes swept his eyes again and said to the Sheng song, "because Lord K of hearts didn''t mention that there were people other than you, so we didn''t prepare his house, so we had to let him live with you."


    "Just now, he looks older than you and can take care of you." he said after a pause, "but each of us doesn''t have his share of free food. I heard you say he''s an ordinary person?"


    "That''s right." Sheng Ge nodded and looked at his eyes at the same time.


    Xiuqi''s power has reached level 3, that is, level 18. This ability is already very strong in the eyes of ordinary people. Therefore, as long as it''s not too unlucky and doesn''t meet some strong people, no one can detect that Xiuqi is a power.


    "Then his food... He has to earn it by himself. There are many places where we deliberately work hard to make money. You let him do it by himself." looking at Xiuqi''s "weak and invincible", Hermes breathed out and left without saying anything.


    "Let''s go?" Sheng Ge took Xiuqi''s arm and said, "but you may really want to live with me these days."


    "It doesn''t matter." Xiuqi said faintly.


    Shengge she quickly found her place to live. On the surface, it can only be seen as an oval house on a not too high treetop.


    Holding a small wooden key, he opened the handle on the door. After Shengge pushed the door in, he blinked in surprise.


    The house is not big, at most about ten square meters. There were tables and chairs surrounded by different plants everywhere. Sheng Ge pushed it and found that it couldn''t move.


    One side protrudes like a wall, and a thick stall is paved on it. At least you won''t feel diaphragmatic when you sleep.


    The smell of the tree house is also good. It is clear and cool, giving people a very comfortable feeling.


    It was the first time she had seen such a house, and she was really surprised.


    "Where do I sleep?" Xiuqi sat on the bed as soon as he entered the door and asked faintly looking at Sheng Ge.


    It''s all sitting in bed and asking where she''s going to sleep? Sheng Ge turned his eyes in his heart and said, "you can sleep in bed."


    "OK." the one Xiuqi answered was called a crisp one.


    In his eyes, there was no gentlemanly demeanor at all. It was important to let women think about themselves first.

 Chapter 400

    I didn''t think Xiuqi would let her. Shengge silently nodded and put his backpack at the door.


    "Are you the new Shengge?" a male voice suddenly came in from the window next to the wooden house. When he heard the Shengge, he saw only a beautiful young man who looked like 17 or 18 lying in front of the bed and staring at her with a smile.


    "Yes." Sheng Ge nodded.


    "I heard that the newcomer is a little girl over ten years old. I thought it was a false rumour. Today, I found that it was really like this." the young man smiled and introduced himself friendly, "Hello, my name is Li Junyan. I''m your neighbor."


    "Hello." Shengge also smiled sweetly, and pointed to Xiuqi, "this is Xiuqi, my little brother."


    "He doesn''t look very old. How old are you?" Li junsul''s attitude towards Xiuqi was not bad, but his tone was a little flat.


    "He can''t speak." Sheng Ge is busy in a side way, "if you want to say age..."


    Count the days. Should Xiuqi be 19 or 20 years old at this time?


    While thinking about Sheng Ge, Xiuqi raised his hand and gestured twice. His expression was faint and he couldn''t see his emotion.


    "You are twenty years old?" Li Jun looked at Xiuqi''s twenty and said with a smile, "then you are two years older than me. I am eighteen this year."


    Xiuqi didn''t say anything. He turned and sat by the bed to pack his things.


    "I don''t think your little brother is easy to get along with." seeing this, Li Jun sulked and whispered to Sheng Ge, "it looks a little fierce."


    "He''s just not good at getting along with others." Sheng Ge shrugged, went to the window, looked out and asked, "where do you live?"


    "C branch 18, right next to you." pointing to an irregular house nearby, Li Jun sullenly said, "I live with my sister."


    "Then we are indeed neighbors." seeing this, Sheng Ge couldn''t help laughing, "but I''m a little curious about why the houses here are different in shape. It''s a mess at a glance."


    "Our houses are built on the branches. In order to ensure perfect stability on the branches, the shape of the house is determined by the shape of the branches, so the appearance is different." Li Jun leaned angrily against the window, and the inclined leaves blocked his face, adding a bit of randomness to his temperament, "Oval houses like yours are the most common, and the next one is my irregular house."


    "There seems to be square ones there." he pointed to a house not far away and sang softly, "there are many square ones, too."


    "Well, there are many shapes, and even the shape of an inverted triangle." Li Jun chuckled. "In such a house, people have a little foothold. I really don''t know how to live."


    "It''s bad luck for those who are assigned to such a house." Shengge sighed, and was glad that she was not assigned to such a house. Although she didn''t plan to live in Baishi base for a long time, she didn''t want to make herself uncomfortable when she lived now.


    "It''s very unlucky, but you don''t have to worry. You''ll never be assigned to such a house." Li junsul looked back and saw his tall bridge of the nose from his side face. "You''re the person specially told by Lord K of hearts. No one will give you small shoes."


    "I feel like you all know that Lord K of hearts asked me to come." Sheng Ge scratched his head and looked a little embarrassed and smiled.


    "We naturally pay close attention to the news of adults all the time." Li Jun chuckled. "You don''t have to feel uncomfortable. It''s a good thing to have someone to support you."


    Sheng Ge shrugged and made no comment.


    "But the atmosphere of the white envoy is very strange these days. You''d better not go out except for the necessary tasks these days." Li Jun said faintly and pointed to the bottom of the tree. "Usually at this time, there will be a lot of people in the white envoy base. You see, now, there is no one except those who come out to train."


    Sheng Ge looked down and saw only a few scattered people.


    "Why?" she wondered.


    "It''s said that the people above lost something important. In short, our leader clown was furious and killed many people related to that matter." Li junsul became a little dignified and a little sad, "a good friend of mine died in this great robbery."


    "What have you lost so badly?" Sheng Ge frowned.


    "I don''t know that." Li junsul shook his head and wanted to say more. When he had to say something, a girl suddenly came out of the wooden house next to him. The girl''s appearance was eight points similar to Li junsul and was more sweet.


    "Brother," said the girl with a smile, "it''s time to come back for dinner."


    "I see." as soon as the girl uttered a voice, Li Jun sulked and swallowed before he finished. He nodded and introduced to Sheng Ge, "this is my twin sister, Li Jun Jun."


    "Hello." Li Junjun smiled sweetly at Sheng Ge, with a small dimple on both sides of her face.


    "Hello." Sheng Ge politely smiled back and looked at Li Junjun secretly.


    Li Junjun is not tall, about 1.56 meters. She looks sweet and has a good figure. Her voice sounds soft and suits the appetite of ordinary men.


    "Since my sister called me, I''ll go back." Li Jun smiled angrily, said goodbye to Sheng Ge, and then followed Li Junjun back.


    "That woman is very strong." Xiuqi came over and stood at the window and said faintly, "Twelve level power."


    Li junxun''s power is level six, and his sister is a whole level higher than him.


    "If you were an ordinary person, how could you stay here?" Sheng Ge snorted and looked around from the window. "But what happened to the white envoy base? Look at the low atmosphere."


    The people walking outside all have a straight face. Even the two walking side by side can''t say a word for half a day.


    "Who knows." Xiuqi said faintly.


    "By the way, I suddenly had a guess about the content of Pangu''s plan." Sheng Ge suddenly said, "I think the purpose of the white envoy is not only Qin Feng, but also the handover of the city."


    "Transfer the city?" Xiuqi smiled contemptuously. "They haven''t been able to swallow the ability to transfer the city."


    There are few troops in the handover City, but in order to maintain balance, the north and south send heavy troops to guard the handover city. Just like the last mob incident, once the handover city encounters any danger, the north and South will immediately send people and horses to support it.


    "If they want to take the handover City, they must be prepared for all the forces in Shanghua." sitting on the rattan chair behind them, Xiuqi took off the chain tied on his shoulder and wiped it carefully.

 Chapter 401

    "What if the north and the south are unable to protect the handover city?" Sheng Ge sat opposite Xiuqi and said seriously, "now you know that they mobilize troops not to fight each other, but to support country e."


    "How do you know?" Xiuqi narrowed his eyes.


    "Do you see the meaning of war in the north and south? On the way here, we also heard that their two forces had negotiated." Sheng Ge swallowed his saliva and said calmly under Xiuqi''s cold eyes, "why negotiate in peacetime? The only explanation is who they are going to war against."


    "Now the only place where China can connect with the outside world is country e. it is certainly impossible to go to war with country E. they are our allies. The only explanation is that someone attacked country e, and China had to send someone to support it."


    Sheng Ge explained in a low voice, but in his heart he remembered the things of the previous life.


    At this time in the last life, she had not been repaired. They rescued her from the selling point in the north. At that time, the desire alliance was severely suppressed by the south, and there was no chance to rise at all.


    Because she was caught early by the white emissary, she didn''t know that there was still the cutting of the north and south parts of China. When she came out, she only knew that the headquarters of the white emissary base was sandwiched between the north and south. At the same time, the people of country m also began to invade China greatly, adding a ruthless war to the already devastated world.


    "Are you sure that the white envoy base is from country m?" Xiuqi suddenly asked.


    "Of course." Sheng Ge answered subconsciously.


    "According to your opinion, the person who attacked state e should be state M." Xiuqi said faintly. He guessed what Bai asked them to do to the handover city before. Now it seems so, "Country m attacked country e first, and then the white envoy took the opportunity to capture the handover City, block the connection between the north and the south, completely split China and facilitate M''s occupation... It''s really a good idea."


    "Eight, nine, ten." Sheng Ge looked out of the window.


    "But I didn''t expect you to be young, but it''s a set when I think of these things." Xiuqi said a few words of praise, and a faint smile rose at the corners of his mouth.


    Sheng Ge smiled twice.


    She can''t say that her ability to analyze things was studied in the last life and drunk night, can she?


    "But no one in the outside world knows the relationship between the white envoy base and country M. if others want to, they may only think of supporting country E. they can''t think that the white envoy base will attack and occupy the handover city." Xiuqi thought, "I have to tell drunk night about it as soon as possible."


    I think he may have thought of it... Sheng Ge is silent in his heart. Drunk emperor''s way of thinking is not understandable to ordinary people. His natural metamorphosis has nothing in common with them.


    "How are you going to tell him the news?" Sheng Ge asked softly.


    "Didn''t the guide say when he came here? If I want to eat here, I have to find a job by myself." Xiuqi said faintly, "I''m going to find a job that can deliver messages."


    "You want to find a job similar to an intelligence agent?" Sheng Ge thought about Xiuqi''s gloomy face passing the news there. He couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t scare the person who gave him the news to death.


    Xiuqi nodded faintly.


    Seeing Xiuqi''s plain appearance, Sheng Ge couldn''t help sighing, "then you look for it first. I''ll go to find out why the chief clown of the white envoy base is angry these days. Look at the atmosphere of the white envoy now, what they lost is absolutely unusual."


    "Yes, I''ll send all the news to the outside at one time." Xiuqi sat on the bed and looked at Sheng Ge faintly.


    At the same time, the high-level area of the white envoy has become a mess.


    In the center of the bright hall, a man with a clown mask smashed his pistol at the half kneeling man, and stretched out his foot to kick him to the ground.


    "Waste, a group of waste!" the man yelled. He kicked his feet again and said coldly, "you haven''t found the key yet?!"


    "I''m sorry." the man who was kicked to the ground looked pale, but he still covered his stomach and got up. "We tried very hard to find it, but it didn''t exist in all the places where death might pass."


    "If you can''t find it, you can''t find it. Now you still have the face to find reasons. Do you want to follow the footsteps of those people in front of you!" thinking of the people killed by the clown before, the man kneeling on the ground shrunk uncontrollably, and the whole person almost crawled on the ground, "please spare your life, sir, I''ll find it right away."


    "You''d better hurry up, or don''t come back and get in my eye." the clown said coldly, turned and sat in the high chair behind him.


    "Wait a minute before you go." seeing the man staggering to run, the square came out of the dark behind. He called the man, looked back at the clown and said with a smile, "my Lord, I really can''t find the key?"


    "I can''t find it," said the clown coldly. "Nine times out of ten, it was taken away."


    "It''s similar to human beings. It must have been picked up by the kind-hearted man." the square said strangely, "but these days, such kind-hearted people always die very fast."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter if the person who found the key is just a bad man. If he has the same purpose with us, let alone siren, Hermes can kill us." the clown said coldly, his eyes were as cold as poison. "It''s best not to let me find the person who took the key, or I''ll let them die without a place to bury."


    "Don''t worry, boss. The man has found it." the square raised his hand and said, "it''s reliable news. Our keys were taken away by these two people."


    Immediately took the paper in the square''s hand, and the clown stared at a man and a woman on it, showing a sneer.


    "I didn''t expect that there were such people who killed. Where did you know that?"


    "Siren sent it in person." Diamond smiled faintly. "It even said that the two men were near the south, even the approximate location. It seems that siren''s spies are really all pervasive."


    "Siren is the only existence we can''t question." the clown glanced at the square and handed the two pieces of paper to his men who were still kneeling on the ground. His voice was cold, "Copy these two pieces of paper for me so that each of our white envoys has one. From today on, the most important task is to seize these two people and seize the keys in their hands, and any other tasks can be put behind."

 Chapter 402

    "Yes." the kneeling man answered, turned around and stared angrily at the two people on the paper.


    It was these two men who killed many of their brothers. Now they have finally found them.


    "Or I''ll find it too?" when he saw that there were only two of them in the hall, the square looked back, glanced sideways and asked faintly.


    "You can''t go anywhere. You have to stay here," the clown said after leaning back in his chair and taking a long breath. "Next, you have to lead the people under you."


    "What about you?" the square asked casually, feeling that there was nothing wrong.


    "Me? I''ll find the key myself." the clown sat in the chair and moved his wrists without lifting his eyes. "All the things of the white envoy base will be handed over to you when I left to find the key. Remember our plan and don''t screw up."


    "Don''t worry, sir." I didn''t expect that the clown who always likes to hide in the dark should go to find it himself. Square smiled happily and said, "everything is not going well these days. I just can''t be careless."


    At the thought that the command of the whole white envoy base would be in his hands, his heart couldn''t help getting excited.


    "There''s nothing wrong with what you said." the clown frowned when he heard the speech. "Now our selling point is only country m, and the other two have been destroyed by people who don''t know where to run out. The economic losses are heavy, and two of the three managed spade K''s have died."


    "It''s a pity, but when siren comes here, the loss of the selling point will be made up soon." as he said, he walked out, and square raised his hand and said, "Sir, I''ll go out first."


    The clown didn''t answer again, only after the figure of the square disappeared in the field of vision, he took off his rigid mask and touched the plum blossom at his forehead.


    "If the clown knows that I have lost my key, I have to peel my skin. How dare I wait here for those unreliable guys to find it." "the clown smiled at himself, and put the mask on his face tired." everything is not going well, everything is not going well. "


    The next day, when Xiuqi just came back from the outside, Li junxun came over with two pieces of paper in his hand and said, "have you got these two pieces of paper? There is a look of people who stole our things on them, and the whole white envoy base has been spread all over the world."


    "Isn''t this something for everyone?" Sheng Ge sat at the table and rubbed his forehead. He glanced at it secretly. Sure enough, he saw this guy with a gloomy face, as if others owed him $18 million.


    "However, these two people are good-looking. How dare you steal our heads by sneaking around?" Li Jun angrily patted the window edge and said coldly, "if it weren''t for them, my good friend a Feng wouldn''t die. I must let them pay for their lives."


    "Sneaking around..." Sheng Ge pulled out the corners of his mouth. Yu Guang saw that the green tendons at the corners of his forehead began to jump. He quickly swallowed his saliva and turned off the topic, "well... Are you going to catch them with the people in the team?"


    "That''s right." Li Jun clenched his teeth and endured his anger. "I want to avenge my friend for everything I say."


    You''d better save it


    Looking at this kind of Li Jun sullen Shengge, she really didn''t know how to persuade. She only knew that if Li Jun sullen really followed those people of Bai envoy, she might not come back.


    The people on this paper are mo Wen and Yu Lan!


    Yu Lan didn''t say it first. It''s Mo Wen who can destroy their regiment alone, okay.


    "You can''t go." just as Sheng Ge hesitated to say something, a female voice suddenly sounded behind Li junsul.


    Li Jun turned back angrily and saw his sister coming over. He frowned at him and said, "you can''t go, brother."


    "Why?" Li Jun said in a cold, unwilling voice, "I have to go."


    "I''ll just go. You stay at home." Li Junjun put away her sweet appearance and whispered, "I''ve heard some people say that this mission is very dangerous. I''ll just go. You stay at home. Your strength... Is too weak."


    "No!" Li Jun''s sullen attitude was very tough. He clenched his teeth and said, "no matter what you say, I must avenge ah Feng myself."


    Li Junjun sighed helplessly when she saw Li junsul''s picture of oil and salt not entering. She smiled apologetically at Sheng Ge and said, "sorry to disturb you. I think it''s better to talk about this topic with my brother in the house."


    "It doesn''t matter. We really need to discuss it." Shengge waved his hand and vomited after seeing Li Junjun pulling Li junsul away.


    "Brother Xiuqi, why are you always gloomy." she looked back at Xiuqi''s gloomy face and asked softly.


    "The man above is my leader." Xiuqi sneered. "It''s their honor for the boss to take their things. These people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth dare to send someone to chase him. It''s really impatient."


    "... it''s the leader of your desire alliance." well, Xiuqi''s unconditional loyalty to Mo Wen has not been seen twice at once, and she''s not surprised now.


    However, it is only a large group of people who want to alliance that can say everything about others.


    "Do you know I''m a man of desire?" Xiuqi raised his eyes and narrowed his eyes.


    "I''ve known for a long time." Sheng Ge tilted his mouth and looked straight. "You don''t guard against me when you talk. Sometimes you mention desire."


    Did he say that? Recalling what I said before, my neat eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter, which can almost kill a fly.


    "What are you going to do?" he shrugged his shoulders and asked, "if you want to go with these people, I''ll go with you to prevent them from hurting your leader."


    "Just because they can''t move the boss''s half finger." he looked back at Sheng Ge, Xiuqi sneered and said after buttoning the table, "we won''t leave here for the time being. I''ll try to pass all the information here to Yu Meng."


    "Look, you said it again this time." Shengge smiled and habitually poured a glass of water and handed it to Xiuqi.


    Just now Xiuqi was still angry, subconsciously took a sip of water, and then looked at the cup in front of him.


    "What are you doing? Pour me water." he frowned.


    "Every time you drink water, you can eliminate more than half." no matter how much you eat sweets, you can eliminate all the gas.


    Sheng Ge didn''t say the following words. She was afraid to say too much. Xiuqi really wanted to kill her, but it was miserable.

 Chapter 403

    Straight looking at the Sheng song, Xiuqi always felt a strange feeling in his heart, as if the ten-year-old girl had known him before.


    "Are you really only ten years old?" Xiuqi asked the question he had been perplexed for a long time.


    "Really only ten years old." Sheng Ge stood up and a small face looked clever.


    "..." Xiuqi turned his head and became silent.


    ......


    I don''t know that Mo Wen, who has been watched by the white envoy base, is holding Yu Lan and jumping down from the Firebird''s back. He glances at the lake in front of him.


    The desire alliance is under the lake.


    Mo Xiaohuan was curious. She stuffed the mutter on the tip of her nose into Yu Lan''s hand, and squatted down to touch the lake under her body.


    Even in such a hot summer, the lake water is freezing, which is soaked from all sides of the skin.


    "Xiao Huan, don''t touch the water in her mouth." Yu Lan jumped down from Mo Wen''s arms, ran to Mo Xiao Huan and picked her up. However, he didn''t do anything. The next second, Mo Xiao Huan was carried by Mo Wen in his hand.


    "Why do you care about her?" Mo Wen frowned. "She''s not human, even if she drinks the water here."


    "Ah Wen, it''s wrong for you to say that." Yu Lan shrugged his shoulder and poked Mo Wen''s chin. "It''s common sense that water can''t be drunk now. She''s not a zombie. It''s better not to drink."


    Wen Wen''s unhappy lips, but he didn''t say anything.


    Mo Xiaohuan shook Yu Lan''s hand like comfort, and then turned back... He looked at Mo Wen like provocation.


    "Ma Ma is so good." in Mo Wen''s eyes, she hugged Yu Lan''s arm.


    "Blue blue." after Mo Wen was stunned for a short time, he smiled faintly and leaned over to LAN Dao, "will you hold her for me? So I can lead you away."


    Almost clearly feel the warmth from Mo Wen. Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen''s eyes, swallowed his saliva, and reached out to pass Mo Xiaohuan.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked at Yu Lan betraying himself under the beautiful color, and his dull face even forgot to laugh.


    "See," Mo Wen said with a gentle smile, "in your mother''s eyes, I will always be the first."


    So don''t forget to take more place from Yu Lan''s heart.


    Later, Mo Wen naturally wouldn''t say it in front of Yu Lan. He looked at Mo Xiaohuan coldly, which had explained everything in his eyes.


    Mo Xiaohuan tilted his mouth and opened his mouth to make a mouth shape for Mo Wen.


    We''ll see


    When she finished this mouth shape, Mo Wen immediately blacked his face, while Mo Xiaohuan was stunned.


    Since when did she make these moves? I used to say that I could only laugh.


    A dark color that no one could understand flashed through the dark eyes. Mo Xiaohuan rubbed his eyes and skillfully shrunk into a ball.


    Not noticing the abnormality of Mo Xiaohuan, Mo Wen took Yu Lan''s hand and walked inside the desire alliance.


    The Firebird followed them with short legs and looked into the lake from time to time.


    There seems to be a very powerful zombie in here.


    Yu Lan also noticed and looked into the lake. His milky eyes immediately bent into a gap.


    "Boss, you''re back."


    Just when Mo Wen was about to enter the desire alliance, Zui Linxue welcomed out. She stood at the door with a smile and said, "usually it should be slim to meet you, but now she is sent out by the drunk emperor to do a task, so I''ll pick you up."


    "What did he do when he was drunk." it doesn''t matter who will pick me up. Mo Wen said faintly as he walked, "he''d better call me back in such a hurry. It''s important."


    "There are really important things to say." Zui Linxue subconsciously protected Zui Wuye. "We just got the news that the north and South have sent troops to country e."


    "Already?"


    "Yes, we have sent troops." Zui Linxue spread out his hand and walked along the way. "Now the interior of the south is empty. My brother is still struggling to take the opportunity to do something to the south these two days."


    "What people are walking in the south?" Yu Lan asked a little curiously when he heard the south.


    Drunk Linxue was startled by Yu Lan who suddenly spoke. Looking back, Yu Lan blinked her milky eyes and looked at her curiously to ask questions.


    "Can you speak now?" Zui Linxue asked curiously.


    "En en." I had a little impression of Zui Linxue in my memory. Yu Lan nodded before saying, "I still remember you. You taught me to know cats."


    "Ah, you said that." recalling the scene where you showed Yu Lan the cat picture album, zuilin Xuewen smiled and said, "I remember your eyes became the cat''s vertical pupils after reading the cat picture, which scared me."


    "Cat''s... Atlas?" the ink walking next to Yu Lan glanced, then looked at drunk Linxue, frowning and wondering what he was thinking.


    "It was the first time I came here. Didn''t you let me and Zui Linxue go shopping for the alliance? I read the atlas at that time." thinking that Mo Wen didn''t remember, Yu Lan said it again with a smile.


    "That is to say, the last time you suddenly made a cat cry was because drunk Linxue showed you the picture album." recalling that Yu Lan almost sprouted his cat cry, Mo Wen covered his hand on his lips and coughed.


    "..." felt that the thinking jump of Mo Wen was a little big. After Yu Lan thought carefully, his face was a little uncomfortable and hot, "I didn''t know anything at that time."


    "Really?" Mo Wen looked a little lost.


    lose? Why lose?


    Yu Lan feels a little confused.


    In fact, what Yu Lan doesn''t know is that Mo Wen seems to like her who can play cute like that.


    Blue with cat ears, no matter what you think, you will feel very cute.


    I always felt that Mo Wen''s eyes became a little strange. Yu Lan touched his nose and quickly looked away.


    "You haven''t told me what people are walking in the south." Yu Lan continued to ask Zui Lin Xue Dao.


    "I don''t know who went. It''s not that jueying went to the front in person." Zui Linxue smiled at Yu Lan and said, "because Yu Ruoshui, jueying''s only daughter, is in charge of the south, Yu Tian seems to have been sent to the north."


    There was some ridicule for the sentence "Yu jueying''s only daughter" in Zui Linxue''s mouth. Yu Lan pie his mouth and side his eyes and said, "why send Yu Tian to the north?"


    "The agreement reached between the north and the south, Yu jueying and ye Zhi, who want to exchange sons, is like exchanging protons." Zui Linxue said with a smile, "what era is it? It''s still using such an old method."

 Chapter 404

    "Although the deal they reached in the dark must be more than that, but the exchange of sons is really ridiculous." Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing and his eyes were full of sarcasm. "Ye Zhi lost a lot just listening to this."


    "What''s the big loss? Why?" felt Yu Lan''s smile a little cold at this time. Drunk Linxue couldn''t help looking back and asked curiously.


    "Although Ye Xiao is an illegitimate son, he is at least a son in Ye Zhi''s eyes." Yu Lan sideways touched Mo Xiaohuan''s head and saw her smiling appearance. His eyes gradually softened, "but Yu Tian, he is in jueying''s eyes, not to mention a son. He is not even a person, so I say ye Zhi has lost a lot."


    "Ye Shu is dead now, and ye Xiao will be chosen as the next successor by Ye Zhi no matter how bad it is. But Yu jueying''s words... Even if he has lost his son and grandchildren, he should not choose Yu Tian." when Yu Lan mentioned Yu jueying, her heart was cold. She frowned and her voice became cold, "Sometimes I really wonder how abnormal a person can treat his own flesh and blood as an enemy."


    Seeing this, Yu lanmowen only felt distressed. He held out his hand and looked at her with some worry.


    Yu Lan was lonely when he was a child and didn''t even know how to take care of himself. Now he still remembers. If yu Ruoshui, who once hurt Yu Lan, must be killed in his eyes, Yu jueying, a man, just wants to make his life worse than death.


    "I''m fine." Yu Lan smiled and held Mo Wen''s hand.


    Mo Xiaohuan, who was held in her arms by Mo Wen, noticed the interaction between Mo Wen and Yu Lan and couldn''t help grinning.


    I always like the atmosphere between mom and dad.


    "This... Unlikely?" and Zui Linxue naturally noticed the interaction between them. Her heart was slightly stagnant and questioned, "I heard that Yu jueying didn''t let Yu Tian be his successor because Yu Tian was an ordinary man and couldn''t bear it. There was no word from the outside about how jueying abused Yu Tian. Instead, Yu Tian''s stupid deeds were really well known."


    "Yu Tian is my brother. I haven''t been together for a long time, and I don''t know him very well." Yu Lan said faintly, and his tone finally became calm. "Yu jueying is my father. Although I don''t get along with him much, I know his thoughts better than anyone else."


    She can''t hide from the man who once didn''t want her to be better.


    "Yu jueying is your father?!" Zui Linxue was startled.


    "Don''t be so excited." Yu Lan picked his eyebrows and flashed a dark color between his gray pupils. "As I said before, Yu Tian is not his son in Jue Ying''s eyes, and of course I''m not his daughter."


    "You..." are you illegitimate children?


    Drunk Linxue had such a problem in her heart, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she saw the cold eyes of ink, and she couldn''t speak any more.


    In fact, Zui Linxue doesn''t hate illegitimate children. In her opinion, it''s the fault of the previous generation''s parents and has nothing to do with the children.


    When she was a child, she just learned that she had another brother, she didn''t have much disgust with drunk all night, and even liked the brother very much, but she was disgusted with drunk all night''s mother, and she didn''t even let the woman in the door.


    Later, I heard that the woman died outside, and her father was just a pity at that time.


    It''s just a plaything. It''s not worth the emotional ups and downs.


    But now, as like as two peas in the night, he did not seem to be sad enough to know that his mother died.


    Seeing that drunk Linxue was about to stop talking, Yu Lan could probably guess what she was thinking. At the moment, he smiled and said, "do you want to ask if we are illegitimate children?"


    After being exposed, Zui Linxue smiled awkwardly for a moment. She raised her eyes and saw Mo Wen''s cold eyes sweeping over. She only heard a click in her heart.


    "I can tell you clearly, no, Yu Tian and I were born to Yu jueying''s serious wife, and Yu Ruoshui is the real illegitimate son." Yu Lan said faintly, patting Mo Wen on the shoulder to make him suppress his coldness a little. Look, it scared others.


    "So it is." Zui Linxue can only cover up the embarrassment of her eyes with a smile. She turns around and walks in front of her and doesn''t continue this topic.


    "Boss, do you want to take this... Zombie in?" looking back at the Firebird, she asked in a embarrassed whisper.


    This zombie looks very powerful. Is it really OK to take it to the desire alliance?


    Firebird glared at Zui Linxue fiercely, making it clear that if she didn''t let herself in, she would bite her neck.


    "You ask Lanlan about this." Mo Wen seems a little impatient. Why didn''t he find that drunk Linxue said so much before.


    "Take it in. It''s very hot outside now." seeing Zui Linxue looking at himself, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing, "I remember there''s a hall in Yumeng. Just let it stay there."


    Said Yu Lan also looked at Mo Wen and bent his eyes skillfully, "can you, ah Wen?"


    "Whatever you say." Mo Wen, who was impatient before, immediately changed his face and said connivantly.


    The interaction between Mo Wen and Yu Lan was all in the bottom of his eyes. Drunk Linxue couldn''t help but look a little bleak even if he could see it again.


    "Then let it stay in the hall." she lowered her eyes and said faintly.


    "Ma Ma." Mo Xiaohuan, who has been paying attention to drunk Linxue, sensitively noticed her emotional changes. Her side eyes pulled Yu Lan''s hand and gently called.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan looked down.


    Ma Ma, you should be careful of this woman. Her danger level has reached the critical value.


    I don''t know why Mo Xiaohuan didn''t say what was in her heart. She just hesitated to see drunk Linxue.


    "You call her mother?" didn''t notice Mo Xiaohuan''s drunkenness before. Linxue looked at it in shock. After hearing Mo Xiaohuan''s call to Yu Lan, his hands on his back were tightly pinched, and his nails were trapped in the meat.


    Mo Xiaohuan tilted his head and didn''t respond to the problem of drunk Linxue.


    In her completely dark eyes, the black area around zuilin Xue''s side is getting heavier and heavier, and looks more and more dangerous, which makes people feel very bad.


    Just as it is estimated that it can create an ice field with the help of the blue body, the black area she can see in her eyes is a description of a person''s thought and behavior, which is her unique ability.

 Chapter 405

    Yu Lan is always surrounded by colorless transparent areas, while ink is surrounded by... Indescribable colors.


    When Mo Wen and Yu Lan were together, his surroundings seemed to be as deep as an abyss, like blue, and seemed to be biased towards black, which looked extremely good-looking. However, once Mo Wen had a certain distance from Yu Lan, the colors around him became invisible and completely blurred together.


    At this time, zuilin snow was surrounded by a black that could be seen through at a glance. This black was full of malice. It was only one opportunity to break out.


    "Do you have any questions?" seeing Zui Linxue staring at Mo Xiaohuan, Yu Lan couldn''t help twisting her eyebrows and asked.


    "Is she your own?" drunk Linxue asked dully. She looked at Mo Xiaohuan and Yu Lan''s black and white eyes. Inexplicably, she felt similar.


    In addition, Mo Xiaohuan''s appearance is five points similar to Mo Wen, which makes her more frightened.


    "Of course not." feel drunk Linxue''s tone is a little strange, Yu Lan slightly raised his eyes and said, "Xiao Huan was met and adopted by me on the road. Do you have any problem?"


    Aware of the implied displeasure in Yu Lan''s voice, Mo Wen''s eyes immediately cooled down. He looked at Zui Lin snow faintly, "are you questioning what Lan Lan is?"


    "No, No." as soon as Mo Wen opened his mouth, he felt that his throat was pinched in his hand, and hurried back to God, "I just think the child''s eyes are very special."


    "Special?" Yu Lan patted Mo Wen''s shoulder and smiled at drunk Linxue. "I thought so when I saw Xiao Huan at the beginning."


    I always feel that drunk Linxue seems a little malicious to her.


    Zombie''s intuition is quite sharp. Yu Lan has always been confident in himself.


    But Zui Linxue kept her friendship in mind before. She didn''t understand where this malice came from.


    "But how old am I? How can I give birth to such a big child as Mo Xiaohuan." he casually said a word to adjust the atmosphere. Yu Lan smiled in a relaxed tone.


    "Also." drunk Linxue touched his face and finally realized his gaffe just now. He coughed and looked away at Mo Wen, "boss, are you going to see my brother?"


    "Yes." Mo Wen nodded.


    "I see." Zui Lingxue nodded as she walked to the hall with Mo Wen. "My brother is dealing with business in the room now. I''ll take you directly to him."


    With that, she pressed the elevator button for high-rise passage.


    Mo Wen looked at some newly renovated places in the hall, and his dark eyes flashed slightly under the bright light of the hall.


    "Boss, you''re back." while they were waiting for the elevator, Li Jie came out of the next elevator. He looked at Mo Wen and said in a surprised voice, "I thought it would take some time for you to come back."


    "Don''t want me to come back?" Mo Wen looked at Li Jie and smiled gently.


    "Boss, what are you talking about?" Li Jie''s expression looked strange. He smiled and said nothing more. After glancing at Yu Lan, he walked out of the gate.


    Just then the elevator came. Mo Wen looked at Li Jie more, turned and pulled Yu Lan into the elevator.


    "Li Jie, he caused a lot of trouble during your absence." following behind Mo Wen, drunk Linxue said faintly, "he had a hard time with the ark of the Ministry of aggression. A while ago, the ark went to country e, and the whole desire alliance stopped for some time, but the ark came back these two days."


    "They had a fight in the lounge yesterday and broke several tables."


    "Did they destroy the hall like that?" Mo Wen seemed to smile. He held the handrail next to the elevator and knocked without rhythm.


    "Yes, but now you''re back, boss, they should be more restrained." he noticed the expression change of ink from the elevator wall, and drunk Linxue slightly lowered his eyelids.


    Mo Wen didn''t respond to this. He just looked at Yu Lan and touched her head.


    Yu Lan also seemed very quiet at this time. She took Mo Wen''s hand, leaned against his arm and closed her eyes.


    "Are you tired?" Mo Wen asked, "if you are tired, we''ll have a rest first."


    "Not very tired." Yu Lan shook his head.


    Bending over and pinching Yu Lan''s face, Mo Wen was relieved to see that she was really full of spirit.


    Drunk Linxue looked at the button of the elevator and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Boss!" as soon as the elevator door opened, a figure rushed in, fast like a remnant, but was kicked away by ink.


    "What do you smoke when you are drunk without night." looking at the appearance of drunk without night, you want to cry, which is that ink has goose bumps all over uncontrollably.


    "Boss, I miss you so much." Zui Wuyi touched the kicked abdomen, looked at Yu Lan and added, "Oh, yes, and my sister-in-law, too."


    "What do you want LAN LAN to do?" Mo Wen asked, looking at the drunk night gently.


    Drunk night shivered and quickly changed his mouth, "bah, I''m wrong. I didn''t think of my sister-in-law. I just thought of you, the boss."


    The more you hear this, the more disgusting it is. Don''t open your eyes lightly.


    Seeing that Mo Wen had no intention to kill, drunk at night, he said pitifully, "boss, as soon as I heard you coming, I specially ran to meet you, and you even kicked me?"


    Mo Wen didn''t care about him and took Yu Lan into the room.


    "That elder brother, I''ll go first. There''s something else to take care of." seeing that Mo Wen went out, Zui Linxue smiled at Zui Wuye and said with a smile. Zui Wuye followed Mo Wen behind. She didn''t even look at her, but waved her hand to indicate that she could leave.


    Staring at the back of the drunk night in the elevator, she didn''t see it until she pressed the button to close the elevator.


    The smile on her face could no longer be maintained. She leaned on the handrail on her side and felt an unprecedented sense of loneliness in this empty room.


    What is this mood now?


    Looking down at his palm, Zui Lingxue asked himself with a bitter smile and mocked himself by sticking his forehead on the wall of the elevator.


    envy? No, it''s a stronger emotion.


    This is jealousy.


    She is jealous of Yu Lan, a zombie that is not even human.


    Mo Wenming and zuiye are the same kind of people. Why can Yu Lan get everything she dreams of?


    From small to large, she did absolutely no less for drunk night than Yu Lan, but why did drunk night always treat her as a plaything?


    Why, what Yu Lan can do for Mo Wen, she can also do for drunk night.


    The emotion that has been suppressed in the bottom of my heart suddenly broke after seeing the intimate interaction between Yu Lan and Mo Wen. Drunk Linxue almost collapsed and hugged his head.

 Chapter 406

    Before, Yu Lan had no mind. She didn''t feel much when she was mentally retarded, but now Yu Lan has recovered her mind. The feeling of jealousy in her heart can''t be suppressed anyway.


    In her eyes, drunk all night is no worse than ink. Why can''t drunk all night do what ink can do?


    And children


    Even if the child was picked up, it was Yu Lan and Mo Wen''s child. God knows how much she wanted to have a child with drunk night. Even if she was adopted, she was willing.


    But no, no, she doesn''t have or won''t have what she wants. Drunk night won''t give her this at all.


    I can''t figure it out. I really can''t figure it out. Why does Yu Lan have these zombies?


    Mo Wen has been taking care of her all the time. She obviously hasn''t done anything. Before, she couldn''t do anything except act coquettish and sell cute. Now... Now she''s also making trouble for Mo Wen.


    Yu jueying''s men obviously only have Yu Ruoshui''s daughter, which is known to the outside world. She said that she was born in the main room. Why did no one know? Even Yu jueying never mentioned it.


    So Yu Lan is lying. He must be lying.


    The crazy emotion of jealousy has completely distorted Zui Linxue''s reason. At this time, she has lost her previous calmness and gentleness, even if it just looks frightening.


    The feeling of dissatisfaction with drunk love, coupled with a strong sense of jealousy, has completely distorted her.


    How vicious a woman can be depends on what she can do when she is jealous.


    Looking at his twisted face from the wall of the elevator, drunk Linxue retreated half a step in pain and fear, covered his face and squatted down.


    At this time, she was reflected on the wall. Her whole face was distorted and couldn''t find her original appearance.


    She shouldn''t be like this. It''s her own choice. She can''t blame others for her misery.


    "Ding -"


    At this time, the elevator door suddenly opened. Drunk Linxue trembled with fear. He only felt that the end was coming and shrank into a mass of despair.


    She didn''t have the courage to look up when she listened to the footsteps coming in.


    "What''s the matter with you?" the sound was as good as the sound of dew falling into the pool in the summer morning, which made the drunk snow lose his mind for a moment.


    "Lv Shi..." she looked up at the watery man in front of her. When her eyes were hot, she found that her face was full of tears.


    "Why are you crying here alone." he stretched out his hand and took Zui Linxue''s arm. LV Shi wiped the tears still hanging in the corners of her eyes with his clean thumb. His voice was full of helplessness, "is it for the sake of Zui emperor again?"


    Drunk Linxue shook his head to save face, but his neck was stiff and couldn''t move at all.


    She lowered her eyes and nodded. Her throat was hot and dry, and even swallowing became difficult.


    "You come with me." with a long sigh, LV Shi took Zui Linxue out of the elevator and reached his room through a clean and tidy corridor.


    Drunk Linxue''s mood had calmed down at this time. When she looked up at LV, she always felt a little embarrassed.


    "Drink some coffee first." he made a cup of coffee for Zui Linxue in an elegant posture, and LV Shi gently said, "in my eyes, there is nothing more bitter than coffee in the world. No matter how bitter things are after drinking coffee, my mood will become better."


    "You put sugar." drooping eyes took a sip of LV Shi''s coffee and gave it to her. Drunk Linxue couldn''t help saying, "it''s not bitter."


    "That''s because you haven''t met anything worth drinking bitter coffee." sitting opposite Zui Linxue, LV Shi gently smiled and said, "tell me what happened to you this time."


    "Why use the word ''you''?" Zui Linxue put down his coffee and rubbed his eyebrows. "This is the first time I''m crying here, okay?"


    "Is it the first time?" Lv Shi shook his head. "You cry every time you come to me, but your tears don''t come out of your eyes."


    Tears don''t come out of your eyes. It''s a wool cry.


    Drunken snow wanted to make complaints about it, but when looking at what he looked like, he said nothing.


    She took up the coffee and drank it, playing with the empty cup in her hand.


    "What are you going to do just now?" she casually found a topic to hide her panic.


    "The supply department has completely resumed its operation. I wanted to inspect it."


    LV Shi sat quietly with his hands comfortably and naturally on his side. It looked like a natural sense of elegance.


    "That''s right." zuilin replied.


    She knew that LV Shi was quietly looking at her and waiting for her reply all the time.


    "I''m jealous." after a long time, Zui Linxue finally lost the battle. She lowered her eyes and whispered, "I''m jealous of Yu Lan. She has the love I don''t have."


    "Yu Lan?" Lv Shi thought, "is it the zombie next to the boss?"


    "It''s her." Zui Linxue nodded.


    "The boss is back?" Lv Shi asked again, "I don''t know when."


    "Just came back, I just took the place of Qu Miaomiao to pick them up." put the cup in my hand on the table, and drunk Linxue finally said frankly when looking at LV, "I just saw the interaction between Yu Lan and the boss, and I didn''t feel reconciled."


    "Why am I in a similar situation to Yu Lan? She can get the love of her lover, but I can''t?"


    "When I was a child, I liked to be drunk all night, and even now, but I didn''t get anything." Zui Lin Xuedun said, "where he went to school when I was a child, I had to follow him. At the beginning, I just liked him, but then he forcibly changed the taste."


    "He is outstanding, well-known and sociable. He likes small animals. He is cheerful and optimistic. With the background of Zui group, the whole person is like a prince." speaking of this, Zui Linxue couldn''t help smiling bitterly, "I thought so at the beginning. I''m even proud of having such a shining brother."


    "But later, I suddenly knew that he was a pervert and a devil. None of the people who got in his way were alive. He liked to torture people in the most cruel and inhumane way." speaking of this, drunk Linxue seemed to think of something that made her laugh. She covered her mouth and smiled twice before continuing, "More than that, I also found that my father is also a pervert. He is openly engaged in charity and secretly doing things with human face and animal heart."

 Chapter 407

    "Zui, the former charity group, really had a good reputation." Lv Shi smiled and asked faintly, "so did you avoid him?"


    "What?" drunk Linxue was slightly stunned.


    Looking up at drunk Linxue, LV Shi repeated his question again, "did you avoid him after you first came into contact with the pervert?"


    "Get away?" Zui Linxue shook her head and recalled, "I can''t do it. At that time, I was like a mouse who saw a cat. I couldn''t even move my fingers."


    "But fortunately, my brother didn''t kill me. He told me that those people were different from me. He wanted me to live as long as I was obedient."


    When looking up at LV, drunk Linxue couldn''t help smiling, "Lv, you must have no way to imagine. At that time, my first reaction when I heard this sentence was not fear, not panic, but joy. In the eyes of this almost perfect brother, I was different from others. He didn''t want me to die."


    LV Shi touched his earlobe and said nothing.


    "From then on, I put my brother in the first place in my heart. I''ll do everything he wants. Sometimes I''ll even be assimilated by him and want to be abnormal with him." Zui Linxue said, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help catching a bitter smile, "but I paid so much for him, but I couldn''t get any return I want."


    "Linxue, you''re just out of balance. If you want to repay, I think the drunk emperor has given it to you." standing up and sitting next to drunk Linxue, LV Shi approached her and said in a low voice, "what he gave you is a different attitude towards others. In his eyes, you can only be played by him, can''t you? This is his exclusive desire for you."


    "But I want more." Zui Linxue looked at LV Shi''s side face and shook her head. "People are greedy, and I''m no exception. I want to get what ink can give Yu Lan from him. I don''t believe why I can''t get what Yu Lan can get."


    "Lv Shi, exclusive desire is not love. I want his love."


    "A pervert like him doesn''t have love." Lv Shi pointed to his head. "We lack the emotion you want here. You can''t get his love, just delusion."


    "Then why can Yu Lan get it?" Zui Linxue gritted his teeth. "If no one gets it, it''s OK, but now I can do more than her. Why can''t I get it?"


    "Boss, he..." he can''t explain it with common sense.


    LV Shi looked at the drunk Linxue whose face was distorted again and sighed, "Linxue, don''t you think you did too much?"


    Drunk Linxue was stunned.


    "You clearly know how drunk emperor is, but you still pay blindly and want to get more from him." Lv Shi said faintly, "you take it for granted that paying will pay off, but you never thought that not all paying in the world will pay off."


    LV Shi''s words stunned Zui Linxue. She hung her eyes and thought about what she had done for so many years. Suddenly she felt that she had really done wrong.


    LV Shi is right. She takes it for granted that she has to pay and get a return, but there are so many things in the world.


    "Do you mean that all the things I have done for so many years have been done in vain?" Zui Linxue said with a wry smile, "then tell me what I should do."


    "Do you have to be drunk with love all night?" Lv Shi frowned.


    "That''s right." drunk Linxue whispered, "I have to. I can give up everything except this."


    "Even if it is life?" looking at the firm appearance of drunk Linxue, LV Shi asked faintly.


    "Lv Shi, do you remember what I did to stay in Yumeng? I can really do anything." when I stood up and looked at LV Shi, I looked at the coffee cup on the table. Drunk Linxue showed a strange smile and said, "thank you for your enlightenment. I hope I can drink real bitter coffee when I come to you next time."


    "Linxue, you and Zui Di are really the same kind of person." looking at the back of Zui Linxue turning out, LV Shi shook his head and smiled slightly mockingly, "stubborn to the extreme."


    "No, my brother, he won''t be stubborn about anything." he stopped and drunk Linxue didn''t return. "His mind is always free. There''s nothing to stop him from doing what he wants to do."


    "So it seems that you are brothers and sisters. It will always be the same fact." he took the coffee cup drunk Linxue had drunk in his hand, and LV Shi finally said, "drunk Linxue, take care of yourself."


    When Zui Linxue walked out of Lv''s room, there were no tears on her face. She walked up the elevator with a plain face, leaned against the handrail and gently closed her eyes.


    She emptied her mind and began to recall every bit of her previous experience with drunkenness.


    At this time, how could she give up being drunk all night and give up what she had paid.


    But... Does she have to continue to pay now?


    It''s not wrong that she can''t let go, but it doesn''t mean she has to live like before.


    People always change, and she should make some changes.


    After all, Yu Lan can''t get what she can get without reason. She can''t give up. She doesn''t have the courage.


    If one day she really gives up... She can''t imagine what she will be like at that time.


    So it''s true that she is jealous of Yu Lan, but it doesn''t mean she has to admit defeat to LAN.


    Thinking so, the elevator reached its destination. With the sound of "Ding", the elevator door opened slowly.


    Li Jie stood at the elevator door with a gloomy face. As soon as the elevator door opened, he grabbed drunk Linxue''s collar, pulled her over, and mercilessly pressed her on the wall on her side.


    Drunk Linxue was bumped into the wall unprepared, and his painful face was slightly white. She raised her eyes and stared at Li Jie. Her slender fingers had been tightly squeezed into a fist.


    "Hey, drunk Linxue, did you say anything bad about me at the boss?" before she could speak, Li Jie said coldly, "You cheap woman."


    "Come on, brother Jie." several people from the Defense Department came together with a smile, "how can drunk Linxue, a timid woman, do such a thing? It''s impossible to think about it. Don''t worry."


    "Yes," said a long haired man leaning against the wall with a smile, "if she says anything bad to the boss, you will be called over by the drunken emperor to give a severe scolding."

 Chapter 408

    "Are you all talking for her?" he raised his eyes and glanced at several people around him. Li Jie''s dark brown eyes flashed a killing idea.


    Under Li Jie''s cold eyes, several subordinates around finally shrugged and said, "well, brother Jie, we just think it''s too much for you to bully an ordinary person."


    "What do you want to do?" Li Jie asked with a sneer, clasping the neck of drunk Linxue.


    Drunk Linxue''s face was pale, but there was no panic at all, even the color of fear could not be seen.


    She just looked at Li Jie''s unbridled smile without expression, and there was no response from beginning to end.


    "How about cutting off her hand?" the long haired man said solemnly. "As long as she informs the top once, how about we cut off her hand?"


    "She has only two hands. How do you want to chop?" the person next to her smiled and pounded the long haired man''s fist and coaxed, "just chop your fingers ten times... Tut, she''s enough to sue ten times."


    "Are you sure she told so many times that Jackie can still live?" the long haired man rolled his eyes and raised his hand to block the hand of the man next to him. "Twice is the maximum for her, okay?"


    "You really have a way." Li Jie smiled and listened to the words of the people around him, watching drunk Linxue''s eyes become cold and dangerous. "Did you hear that? As long as you dare to say something more in front of the boss, you''ll be dead."


    I probably know that Li Jie is just threatening her at this time. Drunk Linxue reluctantly lowered his eyes and suddenly said, "don''t you know that even if you touch one of my fingers, my brother won''t let you go?"


    Said drunk Linxue raised his head, his sharp eyes swept a few people coldly, "bluff in front of me, and don''t see how many kilograms you have."


    This is the first time Zui Linxue showed this attitude in front of the people who wanted to join the league. For a moment, he even startled the people behind Li Jie.


    "Are you crazy?" the man with long hair said coldly, his knuckles pinching "click".


    "To tell you the truth, just now, I told the boss that your defense department provoked the aggression department all day. Your warning seems to have come a little late." he smiled, drunk Linxue''s side eyes swept Li Jie coldly, "so Li Jie, you''re sorry."


    "Are you crazy?!" he raised his hand and directly grabbed drunk Linxue''s neck. Li Jie looked at her coldly. "I''ll give you some thin noodles. Do you really think you''re a person? If you want to die, just say it. My life is not different from yours."


    "Li Jie." holding Li Jie''s arm, drunk Linxue sneered hard, "you see yourself too high, not me."


    "Even if there is no boss, my brother is in charge. It''s not up to you to say three or four."


    Coldly looking at Li Jie, drunk Linxue has lost the previous half point of forbearance, "seriously, what are you?"


    "You!" Zui Linxue''s words undoubtedly completely angered Li Jie. He tried hard to break Zui Linxue''s neck. A group of his men hurried forward to block him, "brother Jie, don''t be impulsive. If you really kill Zui Linxue, Zui Di will not let you go."


    Li Jie''s face twisted uncontrollably for a moment. He stared at drunk Linxue and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Yo, Li Jie, is it interesting for you to bully a weak woman like Zui Linxue?" just then the ark came out of the next elevator and saw the scene that Zui Linxue was strangled by his neck. At the moment, he couldn''t help laughing, "Li Jie, it seems that your ability can only bully and bully Zui Linxue, an ordinary person."


    He couldn''t help turning back and smiling at Zheng Yunfei, "you should be careful in the future. I found Li Jie''s new hobby."


    Zheng Yunfei, who is also an ordinary person, looked at Zui Linxue and Li Jie, and nodded solemnly.


    "Ark, shut up!" Li Jie only felt that the green veins in his forehead were going to burst out of his skin. He said coldly, and threw the drunk Linxue on the ground with his backhand.


    Drunk Linxue was hit on the wall behind him. He only felt a fishy sweet gush in his throat.


    "Hey, are you going to do it?" the ark immediately raised his hand and made a surrender. "I admit defeat. Now I don''t dare to fight you. You''re not afraid of the boss. I''m afraid."


    Li Jie clenched his teeth and stared at the ark.


    "Look." Zui Linxue got up at this time and looked at Li Jie with a faint smile, "just like what the ark said, you only have this ability."


    Drunk Linxue also figured it out at this time. Drunk night has actually given her a lot of things she can give.


    He has protected her with everything he can give now.


    For example, she became her backstage and didn''t let anyone bully her. For example, she never touched any other woman except her.


    She can''t use ink to treat Yu Lan to ask to be drunk all night. They are the same kind of people, but they are not the same.


    If she thinks about it like this, she doesn''t have to be careful all day and only get a good impression from being drunk all night. Anyway, now she can get what she wants, and she should live more freely.


    She thanked LV Shi for enlightening her before, but she also knew LV Shi''s hostility to drunk night.


    Unexpectedly, Zui Linxue would say such words to Li Jie. At this moment, the ark was stunned and looked at it in surprise.


    Zheng Yunfei had no special intersection with Zui Linxue before, but now Zui Linxue looks completely different from what he used to see.


    How to describe it... Fox pretends to be tiger?


    Just right.


    "Do you want to kill me now?" he pointed to his neck. Drunk Linxue sneered viciously, hoarse. "If you can be broken into pieces and skinned and cramped by my brother, you can come."


    Li Jie gritted his teeth.


    The people behind him looked at each other and didn''t know what to say at this time.


    "Hey, drunk Linxue, first tell me what''s the matter with this red zombie. Did the boss bring it? Why did he put it here." too lazy to pay attention to Li Jie, who is about to riot, the ark pointed to the Firebird sitting in the corner of the hall and sighed, "the level of this zombie is higher than me. What level is he now, boss."


    "It''s a zombie brought by Yu Lan. It''s only here when there''s no ground to put it." Zui Linxue looked at the Firebird that bared its teeth to her. After a pause, he tangled, "you should not bite. You''d better not get close."

 Chapter 409

    "Yu Lan, that''s the zombie next to the boss?" Fang couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. "So, can that zombie control other zombies now? It''s a good ability. Think about the scene of our desire alliance leading thousands of zombies. It''s really fun to think about it."


    "Maybe we can really look forward to it." drunk Linxue looked at the ferocious look of the Firebird and smiled.


    "Don''t you have to rely on the ability of the drunken emperor?" seeing the ark and drunken Linxue talking like no one else, Li Jie was angry. He narrowed his eyes, the green tendons on his arm burst, and there were signs of plant at any time. "Do you really think how important you are in the eyes of the drunken emperor?"


    Several people around Wanted Li Jie to fight with the ark. They looked lively, so no one came forward to stop them at this time.


    "With the documents my brother dumped on your face, you should be able to think how important I am in my brother''s eyes." Zui Linxue raised her eyes and sneered, "what''s more, as an ordinary person, I can only rely on Zui emperor. If you don''t agree, you can be like me. No one will say anything about you. Believe me."


    "Wow, Li Jie, you''ve been dumped by the drunk emperor." Fang Zhou couldn''t help but want to get drunk Linxue to verify, and smiled with schadenfreude.


    "More than once." drunk Linxue also smiled coldly.


    Look, she can borrow the power of these people. Why does she always have to live like before.


    "That would really kill people with laughter." he couldn''t help but give Zui Linxue a thumbs up, and the ark said with a happy smile, "but the number one under the great Zui emperor, if you can only rely on the Zui emperor, you can kill people with laughter."


    Li Jie has now been forced to the extreme. He has lost his reason. He even wants to tear up the disgusting face of the ark before he has time to worry about anything, and then he is ruthlessly wringing the neck of drunk Linxue.


    However, while he was doing it, he felt a violent impact between his consciousness, and a pleasant female voice sounded in his ears without warning.


    "Stop!"


    The Ark''s body was stiff in place and could not move.


    "Slim?" drunk Linxue looked at someone and called softly, "you''re back."


    "Sister Linxue, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Qu Miaomiao was covered with wind and dust at this time. Even his hair didn''t look as neat as before and was tied up hastily.


    Her face seems to be covered with dust, generally a little dim, but it can''t hide her sweet features.


    "How dare you control me?" Li Jie was finally able to move now. He turned his head and stared at Qu Miao, gasping heavily.


    "Or do you want to see you hurt sister Linxue?" Qu Miaomiao snorted and made a face at Li Jie. "I haven''t seen you for so long, Li Jie, you''re still so rampant."


    "It''s more than rampant. He just hurt me and Zui Linxue." Fang Zhou smiled unkindly, "Qu Miaomiao, are you going to go to the boss now? Remember to tell me."


    "You don''t have to complain, I''ve already complained." he smiled at Qu Miaomiao and said with a smile, "my brother should be able to send someone soon."


    Just a few seconds later, the elevator just closed behind her opened again. Gu Cheng walked out with his slender legs, and his mature face was still with a faint smile.


    At first glance, he noticed four Firebirds sitting in the corner facing the sky. He quickly looked away at Li Jie and said, "Li Jie, I was just looking for you. The boss called you."


    It''s "the boss calls you", not "the drunk emperor calls you".


    Li Jie''s heart clicked. I don''t know why he subconsciously wanted to escape.


    He can escape from the desire alliance first, escape from the influence line of Mo Wen for a period of time, and then come back after Mo Wen''s anger disappears.


    Thinking so, his feet went towards the elevator uncontrollably, and the whole person''s eyes were dull.


    "I know." Li Jie''s fear of ink has invaded his heart. At this time, he is really like a mouse stared at by a cat. He has no resistance at all.


    After seeing Gu Cheng, the several people who were still swaggering behind Li Jie looked at each other and left quickly.


    They can''t afford to provoke Gu Cheng, the Minister of weapons.


    After Lijie got into the elevator, Qu Miaomiao took a breath and smiled at drunk Linxue in a low voice, "sister Linxue, is the boss back?"


    "Well, I came back just before you." Zui Linxue smiled and inadvertently appeared a look that had never appeared before.


    "Well, that''s really a coincidence." Qu Miaomiao said with a sweet smile, "sister Linxue, you really impress me. This is the first time I''ve seen you face to face with Li Jie. You usually bear it."


    "I just don''t think it''s meaningful to bear it any more." Zui Linxue said with a faint smile, "it''s slim. You''d better go and have a rest. Do you want to find the boss later?"


    "Well, I''ve heard a lot of news this time." Qu Miaomiao nodded, turned his head and glanced at the Firebird in the corner, "what''s the matter with that zombie and what pet the boss keeps?"


    "That''s Yu Lan''s." Zui Linxue didn''t remember that it was the first time he explained the origin of Firebird to them, and said it smoothly.


    "Yu Lan?" Qu Miaomiao thought, "is it... The zombie raised by the boss?"


    "Yu Lan is the beloved of the boss." I always feel that the word "raise" sounds strange. Drunk Linxue couldn''t help whispering, "it''s not a pet."


    Now the feeling of jealousy in her heart is not as strong as before, and she has a little more reason to look at Yu Lan.


    "Well, it''s all right. It doesn''t matter to me." Qu Miaomiao smiled carelessly and turned to the elevator.


    "Let''s go after the good play?" the ark said hello to Gu Cheng and was ready to take Zheng Yunfei away, but Gu Cheng stopped him.


    "Wait a minute." he called the ark and said, "drunk emperor asked you to take the weapons made by our weapons department and take people to the inner and central areas of the south to clean up and see if you can take the opportunity to get something."


    "It''s the drunken emperor again." the ark said, but he knew that this was not the time to be picky. "Well, when will your weapons be made?"


    "It will take about five days." Gu Cheng lifted his eyes lightly.


    "I see. I''ll go to you in five days and start with weapons." waved, and the ark soon took Zheng Yunfei into the elevator and left.

 Chapter 410

    There are only Zui Linxue and Gu Cheng left in the hall.


    "Zui Linxue, do you still have leather on your hand?" Gu Cheng suddenly asked when Zui Linxue was about to say something.


    "Yes." drunk Linxue looked at Gu Cheng and said with no expression.


    "Several people have reserved weapons with me. I need some handy skins." Gu Cheng said faintly, "the boss has also ordered a weapon with me."


    "Did the boss also want human skin?" drunk Linxue asked with a wrung eyebrow. He wondered if the weapons of Mo Wen had been lost.


    "No." Gu Cheng shook his head. "Boss, he doesn''t seem to like these."


    "Yes, I''ll find you some leather." Zui Linxue nodded and said, "do you want to come with me?"


    Gu Cheng nodded. Then they didn''t say anything more and had nothing to say.


    At last, only the zombie of Firebird was left in the hall. It shrank into a ball and roared alone.


    Why is there only a zombie left? It wouldn''t have come in if it had been so boring.


    Thinking so, the whole head of the Firebird retracted back into the body.


    Besides, Yu Lan and Mo Wen are entering the drunken night room.


    After they went in, they didn''t see any neat room. At first glance, they saw documents all over the floor, at second glance, they saw messy tables, and at third glance, they saw gloomy faces drunk all night.


    "Boss, you''ve had a good holiday." he said, and when he was drunk all night, he went directly to the table, leaned against the corner of the table and said in a voice, "the situation is turbulent these days. There are a lot of problems in the supply department. How annoying and annoying they are. You''d better leave as soon as you go."


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Mo Wen. He looked like he wanted to raise his teacher and ask for guilt. Unfortunately, Mo Wen didn''t eat his suit. He didn''t even have a guilty mood.


    He went to the chair in front of the desk and sat down. Mo Wen held Yu Lan and looked at drunk night lightly. "You seem very dissatisfied?"


    "It''s not what I said, boss. Can you stop leaving a lot of affairs to me every time and go to have fun by yourself?" drunk night said with great heart, "do you know that I have to vomit in front of this desk all day? I''m also a human, and I want a holiday."


    "So you are very dissatisfied now?" Mo Wen said faintly, tapping the table with his slender fingers. "Otherwise, how about I give you the position of the leader of the desire alliance? You don''t have to bother me if you have anything in the future."


    "..." there is a sentence in my heart that MMP doesn''t know what to say. Drunk all night, he almost burst into foul language. He stared at Mo Wen''s leisurely appearance. He just wanted to jump up and pull his head out as a kick.


    "OK. You''re cruel." drunk night finally had to admit his life and hang his head.


    Let him take over? Next life.


    There are so many things to manage temporarily. If he really takes over, he won''t be tired to death.


    "Boss, is this your daughter? She looks like you." he led the topic to Mo Xiaohuan and said, "how long have you met your daughter-in-law and the children are so old? Did you hook up before the end of the day?"


    The word "collusion" is very inappropriate here. Fortunately, ink is too lazy to care about this kind of thing with drunkenness at this time. At the moment, he said gently, "shit."


    "..." boss, it''s really good for you to say such dirty words in such a gentle tone.


    The corner of my eyes was drunk all night.


    "Mo Xiaohuan was picked up by Lanlan and me on the road. It has no blood relationship with me." he tilted his eyes and smiled at Mo Xiaohuan, and said faintly in ink.


    "Then why does she look so like you?" the drunk night looked incredulous. "Are you brothers and sisters who have been separated for many years?"


    "Drunk all night, your imagination doesn''t have to deal with official business. I don''t think it''s necessary for you to call me back." lift your eyes and sweep drunk all night, and the dark pupils spread at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Knowing that Mo Wen''s eyes showed this kind of look, it was time for him to "get sick". When he was drunk all night, he stood up straight and hurried to talk about business, "boss, there is no news about Xiuqi up to now."


    "Xiuqi, hasn''t he come back yet?" Mo Wen lowered his eyelids slightly.


    "Not only didn''t he come back, he didn''t even have any news." drunk night said seriously, "if he''s still safe, he shouldn''t even give us any news."


    "You mean something happened to him?" Mo Wen raised his eyes and said decisively, "it''s impossible."


    "I hope it''s impossible." drunk night hung his eyes and no longer had the previous smile on his face, "but he has no news now, which makes people have to worry."


    "It''s rare for me to find a partner who fits me so well. Nothing can happen to him."


    "Nothing will happen to Xiuqi." when it comes to Xiuqi, there is a slight change in Mo Wen''s mood. "He has experienced so many storms and waves, and nothing can happen now."


    Xiuqi is no matter how powerful and abnormal. He was only 16 at the beginning of the last world. Now he is just a teenager who has just reached the age of 20.


    If he falls, he is destined to make too many people regret.


    "I''ve sent a team of people to the north to find him, hoping to bring back good news." I took a breath, got drunk all night, stabilized my mood, and then continued to say, "also, the ark just came back a few days ago, and brought back a lot of important news."


    "Did he come back from country e?" asked Mervyn.


    "Boss, how do you know?" zuiwuye raised his eyebrows, pulled a chair and sat down. "To be exact, he didn''t go into country E. now country e is under full martial law. Except people from the north and South can go in, others can''t go in at all. He came back after asking for some news in the border area."


    "Your sister told me." she adjusted her posture to make the sleepy Yu Lan sit more comfortable in her arms. Mo Wen raised her eyes. "In addition, she told me that Li Jie had fallen out with the ark."


    "Linxue told you?" drunk night couldn''t help laughing. "Indeed, boss, you should see the renovated place in the hall. When they fought, they almost tore down the whole desire alliance."


    "Where have they all been removed?" Mo Wen raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, there are a lot of places to dismantle. There are many places outside the hall, rest area and entertainment area." drunk night broke his fingers and counted carefully, "in addition, it seems that there are many places I don''t know."


    "It''s so lively." Mo Wen raised his eyes, buttoned the table and said with a light smile, "don''t you care about them?"

 Chapter 411

    "What do I care about them? I can''t beat them again." drunk night rolled his eyes. "Besides, isn''t this your business? I have to take care of what I do."


    "I''d better try your strength now?" Mo Wen smiled gently with his eyes hanging from his wrists. "I really don''t know when the drunken emperor can''t even beat his own men."


    "Get it, the gentleman doesn''t do it." drunk night spread out his hand and made a surrender, "boss, don''t bother me. I''m just too lazy to care about them."


    Mo Wen picks eyebrows.


    "The friction between the invasion department and the Defense Department is not a bit. It only needs an appropriate opportunity to break out." Zui Wuyi sighed lightly, "for example, during the time when you leave, the contradiction between the two departments broke out immediately. If no one stops, God knows when they can fight, and they are arrogant one by one."


    "Who stopped me during this period?" Mo Wen picked up several documents and asked thoughtfully.


    "There are no special people. They are all peacekeepers. The most special one should be sugar moon." Zui Wuyi murmured, "that boy doesn''t care about his people. Every time I''m watching the excitement, his people jump out and hinder me."


    "It''s to see the excitement." Yu Lan smashed his mouth, listening quietly all the time.


    "..." drunk night stared at her.


    "What are you looking at?" Mo Wen immediately stared back.


    "..." well, can''t he provoke this great God? Drunk night heartache thought.


    "Can you speak now?" asked Yu Lan softly. Drunk night stole a glance at Mo Wen. He was relieved after seeing that he had no special reaction.


    "Well." Yu Lan nodded.


    "That means you''ve recovered your mind now?" asked drunk night.


    Yu Lan nodded again and subconsciously puffed up his cheeks.


    "God, this is really a miracle. She should be the first zombie to recover her mind?" pointed to Yu Lan, drunk and frightened, asked Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen smiled happily, touched Yu Lan''s head, bowed slightly and rubbed her head.


    "My blue, of course, is the most powerful."


    "Stop, can you stop abusing my single dog?" drunk night touched the large and small goose bumps on his arm and roared angrily.


    "Single dog?" Mo Wen glanced over and joked, "if you''re single, what''s your sister?"


    "Lin Xue?" drunk night puzzled side eyes, "she is my sister. What does it have to do with my singleness."


    "Just a sister?" Mo Wen looked at the document.


    "Of course." drunk night''s eyes suddenly changed. He bent his eyes, couldn''t see any light in his black eyes, and even the radian of the corner of his lips rose a strange angle. "She''s just my sister, my only one, only belongs to my sister."


    Looking at such a drunken night, Yu Lan couldn''t help recalling the inexplicable malice of Zui Linxue to himself, and he seemed to have some clues in his heart.


    "Who''s going to country e in the south?" asked Mo Wen, turning over the document, remembering the question Yu Lan asked before.


    "A lot of people went." Zui Wuyi grabbed the document from Mo Wen''s hand and turned to the page to see twice. "First, Yu jueying, the leader of the north, went, and most of the people in their defense department passed, led by their minister Shi Yao."


    "Those who stay..."


    "Yu Ruoshui is the one left to control the overall situation. Yu Tian was also sent to the handover city to exchange with Ye Zhi." Zui Wuyi said faintly, "of course, they should have other transactions secretly, but we don''t know at present."


    "Blue blue, do you have anything else to ask?" he touched Yu Blue''s hair, and Mo Wen asked in a low voice.


    What you asked just now is what Yu Lan wants to ask! Drunk and sleepless, he looked at the guy who had no principle in front of blue, and his face showed contempt.


    See, see, this kind of person is called a wife slave!


    At this time, Mo Wen didn''t know that he was drunk at night. He looked at Yu Lan and smiled. His eyes were full of spoil.


    "Yu Ruoshui, what has she done now?" Yu Lan asked softly, and his two round eyes turned slightly.


    "She did a lot of things." I felt that Yu Lan''s Zombie was still as interesting as ever. Drunk all night, she took out another document and handed it over, "all you want to see is here."


    Seeing that Yu Lan opened the document and was drunk without night, she said, "first of all, she strengthened the defense of the middle area and completely abandoned everything in the outer area. Don''t say that this decision is really the same as Yu jueying''s style."


    "Is it the same?" Yu Lan said faintly, scoffing. "I''ve heard that if some people die in the end of the world under the natural disaster, then most people die in the hands of their own kind."


    "This is the truth of natural selection and the survival of the fittest." drunk Wuye smiled, and he was laughing at Yu Lan''s innocence. "Yu Ruoshui''s practice is the most correct, isn''t it? It''s better to end it early than let the weak drag people back in all kinds of things."


    "It''s a little ugly," he paused. "If you think this kind of thing is cruel, you can try to hold the outer area. At that time, you will find that the defense line in the outer area is broken, the defense line in the middle area is still not enough to resist the zombies, and the whole South will fall into disaster because of your indecision."


    "If I want to hold it?" his eyes suddenly cooled down, and Yu Lan looked at the drunk night.


    At this time, when she glanced away, there was a cold atmosphere, which made people tremble from the bottom of their heart.


    "Survival of the fittest? What I want to say now is not this problem at all, but the problem of the superior." Yu Lan looked at the drunken night, and his voice was light without any sense of weight. "Drunken emperor, I ask you, Yu Ruoshui, why did they abandon the outer area?"


    "Of course, it''s because of the outbreak of the corpse tide. They must give up." Zui Wuyi said, "otherwise, who wants to reduce such a large area of their territory."


    "So, isn''t it because of their incompetence?" spread out their hands and slowly shook them into fists. Yu Lan smiled, "they don''t think their strength can resist the zombies, so they have to give up the people at the bottom to protect their lives. This is the problem of the upper class, not natural selection."


    "Then what would you do?" looking at such Yu Lan, drunk all night, he couldn''t help asking, "are you sure to drive out the zombies smoothly? You should know that the zombies in this outbreak of corpse tide are more than ten times that of normal, and you can''t drive them."

 Chapter 412

    "Who knows." Yu Lan looked at the patterns on the table with his chin and smiled jokingly. "You''ll know when I become the leader of the south one day."


    "Of course, LAN LAN can drive these zombies out of the human land." hanging his eyes and following Yu Lan''s hair, the ink can''t be seen that others say that she is not at all. "This kind of thing is Utopian in other people''s eyes, but it can become a reality only in Lan Lan''s eyes."


    "So determined?" drunk night smiled with disbelief. In the eyes of ink, Yu Lan is always the best.


    "Of course, because blue is the king of zombies."


    Lightly said such a sentence, Mo Wen closed the document and put it next to him.


    The seemingly joking words shocked the whole person. He looked at Yu Lan with shocked eyes.


    "Boss, what you said is true?" drunk night felt his tongue curled.


    "You just need to believe." Mo Wen pinched Yu Lan''s face and bent his eyes happily.


    How can he believe it? I''m a little crazy when I''m drunk.


    "But what kind of Zombie King is too lame. Can''t zombies listen to her?" ignoring the greasiness between Mo Wen and Yu Lan, drunk without night said with some horror, "aren''t we invincible in this last world?"


    "At the end of the world, not only zombies are our enemies, but also mutant animals and different plants. They don''t listen to me." Yu Lan glanced at the documents in Mo Wen''s hand, but he didn''t mean to touch them.


    "So you mean you can really control all the zombies?" drunk night suddenly felt that his world had collapsed.


    Mo Wen, a powerful guy, has gone too far. Now there''s another daughter-in-law of the Zombie King?


    "Except Yi''an, it''s basically OK." I think it''s really fun to be drunk without night. Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t use such a strange tone, just because my ability to become level 3 is to surrender and make all zombies listen to me."


    After seeing Yu Lan''s clever appearance and the calm appearance of Mo Wen, he swallowed his saliva and showed a sunny smile, but his words were slightly second grade.


    "Oh, are we going to unify the world?"


    Although I don''t know who Yi''an is, I''m still a little excited at the moment.


    Nobody paid attention to him, but Mo Xiao smiled and spit out his tongue at him. It looks very cute.


    "Boss, every time I see this child, I have the feeling of seeing your reduced version. Are you sure she''s really not your own child?" the more I see it, the more I feel that Mo Xiaohuan looks like ink, and I can''t help but curl my lips and ask.


    "But don''t say it when you''re drunk. It''s really very similar." Yu Lan looked at Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Wen. He really saw a five point similarity.


    Frowning and staring at Mo Xiaohuan, Mo Wen hugged Yu Lan tightly for fear that she would press her head in her arms.


    "It''s not natural anymore. I only have blue."


    Drunk Wuye heard something wrong next to him. According to the words in ink, is Yu Lan his daughter-in-law or daughter?


    I felt deeply hurt by Mo Wen''s words. Mo Xiaohuan''s dark eyes flashed and looked at drunk night wrongly. "I look like my father, of course, like my father."


    "Cough cough." drunk night couldn''t help being choked by his own saliva. He looked at Mo Xiaohuan and couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you admit that you are a child of Mo Wen?"


    "I''m dad''s child." Mo Xiaohuan said solemnly.


    Mo Wen coldly projected a killing intention on her. It was obvious that if she dared to say more mo Wen, her head would be separated.


    Feeling that he was staring at by Mo Wen, Mo Xiaohuan turned his head and threw a look for help at Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan, who has always been trapped in Mo Wen''s arms, smiled uncontrollably, stretched out his hand to her and said with a smile, "you are mom and dad''s child, aren''t you?"


    "En!" Mo Xiaoxiao called a brilliant smile.


    Mo Wen has a gorgeous black face. Seriously, he can''t help but want to screw off her neck when he sees Mo Xiaohuan now.


    This guy who gathers around Lan Lan all day is really out of the way.


    I didn''t expect that I could see the shriveled ink one day. When I was drunk all night, I suddenly felt that the shock I had received before was nothing. Now watching the play here is the most important thing, okay.


    Just when he was thinking in his mind, the electric bell at the door suddenly rang. Drunk all night, he went to pick it up and said with a harmless and cheerful smile, "Gucheng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mo Wen sat in a chair with Yu Lan in his arms and turned over the documents in front of him quickly. The speed was more than twice as fast as that of drunk night.


    And Yu Lan is now lying in the arms of Mo Wen, looking at the documents in front of her at a glance, and her eyes are still a little curious.


    It turns out that these things are handled every day. They look like a lot of things. It''s really hard.


    The neglected Mo Xiaohuan didn''t look unhappy either. She took out a small mutter from Yu Lan''s pocket and held him to the window of the room.


    The windows of this room are locked. There is no way to open them at all. Lying on the top of the window, he looked at the outside carefully. Mo Xiaohuan narrowed his eyes and wanted to see something.


    It''s a pity that the outside of the window is also very dark. It''s dark. I can''t see anything clearly. Occasionally, I can see one or two dark shadows running past from the field of vision, but when she wants to see them clearly, they immediately disappear.


    "Boss, Gu Cheng is coming." drunk Wuyi, who hung the bell, came slowly. When he saw Mo Xiaohuan lying in front of the window, he couldn''t help smiling. "Mo Xiaohuan, what are you doing there? You can''t see anything there, because there''s no light."


    Looking back at the drunken night, Mo Xiaohuan pointed his head out and looked puzzled.


    "If you want to see the outside, you can turn on the light here first." he went to the window and pulled out something like a lamp button for her. He looked at the dark window and smiled, "but the things outside may not look good. You have to be prepared in advance."


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded, lying in front of the window for a while before pressing the button. I don''t know where the light is installed. In short, the outside is suddenly illuminated.


    However, it seems useless. The illuminated periphery is still empty. From the perspective of Mo Xiaohuan, she can only see a lot of floating impurities.

 Chapter 413

    "Is there water outside?" she asked, her dark eyes with a slightly strange brilliance.


    "Yes, we''re at the bottom of the lake now. Of course there''s water outside." he said to Mo Xiaohuan with a smile. After being drunk all night, he turned back and whispered to Mo Wen, "but don''t say, boss. At first glance, Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes look really terrible, like two empty eyes without eyes."


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound, but Yu Lan made a sound and said, "do you think my eyes are terrible?"


    As soon as Yu Lan''s words were exported, he felt as if he had been stared at by some demon. He looked at the ink in horror. When he was about to export, he turned a corner into two words, "OK, OK."


    Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing. He stood up from Mo Wen''s arms and went to see the outside of the window with Mo Xiaohuan.


    Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan''s figure with his side eyes and asked casually, "what did Gu Cheng come to do?"


    "Ask me for the weapon making table." I found several pieces of paper pinned by paper clips from the messy documents on the table. I shrugged when I was drunk all night. "The troops in the South have gone one-third these days, and the interior is empty. I''m thinking about whether to take the fire to rob. It doesn''t need a lot of weapons."


    "Where are you going to rob by fire?" Mo Wen asked softly as he looked at the list of weapons handed over by drunken night.


    "Of course, go to the first district or the first district in the south. Now there are many people from the outer district in the middle district. They are so poor that they don''t get anything at all."


    Said drunk all night, couldn''t help sighing, and said with some melancholy, "but Xiuqi was doing this kind of house raiding before. Now he suddenly disappeared, which is very missed."


    "Now the civilians have nothing to take. I''m going to rob the supplies of the southern forces directly." he sat at the table and spread his hands drunk all night.


    "Who are you going to send now?" Mo Wen raised his eyes and asked.


    "It must be the people from the invasion department. The people from our defense department are not good at doing this. I''m going to send them to the ark." I sat in front of Mo Wen again, drunk all night, leaning on my chin and laughing, "but you''re back now, boss, so you''d better arrange these. I don''t have to think about them."


    Mo Wen glanced at him faintly, and said with a gentle and harmless smile, "for the time being, you should continue to manage it first. Seeing that you manage so well, I don''t think it''s good for me to take over the past now."


    "No, no, no, boss, don''t bother me. I''m really going to vomit in the face of so many documents every day. One day, now I can''t hold on for a day." obviously, I know I can''t fight ink, but I still want to die. Drunk night suddenly drooped his face and looked at the hard forced way of this unkind leader, "Boss, you are so wise and powerful, so you''d better take over."


    This is what you should take care of. Is it really nice to leave it to him?!


    In my heart, such silent stomach Fei is relieving Qi. Of course, I don''t dare to say it when I''m drunk at night.


    There was no change in the attitude towards recognizing Mo Wen who was drunk all night. He directly put the form in his hand, changed the topic and said, "I just want to find Gu Cheng to make a weapon."


    "Boss, where''s your weapon?" I just thought the form in my hand was as terrible as a beast. When I was drunk all night, I put down the form and whispered to the ink, "I remember your old dagger was very easy to use."


    "I lost the dagger." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "Wow, boss, can you still lose something?" I felt as if I heard some arabian nights when I was drunk. "Can that dagger fly?"


    Mo Wen glanced at him obliquely. After a while, he smiled gently. Looking at the eyes of drunk night, he was very clear. "Drunk night, it''s still the previous sentence. Your imagination is so rich. You''d better deal with more documents."


    With that, he actually pushed all the documents on the table to the direction of drunk night, and he got up and walked towards Yu Lan.


    Drunk without night, he looked at these messy documents in front of him and suddenly wanted to rush over and break the neck of ink.


    Whose desire League is this? Hey!


    Just then, the window was suddenly hit, and the dull voice startled several people in the room.


    "What''s the matter?" drunken night walked over and asked. At a glance, he saw a ferocious zombie sticking to the window, desperately trying to squeeze in.


    I don''t know what the glass in front of me is made of. Even if it is hit like this, there is no crack at all.


    "Blue?" Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan now.


    At this moment, Yu Lan bent his eyes and put his hand on the glass. He leaned over with a smile and said, "I just thought of your name. It''s called black fish."


    Naturally, the zombie couldn''t hear Yu Lan''s words, but when the blue words fell, it put away its ferocious appearance, twisted its head as big as a watermelon and rubbed Yu Lan''s hand against the window.


    "I''ll find you tomorrow." Yu Lan thought and whispered, "take the Firebird with you."


    The zombie seemed satisfied. As soon as he shook his tail, he disappeared into the window. There was nothing left outside the window except the impurities floating rapidly with the water.


    After the zombie disappeared completely, Yu Lan turned to pull Mo Wen''s sleeve and smiled at him, "ah Wen, let''s go out tomorrow? I want to find it to play."


    "OK." Mo Wen looked at the window, raised his hand and held Yu Lan''s hand. He didn''t forget to add a sentence in his mouth, "let''s go together."


    The drunken night standing next to him looked at this kind of ink and Yu Lan, and his head was still mended.


    Yu Lan, like a primary school student who just came home from school, is full of thoughts about going out to play with his friends. Mo Wen is a spoiled abnormal parent, full of thoughts about going out with his daughter.


    Well, no problem.


    He knocked on his head and nodded happily. He felt that his Pisces imagination was really not covered.


    "What do you think again?" a voice suddenly rang from the drunk night''s ear, which scared him subconsciously to wave a punch at the rear.


    "Stop, stop, how can you hit people when you come." Gu Cheng caught the drunken fist and smiled politely at Mo Wen, "boss, you''re back."


    Mo Wen nodded.


    "Gu Cheng, are you a little polite? You don''t know how to knock when you enter my room." Zui Wuyi takes back his hand and stares at Gu Cheng in a cold voice, "and don''t suddenly talk next time in my ear."

 Chapter 414

    "I just knocked on the door. You didn''t hear me. You blame me?" Gu Cheng said to some scoundrels. "Can you ask me to wait at the door? How precious my time is."


    "I didn''t hear you knocking at the door, okay?" he punched Gu Cheng on the shoulder, stepped back half a step after he was drunk and sat directly in the chair behind him, humming, "if you don''t believe it, ask the boss."


    Mo Wen didn''t care about them at this time. He stared at Yu Lan wholeheartedly, and his eyes were gentle and unspeakable.


    He was shivered by Su''s Qi Qi. Gu Cheng and Zui Wuyi looked at each other, and finally decided not to die again.


    "What if there''s another time?" after the drunken night''s anger subsided, uncle Gu Cheng spread his hands and asked with his eyes askew, "maybe you won''t hear my knock on the door next time."


    "And next time, I won''t wave my fist to you." Zui Wuyi pointed to the dagger pinned on his leg, bent his eyes and smiled brightly, but his words didn''t match his expression at all.


    "I didn''t expect you to mind that," Gu Cheng said seriously. "Well, I know. I''ll pay attention in the future."


    Drunk night snorted, his hands around his arms did not respond.


    One tenth of the promises made by these people are true. Thank God.


    "Gu Cheng, I need a dagger." he took Yu Lan back to his seat. Mo Wen said gently to Gu Cheng while following Yu Lan''s hair, "it looks like what you made for me before."


    "OK." Gu Cheng nodded and asked very carefully, "do you need leather to wrap on the handle of the dagger this time?"


    "No, I''m not used to that." Mo Wen waved his hand and looked down at Yu Lan. He twisted his body and looked a little reluctant to sit on his legs.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she jumped off Mo Wen''s leg, ran to the side and pulled a chair.


    "Blue blue, just sit here with me?" stared at the chair in blue''s hand, and the ink voice coaxed gently.


    He was about to discuss weapons with Gu Cheng. His eyes tilted the ink disdainfully. He couldn''t bear to look straight at him. He didn''t open his eyes and covered his ears by the way.


    Look at this and listen to this voice. There''s nothing like the leader of the desire alliance. In the future, the desire alliance will simply be managed by the zombie Yu Lan. Anyway, Yu Lan will listen to what he says. They both manage the same.


    Yu Lan shook his head capriciously, and was about to sit on the small bench behind her. During this period, he stuck his tongue at Mo Wen proudly.


    Reluctantly smiled. Mo Wen simply pulled all the people on the blue belt bench to his side, then bent over and hugged Yu Lan sitting on the small bench and gently bit her ear.


    "Be obedient, okay?"


    I only felt that electric currents ran disorderly in her body. Yu Lan bit her lips and finally gave up his little bench and sat in Mo Wen''s arms.


    I still can''t fight ink, which is a refined thing.


    She thought sadly.


    Soon, drunk all night, he told Gu Cheng all the things he wanted to arrange, and handed him the weapon table in his hand.


    "When can you do it?" Gu Cheng took the watch and asked in a low voice, "can you do it in five days? The current situation is tense. I''m afraid if there is any emergency one day, we don''t have weapons."


    "Yes." Gu Cheng nodded and looked at Mo Wen at the same time. "Boss, I can send the weapons you want tomorrow."


    "What time tomorrow?" Mo Wen tidied his clothes for Yu Lan, during which he didn''t even lift his head.


    "Tomorrow night," Gu Cheng said after thinking for a few seconds.


    "Yes." Mo Wen was satisfied with the time.


    I felt that the ink text made people feel a lot softer. Gu Cheng couldn''t help asking, "boss, your zombie looks a lot better."


    Mo Wen raised his eyes and looked at him. The original plain smile suddenly became soft to the extreme, and even his voice seemed to be much better. "Gu Cheng, you can observe it very carefully."


    "..." Zui Wuyi stood beside him and swallowed his saliva. He glanced at Gu Cheng with gloating and wanted to see how the boy would kill himself.


    Fortunately, Gu Cheng always knew each other well. At this time, he didn''t dare to say more. He quickly waved his hand to indicate that he was talkative.


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t respond, he smiled and turned to leave.


    Seeing Gu Cheng ready to flee, he couldn''t help laughing when he was drunk all night. He covered his forehead and shook badly. It turns out that this boy still has such a time to counsel.


    He stepped forward and grabbed Gu Cheng''s arm. He was drunk all night and said with a smile, "Hey, wait a minute and do me a favor."


    In particular, he wanted to hit the face that looked like a smile and didn''t smile again. Gu Cheng picked his thick eyebrow and said, "you say."


    "Help me tell the ark and let him take some people to the central and inner areas in the South after getting your weapons." Zui Wuyi smiled, "and help the boss find Li Jie. Now that the boss is back, he should settle accounts with him after autumn."


    "You really think of me as an errand runner." Gu Cheng patted his drunken shoulder and narrowed his eyes dangerously before walking out.


    "Walk slowly but don''t send him away." he laughed off Gu Cheng''s threat to him, waved his hand and watched him leave with a smile.


    When Gu Cheng went out drunk all night, he turned back and smiled at Mo Wen, "boss, don''t you want to teach Li Jie a lesson? I''ll call him for you."


    "When did I say I would teach Li Jie a lesson?" Mo Wen raised his eyes and looked over with a smile.


    "You weren''t very dissatisfied just now." drunk all night, "you ruined our hall or something."


    After interrupting the thought of being drunk all night, Mo Wen got up and said faintly, "it''s good for you, the Minister of the Defense Department, to manage this kind of thing. It''s not something I should manage."


    okay? The smile on the drunk night''s face stiffened.


    So, murvin, he doesn''t seem to care about anything, okay? Is he a decoration?


    However, when he came back, Mo Wen had taken Yu Lan out of the room. During this period, he only looked at him and said in a flat voice, "send the documents I want to deal with to my room."


    Looking at the pile of documents on the table, I was relieved when I was drunk all night. I was glad that Mo Wen had a little conscience and knew how to handle official business.


    When Mo Wen came to the door, he held Yu Lan in his arms. At the same time, he glanced at the Mo Xiaohuan who followed him and said, "you don''t have to follow us. Just stay here and let the drunk play with you all night."

 Chapter 415

    Mo Xiaohuan looked at Mo Wen and raised her feet to keep up, but she couldn''t compare with Mo Wen''s speed. Almost at the moment when she stepped out of her legs, Mo Wen had walked out of the room and closed the door.


    The drunken night who stayed in the room stared at Mo Xiaohuan with a dull face. Suddenly, he wailed, picked her up and rushed outside the door, "Mo Wen, you heartless bastard, what do you think you''re troublesome for me? I don''t want to take children!!!"


    Unfortunately, ink has long disappeared.


    Drunk and powerless, he put Mo Xiaohuan on the ground. Suddenly, he felt that he had been unlucky for ten years when he met Mo Wen.


    "Or I''ll strangle you. Anyway, the boss doesn''t care." after a short period of anger, drunk night suddenly smiled brightly, narrowed his eyes to Mo Xiaohuan while moving his wrist, and suddenly stretched out his hand to pinch her neck.


    In the next second, countless ice layers penetrated from under Mo Xiaohuan''s feet, and frozen the drunk night into an ice sculpture in just a few seconds.


    "The power of mutter in hemp''s hand is relatively small, but it will be very powerful in my hand." he solemnly explained to drunk night. Whether he could hear it or not, Mo Xiaohuan walked back to the room and sat in the chair drunk night often sits, yawning bored.


    Will mom come back to pick her up soon?


    As soon as Li Jie entered the door, he saw an ice sculpture. He stepped forward and stared at the drunk night frozen in it, wondering what new tricks he was playing.


    Although it is the hottest summer right now, it is relatively warm in winter and cool in summer. Reheating won''t freeze yourself in ice.


    Just when Li Jie was tangled, several cracks appeared above the frozen and drunk ice. There were more and more cracks, which soon spread all over the whole ice.


    After a low roar, drunken night came out of the ice. He smoked his nose indecently, rushed into the room with frozen and rigid steps and shouted, "Mo Xiaohuan, how do you want to die..."


    The last word "death" seemed to be pinched by the throat. Generally, it only made half an angry sound, and soon there was no sound after being drunk all night.


    After taking a few steps inside, Li Jie saw that drunk night was frozen at the door in a very arrogant posture. It looked funny.


    Looking into the room again, a little girl was sitting at the table, scribbling on the table with a pen in her hand, just like a bear child.


    "Who are you?" Li Jie asked cautiously. He was surprised when he noticed Mo Xiaohuan''s different black eyes.


    There is only this little girl in the room, and Mo Wen is not there.


    Li Jie couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and felt that he should have escaped.


    He certainly didn''t get drunk all night, so he can only do it by the child in front of him.


    "My name is mo Xiaohuan." Mo Xiaohuan said with a smile.


    "Mo, what''s the relationship between you and the boss?" Li Jie frowned.


    Mo Xiaohuan tilted his head and stared at Li Jie for a while without making a sound.


    "She''s the boss''s daughter." I don''t know when I broke the ice again. I was drunk all night and whispered. It took almost all my strength to suppress my anger.


    "Mo Xiaohuan, don''t freeze again, I hear you!" he turned back and shouted at Mo Xiaohuan. He was almost angry when he saw that she didn''t care.


    "The boss''s... Daughter?!" Li Jie was beside him, showing a surprised expression.


    "OK, it''s just a daughter. Do you want to exaggerate your expression now." the unhappy drunk night opened a knife with Li Jie to vent his extremely bad mood.


    Poor Li Jie didn''t know what was wrong with him, so he was ridiculed by drunk night.


    "Drunken emperor, you call me..." Li Jie finally thought it was better not to quarrel with drunken night.


    "I called you here to make you restrain. Don''t make trouble for me." Zui Wuye said coldly. He went to Mo Xiaohuan and stared at her without looking at Li Jie.


    Li Jie''s heart stagnated, pursed his lips and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Go out." he was in no mood to deal with Li Jie. He started to rush people when he was drunk all night. "If you let me know you''re causing trouble for me, you don''t have to stay."


    "I know." Li Jie lowered his eyes to hide his anger, turned and walked out.


    He didn''t care when he left. He was staring at Mo Xiaohuan angrily and had to ask for an explanation from her.


    Mo Xiaohuan took his pen and wrote and drew on the table. When he had written enough, he showed a sweet smile.


    "It''s no use laughing." drunk night said coldly, "from now on, you can''t freeze me anymore, do you hear me?"


    "Then you have to not hurt me." Mo Xiaohuan smiled at the drunk night. "I know you are a good man."


    The dark color of the whole body is blurred, which is similar to the ink after leaving Yu Lan, but the color is a little darker.


    The color of Li Jie''s whole body just now is bleeding. Is it true that all the people in his head are murderers.


    Drunk sleepless, who always liked to be called a good man by others, suddenly turned cloudy and sunny. Looking at Mo Xiaohuan, his eyes immediately became friendly.


    "Do you really think I''m a good man?" drunk night couldn''t help asking again.


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded solemnly, and then calmly threw the pen in her hand aside. Ah, she painted the table like this. She must be angry again later.


    "I think so, too." drunk night snorted, and Bola slowly said with his frozen hair, "well, for your sake, I''ll be a lot of adults and don''t care about you."


    "I won''t hurt you again, but you''re not allowed to freeze me up again. Do you hear me?" his side eyes took the pen that Mo Xiaohuan had just thrown elsewhere, and he stared at the broken pen head drunk all night. After a long silence, he took a deep breath and went to the door to order a lunch. At the same time, he called drunk Linxue over.


    "Let''s have dinner first." he went to the table to tidy up the documents. Mo Xiaohuan lay across the table and stared at him, a lovely little look.


    "But what the hell are you? Why are your eyes black?" he accepted Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes while cleaning up. He couldn''t help looking back and asked, "and you look really like the boss. Look at this nose and mouth. It''s just printed in a mold, but it''s narrowed down."

 Chapter 416

    "I look like my father." Mo Xiaohuan looked up at Zui Wuyi and said, "I didn''t grow like this originally."


    "Can you change your appearance?" drunk night looked a little strange. "Can you change back to your former appearance?"


    "Not now." Mo Xiaohuan shook his head. "Once I change my appearance, I won''t change the appearance I imitated before. I can only change back to my own prototype."


    "Can you change it to me now? Your prototype." drunk night said curiously.


    Mo Xiaohuan still shook his head and said nothing to drunk night to see her original appearance.


    However, she had aroused her curiosity. Of course, drunk night refused to let her go. She narrowed her eyes and looked at her back and forth several times, saying that she had to take her prototype from her mouth.


    Mo Xiaohuan frankly let the drunk observe all night, and kicked his legs in some boredom.


    Just at this time, Zui Linxue came in with food. She said hello to Zui Wuyi first. Then she looked at Mo Xiaohuan and said, "Why are you here?"


    "The boss asked me to take care of his children." drunken night said angrily, "I really think I''m omnipotent. I have to take care of his children if I work for him."


    "Well, you have to refuel." he divided the food in his hand. After Zui Linxue chewed two mouthfuls of bread, he looked at Zui Wuye and said, "brother, I''ll eat here today."


    This is the first time she has spoken to drunk night with such a casual attitude.


    Drunk all night, she didn''t realize what was wrong, so she nodded and went.


    "Li Jie is coming in front?" Zui Linxue found a place to sit down and casually looked for a topic.


    "Well, I wanted to let the boss take care of him, but the boss threw this mess to me again." Zui Wuye stretched out his hand and divided the fruit into two parts, one of which was neatly placed on the Zui Linxue plate and added, "these must be eaten."


    Drunk Linxue nodded habitually, but looking at the fruit in front of him, he didn''t move his mouth. Instead, he chewed his bread first.


    "What did you do to Li Jie?"


    "No matter how bad Li Jie is, he is also my right hand. I''m not going to kill him." drunk night raised his eyes and said faintly, "so I just warned him a word or two. If he doesn''t listen, I can''t help it."


    "He is not your confidant." Zui Linxue picked up the salad in his bowl and whispered.


    Drunk without night, he waved his hand carelessly, "as long as you use it smoothly, you are all confidants. How much do you want?"


    "So." drunk Linxue smiled faintly and ate the salad in the bowl in one gulp.


    "Why don''t you eat anything?" he turned to Mo Xiaohuan and frowned when he was drunk. "Are you picky about food?"


    "I don''t eat these things," Mo Xiaohuan said.


    "What do you eat?" I rolled my eyes and suddenly felt that this kind of bear child was difficult to serve.


    "I don''t know." Mo Xiaohuan said calmly.


    "Why don''t you try this?" he handed a piece of dessert to Mo Xiaohuan, and smiled when he was drunk.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked at the dessert in his hand with some hesitation and bit it carefully.


    When he "fed" Mo Xiaohuan at night, Zui Linxue hastily ate two pieces of fruit, cleaned up his plate and was ready to leave.


    "Linxue, the fruit should be finished." the back of the head seemed to have eyes. When drunk Linxue got up, he looked up and said.


    "Brother, I''m not feeling well today. I don''t want to eat these cold ones." Zui Linxue looked back and said in some embarrassment.


    "I said, you must eat." unexpectedly, Zui Linxue dared to say something against him this time. Drunk night finally noticed that drunk Linxue was different from the past. He got up and walked towards her. It seemed that he was going to put the fruit into her mouth.


    But this time, Zui Linxue, who has always been submissive, turned around and left with the plate. He even took a piece of fruit out and closed the door.


    Drunk without night, he stood in place with a muddled face, and the smile at the corners of his mouth gradually disappeared, replaced by a shivering cold feeling.


    "Very good," he said coldly.


    Mo Xiaohuan bit cookies in his mouth and looked curiously drunk with his chin.


    I didn''t expect that when drunk Linxue comes, the color of the whole body will change.


    However, Zui Linxue doesn''t have so much black around now, but becomes transparent. This is a good phenomenon.


    "You stay here now." he turned back and said faintly to Mo Xiaohuan. He was drunk and walked towards the door.


    "Don''t be angry." he ate all the desserts on the plate one by one. Mo Xiaohuan called him while chewing. "She said she didn''t want to eat because she didn''t feel well. Why do you have to embarrass her."


    "What she said is useless." drunk night looked back and said in a cold voice, "I won''t allow her to have any ideas of her own. I should be his master."


    "Well, well, even if you are her master, you are not her. How can you ask her to do everything you want." Mo Xiaohuan ate the last dessert of drunken night, jumped out of his chair and ran to him.


    "It''s always been like this. She''s always been good." drunk night said coldly, her eyes were very cold. "This is the first time she violated my order openly."


    "Maybe she was bullied by someone and was very angry, so she did it." Mo Xiaohuan didn''t care. She pulled the sleeve of the drunk all night, pointed to the drunk all night meal and asked, "what else did you eat just now? Eat well."


    "Being bullied by someone..." zuiye''s eyebrows frowned together. After thinking about it, it should be only Li Jie who can bully Zui Linxue.


    "Li Jie, you are really impatient." he said coldly, biting his teeth.


    Li Jie, who thought he had escaped, shivered. He looked around and didn''t see anything dangerous. He turned his mouth and simply hummed a minor tune.


    "You say, what else can you eat like that?" he pulled his drunken sleeve again. Mo Xiaohuan said pitifully, "I still want to eat."


    Staring at Mo Xiaohuan''s black and bright eyes, drunk all night, he touched his forehead and chin, and looked at the finished cookies on his table. Then he suddenly said, "do you want to eat that kind of cookies?"


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded, his black eyes glittering, "the food you gave me just now tastes super good."


    "There are only these desserts for me every day, but I know where there are many delicious desserts." Zui Wuye smiled happily and pulled Mo Xiaohuan out of the room.

 Chapter 417

    However, what I don''t know is that the decision he made now can make him regret it for ten years.


    Mo Wen took Yu Lan back to the room and put her on the bed before ordering. He didn''t let Yu Lan''s feet touch the ground from beginning to end.


    Yu Lan sat by the bed watching him and yawned.


    "Arvin, I can go by myself. You don''t have to hold me around every day." she complained discontentedly, "you''ll make my legs useless."


    "Don''t you have me?" Mo Wen went to the bathroom to drain the water after ordering a good meal. During this period, he said faintly, "you have me enough. You don''t need to run too fast."


    Yu Lan turned his eyes and didn''t bother to discuss these with Mo Wen.


    Anyway, she just pretended to listen to these words. There was no need to make trouble with ink because of these unimportant things.


    She always knew that Mo Wen was different from her. The way to get along with her was to think from the perspective of Mo Wen. The stronger the resistance, the less effective it would be.


    After Mo Wen put the water away, he came to take off her clothes, but Yu Lan turned over and dodged.


    "I''ll do it myself!" she exclaimed.


    Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows, pointed to the bathroom behind him, and said solemnly, "blue, I''d better come. If I take off your clothes, hurry up, or the water will be cold."


    Bah, how slow can you take off your clothes? The water is cold... Cool the wool.


    In the heart of the blue, he shook his head and shrank his feet at the heart. What he said this time did not make complaints about the bath.


    Even if you didn''t have consciousness before, now you have consciousness and let Mo Wen bathe yourself like this. It''s embarrassing.


    Mo Wen stood by the bed and twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t know what to tangle in his heart.


    When LAN decides to fight with Mo Wen to the end, she suddenly hears a "boom", one side of the bed directly collapses, and she rolls into Mo Wen''s arms when she shrinks at the foot of the bed.


    She looked at the half collapsed bed with an ignorant face, and her eyes stared round.


    "This bed has been useless for a long time, but it has collapsed." Mo Wen said seriously, "I have to ask the supply department to change a bed for me."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Yu Lan looked at the wooden bed and looked at the serious ink on his face. He suddenly wanted to raise his hand and give ink a punch.


    Lie to the monkey, you, such a strong wooden bed can collapse?!


    However, at this time, she had been stripped of her clothes by Mo Wen and put into the bath with just the right water temperature.


    I just felt that ink''s hot eyes swept back and forth on himself like a radar. Yu Lan bit his lips, simply shrunk the broken jar into a ball, hummed softly and turned his head and said, "what''s good-looking."


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound, but he drew something with his eyes.


    Yu Lan felt something was wrong. Looking back, he saw that Mo Wen was bending his fingers and looking at his chest. He made two gestures, then solemnly told her, "blue, you have a long chest."


    ¡°......¡±


    ......


    When the people from the supply department received the news and rushed over, they found that Mo Wen''s room was in a mess. The bed collapsed, and all kinds of furnishings around it were broken. The bathroom was even more terrible. Even the bathtub was broken in two.


    Is there a coward who ransacked Mo Wen''s room? How could it all be destroyed like this.


    The two people from the supply department looked at each other and saw their wise and powerful boss standing at the door with a red face and a female zombie rubbing his chin in his arms.


    He and the female Zombie''s hair was wet and looked like they had just taken a bath.


    "Boss, the damage is a little serious." a man from the supply department bravely stepped forward and whispered, "we don''t bring enough materials. If we can, we have to go back and find some more companions."


    "How long will it take to fix it?" this is what Mo Wen is concerned about now.


    "Well... We have to give us four or five hours as soon as possible." the man in the supply department whispered, "boss, you can go to the rest area to have a rest first."


    Mo Wen nodded without expression, and the red marks pinched by Yu Lan on his face had almost disappeared.


    He looked down at Yu Lan in his arms and sighed, "blue, now we can only go to the rest area to eat."


    Yu Lan bent her eyes and nodded. She touched Mo Wen''s hair soothingly. There was no refutation.


    Seeing Mo Wen go out and leave, Yan Shu, who spoke before, was relieved.


    "Look, I scared you." the partner beside Yanshu couldn''t help laughing, "the boss is not so terrible."


    "If you''re afraid, why don''t you go up and talk?" said Ding Miao, who tilted his side. "Don''t you and I understand?"


    "OK, OK," Ding Miao said. "I''m wrong. Do you want to fix it here first? In our country, we used to call a few people over. If only we had to fix it, we''d have to fix it until monkey years and horse months."


    Yanshu nodded, touched the scalded scar on the corner of his eye and began to repair the house.


    Ding Miao went out and took the elevator. Just before he got out of the elevator door on the first floor, he saw a lot of his little friends crowded in.


    "Why are you all here?" he asked in some surprise.


    "It was the drunken emperor who asked us to repair the emperor''s room. He said there was an accident." Xu Hao, who was holding a hammer, spread his hands. "He also said that he was in a hurry."


    "God, the eldest brother''s room has also been seriously damaged. I still want to ask you to go to the eldest brother." Ding Miao said powerlessly, covering his forehead. "Yanshu told the eldest brother that it can be solved in four or five hours. Now you have all gone to the drunken emperor''s place. What can we do?"


    "The boss''s house has also been destroyed?" Xu Hao waved his head down and said with some excitement, "God, what''s the matter? Everything has been spread together."


    "Why don''t we repair the boss''s house first?" a little man standing in the corner of the elevator whispered, "if the boss can''t finish there, Ding Miao and Yanshu will be dangerous."


    "But we can''t stand the drunk emperor''s pigeon." Xu Hao frowned. "The supply department will repair things. There are only ten of us. Otherwise, I''ll take four brothers to the drunk emperor, and Ding Miao, take the rest to the boss."


    "That''s OK. If we don''t have enough staff, let''s let the defense department come and fill up. They usually do the cleaning up of debris." Ding Miao nodded and suggested.


    "Then do as you say. I''ll find Zuidi and contact the people of the defense department." Xu Hao put away the hammer without any objection.


    When Mo Wen was holding Yu Lan to the rest place, he saw several people from the Defense Department rushing to the elevator. They looked hurried one by one, as if some evil ghost was chasing them behind them.

 Chapter 418

    At this time, Yu Lan jumped down from Mo Wen''s arms, ran to the Firebird and touched its wings comfortingly.


    "Thanks for your hard work, we can go out tomorrow, and you can meet our new friend black fish." he said this to the Firebird with great interest. Yu Lan was dancing happily at the moment, as if he had been used to the fact that he was a zombie.


    The Firebird also looked very happy after seeing Yu Lan. It "brushed" its tail on the ground, came out of its head and rubbed Yu Lan''s hand.


    Mo Wen stood by her side and looked at the people who came and went with no special expression.


    "What did they do?" Yu Lan got up and hugged Mo Wen''s arm and looked at the hurried people in front of him curiously.


    "Let me ask for you." Mo Wen nodded. When several people carrying the bucket came over, he stepped forward and asked softly, "what are you doing?"


    Those people looked at each other and called respectfully to Mo Wen before they said, "the drunk emperor let us pass."


    "What did he do when he was drunk?" Mo Wen frowned.


    "He seems to have destroyed xiuhuang''s house. It sounds very serious. We used to help the supply department repair the house for xiuhuang." the person in the front explained softly, "but I don''t know how the house was destroyed."


    "I know." Mo Wen nodded faintly and looked back at Yu Lan.


    At the moment, Yu Lan looked thoughtful and touched his chin with a serious face.


    "Xiao Huan, she''s still with drunken night. Why don''t we go and have a look?" Yu Lan asked.


    Mo Wen''s eyes were a little unhappy. He picked up Yu Lan on his side and walked to the rest without saying a word.


    "Ah Wen... Come on, let''s go back and see Xiao Huan first." Yu Lan turned his eyes silently.


    "Blue." Mo Wen finally stopped. He looked at Yu Lan with his eyes down, and his voice sounded a little wronged, "I''m hungry, you should eat."


    With that, he also took out a hand and politely took out the crystal nucleus in his pocket and said, "I''ve brought back all my crystal nuclei. Shall we go to dinner first and take care of them later? I''m so hungry."


    Just as Mo Wen has no immunity to the spoiled Yu Lan, Yu Lan has no immunity to such wronged Mo Wen now.


    "Cheng Cheng." she put a ring around Mo Wen''s neck and followed his meaning, "let''s go to dinner now."


    Mo Wen was so happy that his steps were full of joy.


    When they arrived at the rest area, they saw a newly mended wall at the door. After taking a look, Mo Wen lost more interest.


    The setting of rest area is very reasonable. There are many single rooms in this area. Each room is closed. You can''t see the inside from the outside. The sound insulation effect is also very good.


    In each compartment there is a single bed, a table and a water dispenser.


    There are also some public tables and chairs outside the compartment, which can be used to discuss things together. Anyway, no matter how noisy it is outside, it can''t disturb the people in the compartment.


    When Mo Wen entered the rest area with Yu Lan in his arms, he saw several strangers sitting at the table and discussing what fiercely. When he talked about the excited place, he almost made a big move.


    He ignored those people and sat in an empty lounge with Yu Lan in his arms.


    "Lan Lan, I''ll order lunch. Will you wait here until I come back?"


    Yu Lan sat on the sofa and looked at Mo Wen and nodded happily.


    "Do you want to eat first?" he handed out the crystal core in his pocket. Mo Wen lowered his eyes and whispered, "there must be some time before my lunch. You should eat some crystal cores first."


    "Eat together." Yu Lan took the crystal core handed over by Mo Wen, but didn''t put it in his mouth, but put it in his hand and pinched it. "I''ll wait for you to eat together."


    At this time, Yu Lan obviously recovered her previous cleverness. Mo Wen''s heart softened and reached out to pinch her face.


    Different from the hand feeling when Yu Lan was in a hurry, Mo Wen pinched his blue face with little effort. To be exact, it was just a symbolic pinch.


    "I''ll be back soon." looking at Yu Lan''s ignorant eyes, Mo Wen smiled low, turned and walked out of the rest room.


    You can contact the ordering department of the supply department at the door of the lounge. Before Mo Wen walked over, several teenagers sitting outside to discuss were still having a heated discussion.


    "As I said, the garbage white has no comparability with our desire alliance." a shaved boy stood on the table, angrily pointed to the man sitting in front of the sofa and shouted, "as a person of our desire alliance, how can you eat inside and eat outside!"


    "I didn''t eat inside out." the boy sitting on the sofa looked much more calm. He spread his hand and exposed a string of bone bracelets on his wrist. He looked at the hot-blooded boy solemnly and said, "I just think we haven''t contacted the white envoy base. We can''t jump to conclusions because of subjective problems. It''s always dangerous to underestimate the enemy."


    "Oh, don''t mention the white emissary. It''s the north and south. I think we can ignore it." the hot-blooded boy still stood on the table and talked, his eyes almost as small as a gap, trying to open, "Isn''t the drunken emperor planning to find someone to go to the south these days? I think we can definitely take this opportunity to make a lot of money. If we take this opportunity to show our skills, we may have a chance to become people like ministers."


    "How do you want to fish?" the young man sitting at the table hung his eyes helplessly, and the expression on his face was flat and could not afford the slightest crack. "Do you want to go out with them in the ark?"


    "Of course, it''s nothing to stay here all day." the young man beamed. "I finally joined the desire alliance. What am I going to do if I don''t go out to do some business."


    "But Gong Gaoge, you''re from the weapons department. It''s too strange for you to go out with the people of the aggression department." a teenager sitting on the edge raised his eyes. His beautiful face was full of helplessness. He sighed, "don''t say you went out with the people of the aggression department like this. It''s a problem whether you can come back alive if you can go out."


    "Anyway, I''m going!" Gong Gaoge angrily touched his bald head. "I can''t. I''ll ask the boss of our desire alliance."


    At this time, Mo Wen has connected the line of the supply department and is lighting his own lunch.


    The boys didn''t know that the leader of the desire League was staying in the lounge for lunch and chatting happily.

 Chapter 419

    "Have you seen the leader of the desire League?" the young man with a bone Bracelet sneered. "Do you know what he is like, Gong Gaoge, don''t lower his IQ again and again?"


    Gong Gaoge was choked by the boy. He was unwilling to stare at the boy and refused to give in to anything. "Yang Chu, do you know what I hate most is your calm appearance. If we could understand everything in the world, there would not be so many explorers."


    "But those who have the spirit of adventure are the most likely to have accidents." Yang Chu looked at Gong Gaoge and his voice became colder and colder. "Now I''m talking about what''s good for you. Can you stop messing with me here?"


    "I''m fooling around?" Gong Gaoge jumped down from the table and pulled his hand at Yang Chu''s collar. "You''re timid and afraid of death."


    "Come on, you two have been arguing for nearly an hour. Look at the people around you. They are dissatisfied with our eyes." the young man sitting on the edge came forward in front of him. "Gong Gaoge, I advise you not to follow the ark. You are just a gold power. This auxiliary power can''t play any role in actual combat."


    "Yang Tianzong, you don''t know that. I can go to the ark to provide backup for them." Gong Gaoge said solemnly, "if their weapons are broken, I can repair them in time. See how practical it is."


    "I think you are crazy." Yang Chu sneered.


    "You''re not finished, are you?" Gong Gaoge Leng stared his small eyes into a round, glared at Yang Chu and said, "anyway, no matter what you two say, I must follow the ark this time. If he doesn''t let the ark, I''ll go to the boss of our desire Alliance."


    "Is the leader back? It''s all a question. Where are you going to find him?" Yang Tianzong sighed.


    "I heard Zheng Yunfei say he''s back." Yang Tianzong scratched his head. "Now it should be in the high-rise residential area. You can always find it."


    "I advise you to calm down. After all, you don''t know what kind of person the leader of the desire alliance is. If he is cruel, you''ll be dead." Yang Tianzong continued.


    "The outside world has never heard what kind of person the leader of the desire alliance is." he looked at the cup in his hand and said faintly, "we naturally don''t know."


    "Isn''t he a counsellor?" Gong Gaoge couldn''t help staring. "Only those who love to break into the world can get out of the world. Look at the drunken emperor xiuhuang. How loud his name is. He''s a leader of the desire League. He doesn''t have any title at all?"


    Mo Wen had finished ordering lunch by this time and stood at the door of the rest area waiting for the people from the supply department to bring it to him.


    Gong Gaoge''s words clearly reached his ears, but he couldn''t pick up half of his emotional fluctuations.


    "Have you heard any rumors about the leader of desire alliance?" Yang Tianzong asked Yang Chu with his side eyes.


    Yang Chu shook his head.


    "God, isn''t it really a counsellor?" Gong Gaoge couldn''t help hiding his face. "I don''t want my first idol to be such a person."


    "God, Gong Gaoge, can you keep your voice down?" at this time, Yang Tianzong frowned a little unhappily, "do you think you are the only one around here. Can you be a little self-aware when you talk about these sensitive topics? Do you want to involve us in bad luck with you?"


    "Sorry, I was reckless." fortunately, Gong Gaoge was not a complete lengtouqing. He immediately lowered his voice and sat down in a chair.


    Yang Tianzong waved his hand and didn''t want to say more to him.


    "I don''t think the leader of the desire alliance should be a counsellor." Yang Chu calmly analyzed at this time, "first of all, just like Gong Gaoge said, the famous Hall of the drunken emperor xiuhuang is so loud, but he is subordinate to the unknown leader of the desire alliance. This is enough to see the strength of the leader of the desire alliance."


    "Secondly, how can a person who can develop the desire alliance to this scale be an ordinary person who shrinks his head and fears his tail." Yang Chu''s voice became colder and colder, and the sound of clasping the table almost directly hit Gong Gaoge''s consciousness.


    "Last but not least," he whispered, "a person''s lack of fame is not necessarily because he is a counselor, but also because those who know his strength may... All die."


    "Your last assumption is unlikely..." Gong Gaoge looked a little unconvinced. "Then how many people does he have to kill? In case there is a fish out of the net, he will still expose his strength."


    "That means there won''t be any missed fish." Yang Tianzong added a sentence.


    "It''s terrible." Gong Gaoge couldn''t help shaking.


    "Didn''t you just say you were going to beg the leader of the desire alliance? Now you''re afraid?" Yang Tianzong glanced at him and said with a smile, "but seriously, you saw the zombie squatting in the hall before?"


    "See!" Gong Gaoge glared. "I can''t see through the strength of the zombie. The level should be much higher than me."


    "I heard that the zombie was a pet adopted by the head of the league. He was also followed by a human zombie, which was also a pet." Yang Tianzong whispered.


    Unfortunately, no matter how low his voice was, it still spread to Mo Wen''s ears. Mo Wen''s eyebrows wrinkled and looked a little unhappy and lowered his eyelids.


    Blue is not a pet. These scum have no right to talk about his blue here.


    "Domesticate high-level zombies as their pets?" Gong Gaoge couldn''t help sighing, "it''s really powerful."


    "But we don''t know what kind of person we are. What we are talking about now is just speculation." Yang Tianzong added, "anyway, we have only entered the desire Alliance for half a year, and we don''t know these things should be."


    "Then we can just ask these old people who joined the desire alliance around us." Gong Gaoge smiled and began to look for people around as soon as he patted his thigh.


    Although the people who want to join the alliance are extremely vicious, they generally don''t treat their own people internally. Therefore, although Yang Tianzong looked at Gong Gaoge with worry, he still let him go.


    Gong Gaoge looked around and saw that everyone looked vicious. He couldn''t help but give advice.


    Soon his eyes fell on the ink standing at the door of the rest area. Then he got up and waved, "Hey, that little brother, I have something to ask you."


    Mo Wen did not move, but still leaned against the door.

 Chapter 420

    "The little brother standing at the door, can I ask you a question?" Gong Gaoge, who was stared by Yang Tianzong, immediately changed his mouth and asked again politely.


    Mo Wen still ignored him. His heart is a little agitated now. He is agitated about why lunch hasn''t come yet.


    Seeing Mo Wen for the second time, he still ignored him. Gong Gaoge''s violent temper came at once. "Deng Deng Deng" ran over and patted Mo Wen''s arm and said, "brother, I''m calling you."


    Mo Wen finally had a reaction. He smiled gently and looked at Gong Gaoge with his side eyes.


    At the moment when Mo Wen turned back, there were several sounds of pumping air in several places of the lounge, and even the sound of a broken cup in the depths of the lounge.


    Yang Chu and Yang Tianzong looked at each other, and keenly found that something was wrong.


    It''s a pity that Gong Gaoge, a second Leng, happily pulled the ink to their table, forced it down, sat opposite him and asked solemnly, "little brother, do you know what kind of person the boss of Yumeng is?"


    "..." Mo Wen really didn''t know how to evaluate himself. He had a gentle smile on his lips, but he didn''t see half a smile at the bottom of his eyes. Instead, he felt a little impatient.


    Yang Chu felt more and more dangerous. At this time, he could even hear his heavy breathing.


    This man is too dangerous.


    His instinct as a power reminds him again and again.


    At this moment, Yang Tianzong also felt as if he was being pressed. He turned his head and stared at Gong Gaoge again. He asked in a polite voice, "sorry to bother you. We just want to know what the leader of the desire alliance is like. In this way, it''s better to say hello when we see him all the way."


    "You don''t need to say hello," Mo Wen said with a gentle smile.


    what do you mean?


    The three teenagers looked at each other.


    "Hey, can you say it all and half? It''s nothing to hang people''s appetite." Gong Gaoge stood up with a little violent temper and patted Mo Wen on the shoulder. "Just tell us whether you know the boss or not."


    Raised his hand to block Gong Gaoge''s hand. As soon as Mo Wen was about to speak, Qu Miaomiao came in with lunch. At a glance, he saw Mo Wen sitting in front of the sofa.


    "Boss." she came over and said with a smile, "it''s been a long time. As soon as I heard it was to deliver food to you, I hurried over."


    Finally, when Mo Wen at lunch took the meal in Qu Miaomiao''s hand, he stood up and walked to the lounge. Qu Miaomiao hurriedly followed him. During this period, he also glanced back at several people behind him. He was secretly curious about who they were. He could chat with Mo Wen so casually.


    Gong Gaoge looked at Mo Wen leaving with a dull face. He just felt his head was confused and didn''t react.


    "Was that woman Qu Miaomiao just now?" he asked with a wooden face.


    "Well." Yang Tianzong''s face is not very good-looking.


    At this moment, Yang Chu simply hung his eyes and drank water, looking like he didn''t want to talk to Gong Gaoge.


    He''ll have to let this fool kill him sooner or later.


    "Why is Qu Miaomiao called the man''s boss just now?" he clearly had the answer in his heart, but Gong Gaoge still asked with a wooden face.


    "There is only one person who can be called the boss of the whole desire alliance, isn''t it." Yang Tianzong''s heart can''t say how he feels at the moment. He feels that he is in danger, but Mo Wen''s expression at that time doesn''t seem to mean to hurt them.


    Maybe I just didn''t pay attention to them?


    Yang Tianzong secretly guessed in his heart that he didn''t know what to do.


    "We just said he was a counselor..." Gong Gaoge turned pale.


    "You know you''re afraid now." Yang Tianzong glanced at him and hung his head for a moment. He didn''t know what to say.


    "You boys are finished." a tall and thin man who has been reading behind them came over and looked at them with some schadenfreude. "I heard one of you say ''no one outside knows the boss''s reputation because everyone who knows this kind of thing is dead'', which is a good truth. You... I''m sorry for the change."


    After that, the tall and thin man laughed and walked away, leaving Gong Gaoge with a gray face. They looked at each other.


    In the lounge, Qu Miaomiao didn''t know Gong Gaoge and they had become a group. She sat opposite Mo Wen and looked at Yu Lan curiously.


    "Miss Yu Lan, do you only eat crystal nuclei?"


    When Mo Wen was having dinner, it was not time to talk about business. She simply led the topic to Yu Landao, so as not to make the atmosphere in the room too quiet and embarrassing.


    "Well." Yu Lan bit the pink crystal core and suddenly thought of something. Pitifully, he looked back and said to Mo Wen, "ah Wen, are there not many pink crystal cores left in our hands?"


    "It''s really not much." Mo Wen whispered after swallowing the noodles in his mouth, and his eyebrows were tightly locked.


    Yu Lan skimmed his mouth and stuffed it a little carefully.


    "I don''t want to eat an ordinary crystal core." Yu Lan, who has raised his mouth, said willfully, "I''m going to eat this crystal core."


    "Then let''s go to the forest of death and find some back?" Mo Wen said more willfully than Yu Lan.


    Qu Miaomiao listened to him and pulled the corners of his mouth. He touched his tall horsetail and suddenly felt that he was sitting here for more than a lot.


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Yu Lan smiled, bent his eyes, leaned on his chin and said with sparkling eyes, "I''d like to let the Firebird fly back to get it. The Firebird is fast. There should be a round trip in four or five days."


    "Good idea." Mo Wen smiled and looked spoiled by foul.


    Qu Miaomiao sat beside the 100000 watt electric light bulb and just wanted to flash. She remembered the red zombie shrank in the hall, and suddenly felt a loss of sympathy for it.


    Poor zombie, meet such a master.


    The Flamingo, shrinking into a ball, inexplicably felt the cold. It turned and looked elsewhere. There was no special person except the people who came and went to see it with curious eyes.


    "Ow --"


    What are you looking at? Look!


    He yelled impatiently at those people, and the Firebird retracted his head into his body again.


    When Mo Wen finally finished eating, Qu Miaomiao was about to grow mushrooms on his head. Although she has been trying to reduce her sense of existence, anyone who has been staying between these two sticky lovers will be uncomfortable.


    Especially single dogs!!!


    "How about being good when you take a bath?" the ink after dinner didn''t seem to have the meaning of liqu, and still looked at Yu Lan in a low voice.

 Chapter 421

    "I wash myself?" Yu Lan narrowed his eyes, like a satisfied cat.


    "Didn''t I wash it for you in the end today?" Mo Wen smiled and whispered in a very gentle voice. "Although you broke the bathtub and destroyed my room, I have to wash it for you. You... I don''t think you can wash it alone."


    Yu Lan still doesn''t like water even if she recovers her mind. If she lets her take a bath, Mo Wen can imagine her reaction of staring at the bathtub.


    "Big pervert!" Yu Lan trembled, pointed to the ink and wailed, "I need my own personal space."


    "Blue blue, you''re embarrassed. It''s really cute." Mo Wen holds Yu Lan''s extended finger, and his voice is much softer and sweeter than mellow milk candy. "But I''ve seen and touched everything on you. I really don''t have to think so unkindly."


    Yu Lan suddenly blushed, and even his eyes became wet. He looked very cute.


    "What''s more, LAN LAN, you don''t have to worry about what I will do to you." Mo Wen smiled low and attached to LAN''s ear. "As long as I don''t have your permission, I won''t do anything to you."


    "But I can give you anything if you want."


    Listening to the words that Mo Wen makes people blush and heartbeat, Yu Lanmu doesn''t know what expression to put on his face.


    Her face was burning and bright red.


    However, the most embarrassing thing in this place is not Yu Lan, but Qu Miaomiao.


    She looked at Mo Wen and Yu Lan with a dull face. Love, looking at Mo Wen, which always gives people a sense of alienation, is like a playboy falling in love. She just feels that it is a huge mistake to stay here.


    Did she really lower her sense of existence too low? Qu Miaomiao thought in despair.


    "Cough." with a light cough, Qu Miaomiao tried to find some sense of existence from the ink.


    Sure enough, I had long forgotten her ink, and then I noticed her, but my attitude was very unfriendly, "Why are you here?"


    God knows she''s been sitting here for a long time, okay? Dare you feel more than the air!


    Qu Miaomiao wailed loudly in his heart. The whole person was angry and couldn''t help shaking.


    "Boss, I''m here to tell you the information I''ve detected during this period." although there are 100000 grass mud horses galloping in my heart, Qu Miaomiao tried his best to calm down at this moment, "I was sent by the drunken emperor to find the envoys sent from the south to the north in your absence, and learned all the contents of the North-South transaction from them."


    "You say." let Yu Lan sit in his arms. Mo Wen looked at Qu Miaomiao faintly, as if the gentle and considerate person was not him just now.


    Qu Miaomiao took a deep breath and completely returned his reason. Only then did he take out a document from the small backpack behind him.


    "Boss, this is what I asked from the messenger." he handed the document in his hand to Mo Wen, and Qu Miaomiao lowered his eyes and said seriously, "first of all, the north and South used a very old and ridiculous way of trading on the surface, that is, exchanging protons between Yu Tian and ye Zhi, so as to contain each other."


    "But this method is not necessarily useful in ancient times, let alone in this chaotic end." Qu Miaomiao said after pausing, "so this is just a superficial cover to tell everyone that they have reached an agreement between the north and the south."


    "The surface transaction is always just the surface transaction, and the secret transaction is the key." when he raised his eyes and saw Mo Wen seriously open the document, Qu Miaomiao continued, "there are many secret transactions in the north and south, among which the most important ones are so few."


    "The South provides a lot of food to the north, while the North provides an appropriate amount of weapons and equipment to the south?" Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing at the entries on the document. "The north and South have really lost money this time."


    The climate in the south is much better than that in the severe north, so it produces a lot more food than that in the north, but the amount of a lot of food here... Is worth pondering.


    Although the south produces more food, it is absolutely impossible to easily take out a large amount of food. Is there anything else in the south that they don''t know?


    The weapons and equipment in the north are more sophisticated, because the North has a military base camp of China from the beginning. Almost all the excellent weapons there have been preserved intact. Later, they are many times stronger than ordinary weapons under the strengthening of gold power.


    Unlike the strongholds in other places, which were destroyed at the beginning of the end of the world, many of them have been completely preserved, and the weapons and equipment are naturally not as sophisticated as those in the north.


    But the North was willing to hand over weapons... It was beyond his expectation.


    "The north also benefits the south," Qu Miaomiao whispered. "Allow their only healing power to unconditionally heal the South three times."


    "I think these three times should be a life guarantee for Yu jueying, Yu Ruoshui and Yu Tian." he said his guess. Qu Miaomiao raised his eyes, but saw Yu Lan looking at her with a strange expression.


    "That''s not right." Yu Lan shook his head with drooping eyes, and a plain smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "According to your statement, I think it should be Yu jueying, Yu Ruoshui and Huang Ruifei."


    "Their family of three is a family, which is not counted in the sky." Yu Lan added faintly and lowered his eyes slightly.


    "How do you know?" he felt that Yu Lan was in a strange mood at this time. Qu Miaomiao asked curiously, "do you have anything to do with Yu jueying?"


    Already impatient to explain again and again, Yu Lan said faintly, "he is my father in name."


    "Are you Yu jueying''s daughter?" Qu Miaomiao''s attitude was not much surprised. In her eyes, there seemed to be nothing in the world that could affect her mood, "Yu Tian is yours..."


    "Brother." Yu Lan said, "he''s my brother. Yes, but we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "I think you really hate your father." after thinking about it, Qu Miaomiao objectively analyzed for Yu Lan, "will it be caused by your prejudice? After all, blood is thicker than water. How can there be overnight hatred between father and son?"


    "Is there no overnight feud between father and son..." Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing. "It''s accurate to put this on others, but it makes people laugh on Jue Ying."

 Chapter 422

    After abandoning her, Yu jueying didn''t know how much she hated her. In addition to calling for living expenses every month, she didn''t care about her at all, and even couldn''t see her well in various ways. If Mo Wen hadn''t been protecting her at the beginning, she couldn''t survive the end of the world.


    "However, it''s really sincere to cure the South unconditionally for three times. The North doesn''t want to talk about his life experience any more. Yu Lantan put his hand on the topic and said with a smile," it seems that the rescue needed by country e is urgent this time. "


    "They had a rare partnership." Mo Wen said faintly, but he hugged Yu Lan more tightly, and there was an obvious worry under the slightly drooping eyes.


    "Looking at the way you can speak normally is still very cute." he smiled at Yu Lan Tiantian, and Qu Miaomiao put his hands together, "seriously, although you are a zombie, you are really special."


    In addition to her, which zombie can sell cute, coquettish, roll, and be spoiled by ink? Yu Lan grinned proudly, not steady at all.


    "If Yao Yao were here, he would get along well with you." Qu Miaomiao said with a smile.


    "Yao Yao, do you mean Qu Yao Yao?" Yu Lan turned her white eyes and said, "she is in the place of death with Zhang Xin, but she should be back soon."


    "That''s good." Qu Miaomiao smiled, "I haven''t seen Yao for so long. I still miss her."


    Two people who were "about to" come back were trapped in the first area of the land of death. They looked at the mutant animals in front of them and felt their scalp numb.


    "I think we''re going to be trapped here," Zhang Xin said bitterly.


    "No." Qu Yaoyao shook his hair and turned his eyes smartly. "If we really die, our souls should fly freely between heaven and earth."


    "..." Zhang Xin''s face, which was just suffering, suddenly became distorted. He stared at Qu Yaoyao and felt that he would be angry even if he was not eaten by the mutant beast.


    It took him several lifetimes to meet the gang of Yumeng!


    Again, back to the desire alliance, Mo Wen closed the document, raised his eyes and looked gently at Qu Miaomiao and said, "their transaction should be these days?"


    "Almost." Qu Miaomiao nodded.


    "It''s a good thing for us." Mo Wen laughed, got up, took Yu Lan''s hand and went out, "let''s find drunk night."


    Qu Miaomiao walked at the end. She helped Mo Wen clean up the plate, and then went out with the empty plate.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Mo Wen holding Yu Lan in his arms, and there was a nervous young man standing in front of him. From the perspective of Qu Miao, I could even see the cold sweat seeping from his forehead.


    "Please wait a minute." Gong Gaoge bit his teeth and stopped Mo Wen. "I know, I know that the previous words are disrespectful to you, but I was reckless. If you want to punish me, please come to me alone. It has nothing to do with my friends."


    Gong Gaoge made some diaphragmatic response by your one mouthful. Mo Wen frowned and said seriously, "how do you want me to punish you?"


    How to punish him? Gong Gaoge was stunned and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Qu Miaomiao looked at them strangely. For a moment, he was curious about what happened.


    "What kind of hero do you come out as a fool!" Yang Tianzong came out from among the onlookers and stood in front of Mo Wen in a low voice. "If you want to punish me, please take me with you and don''t listen to the fool''s stupid words."


    "And me." Yang Chu stood among the crowd, glanced at Gong Gaoge and Yang Tianzong, and then said coldly, "you''re like dying for love one by one. It''s a shame."


    "What''s the situation?" Qu Miaomiao asked aloud.


    "Just now these guys said something bad for the boss. This is to apologize." a person watching a good play said happily and said calmly in a voice similar to Gong Gaoge''s tone. "That boy said that the boss is a counselor. I heard it."


    Er... It''s really brave of those who dare to say that in ink, isn''t it?


    Looking along the eyes of the man who spoke, Zui Linxue saw a stubborn teenager standing in the middle, biting his teeth and trying not to let himself tremble.


    I didn''t remember their ink, twisted my eyebrows, and said impatiently, "since you all jumped out, you''d better die."


    Originally, I didn''t expect to get a good ending from Mo Wen''s hand, but now I heard Mo Wen say it personally, Gong Gaoge''s body still shook unsteadily.


    Yang Chu lowered his eyes without any expression. He looked helpless, but he didn''t regret it.


    Yang Tianzong''s eyes were full of guilt. He felt that he didn''t control Gong Gaoge''s mouth, which led to the current consequence.


    "Why do you want to jump out?" Gong Gaoge bit his teeth and yelled at Yang Tianzong, but Yang Tianzong waved back.


    "Don''t pretend to be a hero alone. The three of us have always been together. Even if we die, we can''t be separated."


    Mo Wen was not in the mood to see what Brotherhood was here. He turned his head faintly and wanted to go aside. Unexpectedly, his arm was pulled by Yu Lan.


    "They look so small. They should not be adults." Yu Lan bent his eyes and said with white eyes shining slightly, "how about punishing them in another way?"


    Listening to Gong Gaoge''s words before, Yu Lan thought they probably said some bad words, but they should not sin to death.


    "How do you want to punish them?" Mo Wen glanced at the teenagers, and his eyes were vaguely unhappy.


    These people are really getting more and more eye-catching. They even let Lanlan plead with them.


    "Well, I listen to you." seeing that the ink is going to blacken again, Yu Lan quickly hugged his arm, rubbed it and showed a very sweet smile, "Arvin, you are the leader of the desire alliance."


    This boast made the ink text elated, and the anger from the bottom of his heart dissipated in the blink of an eye.


    He gently grabbed Yu Lan''s shoulder and said faintly to Gong Gaoge, "are you a gold power?"


    Gong Gaoge was surprised and nodded quickly.


    "Then you follow the ark to perform the task. If you can come back alive, you''ll be lucky. If you die outside, you''ll die clean." Mo Wen raised his eyes. Before Gong Gaoge made a sound, he said to Yang Tianzong, "you too, follow the ark to perform the task."


    Yang Tianzong said before that Yu Lan was a pet. He still remembers it.


    "Can I go together?" seeing Mo Wen, he said Gong Gaoge and Yang Tianzong. Yang Chu couldn''t help but take the initiative to come out and say, "can you let me go together?"

 Chapter 423

    "Let''s go." Mo Wen frowned and waved his hand impatiently.


    When the people around him dispersed, Gong Gaoge pinched his face, pinched Yang Tianzong''s face, and said blankly like a fool, "it doesn''t hurt. I''m not dreaming?"


    "You hold my face, you can hurt a fart." originally thought he was dead, but he didn''t expect to be alive now. Yang Tianzong couldn''t help but burst out rude words, directly took his arm and strangled Gong Gaoge''s neck, ruthlessly between his arms.


    "Your TNN almost killed me!"


    "Cough, cough, cough." unexpectedly, Yang Tianzong said to start. Gong Gaoge coughed uncontrollably. He struggled twice and rolled his eyes. "You jumped out by yourself. How can you blame me?"


    "I bah!" Yang Tianzong spat low. "Your boy hasn''t repented to me until now. I think you can strangle you directly!"


    "Strangle." Yang Chu, who stood nearby, looked at the scene coldly and said, "living is like a disaster."


    "You can''t do this to me!" Gong Gaoge wailed. Unfortunately, he was bullied miserably.


    ......


    Yu Lan shrinks in Mo Wen''s arms and looks at the huge slim in Xiuqi''s room without expression. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to express his mood at this time.


    This huge slim would have been fine if it had stopped and stopped, but now it jumped up and down, smashed countless cups and bowls, and was not comfortable at the same time.


    The maintenance workers in the supply department stood by the wall and stared at the jumping shrem, even at the right angle.


    "Drunk all night, can you explain why my daughter Mo Xiaohuan has become like this now?" Yu Lan asked expressionless, with a heavy voice.


    "I also want to know!" drunk night was covered with ice. He turned his head and wailed, "I just gave her some sweets, and she became like this!"


    Only God knows how innocent he is.


    Because Mo Xiaohuan wanted sweets, he thought for a long time before he thought that Xiuqi had a lot of sweets here, so he quietly touched Xiuqi''s room, found Xiuqi''s private sweets and gave them to Mo Xiaohuan.


    Originally, Mo Xiaohuan wanted to eat only a few. After repairing so many desserts, he must not know that his desserts have been moved, but who knows that Mo Xiaohuan ate more than half of the desserts without taking much time!


    At that time, he found that it was wrong. When he came forward to block, he was directly frozen into big ice by Mo Xiaohuan.


    By the time he climbed out of the ice, Mo Xiaohuan had eaten all the desserts and turned into a huge slim!


    "It''s really not my fault..." looking at the room that can''t see the shape completely, I suddenly feel that Xiuqi will kill him and kill him alive.


    In fact, the house can be rebuilt if it is destroyed, but the dessert is gone... God, it really belongs to his end of the world.


    I still remember that Xiuqi gave him less cake because the supply department gave him one time. He directly rushed into the supply department with a weapon and turned people''s kitchen upside down until he got his cake and left with satisfaction.


    Now I can think of the scene that Xiuqi will pick his skin and cramp when he comes back.


    "Boss, you have to save me!" the ghost howled and rushed at Mo Wen. He was drunk all night and said painfully, "if you don''t help me, I''ll really die!"


    Mo Wen''s response was to kick him away calmly, and then look at Mo Xiaohuan directly.


    Do you want to take this opportunity to get rid of this eye-catching little guy.


    Probably guessed what Mo Wen was thinking at this time. Yu Lan couldn''t help turning his eyes and said, "ah Wen. Don''t think about how to bully Xiao Huan. Let her stop quickly first."


    Seeing through his mind, Mo Wen didn''t feel embarrassed. He nodded and couldn''t think of a way to stop her without hurting Mo Xiaohuan.


    "Xiao Huan, do you remember me?" Yu Lan took a step forward and raised his head to Mo Xiao Huan who was still bouncing in the room.


    Mo Xiaohuan''s transparent and huge body paused, twisted his fat body and looked at Yu Lan.


    Mo Xiaohuan, who became shrem, was about one meter and five meters tall and about twice as wide. Her whole body is transparent, with only two small black balls at the top of the front, which look like her black eyes.


    After watching it for about a minute, Mo Xiaohuan finally made a dull sound from his body, "numb!"


    Looks like I remember.


    Yu Lan breathed a sigh of relief and took two steps forward.


    Seeing this, Mo Wen hurried forward and trapped Yu Lan in his arms. No matter what he said, don''t let her move forward again.


    Fortunately, at this time, Mo Xiaohuan finally stabilized. She turned two circles excitedly, and then jumped over.


    If such a big body is pressed on Yu Lan''s body, how can it be?


    Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows and raised his feet to kick Mo Xiaohuan out.


    However, in the next second, Mo Xiaohuan faded from the appearance of shrem before. His transparent and huge body narrowed at the speed visible to the naked eye and gradually became opaque.


    Mo Wen looked at the change of Mo Xiaohuan and determined that there was no danger before loosening the clamp on blue.


    Soon, Mo Xiaohuan recovered his previous human shape, and his facial features were still five points similar to those of Mo Wen.


    At this time, Mo Xiaohuan didn''t have inch wisps on his body, and he was light and white.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was going to take off his coat and put it on Mo Xiaohuan, Mo Wen responded faster and directly stretched out his hand to pull through the drunken night, took off his coat and put it on Mo Xiaohuan.


    Drunk night was taken off his coat and blinked with a dull face.


    Mo Xiaohuan was obviously very happy at this time. She hugged Yu Lan''s arm, pointed to the dessert box she had eaten, and said excitedly, "that''s really good!"


    "Do you like it?" Yu Lan asked with a smile.


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded heavily, and his face was still full of meaning.


    Just as Yu Lan fell in love with the pink sweet crystal core, Mo Xiaohuan is now in love with sweets.


    Mo Wen stared at the empty box of sweets and said to zuiye after two seconds of silence, "you should know Xiuqi''s performance after losing sweets?"


    Drunk without night, heartache nodded, a look of being loveless.


    "You''re sorry," said Mo Wen unkindly.


    Xiuqi was with him before the end of the world, so he knew how important dessert was to Xiuqi.


    Drunk without night, I almost got angry.

 Chapter 424

    If he hadn''t brought you children, he could have such a bad thing, and now he should be sad? Tease him, don''t you?


    Mo Xiaohuan has basically returned to normal now. She looks at the empty sugar box and wants to eat again.


    "I like sweets so much." Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing and asked.


    "En!" Mo Xiaohuan nodded heavily, revealing two exquisite tiger teeth.


    "Then tell me what happened to your appearance just now?" thinking about the appearance of Mo Xiaohuan''s violent walk just now, Yu Lan couldn''t help but sweat.


    Before, Mo Xiaohuan said that she and Guri are the same kind. She hasn''t taken it to heart. Now it seems that it is true? It''s all shrems, but one is huge, and the other is a reduced version.


    And the destructive power


    Yu Lan looked at the surrounding walls and couldn''t help but draw corners of her mouth. The destructive power was that she sighed that it was not as good as it was.


    "I was just too excited. What I couldn''t control became the prototype." Mo Xiaohuan said shyly, "because I ate such delicious food for the first time."


    "I remember you didn''t eat before?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice, thinking that Mo Xiaohuan didn''t eat anything before.


    "Those things in the past can''t arouse my appetite at all, but this dessert is really different. It''s super delicious." Mo Xiaohuan said more and more excited. The shape just changed suddenly shows signs of division.


    Yu Lan quickly pressed her shoulder and held her in her arms to prevent her from changing again.


    Mo Wen stood on the side of Yu Lan, pointed to the damaged "incomplete" room and said seriously, "calm down. If you change again, this house can be demolished."


    "That''s right," said Zui Wuyi, adding oil and vinegar. "You said you didn''t freeze me before, but you didn''t count your words in front of you, so you still frozen me."


    The accused Mo Xiaohuan seemed to finally realize her mistake. She opened her dark eyes and swallowed her saliva. She looked at Yu Landao innocently, "I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter, but you should pay attention next time." Yu Lan rubbed her hair, looked back curiously and said, "after you eat dessert, this power is really scary."


    Mo Xiaohuan hung his head low and gently pulled Yu Lan''s sleeve.


    "Well... Can you still freeze people now?" comforted touched Mo Xiaohuan''s face, and Yu Lan blinked curiously.


    Drunk night''s hair is still frozen.


    "I can''t freeze people," Mo Xiaohuan explained in a low voice, "but grumble can. If its power takes me as the carrier, it can be used to the greatest extent, and it can also freeze a person."


    "Yes, that''s it." when she was drunk, Paula shook her head in a low voice, "I''ve been frozen by her several times. I''ve been so cool this damn summer."


    Mo Xiaohuan lowered his head in embarrassment when he heard the speech, turned to the side of drunk night, pulled his sleeve and said, "I''m sorry, I''ll control myself next time."


    "And next time?" drunken night felt that his life was not enough to spend on Mo Xiaohuan. He said helplessly, "don''t give me a whole next time. If there is a next time, I''m sure I''ll lose my life."


    "However, there must be another time." Mo Wen smiled unkindly. "Mo Xiaohuan has to be taken care of by you next. This will not change."


    "No!" drunk and angry, "Mo Wen, you bastard, I''m not your mother. Why should I take care of your children?"


    "You have to promise me this choice." Mo Wen smiled very gently. He was drunk all night and just wanted to beat him.


    Seeing that Mo Xiaohuan finally stopped, the talents of the supply department and the Defense Department lingered into the room. They looked at the holes and couldn''t find a room in a good place. For a moment, they didn''t know where to start.


    Soon they decided the starting point and started to repair without saying a word.


    "But where''s the mutter?" Yu Lan looked up and down at Mo Xiaohuan and didn''t see the little mutter.


    "It''s in my body." Mo Xiaohuan saw Yu Lan ask, stood up and came over. His fingers stabbed into his palm in front of Yu Lan''s face, and soon took out a small ball the size of a fingernail.


    Mo Xiaohuan''s skin is different from that of human beings. It seems that there is only one layer of skin on her surface. Even when she takes out the key from the palm of her hand, her hand just becomes transparent and does not disappear without blood color.


    At this moment, the color on the Guri was not as bright as before, but became a little dim. The whole body was dim and listless, and pasted it on the palm of Mo Xiaohuan''s hand.


    "It has used up its energy, so there is no excess energy to maintain its ability. It must be repaired for a long time." Mo Xiaohuan lowered his head and explained in a low voice. At the same time, he pinched Guri gently twice.


    Mutter seemed to make a faint cry. When Yu Lan took over, she only felt that mutter rubbed her hand gently and calmed down.


    "Unexpectedly, your ability can freeze a person." he poked the little guy gently, and the expression on Yu Lan''s face was faint with some novelty.


    Before, she could make a large circle of ice with the help of gurgling, but the ice was very thin and didn''t have any special use at all.


    But if you can freeze a person''s ice, it''s very thick, isn''t it? At the same time, Yu Lan secretly looked up at the drunk night and tried to imagine him frozen by ice.


    I seem to have a look


    When Yu Lan looked at Zui Wuye, Zui Wuye noticed it. He frowned and looked over, and saw Yu Lan quickly don''t open his eyes.


    What happened? Several question marks popped up on his head.


    "Is he very good-looking?" he always paid attention to Yu Lan''s ink, lowered his eyes and whispered softly. At the same time, he leaned down close to her ears, and his voice was a little unhappy.


    "Not as good-looking as you." Yu Lan looked back seriously.


    Originally, I wanted to tell Mo Wen the truth, saying that she was curious about being frozen all night, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t say it.


    Once the words are said, Mo Wen will take the mutter from her hand, and then throw it to Mo Xiaohuan to let her freeze the drunk night.


    Rabbits will jump over the wall when they are anxious. It is estimated that the drunken night at that time cut off their hearts.

 Chapter 425

    Feel that Yu Lan''s answer is barely and heart, Mo Wen raises the corners of his mouth and smiles. After smiling, there are no superfluous words.


    Drunk all night, he didn''t care about anything else. He ran to several people in the supply department and quarreled with them about the decoration.


    As like as two peas as like as two peas before, it is a very troublesome thing to do. The materials that are needed are much more than the same.


    "What''s the hurry?" drunk night couldn''t help yelling, like a woman approaching menopause, "now Xiuqi is not in the desire League. Just fix it slowly. I think it may take a long time for him to come back. I don''t worry about what you''re anxious about."


    Aren''t you in a hurry?


    He felt that he was spit on his face by the drunken emperor. A person from the supply department wiped his face silently. Finally, he gave in and nodded under the power, "I know."


    I''m satisfied with being drunk all night.


    "Hey, boss, do you have anything else?" I thought the decoration problem had passed the pass now. I ran back drunk all night and whispered to Mo Wen, "if you don''t have anything, I''ll go to LV Shi first and see if I can get some dessert from him."


    "Here you are." he didn''t comment on what drunk Wuyi would do to make up for Xiuqi. He handed over the documents in his hand, took back his hand and inserted it into his trouser pocket. "Qu Miaomiao brought back the news she heard this time. I think you''d better let him cut off the weapons sent from the North instead of letting the ark do something without any goal."


    "Good idea!" after reading the contents of the document at a glance, he raised his eyes and said seriously, "it''s more practical than going to rob an ark. I don''t know if I can rob it."


    "Do you know where the trading place is?" after a pause, drunk all night, he couldn''t help asking, and his heart had begun to arrange the plan.


    "I don''t know for the time being, but Qu Miaomiao said that the trading time is only these days. You''d better inquire about it." Mo Wen said faintly, and pushed Mo Xiaohuan to the side of drunk night. "You continue to follow drunk night, just eat and drink. If there is any problem, he doesn''t dare to do anything to you, because you are my daughter."


    After saying that, Mo Wen showed an angel like gentle smile, led Yu Lan to walk away, leaving drunken Wuye and Mo Xiaohuan looking at each other, as if they didn''t know what to say to express their feelings.


    After a while, Mo Xiaohuan showed a happy smile at Zui Wuye. He was surprised that Zui Wuye almost fell to the ground. In his eyes, the little ancestor really couldn''t afford to scold. He recognized counseling, and he recognized counseling.


    It seemed that the sad expression at this time was very funny. Mo Xiaohuan continued to smile like a devil, and then rushed to pull the sleeve of drunk night.


    Drunk night looked at the follower with his eyes, spit out his breath, and continued to be his father''s duty.


    "Don''t eat sweets in the future, you know?" drunken night solemnly pointed to Mo Xiaohuan''s nose. "Even if you eat, you can''t eat so much anymore. You''ll kill me."


    "Uh - huh." Mo Xiaohuan nodded and said yes.


    After being drunk without night, he naturally sent someone to investigate the people trading in the dark places in the north and south, and ordered the ark to be on standby for the time being.


    Of course, the ark still listened to the words of drunk night. When he took the order, he also looked back at the three new people who joined the mission.


    "There''s a change in the plan. We''ll just sit still for a few days." he turned back and ordered his men. At the same time, he deliberately turned his head and looked at Gong Gaoge''s three humanitarians, "None of you are from our department. Although I don''t know why the boss wants you to carry out the same task with me, you''d better not hold us back and take advantage of these days to temper your tacit understanding with our teammates."


    "Yes!" Gong Gaoge was the loudest of the three, and the whole person was the most active.


    Looking at Gong Gaoge''s ark with active jumping off, he was very satisfied on the whole. The teenager gave him a feeling of great potential.


    Gong Gaoge and Yang Tianzong are both from the weapons department, while Yang Chu is from the defense department.


    Although he subconsciously disliked the people in the Defense Department, I don''t know why he couldn''t dislike the people in the defense department.


    Yang Chu feels very cold, but looking at the scene when he and Yang Tianzong get along with them, we can probably infer that he belongs to the type of external cold and internal heat.


    As for Yang Tianzong, he is more calm than Gong Gaoge. Generally, he is the one who gives ideas among the three people. Although he is not resourceful, he also has more brains than Gong Gaoge.


    Finally, as for Gong Gaoge... The ark is too lazy to describe more.


    He felt that after carefully understanding the three people, the ark turned and left. He wanted to go to Gu Cheng to ask about the time when the weapons were made.


    At this time, Mo Wen is walking outside with Yu Lan. There are many wandering zombies outside. Many of them are first-class zombies who have just become zombies. They don''t even know they are afraid of Yu Lan.


    A few short eyed ones rushed over. Unfortunately, they had died under the power of ink before they rushed to them.


    "It seems that many zombies will appear these days." Yu Lan shook his head and said faintly.


    "It doesn''t matter, they don''t work." Mo Wen carelessly held Yu Lan''s shoulder and crushed all the zombies trying to get close to them into powder.


    Yu Lan touched the wings of the Firebird and sat quietly by the lake. He didn''t seem to know what Mo Wen was doing.


    "Black fish?" she whispered to the lake, but there was no sound from the lake for a long time. She was still calm and stagnant in blue''s eyes. Occasionally, when a cool wind blew, a thin ripple appeared on the lake.


    The Firebird looked around curiously at this time, but he didn''t see anything except the endless lake.


    "Can''t it hear?" seeing that Lan Du called by the lake for a long time, there was no zombie floating on the water. Mo Wen couldn''t help coming up and asked.


    After all, it is under the lake. Yu Lan is unlikely to spread to the water no matter how he shouts.


    "They don''t necessarily rely on their ears to listen to us. Consciousness can convey the past." Yu Lan stood up and frowned. "I clearly feel the voice of the black fish, but why doesn''t it come up? What''s the reason?"

 Chapter 426

    "Maybe he doesn''t want to come up." Mo Wen said casually, and couldn''t take half an interest in this black fish.


    "It''s impossible. It clearly told me that it wanted to see me." Yu Lan shook his feet, looked at Firebird seriously and asked, "Firebird, can you go into the water?"


    The Firebird looked at Yu Lan for two seconds. After understanding her meaning, it stretched out its claws and touched the water. It soon took back its claws and looked at Yu Lan.


    "Can''t you?" Yu Lan didn''t feel disappointed. If the white rabbit or the long snake were to enter the water, it was possible, but the Firebird didn''t feel like it could enter the water anyway.


    It''s too fat.


    The Firebird hung his head and seemed to be very lost because he couldn''t help Yu Lan.


    The good thing is that Lan didn''t intend to let the Firebird go down. After thinking about it, she simply planned to go down the lake alone.


    But if she wants to go down to the lake, one person must disagree 99%.


    Thinking so, Yu Lan''s side mold looked at the ink with a little expectation, and his eyes glittered.


    "You can''t go down. Don''t even think about it." he saw Yu Lan''s idea in a word. The ink whispered faintly, stretched out his hand and tightly pulled her arm, "don''t you hate water."


    "But I hate water any more. Now I have to see the black fish. It should be trapped." Yu Lan spread his hand.


    So for a damn zombie, Yu Lan is even willing to touch the water she hates most.


    Ink hung his eyes, and his knuckles inadvertently made a few crisp sounds.


    "It''s too dangerous. Don''t even think about it."


    "Why? Arvin, you can watch on the road, so I won''t be in any danger." Yu Lan whispered.


    "But what should you do if there is any danger under the water?" Mo Wen whispered very seriously. "I can''t find anything under the water even if something happens to you. I can''t help you."


    "But Arvin, you can''t go into the water, can you?" Yu Lan looked at the lake with his chin. "You''ll probably become a zombie if you drink one mouthful of the lake water."


    "So you can''t go down anything," said Mo Wen decisively, "or I''ll jump into the water to find you."


    Listening to Mo Wen''s words, Yu Lan seemed very tangled. She thought seriously for a long time or sighed, "there must be a reason why the black fish can''t come up. It''s rare to meet a zombie that can survive in the water. I have to go down and have a look."


    "Lan Lan, you just want to save a zombie you''ve only seen once?" Mo Wen coldly came forward and pressed Yu Lan''s shoulder. "It doesn''t matter what danger you encounter?"


    "If there''s danger, I won''t go down..." Yu Lan blinked innocently and couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, there are many zombies under the lake, but according to the information they gave her, there is nothing in the lake except zombies. The black fish must be bound by something. She just needs to go and have a look. If she can save it at that time, she doesn''t have to put herself in it to make Mo Wen sad.


    In addition, the deep loneliness and despair that black fish gave her at the last meeting also touched her, otherwise she would not have named a zombie so easily.


    Seeing Mo Wen, Yu Lan hurriedly interrupted him, "nothing will happen. Don''t worry, ah Wen. There are zombies under the water. They won''t hurt me."


    "How about this?" seeing Mo Wen still didn''t agree. Yu Lan thought about it and then continued to say, "after I go down, you start timing. If I haven''t come up in ten minutes, how about going down to find me?"


    "Ten minutes is too long." Mo Wen frowned, "one minute."


    "One minute is definitely not enough." Yu Lan shook his head several times and continued to bargain with Mo Wen, "or five minutes."


    "Five minutes..." Mo Wen looked a little dissatisfied, but Yu Lan would not give him a chance to return at this time. He said firmly, "just five minutes. Don''t bargain."


    "Good, good." maybe seeing Lan''s attitude is really firm, Mo Wen has no choice but to nod his head, "five minutes at most. If you haven''t come up in five minutes, I''ll go down to find you."


    "En en." Yu Lan nodded. Without saying a word, he turned and jumped into the lake.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan said to jump. Mo Wen immediately walked forward and looked at the lake. His heart had been raised high.


    "Has it been five minutes?" he asked the fire bird with his side eyes.


    Yu Lan just went down, okay?


    The Firebird shook his head with a confused face and lay on the ground quietly waiting for Yu Lan.


    Mo Wen, who had always been calm, walked back and forth on the shore at this time. Such a large moving delicacy attracted the attention of many zombies, but he was crushed into slag by Mo Wen before they rushed over.


    His mood is very bad now, very, very bad.


    Some kind of depressed emotion seems to burst out again.


    Besides, he closed his eyes after jumping in the blue lake. It was dark under the lake. Even if he opened his eyes, he didn''t have much use.


    [black fish, where are you?]


    In his consciousness, he called the black fish. Yu Lan continued to swim down until he heard the sound of the black fish.


    I''m at the bottom


    The black fish''s voice sounded anxious. It was struggling with some bondage, but it didn''t seem to work.


    Yu Lan looked for the voice in his consciousness and finally found the location of the black fish.


    The black fish came close and rubbed his smooth bag against Yu Lan''s palm.


    Yu Lan closed her eyes now, so she didn''t know what the zombie looked like, but the slippery feeling on her hands made her feel more.


    She dropped her eyes and vomited two bubbles. She touched the black fish''s face and asked strangely in her consciousness:


    Why can''t you leave here


    I''m trapped


    [trapped?] Yu Lan frowns.


    [I dueled with a zombie with similar strength here before. Although I won in the end, it turned its body into mucus and stuck me in this area before it died. Although it can swim in a small range, it can''t reach the water at all.]


    Feeling that there was some loss in the black fish''s voice, Yu Lan thought about it and asked softly:


    Do you want to get out of here


    The black fish was silent. After a long time, it said hard:


    Yes, of course


    It has been here for nearly two years. Originally, it did not expect to leave, but Yu Lan now gave it hope.


    [what should I do?] Yu Lan asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 427

    [I have a layer of sticky mucus on my body. The end of this mucus is deeply buried under the sand and stone at the bottom of the lake, which makes me unable to leave. If you can, you can find a way to break this thing with a sharp thing.]


    Black fish is more mature and rational than Firebird. They speak in a very organized way and clearly list what Yu Lan can do.


    Yu Lan seriously touched the black fish according to what he said, and soon touched something stuck to it.


    This thing feels uneven and rough. It feels very bad. Yu Lan tried to pull and found that it was very strong. She couldn''t pull it off at all.


    She simply stretched out her sharp tail. She held the tip of her tail and stabbed it hard. There was still no fracture on the thing adhered to the black fish, and there was not even a crack.


    Is this too strong?


    Yu Lan couldn''t help thinking.


    [can''t you?] blue tossed for a long time and didn''t see to untie his shackles. The black fish whispered in a lost voice:


    If not, I''m used to it anyway


    After two bites, Yu Lan still didn''t bite open. He shook his head in a stuffy way. He didn''t understand how this thing could be so strong.


    [have you tried to bite it?] Yu Lan couldn''t help asking.


    The black fish nodded and said in a lost way:


    [yes, but it''s useless. It can''t be bitten at all.]


    After touching the sharp teeth of the black fish, Yu Lan was a little discouraged. She can''t spend too long under the water now, otherwise Mo Wen will jump into the water and die.


    by the way!


    At the thought of Mo Wen Yu Lan, he thought of his dagger made by Gu Cheng. The dagger made by Mo Wen before was like cutting iron like mud. Now this new one should be no different from the previous one, right?


    With this idea in mind, Yu Lan quickly told the black fish, and then turned to the upstream of the bank.


    Wait a minute, I''ll find something sharp


    The black fish shook his tail and watched Yu Lan swim up.


    As soon as he got ashore, Yu Lan saw Mo Wen who was about to jump into the lake. He rushed up and grabbed him and said, "ah Wen, I''m all up. Don''t jump."


    After seeing the wet Yu Lan, Mo Wen pulled her into his arms and said painfully, "is the lake very cold and uncomfortable when swimming?"


    Feeling like a spoiled child, Yu Lan couldn''t help grinning, happily rubbed Mo Wen''s chin and said, "it''s not cold, I''m fine, ah Wen, you don''t have to worry."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." he said "it''s OK" twice in a row. Mo Wen repressed the violent feeling at the bottom of his heart and smiled very gently at Yu Lan.


    "Ah Wen, did you get your dagger?" seeing that Mo Wen''s mood calmed down, Yu Lan asked Mo Wen in a low voice.


    "Dagger?" murvington didn''t react until two seconds later. Yu Lan said that he had a new weapon made by Gu Cheng. He couldn''t help asking, "not yet. What''s the matter?"


    "I need to use your dagger." Yu Lan curved his eyes and said, "black fish, he''s trapped under something. My tail can''t break it. I can only use your dagger."


    As soon as he heard this, the ink text, which had just turned cloudy and sunny, suddenly turned black again. He turned his head and looked at the lake. He said angrily, "do you mean you have to go down again later?"


    "Yes." Yu Lan answered directly. She looked at Mo Wen coquettishly and said, "ah Wen, there is really no danger under the lake. Just lend me the dagger and I''ll borrow it."


    "For a zombie you just met, do you want to do this?" Mo Wen made a voice in some displeasure and twisted his eyebrows childishly. "You know, I don''t like you to work so hard for others."


    "Arvin, black fish and Firebird are both powerful zombies. Besides, black fish is still a rare fish zombie. It''s a pity if you don''t accept it." Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s arm and looked at him pitifully with his cheeks bulging. His fingers also drew a small circle on Mo Wen''s arm, "As long as I have your dagger twice, I can save it. There is no danger at all. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "I just don''t like you to pay so much for others." Mo Wen snorted unhappily, helped Yu Lan wipe the water stains on his face with his sleeve, looked at her with a flat face, "I just hope you live well, as for what others care about them."


    "Black fish is a zombie, not a human." I think this jealous ink is really fun. Yu Lan took the initiative to surround his waist and let the water stains on his body wet the ink''s clothes. "I think there must be a lot of love enemies in Arvin''s eyes. Human beings should forget it. Even zombies have to be counted in it."


    The ears of Yu Lan''s words were a little hot. Mo Wen hung his eyes and gently pinched her bulging face. Her smile was gentle and sunny, but it gave people a sense of danger, "do you dare to laugh at me now?"


    "Don''t dare." knowing that the current ink is the best time to speak, Yu Lan skillfully bent his eyes and said, "ah Wen, go to Gu Cheng to get the dagger. I''ll wait for you here."


    Although he was reluctant, Mo Wen still hung his eyes to cover up the mood at the bottom of his eyes, vomited his breath and said helplessly, "I''ll be right back. Don''t run around."


    "En en." Yu Lan nodded and sat on the ground with his knees in his arms. How clever you should be.


    Mo Wen returned to the desire alliance alone. He pressed the button of the elevator. When he turned around again, the whole face was gloomy. The tyranny mixed in the forest cold spread silently in his eyes. The atmosphere between the whole elevator seemed to be solidified and suffocating.


    He looked at his face reflected on the wall and suddenly felt in his heart that he should make a collar for Yu Lan and tie her firmly around him.


    Blue is so good, but he is so terrible. What if blue hates him and leaves him one day.


    It''s better to lock her around early. Even if heaven and earth are old, she can only be with him forever.


    When thinking so, the corners of ink''s cold mouth began to rise uncontrollably, and his smile was extremely cold, but it was still mixed with a mysterious and dangerous attraction like the other shore flower.


    I really don''t understand why there are so many things to attract Blue''s attention. Isn''t it enough to hold him in blue''s eyes? Why do you have to worry about other people and other zombies.

 Chapter 428

    It''s eye-catching. Sure enough, it''s eye-catching one by one.


    Just die.


    Thinking of Yu Lan, Mo Wen was distracted. When he stepped out of the elevator and walked into the hall, he found an attack coming straight towards his front door.


    His eyes were slightly cold, and he subconsciously blocked the attack.


    Looking at the cane in his hand, Mo Wen tightly squeezed it in the palm of his hand, lifted his eyes and looked at the attacker faintly.


    He is in a really bad mood now.


    "Li Jie?" he saw Li Jie''s body along the cane, and Mo Wen smiled gently, "what did you want to do just now?"


    "Boss, it was an accident!" after his cane was caught, Li Jie couldn''t move, and his stiff legs could hardly support his body.


    He looked at Mo Wen timidly and frightened, and his arms trembled.


    "Surprise." ink blandly repeated the word.


    The ark almost attacked by Li Jie wanted to add fuel to the fire at this time, but before he could speak, Yang Tianzong, who followed behind him, took his arm and shook his head gently.


    Mo Wen feels too dangerous at this time. He doesn''t seem to be angry just because of Li Jie''s attack.


    What''s more, they provoked them first at the beginning, which led Li Jie to attack them. At this time, it''s not good for anyone to speak rashly.


    "Boss, listen to me!" he felt a shadow of death on his head. Li Jie swallowed his saliva and hurriedly said, "it''s the ark. It''s the ark. They provoked me first. I was attacked by them when they were angry. It''s really just an accident."


    As soon as Li Jie confessed himself, the ark trembled and wanted to defend himself, but he didn''t know where to speak.


    It is true that he provoked first.


    However, without waiting for him to speak, the vines held by Mo Wen turned directly into fragments, and they were still spreading towards him at a very fast speed.


    The pain twisted Li Jie''s whole face. He struggled back, but it didn''t seem to work. The speed of his body being swallowed was still going on at a very fast speed.


    When Mo Wen destroyed half of Li Jie''s body, the speed of swallowing slowed down, and finally only "kind" left the left half of Li Jie''s body.


    "I''m sorry, too." he walked slowly to Li Jie''s side. The sound made by Mo Wen''s foot when touching the ground was clearer than the sound of everyone''s heart beating. He looked at Li Jie from a commanding position. His black eyes were full of smiles. The sound was good enough to make people drunk. "I''m not in a good mood now. I''m a little heavy. Accident, accident."


    The two consecutive accidents, no matter how they listen, have a meaning of ridicule. The people present quietly looked at the man in the center of the hall, and even the voice of swallowing saliva couldn''t help decreasing.


    "Ark." Mo Wen looked back and smiled like an angel.


    The ark turned pale and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t even make the simplest response.


    "Pay attention," Mo Wen said faintly.


    I didn''t want to spend too much time on Li Jie and Fang Zhou. Mo Wen swept the dust that didn''t exist on his cuffs, turned and left the hall and went straight to Gu Cheng.


    "I stopped in front of such a man before?" Gong Gaoge asked, looking at Yang Tianzong somewhat numbly.


    "We''re really lucky to be alive now." Yang Tianzong felt that his palms were cold, and even the sound of his heart beating could be heard clearly. "This is thanks to the zombie beside Mo Wen."


    "Go find the drunk emperor." the ark that finally found his voice quickly said to Yang Chu after a short absence, "now let the drunk emperor save Li Jie, he may still survive."


    It seems a little strange why the ark made such a decision. I looked up at the Ark at the beginning, but I still ran to the place where I was drunk all night.


    "If Li Jie dies, the next unlucky person will really be me." watching Li Jie lying dying in a pool of blood, the ark turned pale and left the land of right and wrong with his own people.


    At this moment, Mo Wen quickly went to Gu Cheng''s residence. He knocked on the door and went in. Looking at Gu Cheng who was strengthening his weapons, he said directly, "have you finished my weapons?"


    "Boss, why did you come in person?" Gu Cheng was startled by the sudden arrival of Mo Wen. He quickly raised his eyes and took out a dagger about 20 cm from the side box.


    "The weapon has been prepared, and I''m going to send it to you." he handed the weapon to Mo Wen and introduced it in a low voice. "It''s reinforced with gold powers. It won''t rust or roll its blade."


    "What I did this time is basically similar to what I did last time, but this time I think I can make something that can be fixed on the body on the handle of the dagger, so I sat an inverted buckle at the back of the handle of the dagger. Boss, you can pin him on your waist."


    Mo Wen was not interested in these things. He tried to wave the dagger twice. He felt that the familiar feeling came back. Then he said to Gu Cheng, "can you make another... Yoke."


    "Chains?" Gu Cheng was a little confused. The box in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    "Yes, shackles." Mo Wen drew his eyes on his neck and wrist, "it doesn''t need to be too heavy. It can be fixed here on his neck or wrist, which can lock people forever."


    "If you need it, boss, I can do it soon." Gu Cheng thought for a moment and didn''t ask Mo Wen why he wanted to do it. "How long do you want it?"


    "As soon as possible." Mo Wen turned to the door and added, "just, it''s not very urgent."


    Is that as soon as possible or in a hurry??


    Gu Cheng looked at Mo Wen''s meteor''s departure with a tangled frown.


    When Mo Wen returned to the hall again, Li Jie''s body was no longer there. Only a few people from the defense department were dragging the blood stains on the floor, and soon there was no trace left.


    Turn around and quickly enter the elevator and leave Yumeng. Mo Wen didn''t use ten minutes this time.


    When he went out to the lake, he saw that Yu Lan didn''t know where to find some stones and was happily throwing them with Firebirds in his hand.


    However, how could the heavy body of the Firebird lose the stones? After continuously fanning several stones into the lake, it resolutely opened its mouth and ate the stones lost by Yu Lan in one breath. It had a good appetite. Anyway, she couldn''t play.

 Chapter 429

    Yu Lan laughed angrily, and the Firebird''s head was a cruel stab.


    Watching Yu Lan and Firebird make a mess, Mo Wen standing in the distance couldn''t help pinching his fist,


    Yu Lan will still make himself happy without him, but if he doesn''t have Yu Lan, he has nothing.


    He walked over and hugged the unsuspecting Yu Lan. Mo Wen gently leaned against her shoulder and said, "I''m back."


    "Welcome back!" turned back and kissed Mo Wen on the tip of his nose. Yu Lan''s eyes lit up. "You''ve been there for a long time. I''m so bored."


    "Let''s go together next time?" Mo Wen said with a low smile. His drooping eyelids covered up all his emotions and only let his tenderness and joy overflow a little.


    "OK." didn''t notice the abnormality of ink, Yu Lan smiled and stretched out his hand to ink, "has Gu Cheng finished the dagger?"


    "Well." he took out the dagger in his arms and handed it directly to Yu Landao. "It''s still five minutes. If you don''t come up, I''ll go down to find you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come up soon." Yu Lan, who took the dagger, couldn''t help laughing and jumped into the lake.


    Aware of the sudden cold breath of the ink beside him, the Firebird trembled and shrunk himself into a ball to reduce his sense of existence as much as possible.


    Mo Wen stood by the lake with a cold face and stared at the calm lake. His black eyes were turbid and could not see any emotion.


    This time, after about three minutes, Yu Lan came up. When Mo Wen was about to meet her, he found that there was a dark zombie under her. The zombie easily carried her out of the water and shook its black and shiny tail.


    The fish shaped zombie looks very good. The whole body has a feeling of fine health. Every grain on the body is neat and straight to the tail. The black shiny skin glitters under the sun, which is a little different from the ferocious zombie I saw in the drunken emperor''s room last time.


    Its eyes are muddy milky white peculiar to zombies, and its sharp teeth are hidden under its lips. Its horror can be seen only after opening its mouth.


    "This is the black fish," Yu Lan said excitedly, throwing himself into Mo Wen''s arms. "It''s a level five zombie."


    "How can level 5 zombies hide in the lake?" ink looked at the black fish, and a dark light flashed in his black eyes.


    "It shouldn''t have been here, but it''s trapped under the lake and can''t escape at all, so it can only grow slowly under the lake." Yu Lan thought, "but it''s very friendly and its voice in consciousness is also very good."


    "Sounds good?"


    "En en." Yu Lan smiled and said, "of course, it''s not as good as your voice."


    Yes, how did he forget that the zombie can also communicate with Yu Lan in consciousness.


    Mo Wen''s consciousness has now fallen into a dead end, as if Yu Lan could leave him anytime, anywhere.


    Looking at Mo Wen''s expressionless face, Yu Lan found that Mo Wen didn''t know what he thought and went crazy.


    She sighed helplessly, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Can you reveal a little bit about what''s wrong with you!!!


    She turned her eyes silently. Yu Lan didn''t expect Mo Wen to explain everything to herself. She looked back at the Firebird and tried to know some information she wanted from it.


    The Firebird''s voice was blue. When it appeared in its consciousness, its hand raised its eyes and looked at it. It fanned its wings and unfortunately aligned with the eyes of ink.


    With a tremor in his heart, he quickly turned his head and looked at his new partner black fish. He was guilty.


    [Firebird, tell me about Mo Wen. Is there anything different about him?]


    Different places? Firebird''s dull face and silly appearance make people want to kick it.


    No, he''s as terrible as ever


    After a long time, the Firebird gave her such an answer. Yu Lan suddenly wondered why she wanted to take the silly bird with her.


    [is it because they saved me?] because their consciousness is connected, the black fish asked at this time:


    I feel that this man has a bad attitude towards me and is a little hostile


    Because you saved the black fish?


    Yu Lan thought for a while and thought that it was probably because she was too concerned about others that made Mo Wen unhappy.


    Knowing the reason, Yu Lan immediately came to the spirit. She turned her head and looked at the Firebird. Naturally, her hand was still surrounded by the waist of ink, "Firebird, get to know it. This is a black fish."


    The Firebird flapped its wings and shouted loudly. I don''t know what it''s doing.


    And Mo Wen''s face was not better after the black fish came up. He tried to calm himself down and couldn''t help looking for something else to attract his attention.


    "What is this?" after seeing the green strip in Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Wen couldn''t help asking.


    "This is the thing that adhered to the black fish before." Yu Lan Gao picked up the strip and said, "it''s super strong."


    Mo Wen took the strip into his hand, looked at it for two eyes, and then cut it in two directly with a dagger.


    "Isn''t it very strong?" he said faintly, looking at Yu Lan and smiling gently.


    Now we can be sure that Mo Wen is jealous, and he still eats the jealousy of the zombie black fish!


    Mo Wen always thinks more and more when he thinks about things. She can guarantee that Mo Wen''s heart has blackened to where he doesn''t know.


    Yu Lan couldn''t help helping her forehead. He felt that getting along with Mo Wen was like playing hide and seek. He hid her.


    "That''s right." he threw the strip cut in two into the lake. Mo Wen looked at the Firebird next to him and said, "didn''t you want it to go back to the forest of death to take the crystal core before? Why don''t you let it pass now? You don''t have much pink crystal core left."


    "OK." it seems that what Mo Wen said at this time is what he said.


    She whispered. Yu Lan couldn''t help glancing at the arrogant appearance of Firebird. She felt that the anger of ink was wrong. No matter how blind she was, she couldn''t see Firebird.


    Firebird looked at her and protested with dissatisfaction.


    The black fish only thought that the way they got along was very interesting. It retracted into the water uncomfortable in the hot sun. It couldn''t help shaking its tail and swam freely in the lake for two times.


    "That Firebird, go to the forest of death and bring me more crystal nuclei. As long as you know the pink crystal nuclei," Yu Lan smiled and looked at the black fish way, "black fish, you can swim freely in the lake now. It''s hard to untie the bondage."

 Chapter 430

    Yu Lan''s proposal was in line with the black fish''s intention. He roared and happily dived into the lake and swam back and forth.


    The Firebird''s protest was also invalid. It took a sad look at Yu Lan, turned its huge body, flapped its wings and flew to the forest of death.


    I just saw that it had a pair of wings, so I bullied it.


    After the Firebird and the black fish disappeared, Yu Lan turned back and took Mo Wen''s arm and went to Yumeng.


    Seeing that the zombies in the way were gone, Mo Wen felt very happy at this moment. He was pulled by Yu Lan with a continuous smile on his face.


    "Ah Wen, be honest. In fact, you''re unhappy again, aren''t you?" standing in the elevator, Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen seriously. When Mo Wen looked at it suspiciously, he said sharply, "are you thinking about what I''ll run away?"


    Seeing through his thoughts at a glance, Mo Wen coughed uncontrollably. He was embarrassed and didn''t open his face. He just didn''t look at Yu Lan.


    At the sight of this kind of ink, Yu Lan''s heart suddenly knew everything. She couldn''t help turning her eyes and said, "ah Wen, where can I go except yours? How can you always think of these messy things."


    "But you are very kind to others." suddenly he turned back and trapped Yu Lan in the corner of the elevator. Mo Wen said seriously, "I am only good to you, but you are good to many people."


    "It''s not fair." Mo Wen''s black eyes flashed. Although his voice was calm, Yu Lan, who was close at hand, could almost clearly see the fierce beast at the bottom of his eyes. "Lan Lan, promise me not to care about those who don''t want to close. They will only add trouble to you."


    "Am I good to a lot of people?" Yu Lan pointed to his chest after probably knowing the reason why Mo Wen is blackening now. He said, "you''re the only one here."


    "I help others is just a way of thinking. It''s something I feel necessary to do. It''s purposeful." Yu Lan explained in a low voice. "First, it''s your usual camouflage. This is also my camouflage."


    "But Arvin, you are different. I want to be with you. I want to be nice to you because that person is you, without any purpose, just because that person is you." Yu Lanton paused and continued, "I know that in your eyes, you are only good to me, and I am only good to you. It''s a very easy thing, but so am I. I can also be good to you."


    "Even if it''s not the end of the world, even if there''s something we have to touch around us, I only have you." holding Mo Wen''s face, Yu Lan slightly tilted his head and raised his eyes, "I also know that in your eyes, even if the world is so big, I can be the only one in your eyes. Kill those who get in the way, deal with those who get in the way, and nothing else can enter your eyes."


    "Arvin, do you know how happy I am to have your love?"


    Mo Wen''s black eyes focused on Yu Lan, and there was no impurity except her.


    He is really happy now. He feels that the whole person is relaxed, and even his heavy breathing has become comfortable.


    "Then i... I''d better destroy everyone, so that your world will only be me." Mo Wen whispered, raised his hand and rubbed Yu''s blue hair against her forehead.


    "Hoo." Yu Lan took a breath and rubbed Mo Wen''s hand, "but ah Wen, we are different."


    "You want to destroy all mankind and make my world only you. This is what you are trying to turn me into you." Yu Lan raised his eyes and showed a clear smile. "This is wrong."


    "So... Can''t you let go of those people who distract your attention?" Mo Wen''s soft appearance just now didn''t change, but his voice was cold and trembling, and even his eyes were crazy and extremely angry. "You actually always know that I''m not normal, right? Will you still be afraid of me, just like the eyes that others have been looking at me."


    "Actually, LAN LAN, you will leave me one day, won''t you?"


    Looking at the completely crazy ink in front of him, Yu''s blue and gray eyes flashed, and he saw unprecedented sadness from the depths of his eyes.


    "Arvin, no matter how similar people are in the world, there are different places, but there are still people among us who can support each other for the rest of our lives. Until we have white hair, we can still smile and say ''never regretted''."


    Shook his head, Yu Lan bent his eyes and held Mo Wen''s face, so that his eyes could seriously look at himself before he said, "so ah Wen, I think, we are together, we are in love, if we can support our whole life, it has always been a running in process."


    "It''s really difficult to understand each other, change the shortcomings that we can change, and accept the differences between each other and ourselves, so we''re all trying to stick to it and run ourselves in to do it."


    Seeing Mo Wen''s eyes gradually become calm, Yu Lan stood on tiptoe and touched the corner of Mo Wen''s mouth like a dragonfly, "you know, I enjoy it very much and like to experience these running in times with you, because this is our efforts to be happier together."


    "What if you are different from most people? Anyway, the most important person in my heart is always this abnormal you."


    Listening to Yu Lan''s sweet and greasy words like glutinous rice, Mo Wen finally calmed down, his fingertips trembled slightly, and his powerful arm was deeply buried between her hair after circling Yu Lan''s neck.


    Every time the tyrannical spirit will be smoothed by Yu Lan''s three eyes. Mo Wen closes his eyes and feels this kind of luck that only belongs to him from the bottom of his heart.


    How can such a self have the slightest qualification to hurt her.


    How could she leave herself like this.


    Yu Lan patted Mo Wen''s back gently. His curved eyes were full of cunning color, and even the corners of his mouth rose cunningly.


    She can guarantee that no one in the world is more suitable for ink than her.


    Yu Lan will never escape the abnormality of ink. She always chooses to face the difference between ink and her, and between ink and normal people, and takes it for granted.


    She will try to change the ink, but she doesn''t insist on turning him in the direction of a normal person, but tries her best to make him look better.


    For her, the current ink is already very excellent, and no one can compare with it.


    He is unique.

 Chapter 431

    When the elevator door opened, several people who wanted to alliance stayed directly at the door.


    Their fear and awe of the boss is holding a woman tightly at the moment. They can''t bear to look straight at the tenderness and doting in their eyes.


    "Old, boss." a man called with a trembling voice. He originally thought that Mo Wen would not respond. Unexpectedly, Mo Wen raised his eyes and looked over. He smiled and said, "well."


    OMG, did he run into a ghost.


    I never paid attention to them. The ink of these small miscellaneous fish gave them a response!


    Several people at the door of the elevator stood in two rows and watched Mo Wen leave with Yu Lan in his arms. After looking at each other, they all looked scary.


    It happened that Gong Gaoge and Yang Chu were discussing things in the corridor. When they saw Mo Wen coming, they quickly stood up and called "boss".


    Mo Wen responded to them with a smile. The smile was amiable, and even people could hear the chirping of hundreds of birds playing with each other in spring.


    But Gong Gaoge''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    "Yang Chu." seeing Mo Wen''s back leave, Gong Gaoge said with some horror, "is this the same person who almost killed Li Jie just now?"


    "It''s a person." Yang Chu said coldly, but there was still a surprise in his eyes.


    The leader of this desire alliance is actually a patient with split personality??? How long has it been? The feeling of the whole person has changed.


    Mo Wen''s good mood lasted for a long time. During this time, the whole desire alliance was almost sunny.


    The finished house was finally completed in three days. It doesn''t look much different from before. Of course, some small details can''t be restored.


    Drunk all night, I just hope to fix it. Don''t find it with too sharp eyes.


    The plan of getting dessert from LV Shi seems to have failed. On the contrary, he has just lost his face every day. Everywhere he goes, there are clouds.


    So the people who want to join the League these days basically flash when they see that they are drunk without night and pull Mo Xiaohuan. They don''t even show one face in front of drunk without night.


    "Boss!" standing in Mo Wen''s room, drunk all night, looking at the documents in front of you, "just order the documents. Haven''t you finished processing them yet?"


    Knowing that his temper was a little violent in the past two days, Mo Wen waved his hand and said, "it''s basically finished. There are still a few documents left."


    "There are thirty-seven documents in total. You have handled seven, and the remaining thirty are your documents?" drunk night said angrily.


    "You sent someone to give me these documents an hour ago. I''ve handled seven of them for you. Isn''t it very fast?" Mo Wen said faintly, leisurely, taking afternoon tea.


    Yu Lan sat next to him and was tidying up the collar for Mo Xiaohuan.


    "I feel drunk emperor, your temper is really bad these two days." Mo Wen leaned on his chin and looked at drunk night with a smile. "Otherwise, I''ll give you a day''s leave and have a rest."


    "Give me a holiday?" drunk night looked at Mo Wen suspiciously. "Really or not, don''t lie to me."


    "How can my words be false?" Mo Wen waved his hand and smiled, "you have a rest tomorrow."


    I always felt that I didn''t believe it, but Mo Wen didn''t look like a fake at the moment. When he was drunk all night, he was satisfied and relaxed his airway, "then Mo Xiaohuan will give it to you?"


    "No." Mo Wen shook his head. "You still have to take care of the children."


    "..." drunk all night, I feel a little tired. "Mo Xiaohuan is your daughter, not mine. It''s a matter for you to give her to me all day."


    "She likes you, doesn''t she?" Mo Wen joked.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked at the drunk smiling at night and said "brother" clearly in his mouth.


    "Don''t call me brother." Zui Wuyi rolled his eyes and said, "you call the boss and sister-in-law mom and Dad, and you call me brother. I''m a lower generation. Call me uncle."


    "Uncle." Mo Xiaohuan always said cleverly.


    Drunk all night, he was satisfied. He looked at Mo Wen with some pride, as if he wanted to show off that his daughter has become his.


    Unfortunately, Mo Wen didn''t care at all. In his eyes, Yu Lan ranked first, behind... There was no one behind.


    "Boss, drunk emperor."


    Just when they were having a good time, the door was suddenly knocked. The ark strode in, looked at the ink and quickly said, "we have found a place to trade weapons in the north and south, in the central and northwest areas in the south."


    Now he was still frightened when he saw Mo Wen.


    "You''ve finally found it." drunk night thought he had finally heard good news.


    "It''s said that people in the north and South attach great importance to it this time, so they sent many powers to protect this batch of materials. Do we have to go there?" the ark handed the report to Zui Wuye. "If we have to go, I ask for more people, otherwise we may lose more than we gain."


    "Well, there are 30 elites in each of the north and south." Zui Wuyi flipped through the documents and said, "then there are 60 elite powers. It''s really not enough for us to send more than a dozen people."


    He handed the document to Mo Wen, shrugged and said, "boss, this is what you want to do."


    "It seems that you are not the one who agreed at the beginning." Mo Wen smiled faintly, looked at Yu Lan who was dozing, and whispered, "otherwise, add me and LAN LAN."


    Yu Lan, who was yawning, was startled. When she raised her eyes, she saw that Mo Wen was smiling at her and subconsciously smiled back at him.


    "What?" drunk night almost fell off his chair, and the ark standing next to him widened his eyes.


    Did they hear something wrong just now??


    "I said I would go with LAN LAN." Mo Wen repeated what he had just said, and the expression on his face was calm. "It doesn''t mean much to stay in the desire League these days. I want to go out with LAN LAN for some air."


    Yu Lan''s eyes lit up and nodded approvingly, "OK, let''s play more and come back."


    Play, play a ball of wool. Drunk night felt a few black lines floating over his head. The current situation is so tense that he didn''t call back ink for him to play.


    However, before drunk Wuye could say anything to refute, Mo Wen whispered, "besides, there are more than 60 powers this time. I can solve it alone. The people you bring to the ark can let them do something else."

 Chapter 432

    "Boss, you''ve solved all the people by yourself. What do you want us to do?" the ark couldn''t help saying.


    "You can help me bring back the weapons. I can''t help you solve the powers. You can let me bring back the things." Mo Wen said gently, "I can just take this time to go and have a walk with Yu Lan."


    "Don''t you bring Xiaohuan?" Yu Lan''s side eyes.


    The original intention of Mo Wen is not to take Mo Xiaohuan''s light bulb. It''s not too blue. Now that he asked, he asked Mo Xiaohuan, "do you want to come with us?"


    "Don''t go!" Mo Xiaohuan refused. It was called straightforward. She grabbed the sleeve of the drunken night, and inadvertently dripped saliva from the corner. "Uncle, there are delicious food here."


    "Poof." Yu Lan burst out laughing uncontrollably. When he was drunk all night, he immediately suffered.


    He had given all the desserts to this Mo Xiaohuan, but she was like a bottomless hole and couldn''t feed at all.


    "I''m dying. I''m dying." Zui Wuyi hugged his head and said, "Mo Xiaohuan went to find your parents to eat. Don''t follow behind my ass all day."


    If ordinary children bothered him so much, he would have kicked others into a corner, but now he has no way to deal with this Mo Xiaohuan. If he is not satisfied, he will freeze him into a big ice block and won''t even give him a chance to struggle.


    "Then take less people with you in the ark. It''s almost enough to transport weapons." ignoring the struggle of being drunk all night, Mo Wen turned and looked at the ark road.


    "I see." the ark nodded and thought about what talent to bring.


    "By the way, haven''t you heard from Xiuqi yet?" looking at the meditating ark, Mo Wen suddenly asked drunk Wuye with his side eyes.


    The drunken night, who had just collapsed, suddenly calmed down. He pursed his lips, shook his head, twisted his eyebrows and said, "the result of Jingjing''s investigation is that the selling point in the North finally exploded. There is no way to determine whether Xiuqi finally ran out before the explosion."


    After listening to Mo Wen and Zui Wu night talk, the ark, which had been in trance before, immediately looked up.


    These days, their invading Department has been very oppressed in the desire League because they don''t have a minister. Some people who have a good relationship have nothing to do, and those who have a bad relationship have nothing to do. They run to the people of the invading department and say that they don''t even have a minister.


    In addition to the Li Jie incident a few days ago, the people of their defense department did not dare to start rashly. They could only swallow all their grievances into their stomach.


    "Did you find Xiuqi''s body in the selling point?" Mo Wen asked directly.


    "No." Zui Wuyi smiled, "fortunately, we don''t, otherwise we''ll be in a mess."


    The number of people in the aggression department and the Defense Department is the largest in the desire alliance. Once something happens, the people in the aggression department will be confused, and the whole desire alliance will really be confused for some time.


    "Then he must be alive," said Mervyn firmly.


    "I also don''t think he will die so easily." drunk night smiled, turned over the file and stopped talking.


    Yu Lan began to pack up after leaving drunk without night, and stuffed all the remaining pink crystal nuclei into his backpack.


    "You only bring crystal nucleus?" Mo Wen asked with an uncontrollable smile as he looked at Yu Lan sitting cross legged on the bed to pack up his things.


    "I must have something else to bring." he reached out and touched Mo Wen''s head, and Yu Lan twisted his eyebrows, "but I don''t know what else to bring. The rest should be worried about ah Wen."


    He couldn''t help laughing. Mo Wen stood up and sat by the bed, pulled Yu Lan''s arm and kissed at the corner of her mouth before he went to pack up.


    At this moment, it was Yu Lan''s turn to bend her eyes and watch Mo Wen pack up. She crossed her legs and leaned on her chin. From time to time, she threw herself on Mo Wen''s back and gave him a sudden attack on his ears. She didn''t flash until his ears were red and hot.


    Mo Wen was bullied by Yu Lan, but he was still packing his things neatly,


    Naturally, he thought more than Yu Lan. He not only filled his backpack with clothes, but also some necessities to take in the field, such as ointment to prevent mosquito bites.


    One of the most annoying places in summer is that there are so many mosquitoes. If you don''t pay attention, you will be bitten by bags, large and small.


    In addition, few mosquitoes are clean now. After each mosquito bites a person, it will swell up two abscesses as big as the fingernail, which are painful and itchy.


    Although the current powers are completely immune to the mosquitoes of the past, yes, the mosquitoes will also mutate, that is to say, the mosquitoes of the present are more powerful than those of the past.


    Yu Lan is a zombie, so he doesn''t have to worry about mosquito bites, but ink is different. In the summer of the previous year, because there were no protective measures, ink really made mosquito bites miserable, which seriously affected his mood at that time.


    Looking up at Yu Lan sitting on the sofa looking at the photos, Mo Wen smiled and hung his eyes to continue packing up.


    Yu Lan remembered the photos he had collected two days ago, took him a few more photos, and then held on to the thick album.


    "Arvin, I don''t remember this photo." Yu Lan held up the photo album and pointed to himself wearing a white dress. "When did I wear this dress?"


    "It seems that a good friend of your sophomore borrowed it from you." Mo Wen said faintly after looking at it. "It seems that you soiled a pair when you went to her house, and she borrowed it from you for a long time."


    Mo Wen clearly remembers all these trivial things. It seems that he will remember them all his life.


    "Oh yes, I remember." Yu Lan nodded, drooping his eyes and continued to turn over the photos.


    Not to mention, from the perspective of shooting these photos, it is completely like taking art photos again, but God knows that she didn''t know that she had been secretly photographed by ink for so many years until the end of the world.


    "You are a big pervert." Yu Lan murmured in a low voice, raised his eyes and saw that Mo Wen didn''t hear it. Then he smiled happily.


    As everyone knows, Mo Wen has long hidden her little eyes in her heart, but she is silent on her face.


    Just then Gu Cheng found the door. He turned to Yu Lan and handed a black box to Mo Wen. "Boss, you''ve done what you want."


    Mo Wen looked puzzled at the black box and said, "what is this?"


    "The lock you want..."


    "I know." he remembered that he asked Gu Cheng for a lock that could lock Yu Lan last time. He quickly opened his mouth, interrupted Gu Cheng and took the box.

 Chapter 433

    Holding the hot box, he opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "I''ll go first, boss." seeing that Mo Wen had no other requirements, Gu Cheng nodded and left.


    At this time, Yu Lan was holding the photo album and looked curiously at the small box made of Mo Wen. He jumped down and ran over and asked, "ah Wen, what are you holding in this box?"


    Mo Wen lowered his eyes to cover the confusion at the bottom of his eyes, raised his eyes and looked at Yu Landao gently, "this is for you."


    "Give it to me?" Yu Lan''s eyes lit up. When he reached out to get the box, Mo Wen grabbed the box first.


    "Now is not the time to send you," he said with a smile.


    Now he felt no need to trap Yu Lan in the room.


    "When will you give it to me?" no girl was unhappy when she heard that her beloved man gave her gifts. She asked with some expectation now.


    "When I think it''s necessary." Mo Wen smiled gently, and his black eyes were deep.


    Early the next morning, the ark waited at the door with five people. This time, there were only eight people with Mo Wen and Yu Lan.


    Zui Wuyi stood in front of the ark and explained the exact location to him. Just after explaining, Mo Wen took Yu Lan''s hand and came out. He looked in a good mood.


    "Boss." he came forward and said hello. He was drunk all night. Looking at the ink ready to go, he always felt something was wrong. He seemed to have forgotten something.


    "Are you ready?" Mo Wen asked gently.


    "En en." the ark on one side nodded and reported to Mo Wen, "this time I have five people with me, three people you asked, and two confidants."


    "Almost." Mo Wen nodded and looked at the two lanes next to him, "do blue and I drive alone?"


    "Yes." drunk night "hey hey" smiled, "boss, don''t you want to play alone with your sister-in-law, so I specially prepared two cars for you."


    "It''s rare that you can think so considerate." Mo Wen looked at drunk all night with some surprise, and soon smiled as if he thought of something, "say, what do you want."


    "The boss still knows me." drunk Night Music said, "in fact, I also want to apply for a holiday."


    "Today is your holiday." Mo Wen looked over.


    "It''s different. I want a long holiday," Zui Wuyi said seriously. "I think I''ll die suddenly if I work so hard for you again. I need a long holiday of seven days."


    "Then I''ll go out for a few days." Mo Wen smiled and said, "you can take as long as I go out."


    "Really?" I didn''t expect that I applied for the holiday so easily. I couldn''t help narrowing my eyes and asked.


    Why does he always think it''s a trap.


    "I won''t lie to you." Mo Wen smiled and called him harmless. He got on the car with Yu Lan in his arms.


    When they all left the ark, I was drunk all night, and the uneasiness in his heart suddenly became strong. He lowered his eyes and thought seriously. He still didn''t get along, so he simply returned to the desire alliance and looked happy.


    It''s a long holiday from today. I''m so happy. He can finally have a good sleep.


    When thinking so, Zui Linxue came face to face with a thick document in his hand.


    Zui Wuye just lost his radian with the rising corners of his mouth. He looked at Zui Linxue and the documents in her hand. He said very seriously, "Linxue, I just wanted a small holiday from the boss. You really don''t have to take all these documents to me."


    "Small holiday?" Zui Linxue was stunned and forced the documents in his hand to Zui Wuyi, "but these documents are very important documents, such as food collection and energy supply, no matter what."


    Drunk night wood face.


    He finally knew where his uneasiness had come from.


    Mo Wen gave him a verbal holiday, but now Mo Wen is not here and no one has been arranged to take his place temporarily. He has to continue to do these damn jobs now!


    "Damn ink!!" he couldn''t help yelling and almost threw all the documents to the ground.


    Just at this time, Mo Xiaohuan also ran over, pulled his drunk sleeve and said with a smile, "uncle, give me sugar?"


    "..." drunk night suddenly felt that he must have owed Mo Wen in his last life. He did all the work and children alone.


    Mo Wen, who was driving, looked at the front carefully, but the corners of his mouth rose a very happy arc.


    "Where are we going to grab weapons?" Yu Lan asked with his side eyes. At the same time, he reached out and took out a crystal core from his backpack and stuffed it into his mouth. He chewed very hard.


    "Just follow the ark." Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan and made a hand to pinch her face. "I don''t know the specific location."


    "Well." Yu Lan, who was pinched, looked wrongly at the ink, snorted and continued to chew the crystal core.


    "Don''t pinch my face." Yu Lan held his cheek like a hamster. "I want to be beautiful. Pinching my face will hinder me from growing melon seed face."


    "Big board melon seeds?" Mo Wen joked.


    Yu Lan''s face was black and rushed to pull Mo Wen''s hair.


    "Cough, blue, don''t get excited." holding back the smile in his throat, Mo Wen coughed several times on the steering wheel before saying, "I mean you look good no matter what face shape you have. You''re the best."


    "Hum." Yu Lan was satisfied. He sat on the chair and continued to gnaw at the crystal core like a hamster.


    The ark in front of the car couldn''t help looking back from the rearview mirror and raised his eyebrows.


    "Ark, what''s the origin of the zombie around the boss? I think the boss is really very kind to her." Gong Gaoge couldn''t help but probe and ask the ark.


    The ark is the team leader of this mission, but it is not a very high position, so it doesn''t matter if Gong Gaoge calls him by name at the moment.


    "Anyway, don''t hit the attention of the zombie." Fang Zhou said faintly while driving. "You can''t even say a bad word about her, otherwise you will be very lucky to see the boss change his face."


    "Then I''m gameover?" Gong Gaoge couldn''t help shivering and put his hands together, "can''t provoke, can''t provoke."


    "How did the boss arrange this mission?" Zheng Yunfei, who was sitting in the co pilot''s position, couldn''t help looking back. "You two weapons department and one defense department have been forcibly arranged into the mission of our aggression department. Did you annoy the boss?"

 Chapter 434

    "Well, I''ll tell you. In fact, it''s like this." Gong Gaoge solemnly told Zheng Yunfei about his death experience, and then turned gorgeous black under the laughter of Zheng Yunfei and another confidant of the ark.


    "God, you can still live, but you really want to thank Yu Lan." Fang Zhou couldn''t help laughing, "you''re really enough. Don''t you know that the boss likes to hear the word" you "


    "Doesn''t he like it? We really don''t know." Gong Gaoge and Yang Tianzong looked at each other. Before, they kept saying "you" to Mo Wen. Was mo Wen unhappy since then?


    "It''s all right. Anyway, you just hold your life. You''d better be careful on the next road. Don''t kill yourself by accident." Fang Zhou kindly reminded, in a good mood.


    Now the most eye-catching Li Jie can''t pose any threat to him, and Mo Wen doesn''t want to continue to trouble him. His mood can''t stop being happy.


    "I know." Gong Gaoge scratched his head. "In fact, I didn''t think I would enter the famous desire alliance, so I''ve been cautious and didn''t understand anything for half a year. This mistake really almost killed us."


    "How did you join the desire alliance?" Zheng Yunfei asked.


    "There is no special reason, that is, Yang Chu was liked by the drunken emperor outside. Yang Tianzong and I just didn''t want to separate from him." Gong Gaoge scratched his head.


    "You are favored by the drunken emperor? That''s great." Zheng Yunfei couldn''t help looking up at the beginning and found that his cold face really had a momentum.


    "How was he liked?" Anze, sitting in the back row, asked curiously.


    "At that time, the three of us just stabbed our enemy, and Yangchu picked the enemy''s bones and strung them together, just for the drunk emperor to see." Gong Gaoge said with a smile, "maybe he went too far. Anyway, the drunk emperor took a fancy to him and let him enter the Defense Department."


    "Those scum deserve what they deserve." he looked at the bracelet on his wrist and said coldly.


    "Yes." Gong Gaoge''s smile faded, but he still smiled at Zheng Yunfei. "At that time, we just had no place to go, so we simply decided to join the notorious desire alliance."


    "How does it feel to join in now?" Fang Zhou asked with a smile.


    "It''s great. I don''t worry about food and clothing. The leader is so powerful. It''s completely a dream paradise."


    Listening to Gong Gaoge''s praise, Zheng Yunfei, sitting in the co pilot, couldn''t help laughing, "God, why do you think the same as when I first joined the desire alliance, but guess how I joined the desire alliance?"


    "How did you join?" Yang Tianzong asked. He was very satisfied with the atmosphere in the car. Unexpectedly, Gong Gaoge, a silly big man, could easily integrate into these people who want to join the alliance.


    "I was received by the ark because I stole the boss''s motorcycle." Zheng Yunfei hid his face and said, "the past can''t be recalled."


    Gong Gaoge and Yang Tianzong were stunned and immediately laughed. Although Yang Chu was not as crazy as they knew, there was still a crack in the cold look on his face, a look of whether to laugh or not.


    People who want to join the league are really fun.


    ......


    "Miss."


    In the middle of the south, Yu Ruoshui is exercising his shoulders outdoors, and the slender move rhythmically.


    Summer nights are very cool, which can blow away people''s fatigue. Of course, it would be better if there were fewer mosquitoes.


    "Is there any news from the north?"


    "They have reached the outer area and are coming in our direction." Jiang Yiming whispered.


    "Keep in touch with me all the time. The weapons this time are very important. If we lose them, everyone present will have bad luck." Yu Ruoshui took a breath and stood in the evening wind with pride.


    Now she is only eighteen or nine years old, but she can be alone in the south. With only one chance, she can even easily master the whole south.


    There are no successors in the north. Ye Shu, who was originally qualified to compete with her, has also died. Now she really doesn''t even have an opponent.


    "Jiang Yiming." she smiled back and said to Jiang Yiming, "do you think, in fact, I am the most outstanding young generation in the last world."


    "That''s right." looking at Yu Ruoshui''s beautiful face, Jiang Yiming said seriously with his side eyes, "no one can compete with you now."


    Hearing Jiang Yiming''s words, Yu Ruoshui was in a good mood and became better.


    "You know what? I suddenly regret it now." turning around and stroking my hair, Yu Ruoshui said happily, "shouldn''t Yu Lan die so easily at the beginning, otherwise she would be more painful to see me now, poor woman."


    Jiang Yiming looked at Yu Ruoshui in silence and lowered his eyelids slightly.


    "Now that my father is away, the whole south is mine." looking at his palm, Yu Ruoshui trembles his eyelashes and is intoxicated on his face, "it''s really great that everyone can listen to my orders. I think I''m deeply addicted to this feeling and can''t get away."


    "But I also know that all this is only temporary now." the smile on the corner of her mouth faded a little. She looked down at her palm and sneered, "when Dad comes back, I have nothing."


    "This is a good time for you to build your prestige." Jiang Yiming said in a deep voice behind Ruoshui. "As long as there is no accident, no one will be able to shake your position after the leader comes back."


    "You said the same." Yu Ruoshui smiled and looked down at his clenched fist, revealing a smile that he was determined to get.


    "But it''s bad that I can''t help my brother this time," Yu Ruoshui said. "I thought I could find a chance to let him out. Unexpectedly, my father sent him to the north."


    Said Yu Ruoshui''s eyes could not help but become a little contemptuous, "Aya, who has been dying to be with him, is also ridiculous. When he heard that he was sent to the north to be a proton and said nothing to be with him, this kind of woman is really disgusting."


    "At the end of the world, most women follow the trend like this." Jiang Yiming said faintly.


    Yu Ruoshui nodded with arrogant eyes.


    "By the way." she suddenly seemed to think of something, suddenly turned back and raised her eyes slightly and asked, "I haven''t asked you. Has the man you investigated in the handover city found it?"

 Chapter 435

    "No," said Jiang Yiming, shaking his head darkly. "There is no news. The person you said may not be the one who handed over the city at all."


    "That kind of powerful man should not be unknown..." Yu Ruoshui said suspiciously, "how can there be any low-key people in this world now."


    "Young lady, why are you so obsessed with that man?" Jiang Yiming whispered, "he killed Hanyu. He is our enemy."


    "Don''t mention Hanyu. His death was caused by his inferior skills, isn''t it?" Yu Ruoshui said faintly. "That man is very powerful, which I''ve never seen before, so compared with him, Hanyu''s death is nothing at all."


    "But..." Jiang Yiming looked at Yu Ruoshui''s cold appearance and stopped talking.


    "That''s enough. There''s nothing now, but." Yu Ruoshui smiled and said, "continue to send people to find that man. I don''t believe it. Such a powerful man won''t reveal any news."


    "... I see." seeing Ruoshui''s eyes on his face, Jiang Yiming bit his teeth and hesitated to open his mouth. Finally, he withdrew without saying anything.


    Yu Ruoshui stood alone in the wilderness and looked around the darkness, but his heart beat surprisingly fast.


    "Only such a man is worthy of me, isn''t he?" she smiled low.


    ......


    Yu Lan feels like laughing now.


    She sat on the co pilot of the car and watched the ark pointed at by a group of people with guns outside the car. She couldn''t help grinning.


    They''re a group of people who come to rob others... Have they been robbed?


    "Hey, you have something to say." the ark held up his hands and said happily, "we are just civilians running for their lives. We don''t even have anything valuable on us."


    Looking at the happy look of the ark, the robbers couldn''t help feeling a little disdainful.


    Look, this face is a flatterer''s face.


    Thinking so, his actions were naturally not slow. The gang soon took out several bags of food supplies from the Ark''s car.


    "If you take all these away, we''re afraid we won''t starve to death here." Gong Gaoge quit and walked forward two steps with a gun. "You have to leave us something to eat this big night?"


    "Shut up." the leader sneered, "do you know who I am?"


    Every time he heard someone say "do you know who I am", Gong Gaoge had an idea of jumping out and yelling, "I''m not you. Mom, you know a fart".


    In fact, he did the same.


    When he roared out this sentence angrily, several people who robbed stared at him, stunned and at a loss.


    The first time I saw someone robbed, it was so fierce.


    Yang Tianzong hid his face silently beside them, and stared at the muzzle of the person closest to them. He was always ready to open gong Gaoge at the most dangerous moment.


    "Oh, you''re very arrogant." the leader took out a pistol and pointed it directly at Gong Gaoge''s forehead. "Then I''ll tell you now that I''m a man who wants to alliance! Dare to shout at us? You''re so brave!"


    "..." what? What do you want???


    Gong Gaoge felt a little confused.


    The ark, which had been laughing all the time, laughed uncontrollably.


    What do they want to do now? This is, there is a fake in the north, and now there is a fake in the south?


    "What are you laughing at?" the leader looked over and said coldly.


    "Well... You heard me wrong. I just sneezed." the ark stall said, "but the name of desire alliance is really terrible. Please let us go."


    "Oh, you''re the best." the leader didn''t find anything unusual. He turned and pointed his gun at the driveway of Mo Wen. "Why haven''t the people in the two cars come down? Come out!"


    "Hey, hey, wait a minute. Just talk to us about something. Don''t quarrel with the people in the two cars behind." seeing this, the ark walked forward lazily and stopped the people who were going to the ink car. "It''s not fun to call our boss down."


    "Fun?" the robber pushed away the ark and said, "it''s fun when people call down, isn''t it?"


    As soon as Mo Wen came down, you all died and farted. The ark rolled its eyes.


    "The one in the back is your boss." he sneered at the ark. The leader didn''t understand human feelings at all. Without saying a word, he went to mowen''s car.


    "I didn''t expect that the good play would come to an end so soon." seeing this, the ark sighed in a low voice. The next second, countless ants and spiders rushed out from all directions and drowned them in a few seconds.


    "Why are there so many insects?!" the leader shouted out in horror, even though he had not seen so many insects in the last three or four years.


    The ark Shi ran patted Gong Gaoge on the shoulder, went to the side and picked up his backpack thrown on the ground.


    Zheng Yunfei and Anze took out their guns with a habitual appearance and aimed at those people whose sight and action were obstructed by insects.


    Gong Gaoge and Yang Tianzong were depressed for so long. It was the first time they came into contact with such a scene. At present, they are not used to it. Don''t start.


    It is also true that these people pointed guns at their heads just now. There is no need to plead for them.


    Yang Chu''s face was cold and could not see his expression.


    Finally, there was only one leader left of the group of arrogant people just now. He stood alone, with scars bitten by insects all over his body.


    "Tell me which power you are." Fang Zhou raised his hand and pulled the leader''s collar away from the side of Mo Wen''s car, kicked him over in the tunnel, "don''t tell me about desire alliance, we don''t have such second goods as you."


    "... you, you are the people who want to alliance?!" the leader fell to the ground without much strength. He looked at several people in the ark in horror and even tied his tongue.


    "Yes." the ark squatted down, took the handle of the gun, knocked on the leader''s head and said with a smile, "you''re really unlucky. You met the real goods."


    When they heard that the ark was the leader of the alliance, they almost peed in their pants.


    The cruel and inhuman lust League, which has been notorious in the last world, now points a gun at him in front of him?!


    "Please..." his brain was blank. At this time, he didn''t know what he was talking about. "Give me a happy way to die."


    "OK." Fang Zhou smiled. "You''re quite sensible. You know you can''t survive under our hands."

 Chapter 436

    The leader swallowed his saliva, looked pale, lowered his head and stopped making a sound.


    "First tell me who you are." the ark squatted down and began to interrogate.


    Zheng Yunfei and Anze loaded bullets aside. After loading, they went into the car to pack up. They were not interested in the interrogation of the ark.


    Gong Gaoge and several of them didn''t know what to do and stood in the same place.


    "What are you doing standing there?" Zheng Yunfei asked with a smile. "Come and help us pack up. Look what they turned our car into."


    With Zheng Yunfei''s words, Gong Gaoge hurried forward to help Zheng Yunfei pack his things. During this period, Yang Chu also looked back at the ark without any special expression.


    "I''m a team leader of the seventh team of the southern headquarters." the leader swallowed his saliva and looked at the ark with fear, "because our leader took people to country e these days, we took the opportunity to get some extra money."


    "That''s similar to what I''m doing now." the ark smiled. "But why did you rob things under our banner? How many people''s things did you rob during this period?"


    "The name of lust alliance can make our robbery more successful." the leader stammered, "every time those powers robbed hear that we are lust alliance, they won''t attack us at all, and directly send the food to us."


    Hearing this, Gong Gaoge, who was packing up, pulled corners of his mouth together.


    "The name of the desire alliance still has this function." the ark touched his chin and felt that he had increased his knowledge. "But if you are from the southern headquarters, doesn''t anyone care about you? Can you come out and rob the people in the south?"


    "No one cares about us at all now." the leader seemed to laugh sarcastically, "although our leader Yu told everyone to listen to Ruoshui when he left, although many of his low elders promised happily, in fact, no one put such words in his heart. Who would like to listen to a yellow haired girl in this world now."


    "Yu Ruoshui thought he was the leader of the South and swaggered against us, but in fact no one paid attention to her."


    Listening to the leader''s sarcastic words, Fang Zhou touched his forehead and asked, "the last question, I heard that there will be a weapons transaction in the north and south these two days. Do you know where the specific location is? We only know the general location, but we don''t know the specific location. It will be very troublesome to find it in the past."


    "So you''re thinking about those weapons?!" the leader who had been trembling was startled and raised his head to the ark.


    "Otherwise, what are we doing here all the way?" the ark smiled.


    "That''s the only thing I can''t say. I''ll never tell you where we trade!" the leader shouted with a stubborn look on his neck.


    These weapons are really important to their south.


    "Thanks to me, I thought you knew." without saying a word, he directly hammered the heavy hammer with the handle to the leader''s hand, and the ark sneered.


    Only a dull sound was heard, and the leader raised his head and roared painfully.


    Looking at the twisted fingers smashed by the leader and the ark that had smiled before, his face was gloomy now. His muzzle heavily pointed to the tip of the leader''s nose, and his voice was colder than the cold ice. "Tell me the specific location quickly."


    The leader was pale and stubborn. He finally whispered like a collapse, "I said, I said... The trading place is the tenth outpost in the central and outer areas."


    "How do you know such secret things?" the ark frowned.


    "Yu Ruoshui, a stupid woman, didn''t keep these information confidential. She didn''t seem to believe that her goods would be robbed by others." the leader was in a cold sweat and had a lot of trouble talking.


    "Well, thank you." the gloom on his face was no longer. The ark smiled and thanked, and pulled the trigger directly on the leader''s head.


    "Take all their things away. Anyway, they robbed them in our name." he got up and patted the dust on his knees. Fang smiled at Zheng Yunfei, swaggered to the side of Mo Wen''s car and said, "boss, didn''t it bother you?"


    Mo Wen was holding Yu Lan in his arms at the moment, and his slender and good-looking hand gently covered her eyes.


    "Hurry up," he said impatiently.


    "I see." he made a stand at attention for Mo Wen. The ark ran back and began to pack up without saying a word. Soon they drove off again.


    Yu Lan only broke free from Mo Wen''s arms when the car started. She secretly tilted her mouth and yawned.


    "If you''re sleepy, just sleep for a while." take Yu Lan''s every move under your eyes, and Mo Wen said with a low smile, "we still have a long way to go."


    "Well, I see. Arvin, are you tired from driving?" Yu Lan asked with his side eyes.


    "Not tired." Mo Wen''s face softened a lot.


    Aren''t you tired after driving for two days?


    I didn''t believe Mo Wen''s nonsense. Yu Lan turned and squeezed between the driver''s seat and the co pilot. She was so sensitive that even Mo Wen didn''t have time to catch her.


    "Blue?" Mo Wen turned back with his eyebrows. When he was ready to stop the car, he suddenly felt that the above cold hands were attached on both sides of his forehead.


    Gently massage Mo Wen''s head. Yu Lan gave a pleasant laugh, "drive obediently."


    Dark eyes filled with tenderness, Mo Wen pinched the steering wheel, looked at Yu Lan''s gentle appearance from the rearview mirror, closed his eyes and said, "OK."


    After walking for about two days, the crowd arrived at the tenth outpost mentioned by the leader.


    They parked their car behind a relatively hidden highland to prevent people from being found in the north and south.


    After the car stopped steadily, several people in the ark immediately got off to deal with the traces of the car and hide their whereabouts.


    Looking at the dark sky outside, Yu Lan also jumped out of the car and stretched himself. It''s really uncomfortable to sit in the car for so long. It''s a pity that Mo Wen, the driver, can stick to it.


    Mo Wen didn''t feel uncomfortable. Then he got out of the car, habitually walked behind Yu Lan, looked around and saw that there was no danger before he focused on Yu Lan.


    "What are you doing?" he looked at Yu Lan, who squatted down and touched the ground, walked forward and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 437

    "I want to introduce you to the deformed zombies." Yu Lan knocked on the ground. "They can''t see light, so they won''t come out during the day. You can see them only at night."


    As soon as the voice fell, many sharp heads immediately appeared on the ground, and soon several small monsters about 20 cm long ran out from under the ground.


    "Hello." Yu Lan picked a deformed zombie and held it in his lap. He greeted it very friendly.


    The deformed zombie didn''t mean any harm to blue. It shook its tail and shrunk into a ball on blue''s legs.


    Its overall shape is like a lizard. Its tail is thin and its limbs are not very long.


    But its head is really flat, and its eyes shrink together because they haven''t been used for a long time, so it can''t see any movement.


    "They are always crying sadly, but they are not cruel." Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s hand and touched the spine of the deformed zombie, whispering, "their sadness will sometimes spread to your heart along the contact."


    In fact, Mo Wen didn''t feel much. He held Yu Lan''s hand with his backhand and kissed her face with some pain. "Since touching them will feel sad, will you put them down?"


    "No." Yu Lan smiled with some playful side eyes, and his small eyes were bent into crescent shapes. "They are very cute in my eyes and are good assistants. I think there will be a lot of places to use them in the future."


    lovely?


    Smelling the speech, Mo Wen couldn''t help humming and stared at the deformed zombie in Yu Lan''s arms.


    The deformed zombie was also conscious, and ran away without a shadow under the glare of ink.


    "Ah Wen, you scared my zombie away." Yu Lan exclaimed, stood up and pinched Mo Wen''s face and said seriously, "take back your fierce eyes quickly."


    "No." Mo Wen refused with the look before Yu Lan, "all the guys who attract your attention are annoying in my eyes."


    Looking at this rare childish ink, Yu Lan squatted down with a smile and rubbed his head. "Well, don''t be angry. I belong to you anyway."


    The tip of the nose touched Yu Lan''s slightly raised chest. Mo Wen''s ears turned red, but he didn''t say a word.


    "Boss, someone is coming."


    After dealing with the traces, he had been monitoring the ark in the distance. When he saw Mo Wen, he immediately raised his eyes and swept him with cold eyes. His footsteps stuttered and almost fell to the ground.


    How did he provoke this evil spirit?


    Yu Lan loosened Mo Wen''s head after the ark came. She turned over and lay on Mo Wen''s back. She lovably puffed up her cheeks and poked herself twice.


    "Who''s on the other side?" Mo Wen stood up with Yu Lan on his back.


    "It should be people from the north. They drive a big truck. I guess it should be all weapons." when Mo Wen''s eyes finally became normal, the ark took a breath, rubbed his soft legs and looked at Mo Wen seriously, "when shall we start?"


    "Right now." Mo Wen waved his hand and strode up the highland.


    There was a big truck parked not far away. There were many powers standing around. At a glance, there were about twenty or thirty.


    The light on the outpost lit up. A guard came down and talked with several powers in the north. After a few words, he returned to the outpost. It seemed that he had contacted someone.


    "Solve the sentinel first." Mo Wen lightly ordered, put down Yu Lan and walked to the thirty powers.


    Yu Lan followed him and pulled the corners of his clothes. Mo Wen stepped back, gently touched Yu Lan''s head and said with a smile, "go back to the car and wait for me to come back?"


    "Let''s work together." Yu Lan is coquettish.


    "Good," murvin said frankly, "you know, I don''t want you to see me kill."


    It''s not that I haven''t seen it... Yu Lan is disgusted in her heart, but she still obediently compromises. She nods and goes back three times a step.


    The ark took Gong Gaoge. At this time, they quickly touched the outpost and directly burst up, wiping the guards'' necks with daggers.


    There were only three guards at the outpost. All of them were quietly solved by the ark in a short minute. Not even one of the thirty powers under the outpost was aware of them.


    "That''s what our invasion department did," he said happily, wiping his dagger. "But I haven''t done it for a long time. My hands are raw."


    Gong Gaoge looked at the ark in surprise. He didn''t expect that he could kill so fast. It was like practicing thousands of words.


    At the same time, Mo Wen also went to the thirty powers in the north.


    "Stop!" a northern guard on guard raised his gun at Mo Wen and signaled that he would shoot if he took another step forward.


    Mo Wen stopped and looked coldly at them in this direction. He wasn''t afraid of bullets, he was just hesitating about where to start.


    "Ah ah!" he put a guard''s clothes on his body twice, and the ark jumped off the sentry point and said, "don''t hurt people, he''s from our South."


    People in the south?


    As soon as they heard this, several people in the North put down their guns. They narrowed their eyes and looked at the ink. They looked a little unhappy and said, "do you have only one person to pick up the goods? Don''t you think much of this transaction."


    The ark was dressed as a southern guard, and the northern powers were not suspicious.


    "Ah, you misunderstood." the ark quickly waved his hand. "Although he is only one person, he has strong strength."


    Hearing this, the guards became suspicious. They looked up and down at the ink. No matter how they looked, they didn''t see how powerful the ink was.


    "Awesome?" several people looked at the ark with sarcasm, "are you actually fooling us?"


    But I didn''t want the Ark''s smile to suddenly change its taste, and even its voice became a little sharp, "flicker? That''s not. He''s powerful enough to kill each and every one of you."


    As soon as the voice fell, a power man was suddenly stirred into powder under the eyes of everyone.


    Then there was another power. He didn''t breathe even before he made a cry.


    It''s like there are countless unseen blades around, quietly coming, crushing their lives that they were just arrogant.


    "What are you doing?" an earth power wrapped himself in it, looked at the ark and shouted, "do you want to break the contract?"


    "I don''t know what agreement we had with you." the ark put his hands together and stared at the power with a low smile. "We''re not from the south at all."

 Chapter 438

    "But you just said..." the people in the north were stunned.


    "That''s a lie, fool." the ark smiled and stepped back to avoid the power of ink from affecting him.


    But ink is too strong now, isn''t it?


    What is his strength now? Four or five?


    Looking at the ink about 20 meters away from him, the ark looked at the defeated northern powers and swallowed his surprise.


    It was found that they were broken by the hands of ink. Several powers took up their submachine guns and rushed towards ink. During this period, their bodies were burned by layers of flames, like demons running out of hell.


    They are the elite in the north. How can they be solved by ink quietly.


    Unfortunately, Mo Wen didn''t even lift their eyelids when he looked at them running. He just raised his hands slightly. Their heads wrapped in the flame were directly crushed into powder.


    Compared with the devil, death seems to be more powerful.


    The strength of level 5 powers is no longer comparable to that of a group of level 2 and level 3 powers. They can''t really check with mole ants in the eyes of ink.


    "Heaven." Yang Tianzong, who has always been calm, stood on the outpost and couldn''t help but exclaim. He looked at the large vacuum area in front of the ink tattoo and suddenly felt that he was so happy to see such a spectacular scene in his lifetime.


    Yang Chu still had a cold face, but the shock at the bottom of his eyes could not be covered anyway.


    Gong Gaoge, who should have been excited, was unusually calm at the moment. He looked at the ink directly, and only his throat rolled slightly twice.


    "What''s the matter with you?" he found something wrong with Gong Gaoge and couldn''t help pounding him. Yang Tianzong asked in a low voice.


    Unexpectedly, Gong Gaoge turned around and grabbed Yang Chu''s hand, which scared Yang Chu into goose bumps.


    "What are you doing?" he withdrew his hand coldly and wiped it on his body.


    "Yangchu, I''m so TM grateful to you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to join such a great organization!" Gong Gaoge shouted excitedly, spitting Xingzi splashed Yangchu''s face. "This... Is our boss still human? Is this God? Death!"


    Silently wiped the saliva on his face. Yangchu suddenly wondered how he had become brothers with such two goods as Gong Gaoge. He was afraid he was not blind.


    During this period, there were intermittent screams outside, lingering like a nightmare.


    After the last man''s blood splashed on the ground, the ark was willing to blink.


    Zheng Yunfei and Anze were stunned. They swallowed a mouthful of saliva together and climbed down from the sentinel with trembling legs.


    "Boss, I think we have to leave quickly." he forcibly suppressed his inner shock. The ark stepped on the blood clots on the ground and walked to the truck, "the people in the South should come soon."


    "Check it." Mo Wen pointed to the back of the truck.


    Mo Wen is far away from the ark, and there is no blood stain on his body. If the ark didn''t have good hearing as a power, I wouldn''t hear what Mo Wen is talking about.


    "OK." he walked to the back of the truck. As soon as the ark opened the black cloth covered on it, he saw a lot of weapons. There was no rust on these weapons, but there was a sense of killing at a glance.


    "It''s a weapon!" the ark grinned as he picked up one of the machine guns. "It''s very heavy. They''re all good guys!"


    Mo Wen nodded and turned to find Yu Lan.


    "But the smell of blood is too strong." Zheng Yunfei felt uncomfortable in his stomach at the sentry point. Even when he breathed, his mouth was full of blood smell, which was not uncomfortable.


    "Cover your nose." Anze''s eyes were a little strange and excited. He hummed a happy song, stepped on the ground of broken meat and ran to the ark happily, ready to drive with him.


    "My Lord, I''ll drive our car?" Zheng Yunfei shouted to the ark, refusing to step on the blood clot all over the ground.


    "You go and hang the cleaning brush behind the car first." the ark put down his gun and jumped down from the truck. "It will be used to clean up the traces later."


    "I know." Zheng Yunfei nodded and ran back quickly.


    Gong Gaoge, who came down from behind, didn''t know what to do. They looked at the scattered blood clots on the ground and had no desire to step on them.


    "You follow Zheng Yunfei first." it seemed that they were at a loss. The ark kindly shouted to them, "I''ll drive there soon."


    Gong Gaoge and the three of them were relieved and strode to the car in front of them.


    At this time, Mo Wen had been sitting in the car to feed Yu Lan Jinghe. Seeing that she ate Jinghe happily, she also settled down.


    "Where are we going next?" Yu Lan swallowed the crystal nucleus in his mouth and asked with milky eyes open. "Do you want to go back?"


    "We don''t go back first. It''s hard to get out. Otherwise, go to the central area in the south. You shouldn''t have been there yet." he couldn''t help touching Yu Lan''s eyelids, and Mo Wen whispered softly.


    Yu Lan stayed in the north when he was at the end of the world. After becoming a zombie, he ran with him all the time. He hasn''t turned to the South yet.


    "OK." holding Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan said with a smile.


    Soon the ark came with a truck full of weapons. He parked the car next to Mo Wen''s car and jumped down to ask about the next arrangement.


    "I''ll take blue and blue to the south, and you''ll go back to the desire league with your weapons." Mo Wen held the steering wheel and said to the ark. Then he drove away, leaving the ark standing in place and smoking corners of his mouth.


    It''s really the boss. At this time, I''m still in the mood to go on a date with my girlfriend.


    Wait, isn''t Yu Lan''s Zombie a pet raised by Mo Wen... Isn''t it?


    "Ah, my Lord, how did the boss go?" Anze, who just jumped out of the truck, looked at the car that Mo Wen left and couldn''t help asking.


    "He went on a date with his daughter-in-law." Fang Zhou said with a curl of his mouth, "let''s go back to lust League first."


    "I see." Anze nodded and happened to see Zheng Yunfei hanging a cleaning brush behind the car. He couldn''t help walking over to help him.


    "I''ll drive the truck in front and you''ll follow behind, so that the brush can get rid of the traces we''ve passed, and the people in the South can''t track us when they come." the ark went over to Anze and said, looking at Gong Gaoge with side eyes and smiling, "how many of you come out to do the task with us for the first time?"

 Chapter 439

    "It''s the first time." Gong Gaoge jumped out of the car and scratched his head.


    "I see." the ark touched his chin and smiled. "Some things you can do by yourself. You don''t need anything. I say well, you can do it. It''s not good."


    Gong Gaoge didn''t know what to do before, but he took it in his eyes.


    "We know." Yang Tianzong, who was checking his tires, raised his head to answer, and even Yang Chu, who had always been cold, nodded.


    Yang Tianzong smiled and said, "since we have carried out the task together, why don''t you join our aggression department? I''ll ask Gu Cheng and Zui Di if they can agree."


    "Is that ok?" Gong Gaoge said in surprise. "I always wanted to join the invasion department, but my power was a gold power and was directly assigned to the weapons department."


    "Our invasion Department has nothing to do with powers. Do you think Zheng Yunfei has no powers? Isn''t he still a member of the invasion department?" when it comes to this, the ark scratched his head and sighed, "it''s just that Gu Cheng is easier to talk. Yes, it''s not easy to do there. Our invasion Department has always been at odds with the people of the defense department. You also see the way I get along with Li Jie."


    "But Li Jie is not already..." Zheng Yunfei put in a word and felt something wrong as soon as he said it.


    "It''s all right. Li Jie is unlucky. I can''t be happy." Fang Zhou sneered.


    After Li Jie was injured by Mo Wen, I don''t know why the drunk Emperor didn''t save him. He just hastily saved his life and let him live and die, but he didn''t heal his lost arms and legs.


    Now the people in the defense department are eager to try one by one to replace Li Jie as the next confidant of the drunken night.


    "In fact, I don''t really want to come to the aggression department." Yang Chu, who hasn''t spoken much, suddenly said, "otherwise I''d better stay in the defense department. Now Li Jie can''t undertake relevant affairs. I think... I want to replace him."


    "Are you crazy?" Gong Gaoge said incredulously, "the three of us agreed to be together all the time. If you go to the Defense Department alone..."


    "It''s all about desire alliance, but it''s just different departments. We''re still together." after interrupting Gong Gaoge''s words, Yang Tianzong thought a little more than him. He looked down and thought for a long time before he said to Yang Chu, "Gong Gaoge and I stay in the aggression department. I don''t trust him alone."


    "What do you mean?!" Gong Gaoge''s temper was a little grumpy. "Although it''s true that they all want to alliance, but if it''s not a department, don''t they still separate?"


    "Why are you so childish?" Yang Tianzong glanced at Gong Gaoge.


    "Well, if Zui Di''s confidant was you, maybe he could improve the relationship between the invasion department and the defense department." before Yang Tianzong explained, the ark shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, it''s all up to you. I''ll go to Gucheng when I get back."


    "Thank you." Yang Tianzong thanked, while Gong Gaoge was a little confused.


    Ark didn''t like these polite words very much. He waved his hand and motioned Anze and him to the big truck behind him.


    "By the way, sir." Anze looked back at Zheng Yunfei, "we have installed a cleaning brush here. The people in the South can''t follow us, but the boss''s car doesn''t have an cleaning brush. Don''t the people in the South keep up with them?"


    "Do you think it''s any use for those people in the south to keep up with the boss?" the ark raised his eyebrows and snorted, "it''s estimated that the boss will be destroyed as soon as he waves his hand. They''re just going to die with him."


    "That''s true." remembering the way ink killed before, Anze''s fingertips trembled, opened the door and sat in the car.


    "What''s more, the boss''s ability is much more powerful than we know. People in the South can''t easily find them." the ark added, "the boss definitely has a way to get rid of them."


    After that, he closed the door and started the truck to leave here.


    "Yang Chu, are you serious?" Gong Gaoge couldn''t help asking Yang Chu after they all got on the ark. "Do you really want to stay in the defense department in order to ease the relationship between the invasion department and the defense department?"


    "Don''t make me so noble." Yang Chu said coldly, "I just think the work of the defense department may be more suitable for me."


    With a cold face, he turned and got into the car. He didn''t want to say anything to Gong gaogeduo.


    Some of them frowned. Gong Gaoge and others naturally got into the car and Zheng Yunfei drove.


    Zheng Yunfei turned the steering wheel and followed the ark truck. With the sound of the cleaning brush on the ground, their whereabouts were quickly covered up.


    What they didn''t know was that after they left, many people in black rushed to the outpost and stared at the dead bodies on the ground,


    ......


    "Miss, something''s wrong!" Jiang Yiming suddenly appeared on the way to Ruoshui. "Just got the news, our sentry and people in the north are all dead, and the weapons to be traded are gone."


    "What are you talking about?!" Yu Ruoshui''s face was cold, and his eyes became sharp.


    "Speed up for me!" the next second she turned her head and drank at the driver, even her voice was murderous.


    If something goes wrong with these weapons, she will not be able to control the whole south. It will be a problem whether she can continue to stand.


    This sense of difference in her heart made Yu Ruoshui angry. She swept the driver with cold eyes and made a frightening sound when her teeth were ground.


    The driver trembled with fear and stepped on the accelerator to the bottom.


    At dawn, they arrived at the tenth outpost area. As soon as they got off the bus, they smelled a strong and pungent smell of blood.


    Yu Ruoshui ran forward quickly until he saw blood clots on the ground.


    In the strong smell of blood, she felt that her thoughts seemed to be infected with hostility.


    Several bodyguards couldn''t help vomiting, but they didn''t dare to make a sound under the low pressure of water. They only dared to shrink in the corner and spit out all the things in their stomach quietly.


    "Are they all dead?" Yu Ruoshui was shocked. She looked at the blood clots all over the ground and wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t laugh.


    "They''re all dead." Jiang Yiming came over. His face was relatively calm. He just heard the sticky sound of military boots touching these blood clots.


    "Miss." the bodyguard standing here at the beginning came up and whispered, "I only saw such a scene when I came in advance. The blood stains on the edge have black brown blood clots. According to the current weather, it should have been one to two hours."

 Chapter 440

    "Very good." Yu Ruoshui sneered. His cold look made the guard shiver, "what else did you find?"


    "The trace of the truck has not been erased. I followed the trace and found that they had made a short stop there." the guard took Yu Ruoshui to the place where they parked the car. "Here I found the trace of a car leaving."


    Looking at the not very wide wheel print on the ground, Jiang Yiming frowned, "it doesn''t look like the trace left by the truck before."


    "The traces of the truck may have been cleaned by them." Yu Ruo, with a cold face, squatted down and looked at the only wheel marks left on the ground. "And this mark, I think, is probably a mark left by them on purpose. Even if we follow, we can''t find anything."


    "But now we don''t know where the truck went." Jiang Yiming stood behind Ruoshui and said with a complex look, "all the clues have been broken."


    "Not yet." Yu Ruoshui stood up and stepped on the wheel print on the ground, and said with a fierce smile, "send a team of people to go in the opposite direction of this trace, and then send a team of people to follow me in the direction of this trace."


    "Why do you want to do this?" Jiang Yiming was puzzled. "Didn''t you just say you couldn''t find anything if you followed the car seal?"


    "If they want to deceive us, send a team of people to intercept them in the opposite direction, and nine times out of ten they can stop them, but if not, it is likely that the goods are on this road, but they deceived us in some special way." Yu Ruoshui said confidently and walked to his car at the same time, "now everyone starts immediately!"


    In fact, Yu Ruoshui''s idea is basically reasonable, but what she didn''t expect is that Mo Wen didn''t put all his mind on robbing weapons at all. After robbing weapons, he took Yu Lan to play. He didn''t think so much at all.


    ......


    With Yu Lan, he came to the gate where there were few people. Mo Wen drove the car and gently pressed the horn at the door.


    "God, why did someone come here early in the morning to disturb my dream?" Eric scratched his disheveled hair and came out with his clothes buttoned.


    He came forward, knocked on the window of the ink, yawned and said, "pass."


    Mervyn looked at him, but the dull look made Eric sleepless immediately.


    "Ah, boss, why are you here?" he said in horror.


    Since the outbreak of the corpse tide, he has been dropped here to guard the door. Anyway, it''s the same everywhere. If he can fulfill his responsibility as a member of the desire alliance, he''ll be OK.


    "I want to go in and look around." Mo Wen replied with a light smile.


    "Cheng Cheng, I''ll open the door for you now." he ran back to the control room. Eric opened the door to Mo Wen without saying a word.


    When the attendant in the control room saw that Eric opened the door without telling him, he said with some dissatisfaction, "how can you open the door without authorization? Have you seen their pass?"


    "Yes," Eric smiled.


    "Then why don''t you call me and just open the door for them?" the attendant was dissatisfied.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t wake up. I won''t bother you again," Eric said with a smile. "I''m sorry. I''ll tell you next time."


    Now the attendant was satisfied, closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Mo Wen took Yu Lan into the South Central District smoothly. As soon as he went in, he saw many people sitting on the ground.


    These people may have no shelter, ragged clothes and dusty faces.


    Most of the men lay on the ground rolling over and over, scratching their bellies from time to time. The women were a little more careful. They sat together, their eyes closed and sleepy.


    Several children squatted in the corner of the wall, planning something together, frowning one by one, like a little adult.


    "A lot of people." took out the sunglasses in the drawer. Yu Lan looked at the people outside the window and stuck out his tongue.


    "Let''s stop the car first." Mo Wen smiled and drove the car for about 20 minutes before stopping in front of a grocery store.


    A chubby man was sweeping the floor with his bow, and several children gathered around him to shovel garbage.


    "Ancient book Huan." Mo Wen got out of the car and called the man.


    The ancient book Huan was stunned. When he looked up and saw the ink, he was stunned first, then grinned and said, "boss, you''re coming."


    This ancient book can give people a feeling of cheerful sunshine when Huan smiles. His round face is annoying.


    "Long time no see." Mo Wen said hello.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Gu shuhuan took the broom in his hand and introduced it to the children on his side. "Children, pay attention. He is mo Wen and my boss."


    "Hello, uncle." the oldest boy solemnly said hello to Mo Wen, with several fine beads of sweat hanging on his forehead.


    Mo Wen nodded.


    Yu Lan held Mo Wen''s arm and looked at the children curiously, holding his sunglasses to prevent it from falling.


    "Uncle Gu, eldest brother, second brother and eldest sister, breakfast is ready." a little girl with two pigtails ran over and took a curious look at Mo Wen and Yu Lan when she grabbed the corner of the ancient book Huan. "Who are they?"


    "They are Uncle Gu''s bosses." the oldest boy said seriously to the little girl, "you should call uncle."


    "Oh." the little girl opened her mouth and revealed her missing front tooth. "Hello, uncle and aunt."


    Aunt


    Yu Lan silently drew corners of his mouth.


    "Call elder sister." seeing that Yu Lan is called old, Mo Wen squats down and looks at the little girl seriously.


    "Oh." the little girl seemed happier. "Hello, uncle and sister."


    "..." how does it feel or what''s wrong? Mo Wen frowned and thought for a few seconds. Then he continued to say to the little girl, "call me brother."


    The little girl is a little confused. Obviously, her brother asked her to call her uncle. Why should she call her brother again now?


    The ancient book Huan stood beside him with a tangled face. Now the ink text asked a seven-year-old girl to call his brother. Is it really good.


    "Boss, would you like to sit inside for a while?" the ancient book Huan said in time.


    "Well." Mo Wen took Yu Lan''s hand and walked in and said, "it''s still early. There''s nothing to visit. We''ll go to the night market when it gets dark."


    "OK." Yu Lan smiled. As soon as he entered the door, he found that there were several children in the house. One of them seemed to have just learned to walk, holding the table and shaking, grinning and giggling from time to time.


    As soon as the old book Huan came in, the child opened his hand and rushed over. There was a sweet smile on the baby''s fat face, "Dad."

 Chapter 441

    "Only the smallest ancient jade and beads call me father, and other children call me uncle." the ancient book Huan, who was called Father in front of Mo Wen, scratched his head and smiled shyly at Mo Wen.


    "Did you adopt all these children?" Yu Lan asked curiously.


    "Well," said Gu shuhuan with a smile, "they are all adopted by me. There is no family in this end of the world."


    Hearing that the ancient book Huan mentioned them, the children all smiled with their lips. Now they don''t seem to have had much difficulty in this last life.


    "Eat first." sitting on the largest table in the house, the ancient book Huan greeted the largest boy, "Tang Han, go and get two more stools."


    "OK." Tang Han replied loudly and skillfully moved two stools.


    The party all sat at the table, and several children chattered excitedly.


    Looking at the children sitting in front of him, Yu Lan couldn''t help asking Gu shuhuan, "how many children have you adopted?"


    "Eight." the ancient book Huan said with a smile, "the oldest one is fifteen years old. I don''t know how old she is. She may only be about one year old. When Tang Han held her to me, she was dying."


    "But fortunately, he was saved at last." when it comes to Gu shuhuan, he looks more happy. "Gu Zhu is still destined to be with us."


    "Uncle Gu, you can''t talk at dinner." the little girl with two pigtails said to the ancient book after she finished talking to the girl next to her, "it will choke."


    Then she ate a mouthful of rice and turned to chat with the little girl next to her.


    The ancient book Huan looked at the little girl who said "only state officials are allowed to set fire, and the people are not allowed to light lights", and smiled and cried.


    "She is Chi Ting, very naughty, but it''s also good. Children should have some vitality that children should have." when Gu shuhuan spoke, Tang Han finished his meal without saying a word, then got up, put the bowl in the kitchen, picked up the broom and began to clean the room. He can''t understand anything.


    Soon a girl about her age beside him also finished her meal, smiled sweetly at the ancient book Huan, then picked up the bowl and put it in the kitchen, and then came out to the counter to tidy up.


    "Do you want to go out again in the evening?" the ancient book Huan asked with his side eyes, "I heard your conversation just now."


    "Well." Mo Wen nodded and finished his meal twice. "I want to take LAN LAN to the night market in the south."


    "There are many people in the night market..." Gu shuhuan sighed. He saw that Yu Lan''s bowl was empty, neither scooping rice nor sandwiching vegetables. Gu shuhuan asked strangely, "boss, don''t your friends eat?"


    "Lanlan, she doesn''t eat these. Besides, she is Yu Lan, my wife." Mo Wen looked at the ancient book seriously. At the same time, after eating, he picked up the bowl and put it in the kitchen.


    "Is it your wife?" ancient Shu Huan was a little confused. He rubbed his eyes before blessing with a smile. "Congratulations to the boss. I wish you a happy marriage with your wife for a hundred years."


    When he first met Mo Wen at the beginning of the end of the world, he heard that Mo Wen had been looking for his wife. Has he finally found it now?


    "Thank you." Mo Wen always readily accepts these words.


    Yu Lan also smiled friendly. She keenly found that Mo Wen seemed inexplicably friendly to the chubby man.


    "What does Miss Yu Lan eat?" thinking that the meal just now was different from Yu Lan''s taste, the ancient book Huan hesitated for a moment and then asked again.


    "I really don''t eat these." Yu Lan quickly waved his hand and thanked Gu shuhuan for his kindness.


    None of this... Is she on a diet? The ancient book Huan thought of it in his heart.


    Now in the end of the world, everyone wants to break a grain of rice into two to eat. Yu Lan is very kind. She doesn''t eat when she is invited to eat.


    "Is there a place where we can have a rest?" he felt that the ancient book Huan was a little talkative, and the ink slightly twisted his eyebrows and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, there''s just an empty house." seeing Mo Wen''s frown, the ancient book Huan stopped talking. He nodded and walked upstairs with Mo Wen and Yu Lan.


    The children hated being clever at the moment. They watched the ancient books go upstairs, while they buried themselves in their own work. Guzhu and Guyu are the two youngest brothers and sisters. They go outside to pile soil hand in hand. The older children find something to do by themselves.


    Tang Han didn''t forget to stare at the two youngest children while cleaning. He was completely like a conscientious good brother.


    The ancient book Huan took Mo Wen and Yu Lan to a clean but humble house. There was only one single bed and two chairs in the whole room. At a glance, it felt empty.


    "The house is a little shabby." Gu shuhuan opened the door and said with a smile, "I don''t know how long you want to live, boss. If you live for a long time, I''ll clean up here again."


    "Just stay for one day. You don''t have to pack up anything." Mo Wen said faintly. "After shopping tonight, I''m going to take Lan Lan away. I''m going to take her to more places."


    "Well, it''s enough for you to have a rest here." Gu shuhuan scratched his head, looked at Yu Lan and asked, "well, do you really don''t eat? Although my food is not delicious, it''s absolutely no problem."


    Seeing that the ancient book Huan was still tangled with the text picture, Yu Lan sighed helplessly, took off his sunglasses after pressing the ink arm, revealed his milky white eyes and said, "it''s not that I don''t eat, I really can''t eat. You can see that I''m not a human, I''m a zombie."


    Gu shuhuan was surprised when he saw the unique eyes of Yu Lan''s zombie. He subconsciously stepped back. A pair of surprised eyes on his round face looked at Mo Wen and asked, "your wife, is it a zombie?"


    "Yes, blue has become a zombie." Mo Wen calmly replied, in sharp contrast to the surprise of ancient book Huan.


    Become a zombie? Hearing this ancient book, Huan couldn''t help sympathizing with Mo Wen. He had to find his wife so hard. He must be very sad to know that she became a zombie.


    But the next second, Gu shuhuan was worried about the safety of the children, "won''t she... Hurt the children?"


    For the identity of Yu Lan''s zombie, Gu shuhuan still felt a little dangerous.


    "No." the light in the eyes of Wen Yan''s ink was a little unhappy. He slightly turned his eyes sideways and said, "but if you ask again, I don''t know what I''ll do."


    The second word "I" in Mo Wen bit heavily, with some unpleasant feelings.

 Chapter 442

    "Yes." in the cold tone of ink, he touched the sticky sweat on his forehead. The ancient book Huan quickly nodded and dared not say anything more. He looked at Mo Wen, turned his head, pulled Yu Lan into the room, smiled and then stepped back, leaving space for their little couple.


    "Ah Wen, your temper is getting worse and worse." he took Mo Wen''s hand and said with a sweet smile, "you see, you''re scaring him to cry."


    "I don''t like..." Mo Wen said coldly, "I don''t like their attitude of always treating you as an alien. You''re just my blue."


    "That''s because others don''t understand me." Yu Lan sat down by the bed and pulled Mo Wen. "What''s more, I''m different from you now. You have to accept this fact."


    "You are my blue." Mo Wen hugged Yu Lan and whispered between her neck.


    "Of course." Yu Lan smiled, his eyes happily bent into a crescent. "Do you want to take a break? You''ve been driving for several days."


    "Rest together?" Mo Wen raised his eyes childishly.


    "OK." Yu Lan smiled and lay on the single bed with Mo Wen, hugging each other tightly.


    Maybe Mo Wen was really tired. Before long, Yu Lan could hear his even breathing. At that moment, he couldn''t help smiling and gently closed his eyes.


    ......


    Yu Ruoshui, who was chasing the ink car seal, soon lost her target. She got out of the car and looked at the traces covered by dust in front of her. Her whole face twisted.


    "The car seal is relatively small, so is it covered under the dust?" Jiang Yiming came down and sighed, looking at Yu Ruoshui at the same time. "Miss, I don''t think we can find someone along the mark."


    "Damn it!" Yu Ruo whispered, clenching his teeth. "If this batch of goods are gone, I will disappoint my father! And those self righteous executives will definitely look down on me."


    At the thought of this, she wanted to kill!


    "But now we really can''t find the whereabouts of the goods." Jiang Yiming said bitterly, "this time it''s really our carelessness."


    "Carelessness, what''s the use of carelessness?" Yu Ruoshui said coldly, "if this batch of goods is lost, none of the people who come this time and participate in this matter will want to give me a better life!"


    "Eldest lady, we don''t even know that someone came back to rob goods..." Jiang Yiming couldn''t help but feel aggrieved for those brothers who fought with him. "I think what we should do now is to appease the north. All their powers are dead without a whole body. If we don''t appease, we can''t explain to the north."


    "Oh, they sent some garbage powers to be carried by people who robbed goods. Why should I appease them? These are all excuses!" Yu Ruoshui sneered, "It''s good that I didn''t hold them accountable. Send me a message and suspend the trade with the north from now on. We didn''t get weapons and of course we can''t give them half of the grain."


    Angry Yu Ruoshui could not maintain her self righteous arrogance, and her whole face was twisted so that she couldn''t look directly at her.


    "Madam, in this way, our relationship with the north will be completely stiff." Jiang Yiming couldn''t help saying, "I still think we should appease first."


    "Am I a young lady or are you a young lady?" Yu Ruoshui was dazzled by anger at this moment. "If you don''t do what I said, just get out of here. I don''t need a dog that barks all day!"


    In her eyes, it''s enough for her subordinates to listen to her. People who are subordinate to others are not qualified to gossip about her decision!


    Yu Ruoshui''s words all said this. Shangjiang Yiming naturally had no words to continue. He paused, or hung his eyes and said, "yes."


    "Miss."


    At this time, the information clerk in the car suddenly came out and said, "there is news from the north and asked why they can''t contact their people."


    "Tell them directly that the goods have been robbed by unknown people, and their people will never return." Yu Ruoshui glanced over.


    "Say it directly?" the information clerk asked with some hesitation.


    "Say it directly." Yu ruo''s voice said, and his fundus was gloomy.


    The messenger is that if the water shivers under his cold eyes, he quickly drills back into the car to reply to the message.


    Jiang Yiming opened his mouth to say something, but looking at Yu Ruoshui''s current attitude, he couldn''t say a word at all.


    "Madam, we have received another message." after replying to the message from the north, the informant came out again.


    "What did the North say?" Yu Ruoshui snorted.


    "It''s not the north." the informant shook his head. "It''s a man who is very similar to your description in the middle of our South. Because he looks very handsome, he is very eye-catching and has been noticed by our people."


    "What''s the temperament?" Yu Ruoshui''s face was stiff, and some smiles finally appeared in her gloomy eyes. She lowered her eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "He has a special temperament and looks like a strong man," whispered the informant.


    "That''s no problem." Yu Ruoshui''s eyes lit up. "That''s him. That''s right."


    "But..." the informant looked at the information he received and was embarrassed, but he was happy.


    "What, talk quickly." I don''t like the stammering appearance of my men. Yu Ruoshui drank the information clerk, "if you don''t know what to say again, I don''t mind changing you and letting other powers take your place!"


    Yu Ruoshui doesn''t like man-made powers, so the informants around him are basically human.


    "Yes!" the messenger shivered and hurriedly said, "the man you are looking for has a woman around him."


    "Already have a woman?" Yu Ruoshui smiled low. "What bitch can compare with me?"


    "She has been wearing sunglasses and can''t see her face clearly, but..." the informant whispered, "the man you''re looking for is very kind to that woman. Their relationship looks unusual."


    "Bitch!" Yu Ruoshui was annoyed when she thought that the man she liked was infected by other women, but she turned around and felt that the women in the world were either little flowers or virgin bitches, which could be comparable to her.


    Should the strong be matched by stronger talents? For example, these women who can only look like others, they''d better die clean.


    "Just, it doesn''t matter." sneered, Yu Ruoshui waved his hand and said, "I''m not angry about this."

 Chapter 443

    Jiang Yiming, who thought Yu Ruoshui had given up the man and had been standing behind Ruoshui, was relieved. As soon as he was about to say something, he heard Yu Ruoshui say, "where is he? We''ll find him now."


    ......


    At this time, on the way to the handover City, Yu Tian was out of breath with a smile.


    "Jiang Quan, what did I tell you? Yu Ruoshui is really a chicken flying egg now." Yu Tian smiled and patted the window. "There must be a lot of people staring at such a large batch of good goods. I really don''t know what Yu Ruoshui''s pig brain is thinking. He pretended to be a big lady and went to the trading place slowly."


    If he did, he would not easily reveal the trading place, but spread the false trading place to attract those who have a bad heart for these weapons.


    Go to the receiving place to receive the goods at the first time. Unless it is oppressed by absolute power, he will never let this batch of goods have any accident.


    "Yu Ruoshui is too arrogant." Jiang Quan said in a deep voice.


    "Ah, but it''s a pity. Originally, I wanted to take this opportunity to fight for the power in the south. Yu jueying sent a generation to hand over the city as an abandoned son." Yu Tian waved his hand and sighed, "if only we could rob this batch of goods?"


    "When our people passed by, they only saw bodies in one place." Jiang Quan whispered, "the people who robbed these weapons are too fast."


    "That''s true." Yu Tian''s look of foolishness faded a little and replaced it with a serious face. "We can''t underestimate the people who can kill so many powers at one go. We don''t know which force did it."


    "There is no more power in South." Jiang Quan frowned.


    "Forget it, it has been robbed now. It''s no use for us to tangle again." Yu Tian can read the book. "Although it''s a pity, Yu Ruoshui is doomed to lose power now, which is also a good thing for us."


    "Yes." Jiang Quan nodded.


    "By the way, what is the follow-up arrangement for Yu Ruoshui?" Yu TianDun asked again after a pause.


    "She ordered to terminate all transactions with the north, saying that they could not get weapons and the North could never get food." looking at the documents handed over by the man-made power behind her, Jiang Quan whispered, "the response of the North... Was terrible."


    Yu Tian looked out of the window in silence. After a while, he said coldly, "stupid, this is Yu jueying''s most valued daughter? Now the stability of the north and south is the key. What if the north is unhappy and attacks the handover city directly on impulse, what should we do in the South?"


    "Now that ye Zhi, the leader of the north, is still in state e, the North should not be so reckless." Jiang Quan whispered.


    "That''s a big mistake." Yu Tian sneered. "Ye Zhi is not the only one qualified to be a leader in the north. Whether it''s Ye Gong or Xu Jielin, they probably can''t sit still for a long time, just like us before, eagerly waiting for this opportunity."


    "Before, there were contracts in the north and south. They couldn''t do such things as tearing up the contract without authorization in the north." Yu tiansidemou said, "but now it''s different. If yu Ruoshui wants to tear up the contract, it has nothing to do with them. It''s all the fault of the south."


    Listening to Yu Tian''s words, Jiang Quan''s calm eyes became a little dignified. He looked up at Yu Tian and asked, "what should we do now?"


    "I don''t know," Yu Tian sighed. "I''m not strong enough to shake such a big force in the north and South... Now I can only take one step at a time. Let''s go to the handover city first. I think it''s very necessary for me to talk to this ye Xiao. If I''m lucky, maybe I can find an alliance."


    "I see." Jiang Quan nodded and said no more.


    ......


    When Yu Lan woke up, Mo Wen was still sleeping. After lying in Mo Wen''s arms for a while, she yawned and quietly withdrew from his arms. She also stuffed the quilt into Mo Wen''s arms.


    "Perfect," she said with a low smile.


    Maybe Mo Wen is really tired at the moment, and Yu Lan''s action has been very light. He still doesn''t wake up.


    "Get some sleep."


    He gently pulled Mo Wen''s hair. Yu Lan, who was not sleepy, carefully jumped out of bed, picked up sunglasses and went downstairs.


    Just at this time, Gu shuhuan was talking to a group of children. When he saw her coming down, he waved hello. Although he knew that she was a zombie, his attitude was still very friendly.


    "Have you had a good rest?" the ancient book Huan asked with a smile. At the same time, some alert people helped the youngest child behind him.


    Well, being friendly doesn''t mean you''re not on guard against her.


    "En." pretending not to notice the alert of ancient Shu Huan, Yu Lan yawned and walked to the door.


    It was midday and the sun was burning the ground. Several people hid in a shadow opposite. They would rather sweat together than go down to the bottom of the sun.


    "The sun is poisonous now. Don''t go out," the old book Huan whispered to the children, "and remember what I just told you."


    "Remember." Tang Han said seriously, "the essence we must have is kindness. What we must do is tolerance, but if we are bullied or important people are bullied, all we have to do is resist."


    "Elder brother, your back is so fast." Chi Ting smiled at Tang Han.


    "This is what we want to do, not written knowledge." Tang Han drooped his eyes.


    "You still teach them these?" Yu Lan looked back and asked curiously.


    "There are no teachers here. I can''t teach them too many things, but the most basic human nature is to let them know." the ancient book Huan turned back and whispered, "children are the most easily changed. I don''t want them to know nothing when they grow up."


    Yu Lan smiled and said nothing. He turned back and continued to look outside.


    I don''t know why, I always feel like someone is watching here.


    However, there are many people looking here. Most of them want to come in to avoid the sun, and a few look here with greedy eyes.


    There are a lot of things in the grocery store. If you can steal or grab some things, you can make money.


    Leaning against the door, he looked at these coldly. He always wanted to get something for nothing. Yu Lan surrounded his arm without expression.


    Chi Ting Yu Guang, who was teasing Gu Zhu, saw Yu Lan standing alone at the door. She couldn''t help but leaned over and whispered, "sister, what are you doing here alone?"


    "Look outside." Yu Lan gently touched Chi Ting''s head.

 Chapter 444

    "What''s good outside?" Chi Ting looked at the dead outside and spit out her tongue. "It''s hot and sunny. Cocoa is afraid. Last time brother Tang Han went out to take medicine for the sick Guzhu, he broke his skin."


    "Just peeling." Tang Han, who sat aside to take care of Guzhu and Guyu, turned back and added, "the broken place is because I fell."


    "Slightly slightly slightly." Chi Ting spits out her tongue to Tang Han mischievously, "it''s what''s dried, it''s what''s dried."


    Tang Han reluctantly glanced at Chi ting and turned his head to continue to take care of Guzhu and Guyu.


    The short haired girl who had been chatting with Chi Ting before also ran over and looked at Yu Landao curiously, "big sister, why do you wear... This?"


    Seeing her pointing to her sunglasses, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing and touching her head, "because my eyes are not good-looking, I''m afraid to scare you."


    "Eh? But I don''t think my eyes look good." the short haired girl touched her small eyes and said, "people outside say my eyes are small and don''t look good when I grow up."


    "Who said that?" Chi Ting stared angrily. "Lianlian, your eyes are beautiful. Don''t listen to the nonsense of people outside. They also said uncle Gu was a fat man."


    "But uncle is fat?" Ji Lianlian couldn''t help saying.


    "..." Chi Ting was speechless for a moment.


    Yu Lan smiled uncontrollably, thinking that these children were really cute.


    The ancient book Huan also looked here for two eyes. He looked helpless and helped his forehead, but his eyes looked at Yu Lan with a lot of goodwill.


    "Why do you want to take in these children?" Yu Lan couldn''t help asking when he looked at the ancient book Huan sitting at the table mending his clothes.


    "It''s a long story." the ancient book Huan smiled, and the chubby man skillfully mended his clothes. "You''d better sit down and listen to what you want to hear."


    "OK." Yu Lan pulled over a bench and sat down. He supported his chin and looked at the ancient book Huan sewing and mending there. He couldn''t see any thread. "I didn''t see your craftsmanship."


    "It''s all right." the ancient book Huan said with a smile, "not at the beginning, but later I became familiar with it. Jiuxi''s manual work is much more powerful than me."


    "Jiuxi?" Yu Lan looked at the children around her and saw the biggest girl standing up and smiling shyly at her. Then she nodded and smiled back friendly.


    "OK." he handed the sewn clothes to Tang Han. The ancient book Huan smiled, "you can change this clothes for Gu Yu and wash his dirty clothes first."


    "OK." Tang Han nodded, picked up Gu Yu and went to the next room. Jiuxi took over Tang Han''s work and began to take care of the young Gu Zhu.


    "Children are always lovely." the ancient book Huan whispered after spitting out his breath. There was some sadness in his eyes that could not be covered up. "In fact, I have no special reason to adopt them. I just can''t see them. These children who should have been protected leave the world because of various external forces."


    Yu Lan propped his chin, didn''t make a sound, and quietly listened to the ancient book Huan.


    "My wife and I divorced early, and a daughter has always depended on me." Gu shuhuan couldn''t help laughing as he thought of something beautiful. "I was a cook before the end of the world. At that time, my work was not too busy, my salary was ok, and there was more than enough to take care of my daughter."


    "Later, the end of the world broke out. My family found a lot of food because it was close to supermarkets and vegetable markets." Gu shuhuan smiled. "We hid at home, locked the doors and windows, and waited for rescue."


    "Is there your daughter here?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice, looking at the children sitting or standing around.


    "No, my daughter is no longer in this world." the ancient book Huan shook his head, and the pain in the bottom of his eyes could not be stopped anyway. "My daughter and I spent more than three months in the last world, but because there was no refrigerator and the weather was hot, our food was rotten and deteriorated, and we couldn''t eat what we could eat. There was no way, so we had to go out and look for food."


    "In the last three months... The powers have appeared, and the zombies have begun to advance." Yu Lan glanced at the ancient book.


    "That''s right." the ancient book Huan nodded. "The three months we spent safely made us miss too many things. We cut off the news from the outside world for too long, so that the outside world has changed dramatically, but my daughter and I are still unprepared."


    Speaking of this, the ancient book Huan finally couldn''t help but red his eyes and said, "my daughter and I were found by a very fast zombie and almost fell into the mouth of the corpse. Fortunately, the powers in that area saved us at that time."


    "Well." Yu Lan had an impact on the world at that time. Most people who could hide hid for about two or three months. When they came out, the world had already changed. They didn''t even have the ability to deal with zombies.


    "The superpower who just started to save us is a very good person." the ancient book Huan said faintly, "but I am an ordinary person with empty cooking skills. In addition, I can''t make much contribution due to my body shape. What''s more, I have to take care of my daughter."


    After a meal, the eyes of ancient Shu Huan suddenly became cold, "but suddenly one day, they wanted to eat me."


    Yu Lan twisted her eyebrows and pursed her lips.


    When food was extremely scarce, humans did think of cannibalism. At that time, when the North was established, someone proposed to eat all the old and weak women and children who could not contribute, but ye Zhi voted against it.


    "They have even prepared a huge pot, cooked the water, and waited to make me food." the ancient book Huan lowered his voice and rubbed his forehead in great pain. "Of course I don''t want to, but the power who saved my daughter and me at the beginning suddenly picked up my daughter and threw her into the boiling water. I won''t forget his ferocious face at that time."


    "I struggled desperately to hold my daughter back, but they were laughing. I, a fat pig, couldn''t protect my daughter well. What face was there to live." the voice trembled, and the ancient book Huan covered his eyes and burst into tears.


    "Uncle." Chi Ting, who had been mischievous before, pulled Ji Lianlian over, pulled Gu shuhuan''s clothes with red eyes and said, "you still have us. Don''t cry, we love you."


    "Tingting." Gu shuhuan''s mood was out of control and held Chi ting in his arms. Gu Zhu opened his mouth and cried when he saw Chi ting and Ji Lianlian crying. Jiu Xi quickly picked up Gu Zhu and coaxed him. Just now, the warm room was suddenly full of crying.

 Chapter 445

    Yu Lan looked at the crowd and was infected with red eyes. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to comfort.


    "What''s the matter?" a pair of twins put a board to block the sun against the wall, came in and looked at the crying crowd, and asked in a hurry.


    "It''s all right." Gu shuhuan''s mood recovered a little. He smiled shyly at Yu Lan before looking at the twins at the door, "Guo Xiao, Guo Le, you''re back."


    "Uncle, there are only six compressed biscuits you want, so we bought all the six compressed biscuits." Guo Xiao and Guo Leqi said, and the two men acted in unison to offset the biscuits in their hands.


    "It''s hard for you." ancient Shu Huan smiled and said. He wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and looked like the kind and chubby man before.


    "What''s as like as two peas?" "two," Guo Xiao and Guo Le said again. The radian of the face and mouth smiles alike, and it makes people feel strange.


    "These two twins are so alike." Yu Lan sighed beside them.


    "It''s as like as two peas." the old book Huan Huan laughed. "The two of them were adopted last year. They are not only consistent in words and deeds, but even like hobbies and hobbies."


    "So magical?" Yu Lan smiled.


    "Hello." at this time, one of the twins smiled shyly at Yu Lan, then stretched out his hand and handed Yu Lan half of the biscuit.


    "... is this?" Yu Lan was stunned.


    "He seems to like you very much." Gu shuhuan smiled and asked the twin brothers, "are you Guo Xiao or Guo Le?"


    "I''m Guo Xiao." Guo smiled and smiled at Yu Lan, "I like this big sister."


    "Why?" the ancient book Huan couldn''t help laughing and asked.


    "Just like it." Guo smiled and grinned at Yu Lan


    "Well, let''s put things first." Guo Le pulled up Guo Xiao and ran down with the biscuits on the table.


    "These children, what are you going to let them do later?" he looked at these lovely children with his chin. Yu Lan asked the ancient book Huan with his side eyes, "do you want them to join the desire alliance?"


    "There are also good people in the desire League." the ancient book Huan smiled, "such as me."


    "Also." Yu Lan smiled, "are you going to let them join the desire alliance?"


    "Well, I''m kidding." looking at Jiuxi, who was wiping tears for Guzhu, the ancient book Huan said faintly, "they have to choose whether they want to join the desire alliance in the future. I''m not qualified and can''t make a decision for them."


    "What is desire alliance?" Jiu Xi came over with Gu Zhu in her arms and asked curiously.


    "It''s an organization." Gu shuhuan explained in a low voice, "there are many bad people and good people, but most people are bad people. I''m not the one who wants to alliance."


    "Is this sister also the one who wants to league?" Chi Ting asked softly.


    "This?" the ancient book Huan glanced at Yu Lan and saw Yu Lan nodding with a smile, "yes."


    "This sister is a very gentle person, and the desire alliance doesn''t look very bad." Chi Ting pulled her two braids and said with a smile, "there are uncles and sisters."


    "As long as you are kind, you will be kind wherever you go." he touched Chi Ting''s head and Yu Lan said gently.


    Chi Ting looked at Yu Lan vaguely, and her black pearl eyes were full of ignorance.


    "Sure enough, I''m still a child." Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing and poked Chi Ting''s round face.


    "Blue."


    Just when LAN wanted to hold Chi ting and say something, some gloomy voice of Mo Wen suddenly sounded above the building, startling Yu Lan.


    Reluctantly put down Chi ting in his arms. Yu Lan stood up and looked at Mo Wen. Sure enough, he saw a gloomy face.


    "Ah Wen, are you awake?" smiled and went forward to hold Mo Wen''s hand. Yu Lan explained after seeing that his expression eased. "I didn''t mean anything to lie down and turn around. By the way, I listened to Gu shuhuan tell the previous story."


    "Previous stories?" Mo Wen looked at the ancient book with hostility and said, "I''m also very curious. Tell me too."


    It''s really angry that Lanlan should be attracted by this ancient book Huan.


    He felt that he was lying on the gun for no reason. Ancient Shu Huan couldn''t help touching his hair and glanced at Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan quietly made a gesture to him and then took Mo Wen''s arm to prevent him from suddenly starting.


    "Well, I''ll go on," the old book Huan sighed helplessly, "when I was most desperate, the boss appeared."


    "Wait a minute, are you talking about things before the end of the world?" Mo Wen early Gu shuhuan interrupted just after he spoke.


    The ancient book Huan nodded, and Yu Lan also nodded with round eyes.


    "That''s for me." trapped Yu Lan in his arms, Mo Wen looked around them as if asking them if they had any objection.


    Of course, no one will have any objection at this time.


    So he felt that Yu Lan didn''t have to listen to the ink spoken by Gu shuhuan, so he said, "Xiuqi and I were exploring the terrain around, and heard a lot of screams and cries, as well as some people''s wild laughter."


    "At that time, I was short of food and supplies, so I went to the place with Xiuqi and killed all the people there and took their supplies."


    When saying this, the expression of ink was very flat, and even the voice didn''t fluctuate much.


    Hearing the ancient book, Huan couldn''t help saying, "but in my eyes, boss, you were the Savior at that time. You appeared in front of me in the blink of an eye, and then solved those crazy powers twice."


    "I didn''t notice you at that time." Mo Wen looked at him very unkindly and said, "you finally jumped up and begged me to take you away."


    The ancient book scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, "I think if I didn''t follow you at that time, I would be caught by more people as food. There must be more than one crazy power."


    "But it''s not safe for you to follow ah Wen. Ah Wen is super ferocious." Yu Lan whispered beside him. When he saw Mo Wen''s faint look, he said Jiao, "of course, ah Wen is only good to me."


    Suddenly, he was sprinkled with dog food. The ancient book Huan smashed his mouth twice. He didn''t think Yu Lan was like a zombie.


    "The boss didn''t refuse me or promise me at that time, so I shamelessly followed up." the ancient book Huan whispered, "xiuhuang didn''t stop me at that time. After several twists and turns, I settled in the South and began to take in the children abandoned nearby."

 Chapter 446

    "Didn''t expect Arvin to have such a kind side?" Yu Lan turned his head and asked Mo Wen, "I thought you were always cold to others."


    "I didn''t find him following me until I entered the south." Mo Wen looked at Yu Landao faintly. "Before that, I didn''t find him following me."


    "Why?" Yu Lan couldn''t help wondering, "is the ancient book Huan super good at his hiding ability?"


    "No." the ancient book Huan looked at the plain appearance of ink and said with a smile, "it''s the boss who didn''t pay attention to me at all, so no matter how big I am, I look like a transparent person in his eyes."


    "How can you not pay attention to your uncle?" Chi Ting thrust her waist and looked at Mo Wen seriously. "Uncle is so fat."


    "..." Gu shuhuan suddenly felt that the little girl''s elbow was actually turning out, right?


    However, Mo Wen doesn''t care about Chi ting. He doesn''t open his eyes. He plays with Yu Lan''s hair and says, "there are still several hours to go to bed at night. Let''s go to sleep for a while?"


    Mo Wen only wants to be alone with Yu Lan now. As for the others, he wants them to roll away.


    "No." Yu Lan refused willfully. "It''s hard to come out and play. We''re listening to Gu shuhuan tell some stories."


    Another story?


    Mo Wen stared at the ancient book Huan and sighed after he couldn''t lift the others'' staring heads. He whispered close to Yu Lan''s face, "Lan Lan, I''m a little tired? Can''t I really sleep with me?"


    Happened to see the slightly tired look of Mo Wen. After Yu Lan was stunned, he subconsciously nodded, "then you''d better have a rest."


    "OK." Mo Wen smiled and said with warm eyes, "are we together?"


    "Well, together." stood up and took Mo Wen''s hand. Yu Lan lost six souls under his beauty trick.


    Gu shuhuan sat at the table and watched the couple, one willing to fight and the other willing to suffer. He coughed a few times and ate a mouthful of dog food.


    When Mo Wen went upstairs, he glanced back and glanced at the ancient book Huan lightly. The fierce eyes shocked the ancient book Huan''s mind.


    In the evening, Gu shuhuan consciously didn''t ask them to come up for dinner, but asked Tang han to send them the meal.


    When Tang Han entered the door, Mo Wen and Yu Lan were standing by the window. The window was wide open. When the cool summer wind blew in, it only made people feel comfortable.


    "Hello, this is the dinner my uncle asked me to bring." Tang Han took the meal into the doorway.


    "Thank you." Mo Wen didn''t respond. Yu Lan subconsciously looked back and thanked.


    But when she was in the room, she didn''t wear the heavy sunglasses. As soon as she looked back, Tang Han saw her milky eyes.


    "Zombie?!" the food in his hand fell to the ground, and Tang Han ran down with a white face.


    Well... Found.


    Yu Lan touched his eyes and smiled helplessly.


    "Uncle!" Tang Hanfei quickly ran to Gu shuhuan''s side, pulled his clothes and said out of breath, "zombie, the sister Yu Lan just now has become a zombie!"


    "Ah!" Chi Ting was startled and hurriedly pulled Ji Lianlian to hide behind Jiuxi. "What can I do? Why are there zombies here? Was sister Yu Lan bitten?"


    Unexpectedly, the children found Yu Lan''s identity. After sighing, the ancient book Huan said, "it''s not what you think. Although your sister Yu Lan is a zombie, she doesn''t bite. She''s also very nice, isn''t she?"


    "But she is a zombie!" Tang Han roared unacceptably, "my whole family has been eaten alive by zombies. I hate zombies. Hurry up and drive them away!"


    Tang Han''s mood was a little excited at this time, and he spoke with the hostility that he shouldn''t have at his age.


    Gu Zhu looked at the crowd for unknown reasons. Seeing Tang Han''s angry roar, he didn''t know why he began to shed tears and began to cry in a low voice.


    Jiuxi quickly lowered her eyes and coaxed Gu Zhu. At the same time, she took a worried look upstairs.


    What if zombies run down to eat them? Gu Yu is still upstairs.


    "I feel like I''m not suitable to stay here." the voice downstairs clearly came into Yu Lan''s and Mo Wen''s ears. They looked at each other. Mo Wen saw Yu Lan''s helplessness, while Yu Lan saw Mo Wen''s anger.


    "Don''t pay attention to them." Mo Wen lowered his eyes and held Yu Lan''s face. "If you''re not happy, I can kill them all."


    "Well, don''t kill people all the time?" stretched out his hand and pinched Mo Wen''s mouth. Yu Lan said with a smile, "let''s leave now. Anyway, the sun is not big now. We can turn twice in advance."


    "Good." always obeying Yu Lan, Mo Wen nodded and picked her up and jumped down from the window.


    Later, when the ancient book Huan came up to find someone, he found that there was no one upstairs, only the window was still wide open.


    He lay down at the window, sighed helplessly, shook his head, turned and went downstairs.


    Mo Wen took Yu Lan to the most crowded market. It was a little crowded, so he simply carried Yu Lan on his back.


    "Every time I see this kind of market, I feel very lively." lying on Mo Wen''s head, Yu Lan looked at the surrounding crowd and said strangely, feeling that all the people in the end of the world gathered here.


    Mo Wen smiled and walked to the side, which could make Yu Lan see the vendors on the ground more clearly.


    "There, there." Yu Lan suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to the front, and his other hand held Mo Wen''s hair excitedly, "ah Wen, look there!"


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan has long been used to holding his hair. Mo Wen looked in the direction she pointed, and saw a vendor selling crystal nuclei at a glance.


    But let alone, the vendor looks very special. In front of his stall are crystal nuclei of various colors, but these crystal nuclei also need crystal nuclei to buy.


    "I want the dark blue crystal core." Yu Lan stared at the blue crystal core and his eyes brightened. "It looks delicious."


    "OK." Mo Wen nodded and went to the vendor. He picked up the blue crystal core and handed it to Yu Lan.


    "Do you want to buy a crystal core?" the one who sold the crystal core was an uncle in his forties. The man was full of vicissitudes, but his eyes were unusually bright. He could see that he was very energetic.


    "Well, how to sell it," murvin said.


    "You just took the blue crystal core and sold ten ordinary crystal cores." the uncle smiled. "I think you know the goods, and you should see where this crystal core comes from?"


    "I don''t know." holding the crystal core in his hand, Yu Lan swallowed his saliva and said with a smile, "where does this crystal core come from?"

 Chapter 447

    I didn''t know you bought it? Uncle Fei said in his heart, but he smiled and replied with a good temper, "this crystal core is unique to fish zombies, and it is also a fish in the ocean."


    "The fish of the ocean?" Yu Lan was stunned.


    The most dangerous place after the apocalyptic outbreak is the ocean, not one of them.


    The ocean has formed an ecosystem similar to the human environment. Most of the fish in it have become zombie fish, but some have also become mutant fish. They don''t sleep and fight each other all the time. This struggle makes them evolve rapidly.


    So it''s absolutely right to say where the highest ranking zombie and the most powerful mutant beast in the world are.


    Of course, Yu Lan''s human zombie doesn''t count. They are rare among the rare. They can also explode a new ability at Level 3. Their strength is almost against the sky.


    "No wonder I''ve never eaten it." Yu Lan murmured.


    The uncle smiled and said proudly, "do you want to buy it?"


    "How many kinds of blue nuclei do you have here?" murmur asked.


    "Just this one," the uncle said. "You know, this kind of crystal core is not very good. I think I''ve tried my best to have one."


    "OK." although he couldn''t buy more for Yu Lan, which made Mo Wen feel a little lost, he quickly took out the crystal core and bought it.


    He didn''t take too many crystal cores with him this time. Yu Lan brought all the pink crystal cores, but he certainly can''t spend them as money.


    Yu lanqian Mimi, who successfully got the crystal core, held the crystal core in his hand and smelled it. His eyes were bent into a seam.


    Mo Wen also consciously took Yu Lan to a remote corner, wiped the crystal core clean for her, and then handed it to her. During this period, he also gently touched her head.


    I felt like a kitten being fed. Yu Lan bit the crystal core with a bang. He raised his eyes and looked at the ink with a smile and said, "it''s really delicious. It''s a little salty, but it''s not particularly strong. It''s just right."


    "Do you like it?" Mo Wen asked.


    "I like it." Yu Lan''s eyes lit up. "The taste is really great. After going back, I asked black fish to help me find it. There is also a crystal core of fish like him. If only it could be so delicious."


    "It''s good to eat the black fish?" Mo Wen looked sideways and carried Yu Lan on his back.


    "No way." Yu Lan grabbed Mo Wen''s hair and said with a smile, "I''ve named the black fish, so don''t eat it."


    "OK." Mo Wen smiled, and he just asked.


    At this time, an uninvited guest came to the ancient book Huan.


    Gu shuhuan was struggling with ink at this time. Would they be angry? When something happened, many people rushed in. As soon as they entered the door, they began to search the whole house. The visitors were not good.


    "Who are you?" Gu shuhuan hurriedly protected the children behind him and twisted his eyebrows to look at him.


    "I''m Yu Ruoshui." Yu Ruoshui raised his eyebrows. "I heard that you seem to have taken in two strangers here. I don''t know if you can bring them here?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." the old book Huan''s face changed slightly, but he still said tough.


    "Fat man, don''t toast, don''t eat and punish." Yu Ruoshui''s eyes were cold, raised his hand and said to his helper, "search for me."


    One by one, these powers ran around like bandits in the shop of ancient book Huan, smashing a lot of things. They even shook the ancient beads holding Jiuxi.


    Of course, they didn''t find anything.


    Listening to his report, Yu Ruoshui squinted around the shop for a week.


    His spies clearly found out that they were here. Yes, why there was no one.


    "Did you hide them?" she looked at the ancient book Huan with a smile. "You''d better hand them over now. I won''t do anything about them."


    "I''m sorry," the old book Huan said strongly, "I don''t know where the person you''re talking about is."


    Guo Le and Guo Xiao hid after these people came. Their family died when several powers robbed their things, so it has become an instinct for them to hide when they encounter this kind of thing.


    "Why do bad people come all of a sudden?" Guo Le frowned.


    "What to do?" Guo Xiao looked a little scared. "That sister left just now. If she didn''t go, she would protect us."


    "Haven''t you heard from brother Tang Han? That Yu Lan is a zombie." Guo Le said coldly, "it''s lucky that she didn''t hurt us. Don''t you expect her to save you?"


    "But..." just when Guo Xiao wanted to say something, Chi Ting suddenly screamed downstairs.


    He looked at each other and hurriedly ran out of the wardrobe. He looked down from the crack in the door. At one glance, he saw that Yu Ruoshui was pinching Chi Ting''s neck, and her delicate skin was pinched out with a blood mark.


    "Yu Ruoshui, what are you doing?" old Shu Huan shouted angrily, but he was caught by two powers and couldn''t move at all.


    Tang Han seems to want to save Chi Ting, but he is kicked away by a power. Guo Xiao and Guo Le have limited vision and can''t see Tang Han''s current situation at all.


    The ancient beads and jade were held in the hands of the powers around Yu Ruoshui. They wailed, but the powers were unmoved.


    "Tell me where they are," Yu Ruoshui sneered, "or your children will die for me."


    "You''re crazy!" the ancient book Huan roared, "they are all children. How can you do it?!"


    "The law of the jungle in this world, the weak have to die. What''s wrong?" Yu Ruoshui sneered. "You''d better hand them over quickly."


    "I don''t know. They stayed with me for a long time, but now they have left." Gu shuhuan said seriously.


    "Where have they gone?" Yu Ruoshui frowned.


    "I don''t know." the ancient book Huan looked at Yu Ruoshui angrily and said, "please let go of the children!"


    "You don''t know what to ask you. Do you mean I made another trip for nothing?" the anger in my heart could not be suppressed anyway. Yu Ruoshui raised his hand and threw Ji Lianlian out.


    Ji Lianlian fell heavily to the ground, suddenly there was no sound, and I don''t know what happened.


    "Ah!" the ancient book Huan roared bitterly, and rushed up to hold Ji Lianlian. Unfortunately, the nearby superpower pounded his elbow heavily on his back, and said coldly, "be honest."

 Chapter 448

    "Heaven." Guo Xiao and Guo Leqi covered their mouths. They looked at each other and quietly retreated from the door.


    But although their footsteps were light, they were still detected by the powers downstairs.


    "Who else is upstairs?" Yu Ruoshui only heard a sneer at upstairs, followed by the heavy footsteps of several people going upstairs.


    "What can I do now?" Guo Xiao trembled with fear. He looked at Guo Le and asked in a low voice, looking at the door from time to time.


    "There are many doors upstairs. If they search one by one, they can''t receive us immediately." Guo Le held his brother and calmly analyzed, "I remember my uncle said that sister Yu Lan was going to the night market, so they should be in the market now. Guo Xiao, you can call them."


    "Why?" Guo smiled and shook his head. "Now those people are catching them. Wouldn''t it hurt them if they called them back?"


    "Fool, the only person called the boss by his uncle must be the leader of lust alliance." Guo Le looked at Guo seriously and smiled, "that is to say, the man around sister Yu Lan must be the leader of lust alliance. How can he beat the vicious woman downstairs."


    Guo Xiao was stunned. He didn''t know anything except nodding.


    "Your speed is naturally much faster than me. Now you go to find it quickly." after that, Guo Le pushed Guo Xiao into the wardrobe. A man opened the door and rushed out to attract attention. He was directly caught by the power who was walking to the door.


    "Eldest lady. It''s a child." the power man picked up Guo Le and looked coldly at Ruo watercourse.


    "I really can hide." Yu Ruoshui sneered. "I''m tired of seeing so many children now. I just know that crying is a waste of rations. Just because I''m in a bad mood, I''ll deal with it."


    Jiang Yiming looked at Yu Ruoshui inconceivably and stepped forward to stop the powers who were about to do it. Some prayed and looked at Yu Ruoshui. "Madam, they may really not know where the man you are looking for has gone. Why do they have to embarrass these children?"


    "Didn''t I say? I''m in a bad mood today." Yu Ruoshui said with a cold smile, "Jiang Yiming, get out of the way before I get angry."


    Jiang Yiming looks at the two crying children in Jiuxi''s arms and bites his teeth. For the first time, he violates Yu Ruoshui''s order and firmly blocks Jiuxi from leaving.


    "You can''t do that!"


    "You''re crazy!" the ancient book Huan roared madly with red eyes at this time. He was beaten and vomited blood by the powers, but he was still struggling in despair.


    At this time, it was completely dark. Some people looked like dogs, but they were disgusting like fierce ghosts in the night.


    Yu Ruoshui is obviously a normal person, but he has completely lost his humanity under the pretext of the end of the world.


    At the moment, Yu Lan is shopping with Mo Wen at the night market. Looking at the big ice cubes sold, she can''t help pulling Mo Wen to run over and touch them.


    "It''s really ice." she blinked her milky eyes and held her sunglasses.


    The vendor looked at the strange woman with sunglasses on this big night, twisted her eyebrows and said, "if you want to buy it, buy it quickly and don''t touch it."


    Hearing this, Yu Lan immediately took back his hand, shook the hand of the ink that was about to explode, smiled shyly at the vendor and said, "sorry, I just feel curious. How did you put such a big piece of ice here?"


    "It''s simple." seeing Yu Lan''s good attitude, the vendor couldn''t help laughing and saying, "my daughter-in-law is an ice power, and my son is a power power power. My daughter-in-law will be moved by his son after she freezes."


    "Well, what about you?" Yu Lan smiled. The vendor in front of him was just an ordinary man.


    "Me? I''ll be responsible for selling." the vendor said with a smile, "I''d better do the public work. Men need to make money to support their family."


    "En en." Yu Lan nodded and rammed Mo Wen''s waist with his side eyes. "Do you hear me? Men have to make money to support their family. You also have to work hard. Don''t always put the responsibility on the drunk body."


    "Yes, Lanlan, everything you say is right." Mo Wen couldn''t help holding Yu Lan''s hand. His anger dissipated immediately. Looking at Yu Lan''s eyes, they were full of spoil.


    Looking at the couple who said flirting and flirting, the vendor touched his forehead and knelt on the abacus''s knee after he finished. He felt as if he had seen the birth of another generation of wife slaves.


    "Hey, do you buy ice cubes? I have two crystal cores of ice cubes. I''ll sell you one." some people looked at the ink with sympathy, and the vendor said kindly.


    "Then buy one." he touched Mo Wen''s sweat soaked back, and Yu Lan smiled at Mo Wen, "you see you''re hot."


    "Blue is cool. I''ll just hold blue." Mo Wen hugged Yu Lan and proudly pulled her aside. During this period, he also glanced back at the vendor.


    Just now Mingming was fierce, but now there is no door for him to buy things.


    Pulling Yu Lan for another section of the way, Yu Lan suddenly saw a small figure crowding in the crowd, and one accidentally fell to the ground.


    Yu Lan hurried to help the fallen little boy up, and found that he was one of the twins adopted by Gu shuhuan.


    "Sister." Guo Xiao''s injured hand grasped Yu Lan''s arm tightly, and his eyes were full of tears. "Help us, everyone will be killed."


    "What?" Yu Lan was stunned and hurriedly picked up Guo Xiao and walked back.


    Mo Wen reached over and took Guo Xiao into his arms. At the same time, he could talk with Yu Lan conveniently.


    "What happened?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice, walking faster and faster under his feet.


    "A woman named Yu Ruoshui broke into our store and said she wanted to find you." Guo Xiao sobbed and couldn''t stop her tears. "Everyone was caught. Yu Ruoshui also said that she was in a bad mood and would kill all of us."


    "I know, I know that coming to you now will put you in danger." the soft voice has brought a cry. Guo Xiao wiped his tears with his dirty hands, "but none of us can ask for help."


    "Yu Ruoshui?" as soon as she heard the name, Yu Lan''s eyes darkened. She raised her hand and touched Guo Xiao''s head. Her side eyes whispered, "even if you didn''t call me, I must kill this woman."


    "Arvin, did the traces left by our car attract her?" Yu Lan twisted his eyebrows and asked the ink on his side as he ran.

 Chapter 449

    "No way." Mo Wen pulled Yu Lan and squeezed into a place with few people. "The roads I took are not easy to leave traces. Now in this environment, people in the South can''t follow our car prints to find us."


    "Then how could they suddenly find..." he gently wiped away the tears for Guo Xiao, and Yu Lan whispered hesitantly.


    She looked at the sad Guo Xiao, took a deep breath and smiled firmly at him. The steps under her feet were faster and faster, and almost ran, "it''s okay. We''ll help you drive the bad guys away."


    Because there were a lot of people in the market, Mo Wen simply took Yu Lan and jumped onto the nearby roof, took a shortcut and began to fly over the eaves and walls.


    Guo Xiao hugged Mo Wen''s neck and looked at his route in confusion. He was surprised that he could still walk home like this?


    "Arvin has a very good sense of direction and can always find the fastest way." it seems that he saw Guo Xiao''s surprise. Yu Lan touched his head and said with a smile, "we''ll be there soon."


    However, they went a step late.


    When Yu Lan and Mo Wen rushed over, Gu shuhuan was already full of bullet holes. He tightly protected the young ancient beads and jade in his arms, and his whole body was covered with blood.


    The ancient beads and jade were held together. They were out of breath when crying. It was painful to look at them.


    Yu Ruoshui''s hand is still carrying Chi Ting who is struggling. She picked up the gun and pulled the trigger on Chi Ting''s head in front of everyone.


    "Yu Ruoshui!"


    He pulled over Chi Ting, and Yu Lan shook his tail and directly fanned Yu Ruoshui out.


    Because Yu Lan''s attack was too sudden, Yu Ruoshui was thrown directly onto the nearby wall and hit it heavily.


    Looking at Chi Ting who was stunned, Yu Lan hugged her tightly, patted her on the back and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Looking at Yu Lan''s face in sunglasses, Chi Ting cried out "wow", pulled her clothes and trembled with fear.


    "Uncle died, this bad woman killed Uncle!"


    Looking up at the ancient book Huan that seemed to have no breath, and looking at Tang Han, Jiuxi and Ji Lianlian lying motionless on the ground, Yu Lan''s eyes were colder than ever.


    He handed Chi ting in his arms to Mo Wen. Yu Lan shook his tail and looked coldly at her powers with a gun.


    "Ah Wen, this time it''s my turn not to let you see me kill." Yu Lan took off his sunglasses and gradually stained blood from the pupil in his milky white eyes. "Will you take the children into the house?"


    "Blue blue, this kind of thing is still me..."


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan smiled, "this is the grudge between me and Yu Ruoshui. I want to solve it myself."


    Looking at the rare stubbornness on Yu Lan''s face, Mo Wen pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "I will make these children can''t see you, but I will always look at you. If you are in danger, I will come out to help you immediately."


    "It''s up to you." Yu Lan turned around, and countless joints emerged from the back of her left hand, armed with barbs. Many sharp and sharp bone spines also appeared at her fingertips, faintly glowing with cold light.


    "Strange, monster!" a power man screamed in horror, pulled the trigger and fired at Yu Lan.


    However, as soon as Yu Lan easily shook his tail, an invisible isolation layer immediately formed around him, which easily blocked all bullets outside.


    Her original gray pupils have now been safely stained with blood. With the seeping white eyes next to her, she looks very terrible.


    The next second she suddenly burst up, and her sharp fingers pierced a power''s throat directly.


    In the last years, Yu Lan didn''t kill people. Her hands were stained with human blood and zombie blood.


    More than a dozen powers around him used their own powers and began to attack Yu Lan with bullets. However, Yu Lan just shook off the powers with blood in his throat and looked back at the people around him.


    Countless attacks were blocked outside the isolation layer, and the fierce and harsh sound constantly stimulated Yu Lan''s eardrum.


    In a blaze of fire, Yu Lan finally moved. She slowly raised her arm and snapped her fingers.


    In an instant, all the attacks stopped, and countless powers looked at the large and small monsters who didn''t know when they came out, and cried out in horror.


    These monsters who didn''t know where to run out gathered on them, and their sharp teeth were stained with disgusting mucus.


    Is that a deformed zombie? Mo Wen, standing at the door of the store, looked at these powers who were bitten through their throats by deformed zombies, turned and pushed Chi Ting back, who was curious to bounce her head.


    "Be good." he said faintly with his side eyes.


    Chi Ting nodded quickly with her round eyes open.


    By now, Mo Wen had moved all the children to the house. Only Gu shuhuan could not move easily because of his heavy injury.


    Fortunately, although some of the children fell into a coma, they were still alive. Tang Han''s injury looked the most serious, with injuries large and small.


    When Ruoshui got up from the ground with his teeth clenched, all her men died, and countless deformed zombies were still climbing on them, ferociously biting their flesh and blood.


    "Yu Ruoshui." Yu Lan raised his eyes and looked at Yu Ruoshui. Lifting his feet seemed to be slow, but actually he walked quickly.


    For the average zombie, it is weaker than the power of the same level.


    But for Yu Lan, a human zombie, her level 3 ability is several times higher than that of the same level of powers.


    "You are..." Yu Ruoshui looked at Yu Lan in horror and suddenly said, "you are Yu Lan! You''re not dead yet?!"


    "Thanks to you, it''s not easy to recognize me." Yu Lan walked in front of Yu Ruoshui with a smile and happily shook his tail. "Do you want to die?"


    "Dead?" Yu Ruoshui wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and raised his hand to build an isolation layer.


    She looked at Yu Lan up and down, and suddenly said with a sarcastic smile, "what, you have become a monster now. Won''t you become a zombie? It''s disgusting."


    "Disgusting?" Yu Lan picked his eyebrows. The blood color faded from his eyes, and the whole pupil became white, giving people an extremely quiet feeling.


    She looked up and down at Yu Ruoshui, and a flick of her tail directly pierced the isolation layer of Yu Ruoshui.


    "Not as good as you." she chuckled and slapped Yu Ruoshui fan on the ground.


    Unexpectedly, as a level-3 power, the leader of the last world was knocked to the ground by a zombie in Yu Lan. Yu Ruoshui looked at her coldly, picked up the gun and fired several shots at Yu Lan.

 Chapter 450

    "At the beginning, my isolation layer was pierced by your bullet, but it''s a pity that you didn''t hit me." Yu Lan smiled, "it''s a pity that you can''t even pierce my isolation layer this time, garbage."


    After that, she directly raised her hand and grabbed Yu Ruoshui''s neck, looking at her struggling appearance coldly.


    Being mercilessly insulted by Yu Lan, Yu Ruoshui, a proud person, can''t stand it. She tightly holds Yu Lan''s wrist and tries very hard to find herself a moment to breathe.


    It happened that she saw the ink that had been standing at the door of the shop, looked at Yu Lan''s milky white eyes, and suddenly said with a low smile, "Yu Lan, are you with that man now?"


    "You are a low-level zombie. How can you deserve such a good man?!"


    Yu Lan sneered and looked at Yu Ruoshui as if he were looking at a neuropathy.


    But Yu Ruoshui thought Yu Lan had some scruples. He suddenly raised his voice and said to Mo Wen, "Hey, a man like you shouldn''t know what this woman is like?"


    When Mo Wen saw it, she said proudly, "this disgusting zombie has been driven out of the house by her own father since childhood, but my father hasn''t given her any living expenses. Who knows how many unclean people have lived up to now, and then she still has the face to go to college."


    "Now the identity of the zombie really matches you. It''s as dirty as you." Yu Ruoshui sneered and jumped aside when Yu Lan was distracted.


    Yu Lan is really thinking about things now.


    When she was a child, someone would call her a living allowance every month. She always thought it was Yu jueying and that her father had some human nature. Now, according to Yu Ruoshui, it''s not Yu jueying who gave her the money. Who could it be?


    "I was a little angry when I heard that there was a woman around you." Yu Ruoshui continued to die looking at the expressionless ink standing at the door. "But I didn''t expect that it was Yu Lan, a guy who couldn''t stand on the table. Hey, man, join us. I promise you can sit in a position that countless people can''t think of."


    Although Mo Wen looked expressionless at the moment, he was actually thinking about how to make Yu Ruoshui close her annoying mouth.


    Drooping his eyes, he saw the stones on the ground. He picked them up and pinched them. He felt that the size was still appropriate.


    Just then, Jiang Yiming, who had been hiding in the dark, ran out. He had two gunshot wounds on his shoulder. It was just to protect Jiuxi. Unfortunately, he didn''t protect them in the end.


    "Miss," he whispered, "I just called all the guards."


    The bodyguards she hid in the dark were more than thirty people, all of whom were elites. They could definitely crush the zombie Yu Lan.


    "Very good." this is her territory. Her men have as many as they want.


    Yu Ruoshui was proud, and suddenly a figure flashed in front of her. When she looked at it, Mo Wen had stuffed the stone in her hand into her mouth, and then pounded her cheek with two heavy fists.


    Standing next to Jiang Yiming, you can almost hear the sound of Yu Ruoshui''s teeth breaking.


    "Well, you can finally shut up." Mo Wen said calmly, raised his eyes and smiled gently at Yu Lan, "blue, you continue, I won''t disturb you."


    Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen and really turned to the shop. He couldn''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth.


    In Mo Wen''s eyes, there is no gentleman''s demeanor. He doesn''t beat women. In his eyes, as long as those that hinder his eyes look the same.


    Poor Yu Ruoshui''s teeth were all broken. If she didn''t say it, the dusty stone was also broken in her mouth. She can''t speak now, even her face and mouth can''t open.


    "My man is a little direct." Yu Lan smiled and swept the tail with a small frequency. "Forgive me."


    As soon as the voice fell, she didn''t linger any longer, and flashed in front of Yu Ruoshui.


    Jiang Yiming raised his hand to stop her. Unfortunately, he was soon surrounded by countless deformed zombies.


    Yu Ruoshui raised his hand and subconsciously propped up an isolation layer, but Yu Lan easily passed through it. The sharp tail directly penetrated Yu Ruoshui''s arm and made her whole person spasm in pain.


    She opened her mouth slightly, but she couldn''t make a sound at all.


    In fact, she was a little confused from the moment when Mo Wen stuffed the stone into her mouth.


    In her opinion, she is the next stable successor in the south. Her identity and appearance are much higher than Yu Lan. Now she is directly trampled into the soil by this man?!


    How dare he? How could he?


    Raising his tail, he directly broke Yu Ruoshui''s arm supporting the isolation layer. Yu Lan went up and held her head with one hand and hit the brick wall behind her.


    Seeing the tragedy of Yu Ruoshui, Jiang Yiming was angry. He struggled to run out of the mouth of the deformed zombie, raised his gun and fired two shots at Yu Lan.


    Unfortunately, they were all blocked out by Yu Lan''s tail.


    "You monster!" Jiang Yiming shouted desperately.


    At the same time, many powers appeared around again, firmly surrounding Yu Lan, but because Yu Lan pressed Yu Ruoshui''s head, none of them moved arbitrarily.


    "People in this world will not be absolutely kind or absolutely vicious, but there will be a bottom line." ignoring the covetous eyes around, Yu Lan looked at Yu Ruoshui''s vicious eyes and said in a flat voice, "Whether crazy, stupid or normal people, as long as they are called people, there must be a bottom line. There must be something that can''t be touched or moved, but you don''t."


    "Yu Ruoshui, you are not even as good as my zombie."


    Yu Lan''s voice was low, and his sharp tail went directly towards Yu Ruoshui''s face door.


    If you hit Yu Ruoshui, you will die.


    Yu Ruoshui, after all, is also a level 3 power. At this moment, she propped up an isolation layer with her whole body strength and stood awkwardly against Yu Lan''s tail.


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan also wrapped an isolation layer on her tail. Compared with Ruoshui''s isolation layer, her isolation layer is more powerful, so it can easily penetrate Ruoshui''s isolation layer.


    At this time, Jiang Yifan finally broke away from the deformed zombie and rushed towards Yu Lan. He did not hesitate to grasp Yu Lan''s tail, even if his palm was penetrated by the barb above.


    Jiang Yifan is an extremely rare dual-system power in the last world. He is the biggest trump card under Yu Ruo sailor.


    His basic ability is invisibility, but another hidden ability is poison.

 Chapter 451

    The vitality of a two-tier power is very short. Whenever he uses a hidden power, his vitality will decay rapidly.


    But now Jiang Yiming doesn''t care so much.


    When he grabbed Yu Lan''s tail, he directly used the poison power. Yu Lan only felt that his whole back was like hemp. When she was paralyzed, she couldn''t move. She watched Jiang Yifan take Yu Ruoshui away from under her hand. Her eyes roared coldly and pulled off her tail.


    The next second, three tails grew from her tailbone, bypassed Jiang Yifan directly from three angles and stabbed Yu Ruoshui.


    The woman who killed her must die.


    At this time, countless powers around attacked Yu Lan, and Yu Lan was directly submerged in the flame of the power.


    Mo Wen also found something wrong at this time. He rushed over, but saw that Yu Lan hid himself well under the isolation layer, and the person pierced by her three tails was Jiang Yiming.


    At the most critical moment, Jiang Yiming protected Yu Ruoshui with his own body.


    "Die with power!" at the last moment of his life, Jiang Yiming looked at Ruoshui hoarsely, and Yu Ruoshui flustered him. The next second, he threw a square box on the ground without hesitation.


    The feeling of dying just now really frightened her and made her tremble.


    Countless vines entangled Yu Ruoshui and dragged him into the ground. At the last minute, Yu Lan''s tail only hooked Yu Ruoshui''s leg and rolled down.


    At the cost of hundreds of elites and Jiang Yiming''s life, Yu Ruoshui, who lost one hand and one leg, successfully drilled into the ground and ran away.


    Yu Lan immediately sent the deformed zombie to catch up, but the place where the vine connects is the center of the first district in the south. At present, she can''t control the deformed zombie so far.


    "This can make her run away." Yu Lan is a little stuffy.


    "Lan Lan, aren''t you hurt?" Mo Wen pressed on LAN''s shoulder and asked after smashing all the powers around him.


    "OK, OK." Yu Lan took a deep breath, spit out the anger in his throat and said with a smile. Just now she did feel disturbed by poison, but nothing happened after pulling out her tail.


    The three tails shook gently. Yu Lan shook the blood stains on them and took them all back.


    Since she became a level 3 zombie, she doesn''t need to eat her tail to supplement the spinal cord. She just needs to take the tail back to the coccyx.


    "Go and have a look at the ancient book Huan first." he took Mo Wen and stepped on the floor to the door of the grocery store. Yu Lan saw the dying ancient book Huan at a glance.


    "Still alive." she squatted down and looked at Gu shuhuan''s wound and frowned, "but these gunshot wounds are the key..."


    I''m afraid the ancient book Huan won''t last long.


    It seems that he heard Yu Lan''s voice, and Huan''s turbid eyes moved. He sincerely looked at Yu Lan, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Uncle!"


    "Dad!"


    Chi ting and Gu Yugu Zhu ran over, knelt down in front of Gu shuhuan and looked at him, tears "Bata" and "Bata" falling down.


    "Uncle..." Guo Xiao and Tang Han, who didn''t know when to wake up, also ran over and choked at the ancient book Huan''s voice.


    Perhaps he saw the children he was most worried about. Gu shuhuan''s eyelids trembled and finally closed, quiet and silent.


    "He has gone." Yu Lan whispered.


    The children cried, and Chi Ting shook Gu shuhuan''s body. Unfortunately, he couldn''t stand up again.


    "Now we have to get out of here with the children." Yu Lan stood up and said, with some fatigue in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Our car can''t hold so many children." Mo Wen looked at his car and whispered.


    "It doesn''t matter." Yu Lan lowered his eyes and held Mo Wen''s hand. "I have a way."


    ......


    The children finally burned the whole grocery store. According to Tang Han, the memory here is no longer needed.


    Due to the current weather, the corpse is very easy to stink and rot, so they cremated the corpse of ancient Shu Huan and only took away the ashes.


    Holding the ashes of ancient book Huan, Chi Ting stood on the deserted ground, even her tears had dried up.


    Tang Han and Jiuxi, who woke up later, held a child and coaxed them with their heads down and in a low voice.


    Guo Xiao guards the unconscious Guo Le and Ji Lianlian. He squats on the ground and doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    "Blue?"


    Seeing Yu Lan looking at the wall behind him, Mo Wen couldn''t help walking over and whispered.


    They have now left the central area in the south. Now they are standing in the former outer area, now the place of death.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing no expression on Yu Lan''s face, Mo Wen surrounded her from behind and covered her hand in front of her.


    "I just don''t think I can just put it in Ruoshui." Yu Lan whispered, then raised his hand and gave a frightening roar.


    I haven''t heard the roar of Yu Lan''s zombie for a long time. Mo Wen was stunned. He was very keen to hear the sound of zombies running around.


    Not one or two, but many.


    Among the dust, the ink only felt that the ground seemed to be shaking. Countless zombies with different looks gathered here. There was a dark place around, and nothing could be seen clearly except countless pairs of white and scary eyes at night.


    Some of them have only one or two levels, while others have four or five levels. These arrogant and arrogant zombies in the last world are now standing here so seriously, waiting for Yu Lan''s orders like loyal dogs.


    "Now Yu jueying has taken most of the people to country e, so take advantage of it and let the zombies embarrass the current manager... Yu Ruoshui." Yu Lan''s milky white eyes darkened slightly in the night, and the killing intention of bone erosion can be seen faintly. "I want her to sleep well."


    "Ah Wen, I suddenly want the south to be mine." after a pause, Yu Lan suddenly turned her eyes to Mo Wen. From the perspective of Mo Wen, you can just see her white almost transparent pupils.


    "Then it will become you." kissed Yu Lan''s ear, and Mo Wen smiled low.


    He ordered all the zombies to attack the southern defense. Yu Lan was ready to leave with the children.


    She called the larger deformed zombies underground and asked them to take the children to the lust League.


    The appearance of these deformed zombies is similar to those before, but their physique is several times larger. Their bodies are relatively flat and their limbs are relatively thick.


    After Gu shuhuan''s death, the children took the initiative to ask to go to the desire League and vowed to avenge Gu shuhuan.


    In addition to the desire alliance, they really had no place to go, so Yu Lan and Mo Wen agreed to their request.

 Chapter 452

    however......


    "Who should take care of them if you take them to Yumeng?" Yu Lan asked, looking at the ink sitting next to him.


    "Drunk without night." Mo Wen said faintly, and pulled Yu Lan into his arms at the same time.


    Because the movement speed of the deformed zombie was several times faster than that of the car, they also abandoned the car and chose to use the deformed zombie to go to Yumeng.


    "..." Yu Lan glanced at the ink, "why do you do everything drunk at night?"


    "Those who can do more work." Mo Wen looked at the dark sky and smiled gently at Yu Lan, "so I can have time to accompany you."


    "..." Yu Lan smiled silently in his heart and leaned against Mo Wen''s shoulder in a daze.


    "That''s right." she suddenly said, "I remember ye Wuchen''s sister Jiu knows them. You gave them to drunken night care. What about them now?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t care about this." Mo Wen frowned and thought, "if you want to know, I''ll go back and ask you if you''re drunk."


    "Cheng." Yu Lan nodded, "there are just a few children in a coma. Let''s get drunk all night."


    Poor drunk night doesn''t know that he has been forced to take care of children by Mo Wen. He is still drunk in all kinds of documents.


    ......


    Before dawn, they arrived at the desire alliance. This time, Qu Miaomiao was standing at the door to meet them.


    "Boss, welcome back." although Qu Miaomiao was a little surprised to see that Mo Wen came here with a monster, she still smiled sweetly.


    Mo Wen nodded, hugged Yu Lan and jumped off the back of the deformed zombie.


    Tang Han and his children also got off the deformed zombie. Jiuxi took Gu Zhu and Gu Yu in her arms and looked curiously at Qu Miao, hesitating to hide behind Yu Lan.


    Mo Wen walked over consciously and held Guo Le and Ji Lianlian in his arms.


    If he doesn''t hug, he must be blue.


    "Boss, they are..." this is the corner of Qu Miaomiao''s mouth. She looked at the ink and looked puzzled.


    "The stronghold of Gu shuhuan has been destroyed. These are his adopted children." Mo Wen said faintly, taking Yu Lan and the children to Yumeng.


    Qu Miaomiao hurried ahead to lead the way.


    "So many children have to arrange accommodation for them." Qu Miaomiao thought about it and suggested, "boss, with so many children, we might as well prepare a house for them as the children''s area."


    "Yes, I''ll tell you later." Mo Wen nodded.


    "By the way, boss, a lot of things happened during the time you left." after talking about the children, Qu Miaomiao walked along, "first of all, the emperor has finally come."


    "What did you say?" Mo Wen glanced over.


    Under Mo Wen''s dark eyes, Qu Miaomiao smiled and said, "just ask the drunk emperor about the specific situation. I only know that xiuhuang is now in the white envoy base. It seems that he is still working as an intelligence agent."


    "Well..." intelligence agent? Mo Wen touched his chin.


    "Also, Zhang Xin and Yao Yao are back. Zhang Xin strongly said he wanted to see you. Do you want to see?" Qu Miaomiao asked with an uncontrollable smile when he thought of Zhang Xin''s angry expression.


    "Yes." Mo Wen nodded.


    "These are the two more important things. You can ask the drunken emperor about other things." Qu Miaomiao smiled. As soon as they entered the desire alliance with ink, they saw that drunken night came angrily, holding an ink Xiaohuan in their hand.


    "Here you are, girl." pushing Mo Xiaohuan to Mo Wen, the famous drunk emperor now said he was very, very angry and wanted to eat people.


    Mo Wen looked at Mo Xiaohuan and didn''t make a sound.


    Mo Xiaohuan jumped into Yu Lan''s arms happily and shouted "Ma Ma" intimately.


    "Do you know how many sweets your daughter has to eat all day? I owe LV Shi so much. Boss, I tell you, when Xiuqi comes back, I''ll find me and drive until I have to blame you for this shit." drunk night is full of resentment now, and the whole person gives a gloomy feeling.


    "Don''t worry first." Mo Wen calmly pulled Mo Xiaohuan out of blue''s arms and said, "you can help look at these two children first."


    Drunk without night, it seems that I saw the two children held by Mo Wen. I narrowed my eyes slightly and healed them directly with power.


    "God, where did so many children come from?" I looked up and saw a lot of bear children behind Mo Wen. At present, I asked with some collapse.


    "The stronghold of ancient Shu Huan was destroyed. These were all his adopted children," Mo Wen explained.


    "What about the ancient book Huan people?" drunken night said angrily, "let him come and take care of the children."


    "He''s dead." after seeing his eyes drunk all night, Mo Wen said faintly, "now you take care of these children."


    Looking at the natural appearance of Mo Wen, drunk all night, I suddenly felt that I was sorry for not screwing off Mo Wen''s neck for living for nearly 30 years.


    Thinking so, drunk night jumped directly at the ink, and then the gorgeous ink was folded one by one against the wall.


    Qu Miaomiao looked at the interaction between the two and couldn''t help laughing. It was hard to hold back his smile.


    Yu Lan was holding Ji Lianlian and Guo Le, who were gradually waking up. When he saw that they were completely awake, he put them on the ground with a smile.


    Guo Xiao ran over directly and hugged Guo Le. She shed tears pitifully.


    And Chi Ting, who has been in a daze, hurriedly came to hold Ji Lianlian.


    "Where''s uncle?" Ji Lianlian, who just woke up from a coma, whispered.


    Chi Ting was stunned for a moment. She lowered her eyelids and handed Ji Lianlian the ashes in her arms. Her dry eyes were wet again.


    Ji Lianlian stared at the urn in Chi Ting''s hand, bit her lips and cried.


    "God..." drunk Wuye, who was put down by Mo Wen, looked at these bear children and silently counted them, "boss, you are more cruel this time. You brought me eight children back. Is this?"


    "You find a way to provide them with a place to live." Mo Wen looked back at Tang Han, and then turned back to drunk night, "by the way, where did ye Wuchen''s brother and sister put them last time?"


    "In the handover City, I asked Qin Feng to take care of them." although his face was full of, he was willing to follow Mo Wen''s orders. After thinking about it, he finally decided to give these children a place to live in the rest area.


    "Boss, I''ll ask someone to change the rest area and give it to them. Now let''s get down to business."


    "Then I''ll take the children to the lounge first." Qu Miaomiao took the initiative to answer and smiled at the children. "You all follow your sister now. I''ll take you to a safe place to rest."

 Chapter 453

    Jiuxi looked at Qu Miaomiao and Tang Han. She was quiet.


    Tang Han looked like an elder. He nodded his head. Seeing Yu Lan''s gentle smile on them, he followed Qu Miaomiao forward.


    Mo Xiaohuan rarely sees people about her age. She looks at Yu Lan and follows the children with LAN''s consent.


    Seeing that the bear children are gone and drunk all night, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. In his opinion, the people who can take care of the children are gods. He is about to be tossed to death by Mo Xiaohuan.


    "Boss, let me tell you the news I just got." walking on the road side by side with Mo Wen, drunk all night, he said directly, "there is a rebellion in the north."


    "Who rebelled?" ink said.


    "Ye Zhi''s younger brother Ye Gong rebelled." Zui Wuyi smiled and said, "Ye Gong has successfully won the hearts of half the civilians by taking advantage of the emptiness in the north and his prestige as the only healing power in the north."


    "Now the whole north is in a mess, with domestic and foreign troubles."


    "Where''s Xu Jielin?" Mo Wen asked the eye-catching man.


    "I don''t know." drunk night shook his head. "He hid himself very well. We can''t get his news at all."


    "Let Jingjing find out which camp he belongs to." Mo Wen smiled gently, looking harmless. "We''ll destroy which camp he belongs to."


    "..." drunk all night, he smoked the corners of his mouth. Sure enough, the jealous man is the most terrible.


    Yu Lan also glanced at the ink beside him, quietly touched it and pinched his waist, so that he wouldn''t take a wind in front of outsiders.


    "Boss, Xiuqi finally came news." soon drunk all night, he went to his residence with Mo Wen and Yu Lan, found two documents from the table, handed them over and said, "he is now an information clerk in the white envoy base as an ordinary person."


    "He gave the news to Jingjing, and then Jingjing sent it to us." Zui Wuyi said, pulling over a chair, sitting on it and raising his legs, "I don''t know how he did it. He said everything he wanted to convey to us."


    "First of all, the people in the white envoy base want to kill you and your sister-in-law." Zui Wuyi whispered, "although I don''t know where they got your photos from, it''s undeniable... Boss, you should be careful when you go out these days."


    "Why is Lanlan involved?" Mo Wen and Yu Lan looked at the appearance printed on the document, suddenly looked at each other, and saw the other''s eyes at the same time.


    "It''s the end of the night!" Yu Lan whispered. "He must have recorded our appearance at this time. Is he the man of the white envoy base?"


    "I should have killed him." Mo Wen said coldly.


    "It''s too late to say that now." Yu Lan glanced. "Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth."


    "That''s right." in his heart, he has marked Yezhi and others with the label of death. Mo Wen gently hooked his lips and said, "if they kill us later, I just want to kill them back."


    "I also don''t think anyone will break the ground on you." Zui Wuyi rolled his eyes and continued after a pause, "and the white envoy has a plan for Pangu."


    "The content of the plan is very simple. Let country m attack country e, and then try to find a way to send people from the north and south to support. They attack the handover city when the internal emptiness of China''s major forces is empty. They take Qin Feng and master the traffic arteries in the North and South at the same time." zuiwuye couldn''t help laughing, "But don''t tell me, boss. At the beginning, I thought it was like a plan for the north and south to support country E. I just couldn''t figure out what country m was going to do. I didn''t expect that the guys in Baishi base were from country M."


    "What does it mean to take Qin Feng?" Yu Lan asked softly.


    "It''s the literal meaning." drunk Wuye inserted a word, but he was almost shrunk to the corner of the wall.


    "Bai Shi base seems to have a technology that can turn the powers into weapons. They intend to use the power of Dao Qinfeng." Mo Wen pointed a large paragraph on the document to Yu Lan, and then handed the document to Yu Lan.


    "When Qin Feng knows, he probably doesn''t want to think about the boss and your daughter-in-law." drunk night smiled.


    I always feel that drunk Wuye is changing his way to find fault with himself. Mo Wen raised his eyes, swept drunk Wuye with no joy and anger, and then smiled gently.


    Laughing out of the goose bumps drunk all night.


    "Boss, what shall we do?" Zui Wuyi approached Mo Wen and asked, "can we help Qin Feng?"


    "Don''t help." Mo Wen said faintly. Now he''s not happy to think that Qin Feng has been thinking about Yu Lan before handing over the city.


    "But boss, I think we''d better help." zuiwuye touched his forehead and chin. "The main traffic route in the north and south is the handover city. If the handover city is occupied by the white envoy base, it will be tantamount to forcibly dividing China into two parts. At that time, our business and economy outside will also be affected."


    "We managed to destroy the two selling points of Bai emissary and let them lose a lot of money, but we can''t cut off our own wealth."


    "Speaking of this, I suddenly remembered a thing." Mo Wen suddenly frowned. "Drunk all night, did you promise me to go to the selling point in the third district of the place of death? Now it seems that it has been delayed for a year."


    "..." drunk all night, he choked. He took a deep breath, looked at the ink and said sadly, "boss, it''s winter soon. Are you going to freeze me to death?"


    "It''s still midsummer now." Mo Wen said with a smile.


    Drunk night waved his hand and said, "anyway, boss, I work hard for you all day. It''s not authentic if you use it up."


    Mo Wen smiled and refused to comment on the words of being drunk all night.


    From beginning to end, Yu Lan sat by and turned over the documents without expressing any views.


    "Blue blue, do you think you can help or not?" Mo Wen asked with his side eyes.


    When drunk after all is said and done, she can''t help but feel in her heart. When Yu Lan said she would not help the ink, she would not help. But if Yu Lan said that she would help, the ink would be different because of all kinds of narrow-minded eyes. Anyway, make complaints about Yu Lan.


    "Help." Yu Lan closed the document and returned it to Mo Wen. "When I want to go south in the future, if the handover city is occupied by the white envoy base, it won''t do me any good."


    What''s the reason? Drunk without night, a little confused.


    "OK, then help them." Mo Wen nodded, looked back and said to Zui Wuye, "Zui Wuye, go to the handover city and make a deal with Qin Feng."

 Chapter 454

    "What deal?" drunken night suddenly felt a little flustered. Every time Mo Wen asked him to do something, nothing was easy.


    "You tell Qin Feng the plan of the white envoy base, and then tell him that we will help them." Mo Wen tapped the document, "but in return, when Lan Lan competes for the south, he must give me a hand and fully support LAN LAN."


    "Boss, what did you just say your sister-in-law wanted to do?" drunk night said in an incredible voice.


    "I want the southern force," Yu Lan replied to Zui Wuyi with his chin on the arm of his chair.


    "Sister-in-law, are you serious?" drunk night couldn''t help blinking.


    "Of course." Yu Lan smiled, revealing a row of white teeth. "I think it''s a pity that the power of the south lies in Ruoshui''s hand. Just give it to me."


    Is the strength of the South Chinese cabbage? You say you want it.


    "But the leader of the south is still Yu jueying?"


    "Then let Yu jueying die too." Yu Lan said with a smile. Her smile was the same as the ink.


    It''s really dark


    Drunk Wuye swallowed his saliva, but when he saw that neither Mo Wen nor Yu Lan was joking, he nodded silently, "good sister-in-law, I will support you."


    "Your support is useless." Mo Wen said obliquely, "my support is useful."


    "..." why don''t you say you are the Almighty little prince? Drunk night couldn''t help but feign in his heart and said, "but what if Qin Feng doesn''t agree? After all, there are still north and south to ask for help."


    "You tell him not to think too much. 100% of the north and South can''t help him." Mo Wen smiled gently. "Let''s not talk about the internal and external troubles in the north. Now even the south is not much better. In addition, since Bai envoy can arrange such a big move by the United Nations, how can he not think of all the future."


    "Boss, you are so determined." Zui Wuye stabbed, "then I''ll see if the north and South can send someone to support them to transfer the city."


    "If it doesn''t come out, you''ll help me deal with things for a year." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "Bah!" drunk night was angry at this. He rolled up his sleeves, gritted his teeth and stared at the ink, "two months at most!"


    "Two years." Mo Wen raised his eyes and smiled.


    "..." drunk night broke his silver teeth.


    "Then I''ll go to the handover City, boss. What will you do then?" Zui Wuyi said, biting his teeth ferociously. "Don''t say where you''re going for an outing."


    "I''ll take some people to the white envoy base." Mo Wen looked at the document in his hand and said, "Xiuqi said let''s go and help him."


    "I''ll go too." for fear that Mo Wen didn''t take him, Yu Lan quickly raised his hand and opened his eyes.


    "Take you, take you." Mo Wen rubbed Yu Lan''s head.


    "Hoo, boss, when are you going to start?" finally led the topic to the normal topic again. Drunk all night, I couldn''t help but breathe out before asking.


    "Xiuqi gave us the way to enter the white envoy." Mo Wen lowered his eyes and said, "just go to the handover city first. Blue and I will go to the white envoy base after the white envoy changes."


    "Don''t the white envoys want to take advantage of us when the interior is empty in the north and south? Let''s attack their headquarters when the interior is empty."


    Mo Wen said with a smile, holding his chin, in a gentle and pleasant voice.


    "OK." drunk night stretched, "I''ll clean up and start."


    Although he doesn''t like going out very much in this hot day, he is very happy that he doesn''t have to take care of his children at last.


    Mo Wen glanced at him, seemed to see through what he thought, smiled and said nothing.


    Next, drunk Wuye took out several documents and handed them to Mo Wen. They began to discuss business affairs without saying a word.


    When they were talking about things, Yu Lan went to the window to see the black fish. She turned on the outside light and lay on the window. Soon I saw the big face of the black fish.


    Smiled and said hello, and the black fish shook his tail happily.


    [can you help me find the crystal nucleus of other fish zombies?] Yu Lan bent her eyes and asked silently in her heart.


    [here''s just a fish zombie.] the black fish looks a little embarrassed.


    Yu Lan also felt that the black fish couldn''t find anything here. She sighed a little lost and felt that if she could go to the beach one day, she must find more crystal nuclei to eat.


    [but these two days I found a way to go farther.] it seemed that Yu Lan was lost, and the black fish couldn''t help saying:


    I found a way to swim farther. Maybe I can find the crystal nucleus of other fish zombies


    Hearing this, Yu Lan was suddenly happy. Since she became a zombie, her biggest pain was that she couldn''t eat the delicious food of human beings. There was nothing else to eat except crystal core for three meals a day.


    The forest of death still has leaves and sweet crystal nuclei for her to eat. There''s nothing outside.


    [really? Please.] she smiled at the black fish.


    I''ll find it for you now


    As soon as the black fish shook his tail, he went into the darkness behind him. Yu Lan narrowed his eyes for a long time. He didn''t turn off the light until he couldn''t see the black fish at all.


    ......


    "Hello." Mo Xiaohuan tried to blend in with the group of children. She took out the dessert in her pocket and handed it to the biggest Tang handao, "this is for you."


    Tang Han looked at her eyes and waved his hand to stop talking.


    "I''ve also hidden a lot." Mo Xiaohuan whispered, "here you are."


    "Thank you." Tang Han finally accepted Mo Xiaohuan''s gift.


    "What''s the matter with your eyes?" Tang Han asked after hesitating for a long time. "Why are they all dark?"


    "Ah, I''ve been like this since I was born." Mo Xiaohuan touched his eyes carelessly. "Hemp''s eyes are white. My eyes are black. In fact, they''re a good match."


    "Mom?" Tang Han thought, "do you mean sister Yu Lan?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiao laughed. "Mom is very nice. Unlike dad, she always wants to drive me away."


    "Sister Yu Lan is really a good person." Tang Han said with some guilt, "when I first saw her white eyes, I thought she was a very dangerous zombie and wanted my uncle to drive her away."


    "I think so, too." Jiuxi interrupted, "I''m afraid as soon as I hear that she''s a zombie, but she''s really a good person."

 Chapter 455

    "If I didn''t take off my glasses, I should be afraid that we would be afraid to see her eyes." Tang Han said with a self deprecating smile, "obviously I am such a kind person, but I still... I''ve been thinking on my way here that if I didn''t mean to drive sister Yu Lan away, sister Yu Lan wouldn''t go, and Yu Ruoshui wouldn''t kill my uncle."


    "It''s all my fault."


    Looking at Tang Han biting his lips, Mo Xiaohuan opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    She didn''t like talking very much, and now she can''t even open her mouth.


    "Child, you can''t think so." Qu Miaomiao, who walked in front, turned back with a sweet smile, "Although I don''t know what you''ve been through, I think even if you didn''t mean to catch up with Yu Lan at that time, it doesn''t mean that she will stay until the time when Ruoshui comes. If you always indirectly bring these mistakes to yourself, you will really be driven crazy."


    Chi Ting, who has been holding the ashes of ancient book Huan, also raised her head at this time. She bit her teeth and quickly lowered her head to hold back her tears.


    In her opinion, Gu shuhuan died to save her from being caught among sailors. Before that, she had been thinking whether Gu shuhuan would not die if she hid herself and was not caught alive.


    Tang Han looked at Qu Miaomiao''s sweet smile and suddenly felt that the whole person had been cured.


    He lowered his head and his face was a little hot.


    Mo Xiaohuan took Tang Han''s actions at the bottom of his eyes and turned his eyes in some doubt.


    "Go and apologize to Yu Lan?" Qu Miaomiao smiled, touched Tang Han''s head and said in a sweet voice, "I believe Yu Lan will forgive you."


    "En!" Tang Han and Jiu Xi nodded heavily, with firm eyes.


    "By the way, you also have twins here." looking back at Guo Le and Guo Xiao, Qu Miaomiao said happily, "what a coincidence, my sister and I are also twins."


    "Really?" Guo Le and Guo Xiao raised their eyes and asked.


    "Really." seeing that their reactions were so consistent, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help laughing, "but without your tacit understanding, I feel that my sister Yao and I are the type who wants to make ourselves different from each other."


    Guo Xiao and Guo Le looked at each other, as if they didn''t quite understand Qu Miaomiao''s words.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are still young." seeing this, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help laughing. "When you grow up, you will change. Everyone will become the same."


    Speaking of this, Qu Miaomiao''s expression still didn''t change a little, but Mo Xiaohuan found that the color of Qu Miaomiao''s whole body changed from gray to dark.


    With these words, Qu Miaomiao has brought these children to the rest area and just met the drunken Linxue coming face to face.


    "Sister Linxue." Qu Miaomiao smiled.


    "Miaomiao." he said hello to Qu Miaomiao. Drunk Linxue looked at the group of children behind her curiously and asked, "what''s the matter with these children?"


    "The boss brought them back." Qu Miaomiao smiled. "The drunk emperor asked me to arrange them in the rest area. After that, they can build a special place for them to live in the rest area."


    "So." drunk Linxue nodded, "where did the boss find so many children?"


    "Gu shuhuan is dead. These are the children he adopted." Qu Miaomiao replied.


    "Ancient book Huan... Is it the ancient book Huan with the north as the stronghold? If something happens to him, will the stronghold be destroyed?" Zui Linxue asked casually. At the same time, he simply followed Qu Miaomiao to choose a place for the children to rest.


    "Yes, the boss said it was burned." Qu Miaomiao smiled and looked at Zui Linxue. Seeing that she still had some dark blue color at the bottom of her eyes, she couldn''t help asking, "sister Linxue, I heard you quarreled with Zui emperor?"


    "Cough." drunk Linxue choked by his oral test, "who told you?"


    "Our desire alliance is spreading, and now we all regard this as gossip news." Qu Miaomiao said with a smile, "sister Linxue never said a heavy word to the drunk emperor before, but someone saw you yelling at the drunk emperor yesterday."


    "... that''s where I went to relax when I was discussing with him. Zui Linxue held his forehead and whispered," at that time, my brother had to go to a place of death. I thought the place of death was too dangerous. If we wanted to go to the South or North, we argued. It shouldn''t be a quarrel? "


    "Are you both yelling at me? Isn''t it noisy?" Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help glancing at drunk Linxue and joking, "sister Linxue, you can ask the people who have witnessed it. I''m sure everyone will say that you two are quarreling. Before, you would never say half a word to drunk Emperor."


    "Really." drunk Linxue touched his face, and his expression looked strange.


    "But the drunken emperor is actually very good to sister Linxue." seeing that drunk Linxue''s expression is a little dignified, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help laughing, "if others dare to yell at the drunken emperor, ten lives are not enough, but sister Linxue, aren''t you safe now?"


    Drunk Linxue smiled, but didn''t speak.


    "I think this lounge is good." I almost went to the innermost part to find a connected lounge. Qu Miaomiao opened the door and said with satisfaction, "there are no people in this row of lounges. How many rooms do you need?"


    The latter question is naturally addressed to the children.


    "Four rooms are enough for us." Tang Han whispered.


    "Well, you look at the points first, and I''ll find some people to protect you first." Qu Miaomiao bent down to Tang Han, "you must lock the door after you enter the door, okay? Don''t open the door except us."


    Tang Han looked at Qu Miaomiao and nodded.


    "Why don''t I watch the children here first? It''s still too dangerous in the desire League after all." Zui Linxue said with some uneasiness. They don''t hurt the children, which doesn''t mean that other people in the desire League won''t hurt either.


    "Also OK." Qu Miaomiao nodded, "do you need me to tell the drunk emperor?"


    "No need." Zui Linxue shook her head. "I didn''t go back last night. I''ve been in the lounge."


    "God, you''re all like this. Aren''t you arguing?" Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help but cover his lips and smile. He waved his hand after seeing some embarrassment on the drunk Linxue''s face. "Okay, okay, I know. I''ll go to the defense department and supply department to make a rest for the children first."


    "Well, I''ll keep it here." Zui Linxue nodded.


    Qu Miaomiao left at ease.


    Drunk Linxue looked at Tang Han in a low voice, "do you want to have a rest first? I think you seem very tired."

 Chapter 456

    Because of crying, Tang Han''s eyes were red and swollen now, and their eyes were full of red blood.


    "I''m not very tired." Tang Han insisted and coaxed the ancient jade in his arms.


    "You''d better have a rest." Zui Linxue shook her head and said, "you look very worrying. You''re the biggest of these children now, aren''t you? You can''t have the energy to take care of them until you have a good rest."


    It seems that Zui Linxue persuaded Tang Han. He nodded and finally chose to go to bed.


    Standing by the wall at the door, Zui Linxue picked up the book in his hand and turned it twice.


    "Zui Linxue?" Zhang Xin came out of a nearby lounge and asked in surprise when he saw Zui Linxue at the door, "Why are you here?"


    Isn''t drunk Linxue very busy?


    "I''m watching the children, and you?" drunk Linxue asked casually.


    At the moment, Zhang Xin''s hair is a little messy. There is a circle of black at the bottom of his eyes. He looks very tired.


    "I slept for a while." Zhang Xin smiled friendly at Zui Linxue, looked at the room behind her and asked, "what child are you looking at?"


    "It''s the children brought back by the boss. They are very cute one by one." Zui Linxue smiled.


    "Mr. Mo is back?" the sleepiness left on Zhang Xin''s face suddenly dissipated.


    "Well, if you want to find the boss, it''s also appropriate to go now." Zui Linxue whispered, "the boss has just come back. He''s not in the room now. He''s with my brother."


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Xin jumped up and ran towards the outside of the rest area. He nearly bumped the people who were just entering the lounge.


    Looking at Zhang Xin''s back, drunk Linxue suddenly wondered how ink provoked Zhang Xin and could toss him like this.


    ......


    As soon as Mo Wen and Zui Wuyi finished talking about what they needed to talk about, Zhang Xin rushed in.


    His clothes were untidy, his head was sweating and he was panting like he had run a marathon.


    "Zhang Xin?" seeing that Zhang Xin was drunk all night, he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and whispered obliquely, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Mr. Mo!" Zhang Xinhua ignored the ink, and the green veins on his forehead burst, "did you throw my motorcycle into the wilderness!"


    Yu Lan looked back at Zhang Xin when he heard the speech, and then looked at Mo Wen and drew corners of his mouth.


    She said she couldn''t throw Zhang Xin''s motorcycle away.


    Mo Wen''s reaction was much more insipid. He looked at Zhang Xin calmly and said with a gentle and harmless smile, "well, I accidentally threw it away."


    Who can throw away a motorcycle accidentally?!


    Zhang Xin was very angry and shouted in righteous words, "Mr. Mo, the motorcycle belongs to my private property. It''s very unfair for me if you make an unfair deal with me!"


    This time he was reasonable, so Zhang Xin ignored what he said at this time.


    "Yo." Zui Wuyi whistled beside him, looking like a good play. "You are so powerful, you dare to be fierce against the boss."


    "I''m reasonable!" Zhang Xin said bitterly, "because I didn''t have a motorcycle, I almost died trapped in the place of death with Qu Yaoyao."


    "Yes, I lost your things. I really should pay for them." Yu Guang glanced at his Yu Lan. Mo Wen touched his chin and asked calmly, "what do you want?"


    "Mr. Mo, you must at least compensate me for another motorcycle." Zhang Xin subconsciously said.


    "Yes, go to LV Shi." Mo Wen said calmly, "Lv Shi is in charge of the supply department. If you want a motorcycle, you have to ask him for it."


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen agreed to him so easily. Zhang Xin was stunned and didn''t react.


    "What''s the problem?" Mo Wen smiled, and his eyes began to reveal the smell of danger.


    "No." Zhang Xin, whose legs softened when he saw Mo Wen''s smile, didn''t dare to say anything at this time. He quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t have any requirements."


    Although he was a little concerned that so much of his food had been replaced by a lot of unpalatable leaves, he''d better not be too greedy if he could get a motorcycle from Mo Wen at the moment.


    Thinking so, the momentum of Zhang Xin''s recent arrival was basically dissipated. He hesitated and was ready to find a reason to leave this place of right and wrong.


    It has used up all his courage to yell at Mo Wen. It''s hard to stay here now.


    "That''s right." however, before he opened his mouth to find an excuse, drunk night suddenly said, "Zhang Xin, if you are a mobile businessman, you should be familiar with the handover city?"


    The handover city has the headquarters of mobile businessmen, and most of them gather there.


    "Yes." looking at being drunk all night, Zhang Xin suddenly had a bad hunch.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Zui Wuyi smiled. "I just want to go to the handover City alone to talk about a deal with Qin Feng. It''s too boring to go alone. You go with me."


    Zhang Xinmu''s face.


    It''s very happy for him to go to the handover City, yes, but go drunk all night? This made him unhappy anyway.


    Although he has been with zuiye for a year now, zuiye still doesn''t like him and makes trouble with him openly and secretly.


    "You see, you haven''t been back to the handover city for a long time. I can just go with you this time." zuiwuye said as if everything was for his good. "Do you have the heart to let me go to the handover City alone? I''ll get lost alone."


    Ghost letter hall drunk emperor can get lost in a handover city! Staring at the pretending drunk night, Zhang Xin is organizing words of rejection in his heart. Unfortunately, he was interrupted by ink before he opened his mouth.


    "Then you can go together." Mo Wen was very "considerate" and said to Zhang Xin, "do you need Qu Yao to accompany you?"


    "To..." Zhang Xin said in his eyes. He was afraid that if Qu Yaoyao didn''t go with him, he would really be drunk all night and die on the road.


    "That''s it." Mo Wen hammered.


    Yu Lan stood by and looked at Mo Wen and Zui Wuye to toss Zhang Xin, but turned his eyes.


    Tut, what two childish guys.


    After seeing off Zhang Xin, Mo Wen was naturally out of the mood. He continued to stay drunk at night and looked at his face. He got up and took Yu Lan out.


    He quickly took Yu Lan back to his new room, sat on the sofa and took off his clothes.


    The last damaged place has been repaired by the responsible supply department. Except for some changes in the decoration, there is basically no change in the whole room.

 Chapter 457

    Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen and took off his clothes as if there were no one else. He couldn''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth and said, "ah Wen, you won''t want to take a bath when you come?"


    "I haven''t taken a bath these days, and my body stinks." Mo Wen nodded, stood up and gently asked Yu Landao, "shall we go together?"


    Yu Lan turned his eyes and spread his hands to toss with the ink.


    After all, she doesn''t want to break another bathtub.


    After washing, Yu Lan stood behind Mo Wen and wiped his hair. His technique was gentle and comfortable.


    He leaned over and held Yu Lan in front of him. Mo Wen also picked up a towel and began to wipe Yu Lan''s hair. So they wiped their hair face to face and smiled at each other from time to time.


    Mo Wen''s ears are a little red. I don''t know whether he is shy or hot.


    After wiping for a while, Yu Lan''s playfulness got up. She sat up and rubbed Mo Wen''s hair. She didn''t stop until she rubbed his hair in a mess.


    The bullied Mo Wen sat obediently and let Yu Lan bully him. During this period, he also raised his eyes and looked at her with a smile.


    Yu Lan, who was not aware of the danger, had not reacted, but had been turned over by ink and pressed under him.


    "Have a good time?" Mo Wen chuckled in a hoarse voice.


    "That''s right." reaching out to hook Mo Wen''s neck, Yu Lan giggled, "ah Wen, your current hairstyle is really... Well, very handsome."


    Looking at Yu Lan''s charming appearance, the smile of ink gradually changed its taste. The radian of his mouth was slightly lighter, but there was a bit more dangerous in his dark eyes.


    "Blue blue." he whispered, "I can, can..."


    "What can I do?" Yu Lan spits out his tongue and smiles pretending not to understand. Suddenly he turns over and presses the ink under his body.


    Mo Wen seemed to be startled. A dark light flashed through his dark eyes, as if there was no direction of current.


    He raised his hand to hold Yu Lan, but he didn''t want to be directly grabbed by Yu Lan and pressed his wrist beside him.


    "Don''t move." Yu Lan said with a proud smile, his eyes bent into a seam.


    Few people can see Yu Lan''s energetic appearance. Mo Wen raises his hand and makes a surrender. His face is spoiled and says, "OK, I won''t move."


    At this moment, Yu Lan is tied to the gallows to torture him. He probably won''t move half a finger.


    Yu Lan took a deep breath when he felt that Mo Wen was honest. He leaned down with the burning feeling on his face and imprinted it on Mo Wen''s lips.


    At this time, Mo Wen''s sharp nerves seemed to focus on his lips. He raised his eyes and looked at Yu Lan. The color in his eyes was so deep that people couldn''t see clearly, just like a hazy mist. It was frightening, but it could also arouse the deepest curiosity in his heart.


    "I can basically control the virus now." Yu Lan looked embarrassed and said, "but I still can''t guarantee complete safety."


    Suddenly he knew what Yu Lan said. Mo Wen''s face was burning hot. He looked up at Yu Lan and his Adam''s apple rolled uncontrollably.


    "I..." as soon as he opened his mouth, he found that his voice was hoarse and abnormal, and he couldn''t even maintain the most basic tone.


    "I can wait." finally, he said these four words with a red face, and his slightly sideways eyes looked faintly red in the light.


    Suddenly felt that this kind of ink was simply lovely and explosive. At this time, Yu Lan felt that her face was hot with her ears, but she couldn''t help bending down and kissed the tip of the nose again.


    After she bent down this time, she was directly pressed back by Mo Wen. Mo Wen sat on her according to Yu Lan''s posture just now, and then bent down and kissed Yu Lanbing''s cool and moist lips.


    ......


    As Zui Wuye planned to leave the next day, he hesitated for a while that night and found Zui Linxue hiding in the lounge.


    Zui Linxue was in a daze at the moment. He was clearly holding a book in his hand, but he couldn''t read a word.


    "Lin Xue." Zui Wuyi walked over and looked at Zui Lin Xue sitting in a chair. He asked in a voice of some displeasure, "are you still staying here tonight?"


    "Yes." Zui Linxue still put down the book in his hand and looked up at him, "I think I need to think alone."


    "What do you want?" the look of drunk night is a little cold. "Drunk Linxue, you''d better give me a little self-knowledge. Don''t make trouble for me here."


    "I''m just thinking about something, but I didn''t make trouble for you." Zui Linxue whispered, "brother, you know, I don''t know what I want now."


    I don''t want to hear what drunk Linxue said. Drunk night clasped her shoulder with her backhand and carried her into an empty lounge.


    He locked the door with his back hand. His cold eyes scanned zuilin snow like poison, "zuilin snow, I don''t know what''s wrong with you these two days, but I think you don''t seem to know what to do."


    Then he leaned forward directly, tied his arms behind him and kissed him. At this moment, the angry drunk night surged seven or eight points of strength to bite the drunk snow lips. After knowing that the tip of the tongue was full of bloody smell, he slightly lightened his strength.


    "You are mine, you know? Don''t have any messy ideas. You can''t escape me." he raised his eyes to drunk Linxue and said faintly. Drunk night bent down and tore down again.


    Drunk Linxue couldn''t get rid of this bondage no matter how she struggled. She looked at the ceiling in despair, and her tears fell helplessly along the corners of her eyes.


    Mingming still likes it... But I don''t know why I can''t find the first palpitation.


    Is there any change in her heart? Why is it like this now?


    ......


    "Boss, I''ll go." the next day, the God was drunk and said hello to Mo Wen. He was ready to start with his big backpack.


    "Don''t you take your sister?" Mo Wen asked casually, glancing at Zhang Xin who was walking this way.


    "No, I guess she doesn''t want to go with me now." when she was drunk all night, she turned and stepped on his motorcycle.


    Zhang Xin pushed his new motorcycle out with an expressionless face. He was counting with Qu Yaoyao on the road.


    "Did you change the motorcycle?" drunk night asked with a smile.


    "Well." Zhang Xin nodded. LV Shi was much better than drunk and talked much better. After listening to his intention, he directly changed him for a motorcycle.


    Qu Yaoyao was sitting on the motorcycle and smiled friendly at the drunk emperor. Then he saw Zhang Xin ready to step on the motorcycle.


    "Uncle, be careful all the way." Mo Xiaohuan specially ran over to send him drunk all night and waved. It was not cute.

 Chapter 458

    He smiled at Mo Xiao. Now he is drunk all night. As long as he thinks he doesn''t need to worry about the sweets she wants to eat every day, he will be happy and finally get rid of these bear children. Next, whoever loves to take care of these children will let him take care of them. He won''t accompany him.


    After they all left, Yu Lan proposed to see the children.


    Mo Xiaohuan happily told Yu Lan about his new friend all the way, and even his eyes bent together happily.


    After the intimacy between Mo Wen and Yu Lan last night, his whole heart was still soft. He held Yu Lan tightly all the way. First, he rubbed her face like a cat.


    Yu Lan didn''t mean to contradict. She rubbed her chin against the ink, which was not clever.


    Soon they came to the rest area and found that the efficiency of being drunk all night was really not covered.


    The rest area is divided into two parts by drunken night. In the part close to the inside, an isolation wall and two safe gates have been successfully built for children, which can only allow children to pass through. Drunk night allocated all the twelve lounges inside to the area where the children rest, and there are two largest ones in the period. The guards of the two defense departments were guarding the door at the moment. When they saw Mo Wen coming, they immediately stood straight.


    "Boss," they whispered.


    Mo Wen nodded and took Yu Lan in.


    Tang Han was lying on the table outside feeding Gu Zhu and Gu Yu. The two little ones were also clever. When Tang Han fed them, they opened their mouth to eat. If they didn''t, they closed their mouth and looked at them with a pair of dark eyes. They looked very cute.


    "Where are they, Chi Ting?" Yu Lan asked softly.


    As soon as Yu Lan came, Tang Han''s face was a little cramped. He stood up and pointed to one of the lounges and said, "Chi Ting, she''s still resting. Now only me and Guzhu Guyu are awake."


    "It''s hard for you." Yu Lan smiled.


    Tang Han looked at Yu Lan like this and suddenly remembered what Qu Miaomiao had said to himself. He saw Yu Lan go across to tease Gu Zhu and Gu Yu. He summoned up his courage and said, "sister Yu Lan, I''m sorry."


    "En?" Yu Lan, who was suddenly apologized, looked at it with some confusion, and his voice sounded very good, "what''s the matter?"


    "When I was in the shop, I hated your identity as a zombie and wanted to drive you away. I''m sorry, sister Yu Lan. You are clearly a good person." Tang Han bowed his head and a thin layer of sweat had appeared in his palm.


    Looking at Tang Han like this, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing, then walked over and touched his head, "it doesn''t matter. Do you still hate me now?"


    "Don''t hate it." Tang Han shook his head and looked up at Yu Lan. He looked straight into her milky white eyes. "Sister, your eyes are actually very good-looking. Although the color is different from ours, they are very exquisite. People look like them. It''s not terrible at all."


    "Poof." Yu Lan, who was very happy to be praised, rubbed Tang Han and smiled at the black faced Mo Wen, "ah Wen, he said I''m cute."


    As soon as Yu Lan spoke to himself, Mo Wen immediately looked at him. His previously black face suddenly became gentle, as if the man with a face was not him.


    Under the covetous eyes of Mo Wen, Yu Lan still rubs Tang Han''s head bravely, and then is forcibly pulled into his arms by Mo Wen.


    Not surprisingly, relying on the ink, Yu Lan asked Tang Han lazily, "what are you going to do next?"


    Under Mo Wen''s sharp eyes, Tang Han opened his mouth, but found that he couldn''t say a word for a long time. Mo Wen''s eyes were like murderous, which made people feel extremely dangerous.


    Secretly pinched Mo Wen, and Yu Lan suggested that he should not bully Tang Han.


    Mo Wen took back his eyes and put his head on Yu Lan''s shoulder.


    Without the eyes of Mo Wen, Tang Han can speak normally at the moment. He first took a breath, then raised his eyes and said seriously, "I discussed with Jiuxi. I''m going to learn some skills and come back to teach them after learning well."


    "That''s OK. Yu Lan also supports Tang Han''s idea." Chi Ting, they are still young and not suitable for training now. "


    Gu Zhu and Gu Yu grinned and ran to Tang Han''s arms.


    "Ah Wen, I think we should find him a teacher, preferably one who can teach both civil and military." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen with his side eyes and puffed his cheeks. "They are learning very well now. It''s a pity to waste it."


    "Then let drunk Linxue and Qu Miaomiao go." Mo Wen said calmly. Seeing Yu Lan looking at him seriously, he thought about it and said, "Lv Shi can also. He seems to be a teacher before the end of the world. I don''t know what to teach."


    Qu Miaomiao and Yu Ruoshui and Yu Lan have both seen it. It gives people a good feeling. It shouldn''t hurt the children.


    But LV Shi


    "Are you worried about LV Shi?" Mo Wen knew what she was thinking as soon as he saw Yu Lan''s tangled expression. He couldn''t help lowering his eyes and whispered, "don''t worry, LV Shi can still be trusted."


    "En!" Yu Lan had nothing to worry about.


    "I''ll find you a teacher later." Mo Wen, who felt that he had had enough to sit here, stood up and said to Tang Han, "you''d better be good and don''t run around, otherwise you will bear the consequences."


    "I know." Tang Han nodded and stood up and said seriously to Mo Wen, "I will take good care of my brothers and sisters."


    Since Tang Han has made a guarantee, Mo Wen naturally doesn''t need to stay here anymore. He takes Yu Lan out and wants to take this time to go shopping with her.


    As soon as he went out, Yu Lan whispered a cry of surprise, and then took Mo Wen to the outside of Yu Meng.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen asked strangely.


    "It''s Firebirds. They''re back." Yu Lan smiled and cheered at her feet. "It brought back the red crystal core I like to eat and some leaves for me."


    "En." seeing that Yu Lan was so happy, Mo Wen''s mood seemed to be infected. He walked on Yu Lan''s side and walked outside the desire alliance with her.


    At this time, drunk Linxue is walking in the corridor. Since the last accident of Li Jie, few people in the whole league dare to pick food against her.


    Although she is an ordinary person, almost everyone knows that she has a drunken emperor''s brother.


    "Drunken emperor''s brother." some self mocking low smiled. Drunken Linxue unknowingly walked into the hall and couldn''t notice the strange eyes projected from around. Her expression was basically lifeless.

 Chapter 459

    She suddenly felt bad, looked at several people around, and suddenly walked into the elevator in the high-rise area.


    Standing in the elevator alone, she looked at herself reflected on the wall and felt that the pale woman inside was very strange.


    She came directly to the door of the blank house. After hesitating for a few seconds, she knocked on the door gently.


    The door hadn''t moved for a long time. When she turned to leave, the door lock suddenly heard a "click", and then the door was slowly pulled open.


    "Zui Linxue?" sugar moon looked at Zui Linxue at the door and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "I want to see the blank." Zui Linxue whispered.


    Seeing that drunk Linxue didn''t look like a joke, sugar moon frowned, but she still let her in.


    "Adults are doing experiments now. If you''re not in a hurry, just wait a little." Zui Linxue said coldly, and Tangyue walked towards the laboratory.


    Drunk Linxue sat in a clean and tidy chair, and didn''t look much worried.


    But only she knew how flustered she was under the quiet surface.


    About an hour or two passed before he came out. He looked at the rare guests who rarely came here. He smiled friendly and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Then he took off his white coat and handed it to Tang Yue. He sat in the chair opposite Zui Linxue. He looked at her curiously and said, "you don''t seem to have a good rest. The dark blue under your eyes is very heavy."


    "Well." drunk Linxue nodded faintly, looked down at his legs for a while and then said, "in fact, it''s blank. I came here to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" blank side eyes said.


    "Can you turn me into an artificial power?"


    ......


    When LAN walked to the ground, she saw the figure of Firebird looming in the sky. She jumped and waved.


    But when the Firebird got close, the smile on her face was stiff, and she looked at the long snake lying on the Firebird''s back.


    "Long snake, why are you here?" Yu Lan asked helplessly.


    [worry about your safety.] the long snake said slowly and slid down from the Firebird''s back slowly.


    The Firebird turned and handed the backpack full of crystal nuclei to Yu Lan, and raised his neck to please.


    Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing and stretched out his hand. As a result, after the backpack, he touched its smooth head.


    Looking at the happy appearance of Firebird, Mo Wen quit and directly took Yu Lanhu in her arms, so that she couldn''t reach the Firebird.


    Looking at the jealous ink all the time, Yu Lan turned his eyes and was too lazy to say anything about him.


    "It''s hard for you." although it''s not enough, but the words of comfort have to be said. Yu Lan smiled at the Firebird.


    The Firebird had a wing and shouted twice, looking at its bare head and its short neck. Yu Lan didn''t see how powerful it was.


    However, the long snake is still clever and quiet. There is no superfluous words except the greeting at the beginning.


    "Yes." Yu Lan couldn''t help saying, "you''re all here now. Who''s in charge of the death forest now?"


    [white rabbit.] the snake said calmly.


    Well, anyway, someone is in charge. Yu Lan thought helplessly.


    It is rare for the long snake to see Yu Lan. At this moment, he came forward very intimately, rubbed Yu Lan''s hand, blinked his white eyes, and looked very cute.


    After learning the lesson of boredom in the hall before, the Firebird said nothing this time. It stayed outside with the long snake and wanted to know each other when the black fish came back.


    Yu Lan didn''t force them either. Seeing that they really didn''t want to go in, he followed Mo Wen and prepared to return to the desire alliance.


    At this time, a dagger flew straight towards Yu Lan''s head, with a fierce murderous spirit.


    Mo Wen turned sideways and easily blocked the dagger. He moved quickly and almost became a remnant. Looking back very angrily at the source direction of the dagger, he threw back his backhand.


    "Yo, I haven''t seen you for a long time." I turned around and caught the dagger. I smiled. I don''t know what method he used. The whole man was standing in mid air.


    As soon as he saw that it was Yezhi, Mo Wen immediately thought of the incident about Yu Lan''s appearance on the news of the white envoy base. Knowing that the comer was not good, he raised his hand and directly used his power against Yezhi.


    "Don''t be so excited." quickly avoiding the locked range of ink, Yezhi said with a smile, "we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Don''t you want to talk about old feelings with me."


    No one has been able to avoid his powers since level 5


    Mo Wen''s eyes were dark, he didn''t make a sound, suddenly jumped up and jumped in the past, raised his hand and gave Yezhi a punch.


    The night stopped, avoided the past and retreated easily.


    However, Yezhi can stay in the air for a long time, but ink can''t. he steadfastly landed with his center of gravity and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The strength of this night stop is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    "Long time no see." Yu lanze raised his eyes and smiled at Yezhi. "Yezhi, I don''t know why you came suddenly after so long."


    "In fact, I think it''s very inappropriate to put the key with you." the night stopped whispering, "you can''t give me what I want, so I''m going to take back my things."


    "Your stuff?" recalled the words at the end of the night. When he thought of the key, Yu Lan''s eyes suddenly cooled down, "are you talking about Mo Xiaohuan?"


    "Mo Xiaohuan?" the night stopped thinking and couldn''t help laughing. "By the way, this is the name you gave it."


    Yu Lan pursed her lips and stared at Mo Wen dangerously.


    "You don''t need to look at me like this." I think Yu Lan''s eyes are full of killing intention. Yezhi smiled and said, "the key is what I have in my hand. Who I want to give it to depends on my mood."


    "What is the key you said?" Yu Lan sneered at Yezhi''s arrogant style.


    At the same time, the Firebird and long snake, who felt Yu Lan''s anger, also made preparations quickly.


    They stared fiercely at the end of the night, showing their sharp teeth. They could jump on him anytime and anywhere and bite him to pieces.


    The Firebird flapped its wings and crawled all the time, staring at the end of the night.


    "With all due respect, you can''t beat me at all. It''s better not to waste your energy." aware of Yu Lan''s hostility to themselves, Yezhi smiled low, and then raised his hand to Yu Lan with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 460

    Yu Lan only felt that her body was weightless. She subconsciously propped up the isolation layer, and the surrounding ground burst and broke into a ball in an instant.


    "Blue blue!" Mo Wen turned back and yelled. He also used his power against Yezhi.


    A black hole like thing immediately appeared behind the night stop. He quickly escaped the attack range of the black hole and said with some exclamation, "no matter how many times you look, your ability in ink is surprisingly powerful."


    "So it seems... You have to get rid of you earlier."


    After a pause, the smiling look on Yezhi''s face dissipated. He raised his hand and rushed over the ink. He only heard a loud roar. Countless stones burst around the ink. Several sharp stones even scratched several blood marks on the ink''s face and neck.


    "Didn''t hit, or did you escape?" looking at the ink standing in the dust, the night couldn''t help laughing, "you''re still the first one who can avoid my power. I really feel a pity to kill you."


    Mo Wen looked at him coldly. His eyes suddenly coagulated and opened a hole in Yezhi''s leg.


    Blood immediately gushed out of Yezhi''s legs, mixed with meat that was quickly stained with blood.


    "You were only scratched by a few stones. As for such a ferocious one to me?" he easily got rid of the power of ink. At night, he looked down at his immediately healed legs and smiled. "Ink, you are a level 5 power, aren''t you? But unfortunately, I''m higher than you."


    As soon as she heard this, Yu Lan was stunned. Before, she felt that this night was only a second-class power. How could she be higher than ink?


    "Very surprised?" Yezhi smiled. "I can just disguise my superficial strength at will now. As long as I don''t do it, my surface will have no problem."


    Looking at this, even walking would get lost before. The night ended with a good smile. Yu Lan''s eyes cooled down and asked in a low voice, "are you the real you now?"


    "Almost." this question seems to be asked to the point. Yezhi''s smile faded, and Yu Lan''s eyes became a little cold, "who knows what the real me is like. I haven''t seen the real me for a long time."


    Yu Lan squints at him. For a moment, she doesn''t know what the night is like.


    At this time, Yezhi raised his hand to them again. Yu Lan immediately held up the isolation layer and rushed to Mo Wen''s side to protect him, while the ground around them directly rolled away. There was only a pressing feeling in the dust.


    The stones turned around soon stopped in mid air. They turned regularly, and then pointed the sharpest place to Yu Lan.


    What kind of power is this?


    Yu Lan thought of it with some surprise in her heart.


    At first, the ground exploded. She speculated that the power of night stop might be a series of abilities, but now flying in mid air doesn''t want to be an explosive power.


    Is he a two-line power and can control things?


    If it''s true, the end of the night will be against the sky. The level of dual-line powers can be higher than ink.


    When thinking so, the surrounding stones suddenly flew towards them and smashed her isolation layer at the moment when they hit the blue isolation layer.


    She twisted her eyebrows and threw out her tail. As soon as she was about to fight back, she was picked up by Mo Wen and directly avoided these stones.


    However, their escape did not mean that the stones were empty. They turned a very strange arc and rushed towards the ink again.


    This time, Mo Wen smashed the stone directly.


    He raised his hand to nightstop and used it, but no matter how many times he used nightstop, he would avoid it. They are now at an absolute disadvantage standing on the ground.


    [Firebird.] Yu Lan suddenly narrowed his eyes and called.


    Firebird looked back and looked silly.


    [you try to fly and attack until the end of the night.] Yu Lan whispered.


    The Firebird nodded, flapped its wings and flew.


    Although the Firebird is bulky, its flying speed is quite fast. Yu Lan only felt a flash of fire and hit Yezhi directly.


    However, Yezhi didn''t even move. He raised his eyes and stared at the Firebird. The Firebird only felt an invisible pressure, which shrouded him tightly, and could almost eat away its body and reason.


    [Firebird!] seeing that it was wrong, Yu Lan immediately roared in his heart, shook his tail, jumped up and pulled down the stunned Firebird.


    The Firebird seemed to get over it at this time. It looked at Yu Lan blankly for a few seconds before it immediately lowered its head and looked ashamed.


    A level 5 zombie was frightened by a look in his eyes? You can''t laugh off people''s big teeth when you say it.


    "It seems that Firebird can''t get close to him at all." Yu Lan calmly analyzed.


    "Let''s try again." Mo Wen looked at the night stop high above. After looking at Yu Lan, they jumped onto the back of the Firebird and let the Firebird fly to the night stop with them.


    "Didn''t you say it''s useless?" Yezhi sneered, raised his hand and set up an invisible wall in front of the Firebird, which easily resisted the progress of the Firebird.


    Just as he used the power, ink suddenly used the power, but he didn''t use it against Yezhi, but in the direction Yezhi used it against them.


    The colorless power and the dark power of ink were twisted together in an instant. They soon got out of their control and spontaneously formed a new power form. The huge gravity seemed to distort the whole world.


    I didn''t expect such a situation. As soon as Mo Wen''s eyes were cold, he took the Firebird''s neck and dodged aside. The night stopped looking at the direction of ink, and suddenly they couldn''t be seen around a blurred field of vision.


    Will this happen when the two powers are mixed together? He thought to himself.


    Although this new power form did not last long, Mo Wen and Yu Lan took this opportunity to successfully approach the end of the night.


    When the night stopped, he saw the close ink and Yu Lan. He smiled disdainfully, jumped back a big step, and raised his hand to block Yu Lan''s tail.


    Yu Lan''s tail was divided into two and swept behind him.


    Yezhi''s backhand also blocked the past. When both hands were raised, he didn''t think that the target of Mo Wen was his abdomen from the beginning. He directly pierced his abdomen with his power.

 Chapter 461

    "Tut." unexpectedly, Yezhi just smiled disdainfully. After that, Mo Wen and Yu Lan were suddenly bounced out by an invisible force. They felt that their brains were hit hard, and their general consciousness was blurred.


    Mo Wen was lucky enough to land with his feet, while Yu Lan rolled into a ball with the Firebird.


    Looking at Yu Lan falling in the opposite direction, Mo Wen endured the pain in his mind and ran towards Yu Lan.


    At the end of the night, he was really hurt by ink. He lowered his eyes and touched his pierced stomach. After pinching carelessly, his abdomen grew at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Your strength is also very strong." Yezhi said objectively, "if you don''t hinder my plan, I think it''s much better to use you than to use white envoy and M country. If it''s you, I can certainly achieve my wish."


    Listening to Yezhi''s inexplicable words, Mo Wen ignored it at all, but ran to Yu Lan and helped her up.


    Yu Lan was not seriously injured, but his elbow was skinned and a dark cyan blood scab appeared.


    The Firebird is completely powerless, paralyzed on the ground and can''t even lift its head.


    "Is it because your weakness is still alive?" Yezhi couldn''t help laughing. "I suddenly feel that people like you should be stronger without weakness."


    Then the night stopped looking at Yu Lan. He was very curious about what this powerful and dark guy could do if Yu Lan died.


    Naturally, Mo Wen would not allow Yezhi to hurt Yu Lan. He subconsciously turned sideways to block Yezhi''s vision. As soon as his vision solidified, he directly used the power on the choking abdomen again.


    This time, the night stopped naturally. He dodged and quickly avoided the lock of ink, covering his abdomen to prevent more blood flow.


    "It''s no use," he sneered at Mo Wen. "With your current strength, you can''t hit me at all, and my wound can grow quickly."


    However, as soon as the voice fell, he suddenly felt a burst of tightness in his chest and spit out a mouthful of blood when he opened his mouth.


    "Do you think I won''t do anything after running through you?" Mo Wen asked with a gentle smile, taking this opportunity to use the power against Yezhi again.


    Although Yezhi was embarrassed to avoid it, the wound on his abdomen became bigger. The place that had just grown burst again, and more and more blood gushed out.


    Just now, after running through Yezhi''s abdomen, Mo Wen used his power to spread around. It can be said that taking the abdomen as the center, all the organs around Yezhi have been hurt by him.


    "I underestimated you." Yezhi sneered, covered his abdomen and said with cold eyes, "but since you annoyed me so much, I will definitely kill Yu Lan this time."


    Although only about 20% of his abilities are used in this place, it seems to him that killing Yu Lan is more than enough.


    Mo Wen stared at the end of the night and kept an eye on his actions.


    Yezhi really moved. He raised his hand and directly used the power against LAN. If Mo Wen hadn''t hid quickly with Yu Lan... Looking at the deep pit where they had been before, Mo Wen pursed his lips.


    "You can''t hide." Yezhi''s face is pale, but his smile is still ferocious. "No one in the world can live under me."


    "Arrogance." Mo Wen said faintly.


    He watched the timing and was always ready to give Yezhi another last blow.


    At this time, the attack at the end of the night suddenly slowed down. He widened his eyes unbelievably and suddenly looked back at a child on the ground.


    "Xiaohuan?" Yu Lanyi saw Mo Xiaohuan standing in the wilderness. Her pale face was now covered with a thin layer of ice, while Yezhi''s abdomen was directly covered with cold ice.


    These ice cubes were barbed all over his body, making his already bleeding abdomen more riddled with holes.


    "How can you use this?" he looked at Mo Xiaohuan coldly and asked in a low voice.


    Mo Xiaohuan didn''t answer her, and there seemed to be no emotion in his dark eyes.


    I felt that this situation should not be left any longer. The night ended with a sneer. Countless stones turned up between my hands, mixed with the cold wind, and directly blew Mo Xiaohuan down to the ground.


    After the yellow sand scattered all over the sky, there was no night stop in the air. Yu Lan stood up with Mo Wen and hurriedly ran to Mo Xiaohuan who fell to the ground.


    Mo Xiaohuan didn''t seem to be hurt, but his eyes were sad.


    "Xiao Huan, how are you?" Yu Lan asked anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter, mom." Mo Xiaohuan shook his head and spread out the gurgle in his palm, "but the gurgle''s energy is overdrawn too much. He may have to rest for some time."


    "Well." Yu Lan nodded, lowered his eyes and touched the little mutter twice before he said, "it''s hard for you."


    Gurgling seemed to hear Yu Lan''s voice. After a small "gurgling" sound, he was paralyzed and soft in the palm of Mo Xiaohuan''s hand.


    "Xiao Huan, do you know the end of the night?" he touched the long snake. Yu Lan took Mo Xiao Huan''s hand and asked in a low voice.


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded and shook his head.


    "Know or don''t know?" Mo Wen frowned and looked at the wound on Yu Lan''s elbow.


    "I can''t remember." Mo Xiaohuan shook his head and said something tangled, "but when I saw him, I felt very familiar."


    "Do you remember what happened before?" after Mo Wen let go of her arm, Yu Lan couldn''t help holding Mo Xiaohuan''s arm and asked in a low voice, "tell us if you can. The strength of this night has exceeded our imagination."


    "Well... I don''t remember his things, but I still remember some of the previous things." Mo Xiaohuan whispered, "before I met my parents, I was locked in a cage. The cage is mesh and very strong. I can''t open it no matter how hard I struggle."


    When talking about the past, the expression on Mo Xiaohuan''s face became a lot dull. At a glance, it looked a little smiling, but it didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "They say they are my family. As long as I''m good, I can go home." looking up at Yu Lan, Mo Xiaohuan seems to smile and his eyes bend, "but I know it''s false. They say they''re my family, but they''re not."


    "I thought about running away, but I didn''t know what the world outside the cage was like, so I didn''t dare to go out again and again." speaking of this, Mo Xiaohuan couldn''t help lowering his head. "I didn''t find that there was freedom outside until I met my parents. It was great."

 Chapter 462

    "What about us?" Mo Wen looked at Mo Xiaohuan and asked faintly, "you should also know that we are not your family, aren''t we?"


    "No, you are my family." Mo Xiao laughed, and the dark fundus of his eyes reflected the gorgeous colors that others could not see. "The color on you is very beautiful. It must be my family."


    "What a strange reason." Mo Wen said faintly with his side eyes.


    In his eyes, anyone who might hurt Yu Lan should be excluded from afar, but after listening to Mo Xiaohuan''s explanation, Mo Wen seems to recognize Mo Xiaohuan''s harmlessness in his heart.


    "Do you remember what happened before you were locked up?" Yu Lan asked after thinking about it.


    Mo Xiaohuan shook his head. "Every time I think of the previous things, I''m very vague and can''t remember at all."


    "Well, don''t try to think about it." Yu Lan smiled helplessly and patted Mo Xiaohuan on the shoulder. "At that time, the soldiers will stop the water and cover the earth."


    "Lanlan, you seem to like this sentence very much." Mo Wen smiled gently next to him.


    "How else?" his side eyes slanted at the ink, and Yu Lan snorted, "if you can find out where the night came from, we can strike first."


    "Well, I''ll try to let someone check it." around Yu Lan''s waist, Mo Wen came close to her and said with a smile, "night stop, but it mentioned the white envoy and the M country. If you check this aspect, you may find clues."


    "Oh, then you have to refuel." Yu Lan smiled and said, "if we can find out, we don''t have to be in the position of the enemy''s darkness and my brightness all the time."


    Seeing that the two men began to abuse the dog as if there were no one else, Mo Xiaohuan, who was already used to it, hummed a tune and went to the rest area. He was going to find his little friends.


    Since the end of the night, there have been many new faces around them. You don''t have to guess that they are white envoys.


    "Bai annoys the base." when Fang Zhou came out of the elevator, he heard Gong Gaoge complaining to Yang Tianzong, "I went out to kill two zombies to practice. They came out one by one like a rabbit. Then they held me up, let me see two photos, and asked me if I had seen the people above. I''ll go. Those two people are our boss and daughter-in-law. I''m afraid I can recognize them if I poke myself blind."


    "And then?" Yang Tianzong felt that he held back his smile very hard.


    "Then?" Gong Gaoge sighed. "Then they were killed by Anze hiding behind me."


    Anze silently wiped the gun and smiled shyly after hearing Gong Gaoge mention himself.


    "Well done." Yang Tianzong gave Anze a thumbs up.


    "But that''s not the point!" Gong Gaoge vomited. "I''ve been caught three times in a row. On the third time, I don''t think I can even ask the question ''what are you going to do''."


    "Hahaha, you are absolutely poisonous." Gong Gaoge was shocked by the sudden laughter of the ark. As soon as he looked back, he saw that the ark was standing behind him with his hands around his chest, laughing happily.


    "You''ve come to the ark." Gong Gaoge walked forward to stop the Ark''s shoulder and said sadly, "can you tell us what''s going on these days and how the white base keeps running to us? Do they know our total position?"


    "It''s impossible. We have set up outposts in all the places where we can hide in the headquarters. No one can come in except our own people, and we can''t do face surveillance."


    "Then why?" Gong Gaoge was puzzled. "Why do these people all rush to us."


    "Who knows, it''s probably related to the boss''s last battle." the ark stalled. "I don''t know very well, but you know what the boss said yesterday. The boss is about to take three people with him. I think Gong Gaoge and Yang Tianzong are both gold powers. Just go to one. I''m going to go. Who else will go?"


    The people of the invasion Department looked at each other and raised their hands.


    "Ark, as for the people who went to our invasion department this time?" seeing this, Yang Tianzong asked.


    "Yes, only three of us from the invasion department will go." the ark nodded.


    "But if there were fewer people in our invasion department, wouldn''t it just give the Defense Department a chance to enter?" Yang Tianzong frowned.


    "Don''t worry, the boss will arrange this kind of thing." the ark calmly stood up and said, "if the boss has something to go out, there is the drunken emperor. If the drunken emperor has something to go out, there is Gu Cheng."


    "Minister of weapons?" Yang Tianzong was surprised.


    "Yes, I feel that our boss has no desire to consolidate power. If he wants to push someone, he can push the task to anyone, but the person who pushes must be reliable." Fang Zhoudao.


    "Yumeng is indeed a free organization." Gong Gaoge glanced.


    "But it''s not absolute freedom." Anze suddenly said, "if it were absolute freedom, the whole desire alliance would be in a mess. Human nature is evil, and we are the villains among the villains. If there were no rules, we would be in a mess."


    Anze seems to be interested in the good and evil of human nature. Gong Gaoge looks at his dark brown eyes and opens his mouth. He doesn''t know what to say.


    "Anze, otherwise you can go with me this time." Fang Zhou thought, "you have been my right and left arm for a long time. We can cooperate when we walk together."


    "Yes." Anze nodded.


    "What shall we do?" Gong Gaoge looked at Yang Tianzong and said with a tangled face.


    "Don''t you have to go 100% for such things?" Yang Tianzong glanced at Gong Gaoge and said, "why do you have to ask me?"


    Gong Gaoge murmured and suddenly burst out laughing, "ah, Yang Tianzong, you know me. I''ll go this time and give it to you next time."


    Don''t expect Gong Gaoge''s next time, Yang Tianzong whispered to the ark with his side eyes, "ark, Gong Gaoge, you can help take a look. Don''t let him die."


    "OK." Fang Zhou nodded and smiled insidiously. "If there is danger at that time, I''ll let Anze be the bait."


    Anze stood aside, looked at the ark without expression, and smiled faintly.


    Gong Gaoge shivered with Yang Tianzong, and recited a truth again in his heart. No one who wants to league is normal.


    At this time, Mo Wen is sitting at his desk processing documents. Yu Lan is lying on the sofa next to him, turning over the photo album and shaking his feet from time to time.

 Chapter 463

    Her chin was propped up, her slightly curly hair slid down from both sides smoothly, and with her slightly tooted mouth, her side face looked pretty and lovely.


    Mo Wen distracted Yu Lan while processing the documents. The documents that can be processed in half an hour have been dragged to an hour.


    Some impatiently put down the documents. As soon as Mo Wen was about to go to Yu Lan, he heard Yu Lan''s lazy voice say, "ah Wen, I suddenly felt that working men are really the best."


    Mo Wen got up and rolled his Adam''s apple. Then he turned and continued to process the documents, but how did the rising radian in the corner of his mouth look.


    Yu Lan''s eyes bent into a seam and smiled like a cat who stole fishy.


    "But Arvin," she said with disgust when she saw the photos that the white envoy base was looking for them, "isn''t it too bad to take photos at the end of the night? I saw a huge sunglasses for a long time, and I couldn''t see my face."


    "Yes." Mo Wen nodded, "how can his candid photography be as good as mine."


    "..." are you still panting? Yu Lan turned his eyes. "It''s wrong to take candid photos!"


    The ink was silent.


    "If you want to take pictures in the future, I have to take them openly." Yu Lan tilted his head, raised his hands and rolled on the sofa twice with a smile, rolling the photos all over the sofa.


    "OK." Mo Wen laughed at once, and his eyes were eager to try as if they were filled with stars.


    "But not now. You have to deal with the documents first." seeing that Mo Wen wanted to take pictures with her now, Yu Lan quickly added a sentence. Seeing that Mo Wen obediently lowered his head to deal with the documents, he nodded with satisfaction.


    As long as Mo Wen gets serious, the speed of processing documents is still very fast. After two times of processing, he rubs over and turns the album with Yu Lan.


    Looking at the gorgeous color, moderate angle and perfect structure photos taken by Mo Wen, Yu Lan suddenly felt that it was a pity that Mo Wen didn''t become a photographer.


    "Lan Lan, I''m going to go out today to completely eradicate the people in the white base." Mo Wen suddenly said after turning over the photos for a while, "I''ll go out when the sun is about to set. Will you wait for me back at home?"


    "Not together?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice.


    "No." Mo Wen shook his head, "I just clean them up and come back. You have to see blood when you go."


    "That''s all right." Yu Lan nodded, took out a crystal core from his backpack and stuffed it into his mouth. "Then I''ll wait for you at home."


    I felt that the word "home" came out of Yu Lan''s mouth. Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing. His impatience when dealing with documents just now was swept away.


    Later, Yu Lan looked at the photos and fell into God. After returning to God, he found that Mo Wen had already left.


    "What, don''t tell me before you leave." Yu Lan sat up and said with his mouth curled, inexplicably lost in his heart.


    As everyone knows, Mo Wen kissed her on the forehead when she left, but she looked at the photos too carefully and didn''t notice it.


    He took out another crystal core and put it in his mouth. Yu Lan stood up, sorted out his clothes twice, opened the door and went out.


    She wants to go out and see Tang Han and them.


    ......


    Unaware of the impending disaster, Li Junjun still sat in a hidden place and watched coldly the people taking a leisurely walk.


    In fact, the people of Baishi base do not know that they are the people who want to alliance. They only know that the above command is to let them squat here and wait for the two people to appear. People in this area are likely to know the whereabouts of the two people. It''s best to catch them all.


    "Any news?" the clown came over at this time, his tone sounded a little unhappy.


    "I''m sorry, sir." Li Junjun lowered her eyes. "Not yet."


    "It''s all rubbish." the clown has become more and more irritable since he came here. Now he is really annoyed to see these useless people.


    "We are just about to catch those people for interrogation." Li Junjun saw that the clown was angry, and immediately half knelt down and said, "please give us some more time."


    "You''d better hurry up." the clown said and left angrily, leaving Li Junjun and his two companions relieved.


    "When I first came into contact with the leader of the white envoy, I felt that he was really a little angry." the man next to Li Junjun sneered, "if it weren''t for us, who would do it for him."


    "OK, let''s catch those people first." Li Junjun leaned down and quickly lurked over.


    She is a 12th order speed power, whose speed can not be grasped by the naked eye.


    So Xu Hao and Ding Miao were inexplicably pressed by a group of people. Ding Miao also took a small hammer in his hand and let them fly.


    "I''ll tell you not to come out today?" the suppressed Ding Miao stared at Xu Hao sadly.


    They also know that although they haven''t caught one, it''s uncomfortable to let people press it on the ground every time, you know.


    "My hammer!" Xu Hao ignored him and his eyes were full of his small hammer.


    "Shut up!" Li Junjun whispered, "be quiet. I ask you, have you seen the people above!"


    Then he put the appearance of Mo Wen and Yu Lan in front of Xu Hao and Ding Miao.


    "..." Ding Miao turned his eyes and pretended to be dead, while Xu Hao continued to stare at his little hammer.


    "Speak!" Li Junjun said coldly.


    "Well, well, I said." Ding Miao sighed, "I haven''t seen it." that''s strange.


    "Really?" looking at Ding Miao''s attitude, Li Junjun said she didn''t believe anything.


    "I really haven''t seen my mother," Ding Miao whispered. "I''m just one who came out for a walk."


    "Can you walk here?" Li Junjun obviously doesn''t believe it. She took out her gun and pointed it at Ding Miao''s head. "You''d better tell me the truth, otherwise..."


    "I said I said." when Ding Miao saw that the gun pointed to his head, he tilted his eyes and looked for Xu Hao who was still beating his son. He sighed helplessly, "in fact, the man in this picture is right behind you."


    Li Junjun was stunned when she heard the speech. Subconsciously, she looked back and saw Mo Wen standing behind him with several people. Because the distance was not very close, Li Junjun couldn''t see Mo Wen''s expression for a moment.


    "Catch the man," she ordered coldly.


    But what she didn''t know was that this was the last thing she said in the world.


    ......


    Yu Lan is reading with Tang Han now. Drunk Linxue and Qu Miaomiao are also teaching Jiuxi. The whole room is very quiet.


    "Wow, it''s so quiet here." Gong Gaoge came in carelessly with some delicious desserts in his hand.

 Chapter 464

    "Hello, brother Gong." Tang Han raised his eyes and called.


    When Chi Ting saw Gong Gaoge, she jumped up and shouted, "Hello uncle".


    "Hello." Gong Gaoge, who was called uncle, scratched his head. He was only nineteen, okay? Looking at Chi Ting''s innocent appearance, he didn''t mean to ask again.


    He handed Tang Han the snack in his hand, and then he saw Yu Lan sitting next to Tang Han.


    "Well, madam leader, you are here too." Gong Gaoge grinned.


    Qu Miaomiao and Zui Linxue almost didn''t spray out. Madam leader, what''s the name of ghost animal.


    Yu Lan also pulled the corners of her mouth. She leaned on her chin, looked at Gong Gaoge with a smile and said, "change your name and call me Yu Lan."


    "I dare not call the eldest lady by her name." hearing this, Gong Gaoge quickly shook his head, but Chi Ting despised her. "I can call her sister Yu Lan. Why can''t you call her Yu Lan?"


    Since Gong Gaoge came to see the children, Chi Ting''s character has gradually become more cheerful and has a good relationship with Gong Gaoge.


    "That''s right." Gong Gaoge raised his head again, looked at Yu Lan and stammered, "Yu Lan."


    Yu Lan smiled and almost shook his tail.


    "When it comes to address, I always want to say." Yu Lan''s side eyes looked at Qu Miaomiao and Zui Linxue again. "Can you stop calling me sister-in-law? It sounds strange."


    Especially drunk Linxue has a brother. It''s more strange for her to call her sister-in-law.


    "Then I''ll call you Yu Lan too." Qu Miaomiao said calmly.


    "Yes." Yu Lan nodded and looked at Zui Linxue, "what about you?"


    "Then I''ll call your name, too." drunk Linxue smiled faintly.


    Yu Lan was satisfied and continued to read with Tang Han with a smile.


    "Gong Gaoge, are you well?" Yang Tianzong also came in at this time, but the first thing he saw was Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan''s milky eyes are so iconic.


    "Well." he was stunned at first, and then whispered to blue, "Hello, madam."


    "You''d better call me Yu Lan." Yu Lan rolled his eyes.


    I didn''t get along with these people of desire alliance alone before. I think it doesn''t matter what they call themselves, but now they get along suddenly. The person they call all day is very uncomfortable. She seems to be their elders, but God knows that she is almost as old as them.


    "This......" Yang Tianzong hesitated. When he saw LAN lifting his eyes, he whispered, "Yu Lan."


    Yu Lan finally felt comfortable


    "By the way, Gong Gaoge, why didn''t you follow the boss just now?" Yang Tianzong asked with his side eyes.


    "Boss, he didn''t call me?" Gong Gaoge scratched his head.


    "Poof." Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help laughing, "if you want to go, just follow it directly. You don''t need the boss to ask you or go by yourself, unless the boss clearly says who will go with him. Generally, no one will stop you if you want to do anything."


    "Ah?" Gong Gaoge said, "I thought it had nothing to do with me, so I brought some dessert to see the children."


    "It''s also important to bring us dessert," Chi Ting said, biting the small cake, and then focusing on Yang Tianzong. "Brother, didn''t you bring delicious food?"


    "Ah ah!" Gong Gaoge was not happy. He pointed to the children and complained seriously, "why do you call Yang Tianzong brother but my uncle."


    Chi Ting asked suspiciously, "isn''t it right?"


    "Of course not!" Gong Gaoge shouted angrily.


    "Who makes you so ugly?" Yang Tianzong touched his beautiful face and said, "it''s a pity to be young and old."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gong Gaoge punched him, but Yang Tianzong just avoided.


    Mo Xiaohuan robbed one when Gong Gaoge handed Tang Han the dessert, and now he robbed another.


    It is estimated that if Xiuqi, who likes dessert, ranks first in this desire alliance, Mo Xiaohuan can rank second.


    "Yes," Gong Gaoge said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to see so many healthy children in the end, still in the desire League."


    "You don''t know there are still many." Qu Miaomiao said with a sweet smile, "you have joined the desire Alliance for half a year. Why don''t you know anything? What are you doing this time?"


    "Because we don''t know what to do when we first came here, we just do chores and repair weapons." Gong Gaoge said with a smile, "we haven''t even gone through the lust alliance."


    "Then you are really..." Qu Miaomiao couldn''t find an adjective for a moment, but Zui Linxue could understand Gong Gaoge.


    After all, ordinary people must be cautious after entering the notorious base of desire League. After all, a cruel person who accidentally meets you will cut off his head and kick it as a ball.


    Don''t say that the outside world really preaches lust alliance, so it''s really not Gong Gaoge''s fault.


    "Then you must have never been to the fifth floor of the west?" Qu Miaomiao asked softly.


    "Misty, don''t mention it in front of the children." drunk Linxue interrupted Qu misty''s words.


    "Well, we can warn them first." Qu Miaomiao waved his hand carelessly and whispered to the children around him, "you can''t go to the fourth and fifth floors of the West District anyway, you know?"


    Wen Yan Yu Lan also looked at it curiously. She remembered that when she first arrived at the desire alliance, what Mo Wen told Zui Linxue was that she couldn''t go below the third floor. What were the fourth and fifth floors?


    "What''s there?" Chi Ting asked curiously.


    "The fourth floor is the place to detain annoying people and interrogate them." Qu Miaomiao said seriously, "you can think about how terrible the Tao is?"


    Chi Ting shivered a little.


    "What about the fifth floor?" she continued curiously.


    "The fifth floor is more terrible than the fourth floor. You must not go." Qu Miaomiao shrugged and looked around at all the children around him. "Did you write it down?"


    "Write it down." the children nodded and remembered that the fifth floor of the west side is an absolutely forbidden place.


    "Can we go?" asked Gong Gaoge in a low voice, curious by Qu Miaomiao.


    "You adults are free." Qu Miaomiao let go, "but remember, you will bear the consequences."


    Yu Lan blinked and looked at Qu Miaomiao.


    It seems that she noticed Yu Lan''s eyes. Qu Miaomiao''s heart "clicked". She looked at it like she wanted to see it in person.


    Quickly whispered to Yu Lan, "Yu Lan, you must not go there, you know?"

 Chapter 465

    If Yu Lan heard what she said today and ran to the fifth floor... Qu Miaomiao could expect that he would die miserably under the hand of Mo Wen.


    "Oh." Yu Lan nodded. She felt that in order to unite most people''s abnormal temperament, that place was definitely not where she should go.


    I feel that Yu Lan''s answer is a little perfunctory. Qu Miaomiao is not good to say anything. I am absent-minded about whether to go to Mo Wen first to let him see Yu Lan tightly. Don''t go to the fifth floor or something.


    While they were chatting, someone came and said that Mo Wen had come back and brought back the clown, the leader of the white envoy base.


    "Ah Wen is back, I''ll go first." when Mo Wen came back, Yu Lan first got up and strode out of the room.


    "It''s really love." Gong Gaoge sighed, but Yu Lan was afraid that Mo Wen would brush her temper after she ran around.


    It''s troublesome to coax ink every time, although she really enjoys it.


    Yu Lan turned back as high as 99% when Yu Meng left. No one in Yu Meng was not curious about the zombie who took down Mo Wen.


    "Excuse me, do you know where your leader is?" after coming out, Yu Lan remembered vaguely that he didn''t ask where Mo Wen was, so he asked aloud.


    The man asked was a very white man. He first looked up and down at Yu Lan, and then said slowly, "it should be in the hall."


    Yu Lan whispered his thanks. Then he stepped up the elevator and went to the hall.


    There were many people in the hall at this time. Yu Lan couldn''t get out of the crowd.


    "Where is this place? Do you know who I am? Don''t let me go!" there was a loud, low cry in the hall. It sounded very powerful and like that.


    Yu Lan was a little anxious to see what happened. Unfortunately, she was too small to surpass the tall man in front of her.


    She simply grabbed the collar of the person next to her and jumped directly from the head of the person in front.


    When the man who was regarded as a pedal was unhappy, he glared fiercely. When Yu Lan turned back and showed a pair of zombie eyes, the anger just about to get up dissipated.


    Mowen''s zombie? He can''t afford it.


    Just Yu Lan jumped and noticed her by the ink standing by the wall. At the moment, he called low, "Lan Lan."


    As soon as the corner of Yu Lan''s mouth was stiff, he turned and calmly rushed towards Mo Wen, "ah Wen."


    "How did you come here?" Mo Wen softened as soon as he saw Yu Lan''s original stiff face, which opened the eyes of all the people around him for a while. "I remember I told you to stay at home. How did you come here?"


    "I miss you." Yu Lan began her best sugar coated shell. "I came to you as soon as I heard you came back."


    Just after Mo Wen heard this, the corners of his mouth rose uncontrollably, but soon frowned, "how did you know I came back?"


    Yu Lan widened his eyes and felt that Mo Wen''s question was too sharp to answer.


    "Go back and I''ll ask you again." looking at Yu Lan Mo Wen like this, he rubbed Yu Lan''s head and protected her in his arms before looking coldly at the kneeling man in the hall.


    The man''s arm has been removed, which is no different from a disabled man.


    "You''d better let me go!" he shouted reluctantly at this time. "I''m the chief clown of the white envoy base. I''m a force you can''t provoke!"


    "I haven''t heard that there are forces we can''t provoke." the ark squatted in front of the man with a bad smile. When he didn''t pay attention, he directly reached out and took off his mask.


    As soon as the mask was taken off, the man became arrogant. He looked at several people around him in horror, opened his mouth and said in a dumb voice, "are you the one who wants to alliance?"


    "Yes," said the ark, looking at the mask in his hand, "so this is the mask of the clown of the white envoy base. It''s a little uglier than expected."


    "He is not a clown." Mo Wen looked at the black plum blossom on the clown''s face and whispered, "there will be no plum blossom on the clown''s face. He is not a clown, but a plum blossom K."


    When he met spade K in the third district of the land of death, there was a pattern of spades on his face, so anyway, the man kneeling in the hall is definitely not a clown.


    "You''re not a clown?" Fang Zhou said with some dissatisfaction. "You''re not a clown. Why do you pretend to be a clown? I thought I had caught the leader of Bai envoy. Bai was happy."


    "But it''s good to catch plum blossom K. someone in the crowd said with a low smile. He is also half a cadre."


    "Cut." the ark disdained.


    Probably knew that he had been exposed. Plum blossom K looked gray and lowered his head, and the whole person shrank into a ball.


    "The next interrogation will be handed over to the people of the defense department." looking at such plum blossom K Mo Wen, he whispered and led Yu Lan away from the hall.


    Now there is no one in the defense department. Who will interrogate Meihua K has become a problem.


    "Otherwise, I''d better come." Yang Chu, who has been silent, came out and looked at the people around him. "I''m from the defense department. I can interrogate him."


    "You seem to be just a newcomer." a man who has always hated Yangchu jumped out.


    "Since you think I''m new... I''ll interrogate him with the ark of the invasion department." Yang Chu said faintly, his face still cold.


    "And the ark?" as soon as they heard this, several people in the defense department were immediately unhappy. They said to Yang Chu with a little hostility, "everyone here knows that you, as a person in the Defense Department, had a mission with the ark before, and the people in the aggression Department wore a pair of pants. Now you want to replace Li Jie''s work, and I tell you there''s no door."


    The ark put his hands around his chest, but he didn''t mean to be born. He wanted to see how Yang Chu would convince these people in the defense department now.


    "You think I''m new and embarrassed, so I found an ark suitable for interrogation. Now you say I wear a pair of pants as a person of the defense department and the aggression department?"


    "Who are you looking for? Why do you have to look for someone from the aggression department?" a person from the Defense Department said discontentedly. "In our eyes, you just turn your elbow out, and we can be forgiven for our dissatisfaction with you."


    The man from the Defense Department said in a cold voice, "I think we can elect someone. We don''t need you."


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Yang Chu raised his eyes coldly. "I know for the first time that even one person in the alliance has to vote for interrogation. It''s too much of a fuss."

 Chapter 466

    While saying that Yang Chu directly turned around and pulled the collar of plum blossom K, coldly looked at the people in the way, "if there is any problem, go to the boss to reason. Don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    Don''t mention that Yang Chu had a cold face. Now when he said such words, he was inexplicably powerful.


    Those people in the Defense Department dared not find fault in front of ink. Although they were unwilling, they still stepped back and let Yang Chu go.


    The ark walked on the side of Yangchu, looked at him with some appreciation and said, "I didn''t expect your boy to do quite well. He is worthy of being selected by the drunk emperor."


    "I just think I can do it well." Yang Chu said faintly, still with a cold face.


    Several people from other departments looked at Yang Chu''s back and raised their eyebrows. They thought that the defense department might change.


    Several people from the defense department immediately told these things to Li Jie lying in bed, and Li Jie just trembled his eyelids. He was obviously unwilling, but he still mocked himself. "You don''t have to tell me these things anymore. I don''t want to know any more."


    These people are people who followed Li Jie after entering the lust League. Now they can''t help being sad to see him so decadent.


    None of them are abnormal lunatics. They all have their own emotions. At the moment, Li Jie just feels sad to see Ao.


    "Brother Jie, we will ask the drunk emperor to cure you!" one of them whispered.


    "Don''t you understand?" Li Jie gritted his teeth. "I''ve been abandoned by drunk all night. The assistant he wants can change with his mood. I''m nothing in his eyes. My next life can only live and die here!"


    "Brother Jie, you''ve done so much for lust alliance, and they''re not human!!!" a man yelled angrily, stretched out his hand and punched the wall.


    "When did the people who wanted to alliance have human nature?" a man nearby sneered, "since they abandoned brother Jie, we can''t make them feel better!"


    "You all get out!" Li Jie is in a very bad mood now. Every time he hears these people say a word, his anger gets bigger and bigger, almost to the extent that he can swallow him.


    Seeing that Li Jie was angry, these talents went out in dismay. Most of them were about 19 or 20 years old. At this moment, they were dazzled by the spirit in their hearts and simply began to plan how to mess up the desire alliance.


    "Now that the drunk emperor has left, we have to find someone else to avenge Jay!" a young man whispered, "the person who really hurt Jay is mo Wen. We should find Mo Wen''s trouble."


    As soon as they heard the ink, the other teenagers counseled. They looked at each other and didn''t want to provoke the evil star.


    "You cowards, we just want Mo Wen to know the current situation of our brother Jie, and we don''t need to do it to him." the young man who spoke before whispered, "if we want to find it, we have to find the trouble of the zombie that Mo Wen keeps! Use it to attract Mo Wen''s attention!"


    "But I heard that Mo Wen attached great importance to this Zombie..." a young man said again.


    "It''s just a zombie. Just kill it." the first young man said carelessly.


    "Who did you say you were going to kill?" just then a voice suddenly came out of the wall, which startled several teenagers.


    When they looked at it together, they saw the ark coming slowly, looked at them with a smile and said, "I''ve heard that there are several very loyal beings under Li Jie''s hands. It turns out that you idiots... Hit Yu Lan''s head with your attention. It''s really powerful."


    "Didn''t you go to interrogate plum blossom K with the boy Yangchu?!" a young man roared in horror.


    "Ah, when I saw you sneaking on the road, Qu Miaomiao and I followed." the ark stood up.


    "Talk nonsense with them. Just kill them." Qu Miaomiao came out behind the ark, with a sweet smile on his mouth. "These people are not sorry for their death."


    In Qu Miaomiao''s eyes, all she has to do is be loyal to Mo Wen. Now someone wants to be unfavorable to LAN or Mo Wen. She has the right to dispose of them.


    As soon as Qu Miaomiao''s voice fell, several teenagers felt like they had been hit hard, and soon lost their mind, while the ark easily solved everyone.


    "What about Li Jie? Do you want to kill him?" Qu Miaomiao asked, stepping on the blood stains on the ground.


    "Li Jie is also a person who has handled official business." Fang Zhou thought, "but in order to eliminate future troubles, I still think it''s good to kill him. At that time, let Yangchu report to the boss."


    "Just do as you say. I''ll hand over some people to deal with these bodies." Qu Miaomiao said faintly, leaving one blood footprint after another.


    The ark pushed the door and entered the section, the sworn enemy who had not been with him for a long time.


    "Ark?!" seeing the ark coming in, Li Jie''s whole face was distorted. He roared in pain, but he couldn''t even sit up.


    "Although I''m sorry for you, I still want to say: I''m really happy to see you like this." Fang Zhou said with a low smile, "your confidants just discussed how to be bad for the boss. I''ve dealt with them. Now it''s your turn."


    "Are you going to kill me?" Li Jie was stunned.


    "That''s right," said the ark with a low smile. "You''re wasting food living like this, aren''t you? It''s better to die clean."


    "Yes." maybe he saw everything. Li Jie didn''t compare the Ark at this time. "Finally, he died in your hand... I lost."


    People like them sometimes don''t fear death, but regret something in their life.


    Seeing Li Jie like this, Fang Zhou smiled, took out a dagger and quickly wiped Li Jie''s neck.


    "It''s interesting to be against you these years." looking at Li Jie without breath, the ark said with a low smile, "promise, give you a decent way to die."


    After going back, Yu Lan confessed to Mo Wen what he had done after he left. At the same time, he calmed Mo Wen again and then stopped.


    "Qu Miaomiao told you about the fifth floor?" Mo Wen asked with a wrung eyebrow and raised his eyes while drinking the water Yu Lan had flushed for him.


    "En en." Yu Lan nodded, "she told me that the fifth floor can''t let me go."


    "Don''t go." Mo Wen put down his cup and pulled Yu Lan into his arms. A rare one smiled dangerously. "If you go, I''ll break your leg so that you can''t go anywhere."


    It is very serious. Yu Lan shook.

 Chapter 467

    From the tone of ink, she easily heard the feeling of danger. Generally speaking, being able to feel this feeling of danger shows that ink is serious.


    "Blue, I don''t want you to see it. Do you know?" Mo Wen whispered, "even if you know me again, there are some things I still don''t want you to know."


    I felt that there was a flash of vulnerability in the fundus of Mo Wen''s eyes. Yu Lan thought she was wrong, but she looked at Mo Wen''s dark eyes and finally reached out to ring him in her arms and said, "I know. Don''t worry."


    ......


    Zuiwuye and Zhang Xin arrived at the handover city without much time. It was incredibly smooth.


    "How come there are so few mutant animals and Zombies?" Zhang Xin asked strangely when he entered the handover city. He took a long breath and felt that his muscles were sore.


    "I only know that most zombies in the South attack the south. Why are there fewer mutant animals... I don''t know at all."


    "This is really a surprise." Zhang Xin breathed a sigh of relief. He thought it would be very thrilling along the way. There were zombies around and drunken emperors nearby. It was terrible to think about it.


    "Where are you going now?" Qu Yaoyao asked, holding Zhang Xin''s arm. "I''m with you."


    "I want to meet my friend in Jiaotong city." Zhang Xin lowered his voice and said, "what about you, drunk emperor?"


    "I''ll go straight to Qin Feng." drunk night spread his hand, waved his hand and went the opposite way with Zhang Xin.


    "Let''s go, too?" Qu Yaoyao said, holding Zhang Xin''s arm.


    Zhang Xin nodded, rubbed his shoulders and walked to the place where mobile businessmen gathered.


    Qin Feng is eating apples in the handover city.


    Why do you say it''s gloomy to eat apples? Because he sat in the dark room in the daytime, ordered half a root, pulled it, and huddled in a corner to eat apples.


    As soon as Wen Ning came in, he saw such a scene. He sighed helplessly, "Qin Feng, there is a chair you don''t do. What do you have to do in this corner?"


    "I''m missing." Qin Feng touched the fundus of dark green''s eyes, "I can''t sleep at night."


    "... who do you miss again?" Wenning rolled his eyes. "It''s Anni who died two days ago or Jon who died last week."


    "No." Qin Feng stood up and said sadly, "I''m thinking about my angel."


    "..." who do you think doesn''t want the zombie protected by a psychopath? Wen Suining wanted to carry Qin Feng''s ears to make him normal. However, there were two covetous Level 3 zombies sitting next to him. He thought about it and still didn''t dare to move.


    However, the dark lights did make people unhappy. Wen Suining went to the side and turned on the light. As a result, the light lit up everywhere, and only Qin Feng left a shadow there.


    Toxic? Wen Suining looked at Qin Feng shrinking in the shadow and wanted to rush to find him out.


    Just then, drunk night suddenly opened the window next to their house and jumped down with a large piece of thick dust.


    "Oh, Lord Qin, I haven''t seen you for a long time." he said with a smile, "what''s the matter? A bad image of mushrooms?"


    Qin Feng ignored him at all.


    "Drunk without night?" Wen Ning twisted his eyebrows. A doll''s face was full of tangles. "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll talk to the Lord of Qincheng about a deal." Zui Wuyi said directly. He took out the information he wanted to bring. After sweeping between Qin Feng and Wen cuining, he still chose to give the document to Wen cuining.


    After watching the innocent drunk night with a smile, Wen Ning twisted his eyebrows and scanned two eyes. The color behind the document suddenly sank down. After looking at the document again, he whispered, "is this true?"


    "It''s absolutely true. Xiuqi went to the white envoy base to spread the news himself." zuiye smiled brightly, "I''m afraid you''ll be unlucky to transfer the city."


    "I thought it was strange that the north and South supported country e at the same time." Wen Suining gritted his teeth and handed the document to Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng looked at the document with no spirit. He raised his eyes and looked at it with a gloomy look. He was drunk and said, "what deal do you want to talk about?"


    Listening to Qin Feng''s feeble voice, drunk night simply walked over and squatted in front of him and said, "we want the alliance to help you. In return, you have to help Yu Lan seize the southern forces."


    "Help who?" Qin Feng''s eyes lit up.


    Suddenly Qin Feng felt alive. He was stunned when he was drunk. Then he repeated, "Yu Lan."


    "It''s done." Qin Feng suddenly came to the spirit. He stood up and asked Wen Suining to draw up the contract without saying a word, clearly expressing the good news of the deal.


    Drunk night stood in place, only feeling that 100000 black lines floated across his head.


    What the hell is this? It''s the easiest deal he''s ever talked about, okay.


    "Wait a minute!" Wen Suining shouted, unable to see the past. "Did you agree? Help Yu Lan win control of the south? Wait, Yu Lan?!"


    Looking back at the drunk night, Wen Suining suddenly wanted to beat him and said, "you mean that zombie?!"


    "Yes." Zui Wuyi smiled, "that''s Yu Lan."


    "Will Yu Lan come?" Qin Feng asked eagerly.


    Drunk Wuye squinted at the deposit and looked forward to Qin Feng. Suddenly, he turned strangely and asked Wen Ning, "wait, isn''t that because of Yu Lan?"


    "Otherwise?" Wenning sneered, "I suspect he is suffering from lovesickness."


    Drunk without night, there was nothing to say.


    "Hey, you promised so readily, but you won''t have anything. Yu Lan is our boss." zuiwuye solemnly told Qin Feng, "you''d better stop lovesickness and wake up."


    "Angel, she will be mine one day!" Qin Feng said with great ambition.


    It''s a pity that I''m too lazy to spend more time when I''m drunk all night.


    Never mind him. It''s a deal anyway.


    Knowing that he can help Yu Lan, Qin Feng really got some motivation at the moment. He wrote the transaction agreement and read the documents. Ignoring the thick dark blue under his eyes, he felt that he had a little vitality at last.


    "Why does Yu Lan want to compete for the south?" Wenning knew he couldn''t stop Zhang Xin and simply asked in a low voice.


    "Yu Lan seems to be Yu jueying''s daughter. If she wants to be in the south, it''s her, isn''t it?" Zui Wuyi sat at the table and said faintly.


    He looked back at the two three-level zombies, and suddenly asked Qin Feng curiously, "what level of power do you have now?"


    "Three levels." Qin Feng said faintly.


    Drunk night pick eyebrows, some stuffy twist eyebrows way, "you have three levels, why am I still on the second level?"

 Chapter 468

    He just reached the twelfth level a few days ago. It may be some time before he advanced.


    "You''re too stupid." Qin Feng said solemnly. He was drunk all night, but he didn''t respond.


    In this world, except that ink and Xiuqi can annoy him, ordinary people can''t arouse his mood fluctuations.


    "Well, can you give me a place to live first?" Zui Wuyi stretched out and said, "although the road has been very smooth these two days, it''s still going to die by riding a motorcycle."


    "Don''t you have a place to live?" Wen cuining said faintly and looked up at Qin Feng


    "I don''t want to live with us." zuiwuye wayward way, and his side eyes are very arrogant to Qin Feng way, "as long as you arrange a residence for me, I can guarantee that your angel will come to you soon."


    And bring a mowen to kill you.


    Drunk without night, silently in the bottom of my heart.


    However, Qin Feng couldn''t hear the stomach Fei in his heart. Even if he heard it, he might pretend to ignore what he didn''t hear.


    He immediately raised his eyes and motioned Wen Suining to prepare a room for drunk night. Then he grinned happily. He didn''t know what could make him smile like this.


    Anyway, if Mo Wen wants to hit someone at that time, it has nothing to do with him.


    "Zhang Xin, where are you going?" Qu Yaoyao whispered to Yu Tian.


    They were on the street of the handover city at this time. The handover City obviously didn''t know that it was going to be a disaster. People came and went still very lively.


    "I''m going to find some friends and tell them not to stay in the handover city during this time." Zhang Xin whispered, "now this place is too dangerous. I can''t watch them stay here."


    "I think you have to think twice about this." Qu Yaoyao spread his hands. "You know, the people of the white envoy are everywhere. How do you know that there are no people in the white envoy base among your friends?"


    "They are all good friends who share hardships with me in the end of the world!" Zhang Xin shouted, not very fond of Qu Yaoyao questioning his friends.


    "But was our desire alliance formed at the beginning?" Qu Yaoyao whispered. "Our desire alliance is also an organization that gathered after the end of the world. During this period, many people even joined us last month. Can you guarantee that your friends did not join the white envoy?"


    She paused. Seeing Zhang Xin''s ugly face, she still whispered, "Zhang Xin, you should think clearly. In case there are people in the white envoy base between them, you should be on guard. At that time, the boss and them will have an accident, and the handover city will not be guaranteed in nine cases out of ten. This is the end you want?"


    Zhang Xin gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t refute Qu Yaoyao''s words.


    "Is it... I''m going to watch them have an accident in this handover city?" Zhang Xin gritted his teeth.


    "How important are they your friends? It''s worth worrying about?" Qu Yaoyao raised his eyes and said, "did they save you countless times, or did they give you food and clothing and money?"


    "We have taken over in the last world many times and helped each other." Zhang Xin gritted his teeth. "You don''t understand how difficult it is to meet them who are willing to help each other in the environment of the last world."


    "What about us?" Qu Yaoyao asked, glancing sideways. "We''ve been with you and haven''t given you any help?"


    "You?" Zhang Xin was a little angry. "What else have you done besides making trouble for me? Just a while ago, we almost couldn''t come back in the land of death!"


    "Are you dead?" Qu Yaoyao asked without expression. "Since you hate us so much, why do you still want to stay in the desire alliance? Haven''t we helped you? Haven''t we saved you? Haven''t we been with you?"


    "Have you been killed by us?" Qu Yaoyao finally asked, looking straight at Zhang Xin


    "What do you want to express?" Zhang Xin''s eyes were chilly. He couldn''t help but sneer. "Do you want to say that you are my friend? I tell you Qu Yaoyao, I have a relationship with you because I made a deal with Mr. mo. you are just one of my customers!"


    "So." listening to Zhang Xin''s ruthless words, Qu Yaoyao stood up without expression, "well, since you think so, I don''t care. I just asked you what I just wanted to tell you that you can trust us, and we won''t hurt your friends."


    Looking at Qu Yaoyao''s expressionless face, Zhang Xin''s heart suddenly panicked inexplicably.


    "Don''t you even want to trust us?" seeing that Zhang Xin didn''t make a sound, Qu Yaoyao turned his head and said, "just because our alliance is notorious, there is no normal person in it?"


    "No." Zhang Xin pursed his lips and said after a long time, "I know. I won''t tell my friends."


    "It''s almost the same." Qu Yaoyao smiled and hugged Zhang Xin''s arm. It looked no different from before.


    But what no one could see was that her smile could no longer reach the bottom of her eyes.


    At this time, Yu Tianzheng and ye Xiao were drinking tea face to face on the nearby building.


    "Tea......" Ye Xiao looked down at the cup in his hand and sneered, "I haven''t drunk it for a long time."


    "Have you ever had tea before?" Yu Tian asked faintly. "I haven''t had a mouthful before the end of the world. I don''t like drinking this kind of thing. Compared with tea, I think coffee will have a better effect and keep me energetic all the time."


    Although he didn''t know what Yu Tian wanted to say to himself, ye Xiao drooped his eyes and said, "my mother likes drinking tea and is good at tea ceremony. I learned some from her and still like tea."


    "I haven''t heard of Ye Zhi having a wife." Yu Tian smiled.


    "Ye Zhi''s wife died before the end of the world." Ye Zhi lowered her eyes and said, "my mother is not his wife."


    "What about her? Is she still alive?" Yu Tian asked him, holding his chin, as if he was very interested in the family secrets of Ye Xiao.


    I don''t like Yu Tian''s tone very much. Ye Zhi raised her eyes, glanced at him and snorted, "I''ve heard that Yu Tian in the south is not polite. I''ve finally seen it today."


    "I have long heard that ye Zhi in the south is a straw bag. I didn''t expect to see it today." Yu Tian said with a low smile.


    Ye Xiao looked cold, and ye Qinxin behind him also showed signs of reaching out. Her hand has been repaired by Hongse. At the same time, it also deprived her of some feelings that she should not have existed, making her more non-human now.


    For rainbow, emotional man-made powers are rubbish.


    Ye Xiao''s abandoned hand was cured by Ye Gong, although it cost a lot of money.

 Chapter 469

    In contrast, Yu Tian''s reaction was much calmer. He waved his hand and said in a low voice, "don''t be so excited. We are both familiar to the outside world. Is it interesting to do so now?"


    "What exactly do you want to tell me?" Ye Zhi gritted her teeth. "Now I''m still in a hurry to your south."


    "Do you just want to be a hostage in the south?" seeing that ye Zhi''s reaction was not like fraud, Yu Tian asked in a low voice with his side eyes.


    "Now for me, going to the south is the best choice." Ye Zhi''s face is a little gloomy. If he had been fighting for the north, but since he met Yu Lan and them... He suddenly felt that it was safer to be a hostage.


    Although Yu Lan asked him to find Shu Yu, he didn''t have the courage to tell Shu Yu after he found it.


    If he told Shu Yu, he would be asked why he met Yu Lan and why he was asked to tell him a series of questions. Once Ye Gong realized that he also meant to compete for the north with them, he would be dead immediately.


    In addition, now that Ye Gong has begun to move, he can run to the south to avoid refuge.


    "Hey," Yu Tian said lazily with his chin propped up. "I heard that the trouble in your north is very serious now. Don''t you want to put a foot in it?"


    "Why do you ask?" unexpectedly, Yu Tian asked such taboo words so plainly. Ye Xiao''s face changed, clenched his teeth and stared at him in shock.


    "Ye Xiao, do you have power in the north?" Yu Tian continued to ask without answering Ye Xiao''s words.


    Ye Xiao was stunned. After a while, he shook his head and said, "No."


    He had, but in order to cure his hand, he handed over all his power to Ye Gong.


    "Well, it''s the same." Yu Tian didn''t seem much disappointed. He just touched his chin and objectively analyzed, "if you have the idea of competing for the north, you should run to fish in troubled waters at this time."


    "Why on earth do you ask me these questions?" Ye Xiao gritted his teeth and asked, "do you still have any idea of competing for the south? Don''t be kidding, you are just an ordinary person, an eliminated person, and the position of the South can''t belong to you!"


    "You''re right," Yu Tian said with a careless smile. At the same time, he stepped down from the stool and turned back to Jiang Quan. "Jiang Quan, let''s go. There''s nothing to talk about."


    Ye Xiao stared at Yu Tian and left. He didn''t know why he suddenly had an inexplicable sense of loss in his heart.


    "I didn''t expect it was not a straw bag, but a coward." Yu Tianbian said, "no, it should be a straw bag."


    Jiang Quan quietly followed behind Tian and asked in a low voice, "but now ye Xiao is like this. It''s impossible to rely on him to contain the north. What should we do?"


    "Just like that, let''s wait and see what happens." Yu Tian stretched his waist and said, "if the North really attacks the handover City, Yu Ruoshui''s position will be lost... It''s not a bad thing for us."


    "Do you want to compete for the south at that time?" Jiang Quan asked in a low voice.


    "No." Yu Tian smiled. "Without the handover City, the south is just like a chicken rib. The food is tasteless, but it''s a pity to abandon it. What do I want him to do? I will only take my people to kill Yu jueying at that time, and then find a place to fly away. I don''t care who likes to clean up the rest of the rotten stalls."


    Years of as like as two peas and forbearance, it is because the mouth of heaven has spoken so easily that Chiang Chi has dropped her eyes and felt that she had a good son, and her spirit was exactly the same.


    Yu Tianze walked forward without expression. When he saw several children playing hand in hand, his eyes were slightly dark.


    Unfortunately, my sister couldn''t see the scene of him cutting his enemy.


    Why doesn''t she live longer.


    ......


    "Boss."


    While Mo Wen was looking through the documents, Yang Chu strode in and said to Mo Wen with a cold face, "this is all the information we got from plum blossom K."


    Then he stepped forward and handed the document to Mo Wen.


    "He said he came to look for the key." seeing Mo Wen, he opened the document and said concisely, "the key is a child, and all the information about you is given by the person above."


    "What''s more, he pretended to be a clown because the real clown had a task he didn''t know, and he pretended to be a clown to stay in the base for Pangu''s plan."


    When Yang Chu said these words, there was no expression on his face. It was cold like an ice block.


    Yu Lan looked at Yang Chu with some curiosity. When he saw Mo Wen coming over, he decided not to open his eyes.


    "Ah Wen." she winked and whispered, "the key he said..."


    "It should be mo Xiaohuan." Mo Wen stretched out his hand to pull Yu Lan over and sat beside him, looked down at the document and continued to ask, "since he wanted to stay in Bai Shi as a clown, why did he come here to look for the key?"


    "Because the key is very important to them. If he loses it in his hand, he is to blame." even if Yu Lan makes a sound, his voice is still faint, but his eyes flickered, hesitated and asked, "is mo Xiaohuan the key?"


    Mo Xiaohuan met the child. He was impressed because his eyes were very strange.


    "That''s what Xiao Huan told us at the beginning." Yu Lan frowned and said with some worry, "but it''s also a fact that she''s not human. Since Bai Shi values her so much, we have to protect her."


    Mo Wen nodded noncommittally.


    "Did plum blossom K say who was above him?" Mo Wen continued with his side eyes.


    "It''s a clown." he looked up and lowered his eyes. "The person who sent him your message was a clown."


    "Is Yezhi a clown?" Yu Lan mused, "but before, it was said that the clown was a member of M country. If M country was involved with Bai Shi, the clown should be a member of M country."


    "Maybe it''s a misinformation, but there''s no way to change the fact that Yezhi divulges our intelligence." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "Also." Yu Lan drooped his eyes.


    "You''ve done a good job." Mo Wen closed the document and praised Yang Chu. "Are you working in the defense department now?"


    "Yes," he nodded.


    "During the time when you''re drunk all night, you''ll take charge of the defense department for the time being, and then hand it over when he comes back." looking at Yang Chu''s cold face, Mo Wen whispered, "go out."

 Chapter 470

    "Thank you, boss." at the beginning of Yang''s appreciation, he was even a whole piece, and he didn''t even have any expression. Just after he took a step back, he suddenly said, "I almost forgot. The ark asked me to tell you that he killed Li Jie."


    "Li Jie?" Mo Wen thought about the name and asked faintly, "why?"


    "Because Li Jie and his confidants once plotted to hurt Yu Lan." Yang Chu whispered.


    As soon as he mentioned himself, Yu Lan immediately raised his eyes and looked over, and then couldn''t help smiling, "I''m still really a sweet cake. How can I always find trouble on my head?"


    "Because it was the boss who hurt Li Jie, several of his confidants planned to use you to attract the boss''s attention." Yang Chu said with a frozen face and still no expression.


    "Have all his remaining parties been checked?" Mo Wen rapped on the table at this time. "Go and find out all Li Jie''s remaining parties for me, whether good or bad, men or women, shoot to death."


    "Yes!" he nodded and retreated immediately.


    Yu Lan looked at Yang Chu''s eyes curiously. After he walked out of the door, he bent his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen lowered his head and kissed Yu Lan''s forehead.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big ice cube like person." Yu Lan said with a smile, "it''s a little novel."


    "Hum." he didn''t buy Yu Lan''s novel ink. He snorted, "if you dare to look at other men secretly next time..."


    "How about you?" Yu Lan interrupted and touched Mo Wen''s head.


    Looking at Yu Lanpeng''s small appearance, Mo Wen opened his mouth, but he was still speechless.


    He really couldn''t figure out how to punish her for the moment.


    "I''ll just... Cover your eyes." seeing Yu Lan''s hands on his hips and a proud expression of "I don''t know how you should punish me", ink blurted out subconsciously.


    "It''s so simple." Yu Lan smiled and pinched Mo Wen''s hot ears. "If you dare to see other girls, I''ll ignore you."


    "There won''t be such a day," Mo Wen said with a low smile.


    In this regard, Yu Lan just smiled proudly, surrounded Mo Wen''s waist and bent his eyes happily.


    ......


    At this time, the South was in a mess. The news that Yu Ruoshui had lost one hand and one foot was not concealed, and soon spread to the streets and alleys in the south.


    Some people are happy to death when they hear the news, while others are sad.


    "Miss."


    Looking at Yu Ruoshui, who was lying on the bed without anything, Qian Kang walked over and whispered, "we have contacted the north."


    "What do they say?" Yu Ruoshui sat up ferociously. "Did you tell me about healing my legs and arms?!"


    "Now the north is in a mess, and the person who communicates with us is... Ye Gong." looking at Yu Ruoshui like this, Qian Kang sighed, "he said he wanted us to double their food."


    Now Jiang Yiming is dead. He is the only trusted confidant around Yu Ruoshui.


    "Double?" Yu Ruoshui sat up and said crazily, "double is nothing, even ten times! I don''t have arms and legs, so I''m counting on Ye Gong''s healing power!"


    "But the leader may come back..."


    "My father, he won''t say anything! I''m his only daughter and his only heir!" Yu Ruoshui shouted wildly, "he will never give up me!!"


    "Now Ye Gong in the north is rebellious and the whole north is in chaos. Even if we succeed in trading with them, you are not suitable to rush to the north at this time," Qian Kang said with his eyes, "What''s more, there are a large number of zombies besieged in the periphery of our South. The defense line of the central district can''t support it and needs a lot of material supply. If we give food to the north, the central district will be lost. At that time, our first district and inner District can''t accommodate so many people in the Central District, and the whole South will collapse."


    "How could the south be so fragile!" Yu Ruoshui roared, "what are these useless things for?"


    Qian Kang lowered his eyes and stopped making a sound.


    "Qian Kang, please contact me in the north now. They must need a lot of food for rebellion now. As long as they heal my arms as soon as possible, it doesn''t matter if they want twice as much food." Yu Ruoshui collapsed and looked at his empty sleeves and trouser legs. His face was ferocious and terrible.


    "Are you going to the North yourself?" Qian Kang whispered.


    "That''s right!" Yu Ruoshui roared, "I''ll go even if it''s messy!"


    "How many guards are you going to take?" Qian Kang sighed.


    "Guard? Of course, the more the better!" Yu Ruoshui''s eyes were crazy. She covered her eyes and smiled wildly. "I can''t protect myself now. Call all the people in my elite team. They must all go with me!"


    "That''s a total of... More than 100 people. Are they all used to protect you?" Qian Kang''s eyes were faint, but his voice was a little chilly. "Now the southern border is besieged by zombies, and it''s time for business to need their elites."


    "Also." not equal to LAN speaking, Qian Kang continued, "if you leave the South now, who will lead the civilians and troops in the south? The leader handed over their control to you before leaving, and if you leave, no one in the South can mobilize them!"


    At this point, Qian Kang''s voice was completely cold.


    "Qian Kang, are you ordering me!" Yu Ruoshui said coldly. "I tell you! You are the last person I like to use among so many people my father gave me. Your self righteous appearance makes me sick!"


    "But everyone is dead!" Qian Kang raised his eyes, and Yu Ruoshui saw the cold in his eyes. "Hanyu, Jiang Yiming, all of them are dead, and now only I am left!"


    "Yes, but what about that?" Yu Ruoshui sneered. "You are the dog my father gave me. Whether you die or live is my word, isn''t it?"


    "We were sent to you by the leader to lead you to the right path, but Hanyu is too weak and Jiang Yiming is too indecisive. Now I''m the only one here to tell you that your approach is wrong!" speaking of his brother''s death, Qian Kang, who always told himself to respect his superiors, couldn''t help yelling at Ruoshui.


    "Yes, we want to listen to you. That''s right." Qian kangdun said in a more angry voice, "but their death is because of your arrogance and headstrong. It''s really useless for you! Yu Ruoshui!"

 Chapter 471

    Qian Kang''s roar stunned Yu Ruoshui. She looked down at her crippled body and suddenly yelled at Qian Kang with more confidence, "nonsense! It''s obviously that you waste people don''t protect well. Look at me now. It''s all because of the mistakes of you people. You useless dogs deserve to die!"


    Looking at the developed Yu Ruoshui, what Qian Kang wants to do now is to rush over and break her neck!


    But just then the door was pushed open.


    "Yo, what''s the matter? I heard your voice outside." Huang Ruifei came in, with a shallow smile on her elegant face and flattery when walking.


    "Mom!" as soon as he saw Huang Ruifei and Yu Ruoshui, he immediately took a cry. The whole person lost his tough look, "I''m useless!"


    As soon as she heard her daughter''s cry, Huang Ruifei couldn''t care about anything. She hurried up and looked at Yu Ruoshui. When she saw that she had lost one hand and one leg, the whole person seemed to be stunned by thunder.


    "Shuishui, how did you become like this?" Huang Ruifei lost her voice and hurriedly came over and sat next to Yu Ruoshui.


    "You''re like this... How to take over your father''s position? Do you want Yu Tian''s bitch to take advantage of it?" Huang Ruifei murmured in a low voice.


    "What?" Yu Ruoshui looked at Huang Ruifei in surprise. She didn''t understand that she was like this now. Huang Ruifei was still thinking about something messy.


    "Nothing, nothing." Huang Ruifei waved his hand. He looked at Yu Ruoshui''s sleeve and said anxiously, "Shuishui, what can you do now?"


    "I want to use the ability of Ye Gong in the north to cure myself." Yu Ruoshui whispered, "although they asked me for twice as much food, I don''t think it''s anything compared with my hands. If I don''t have hands and feet, everything will be over."


    "Right." Huang Ruifei hurried to, "it''s the most important to cure your hands and feet. Nothing else is important, not important!"


    "But madam," Qian Kang said quickly, "now the South also needs those food very much. If all of them are given to the north, our South will be finished."


    "Nonsense!" is as like as two peas. Huang Ruifei rebutted the same words as water. "But it''s just some grain. Can you make such a big southern collapse?" I see you are evil and do not want to see my water and water!


    "Madam!" said Qian Kang with an ugly face, "please don''t mess around!"


    "Now it''s you who''s messing around!" Huang Ruifei shrieked. "Now my daughter has become like this. Where can she care about the south? She must cure her hands and feet before she can be more capable of managing the south, can''t she?"


    Listening to Huang Ruifei''s fallacies, Qian Kang was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    "Get out of here!" said Huang Ruifei, pointing to Qian Kang with her sharp fingernails. "Your presence here simply affects my daughter''s rest!"


    Qian Kang only felt that his nose was going to be crooked. He could roar at Yu Ruoshui because Yu jueying gave him permission to lead Yu Ruoshui, but now with Huang Ruifei, his attitude could not be too bad.


    After biting his teeth, he took a deep look at Yu Ruoshui, but turned and walked out. The whole person''s back became a little gloomy.


    Yu Ruoshui watched Qian Kang walk out of the door, which made him feel more comfortable.


    "Water, you don''t care about food. You can use it if you want. Your father has a lot of food. He''s not afraid of this one or two times." Huang Ruifei breathed out and comforted Yu Ruoshui. "You have to cheer up. You have to go straight. I can rely on you now."


    "Mom, don''t worry. As long as you find Ye Gong and cure my arms and legs, I will still be the only heir in the south!" Yu Ruoshui said firmly.


    "This is my good daughter!" Huang Ruifei breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes." she suddenly thought of something and asked Yu Ruoshui, "there are many people around you. Why did you get hurt and who did it?"


    "It was Yu Lan''s bitch!" Yu Ruoshui gritted her teeth. "She didn''t die, but she became a zombie. Her strength is very strong!"


    "Su elegy, the bitch''s daughter, she''s not dead yet?" Huang Ruifei was so frightened that she opened her mouth. The whole person was stunned there. After a while, she found her voice and said, "but she has become a zombie? There should be no way to compete for position with you..."


    "What else does her monster want to compete with me?" Yu lanruo smiled. "I think her life is better than death, but..."


    "Just?"


    "It''s just that there''s a man around her, but he''s very interesting and powerful. He can pass without looking." Yu Ruoshui smiled, touched his mouth and snorted coldly, "when I cure my injury, I''ll kill Yu Lan first, and then let the man see how blind he was!"


    Before Mo Wen put a stone in her mouth, her body still firmly remembered that all the wounds on her tongue as a power had been healed, but now as long as she ate, her teeth would still feel unbearable pain.


    "You can do it." Huang Ruifei said to Yu Ruoshui, "just as Su elegy''s bitch can''t fight me, Yu Lan''s monster can''t fight you!"


    "Of course." Yu Ruoshui said confidently.


    Little did she know that at this time, she was in blue''s eyes, and she was not even an opponent at all.


    ......


    The white envoy base moved quickly. Within a few days, it came out that the handover city was surrounded by a circle of different plants. Most people were shocked, while a few people remained skeptical and thought it was a rumor.


    I''m kidding. Where is the handover city? If it goes wrong, it means that the whole country of China will be cut off again, and economic exchanges will change greatly, which is a devastating blow to China.


    But the people of the handover city clearly know what they are going through at this time. From the handover bridge, countless different plants surround the handover City, and even wrap up their whole city!


    It''s absolutely impossible to get out from the periphery. Only the top is fragmented, which can shed a little sunshine.


    Qin Feng, the leader of the handover City, showed his unprecedented vigorous and resolute action. While different plants surrounded the handover City, he immediately sent people to resist the people who were about to break into the white envoy base in the city.


    With the rapid response of the geographical advantage, they reluctantly held on for some time.

 Chapter 472

    But only reluctantly.


    "Lord, the eastern entrance has been swallowed by alien plants."


    In the central area of the handover City, Qin Feng was boring playing with the chess pieces in his hand. He didn''t even give his eyes to the guard who came in to report.


    "Have the people in the East evacuated?" Wen cuining, standing behind Qin Feng, stepped forward and asked.


    "Basic evacuation." the guard nodded. "Now there is only one guard team left in the East. You can leave the East as long as you give an order."


    "Different plants spread from the East... That is, the white hidden between the poison fog and different plants made the base spread. According to the current promotion speed, we may reach our central area in three to four days." Wen Ning lowered his eyes and whispered, "although we have been prepared, we can only slow down the promotion speed of white envoys at most and make them arrive one to two days later."


    "Drunk without night, don''t you keep saying you want to help us? Why don''t I see anything about your help now." Wen Ning looked at drunk without night who was playing wordless chess with Qin Feng.


    Nine masters were holding an iced apple at this time, lying in front of the chessboard, watching them play chess, with a curious face.


    "Don''t worry." drunk night propped his chin, secretly wondering how to put five pieces down, but he didn''t care, "what''s the reaction of the north and South now?"


    "As far as the news is concerned, the north and South have sent support." Wen Xining sighed, "but similarly, none of their two forces can come over."


    "Do you know why?" drunk night quietly Mimi left a trap on the chessboard and looked at Qin Feng. "It''s your turn."


    Qin Feng frowned and threw pieces on the chessboard.


    "The people in the north are stopped by the people you want to alliance. I don''t know what''s going on in the South... In the south." Wen cuining helped his forehead and said, "now the whole handover city is surrounded by alien plants, and our contact with the outside world is basically interrupted."


    "Wait, Wenning, how many times have I told you, what is our desire alliance? Those people in the north are fake, okay?" zuiwuye leaned his chin and his eyes were cold and stood next to the guard. "Also, it''s really good for outsiders like him to be present when we''re talking about business."


    "He is my personal guard, it doesn''t matter." Wenning whispered.


    The guard only felt as if he had been stared at by a vicious snake. His back was cold and he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "That''s the best." drunk Wuyi took back his eyes and looked at the chessboard again, but he found that he had lost.


    "You cheat!" drunk night gnawed his teeth.


    "Your skills are inferior to others." Qin Feng touched the fundus of his dark blue forehead and smiled.


    "Brother Qin didn''t cheat." nine masters stood by and leaned on his chin. "I saw it. It''s brother Wuyi. You lost."


    Under the bright and brilliant smile of Zui Wuye, Jiuguan now calls Zui Wuye brother Wuye very kindly.


    Drunk night looked at her, snorted, took the chess pieces back to the board, "come again."


    "You have lost three games." Qin Feng whispered.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he has nothing to do now." he put the chess pieces back on the chessboard. He didn''t believe the evil when he was drunk all night.


    "Drunk without night, I think you''d better give up. Don''t look at Qin Feng like this. He was barely regarded as a genius before the end of the world." Wen Suining couldn''t bear to look directly next to him. Then his face changed, raised his eyes and stared at drunk without night. "Wait, is it time for you to play chess so leisurely?"


    "What else do you want to do?" drunk night raised his eyes and asked without expression.


    "Tell me about your plans for the alliance." Wen Xi Ning pulled a chair and sat beside him. "After all, we have a cooperative relationship now."


    Nine masters just sat opposite Wen cuining at the moment. She looked up at Wen cuining and smiled sweetly.


    In the past few days when she handed over the city, she and her brothers and sisters have been very familiar with Qin Feng. At least there is no wariness now.


    "It''s not impossible." drunk Wuye said faintly, "Xiuqi sent a message to the boss, asked the boss to go to the white envoy base when he was operating at the white envoy base, directly occupied their base, and completely wiped out the white envoy in China in the way of tit for tat."


    "But isn''t the periphery of the white envoy base covered with poison fog and different plants? Only the people of the white envoy base can go in." Wen cuining asked in a low voice. Just after he asked this question, he was drunk and lost again.


    "You must be cheating." zuiwuye is a little suspicious of life. He hasn''t lost in the desire League. Well, even ink... Well, he hasn''t played chess with ink, and he hasn''t had a chance.


    "I didn''t." Qin Feng looked very calm. He yawned. His face was pale because he couldn''t see light all year round, giving people a sense of sombre.


    "Go on." drunk night frowned.


    "We''ve already played four sets. I have to ask you for conditions in the next game." Qin Feng said faintly, "if you lose in the next game, you have to give me something belonging to angel."


    "What do you want in the blue?" drunk night side eyes.


    "Everything is good." Qin Feng, who misses his angel day and night, has no special requirements now.


    "I know where there are pictures of her before the end of the day. Do you want to?" asked drunk night with a low smile on his chin.


    "OK." Qin Feng''s eyes lit up and took the initiative to close the pieces. "If I win you a game, you have to give me a picture."


    "Yes." drunk night smiled like a fox, "but once I win you a game, I have to take back all the photos you won before."


    This request was very unfair, but Qin Feng''s expression didn''t change half a minute, so he nodded and agreed.


    Wencuining looked at him piteously. He had to be drunk with Qin Feng''s five sons, and looked at Jiugan helplessly.


    "Where did we talk about before?" I was drunk at the beginning of playing chess. I remembered what Wen Suining asked him before.


    "Speaking of Mo Wen, how can they enter the white envoy?" Wen cuining looked at Zui Wuye and said, "if you want to enter the alliance and can''t go to the white envoy, our handover city will be taken by the white envoy base, and Qin Feng will be taken away by the people of the white envoy base."


    "Trust them, boss." seeing Wen cuining, he said in a hurry, and waved his hand carelessly, "since Xiuqi has sent news, there must be a way to go in. You just need to believe that we want to alliance."


    Staring at the drunk night who has been addicted to playing chess, Wen Suining feels very unreliable no matter what he thinks.

 Chapter 473

    "Believe them." Qin Feng glanced at Wen Ning and said, "now it''s the only way, isn''t it?"


    "Well, I believe you." Wen cuining finally nodded reluctantly, "regardless of what I don''t understand, how does Bai envoy know Qin Feng''s power? We keep his power secret very well. No one knows except me and some confidants."


    "Then there must be a traitor in your handover city." Zui Wuyi waved his hand carelessly, "it''s a common thing. You don''t need to tangle because of this kind of thing."


    Traitors are common? Wenning widened his eyes, but when he thought about the way the outside world could enter the desire alliance, he suddenly felt that there was no problem.


    After all, it has been said in the outside world that the method of joining the desire alliance is very simple. As long as you want to join, you can join the desire alliance even if you get the consent of someone from the desire alliance.


    "Do you really only need anyone''s consent to join your alliance?" Wen cuining simply asked, "is this too hasty."


    "Of course not." some surprised at the jumping speed of Wen cuining''s question, he looked at it with drunk eyes. "All those who join the desire alliance must have my consent. Of course, the false desire alliance in the North doesn''t count."


    "I said it couldn''t be so casual." Wenning curled his lips and continued to ask, "to get down to business, what should we do if you want to successfully enter the white envoy base?"


    "Of course, it''s counter defense for attack. Take these people who broke into your handover city in one fell swoop." the drunk sunshine smiled and showed a big white tooth.


    "Brother Wuye, you lost again." nine masters added a sentence next to him, "this is the fifth inning."


    "..." drunk all night, looking at the chessboard, his eyebrows were screwed together.


    At the same time, the southwest of the handover city.


    "Have you found a place to leave?" Yu Tian asked, turning the book in his hand.


    "No." Jiang Quan whispered, "the whole handover city is surrounded by different plants. Now the people of Baishi base are making every effort to attack the handover city."


    "This time, the base has really made a big move." Yu Tian turned a page of the book, "what is the situation of the handover city now?"


    "The eastern region has been basically occupied, but Qin Feng has received the civilians in the east to the north and south. There are basically no casualties except the fighting powers."


    "Are you still in the mood to protect civilians at this time?" Yu Tian closed his book, looked out of the window and smiled. "It seems that Qin Feng is not very nervous. Do they have any way to deal with this situation?"


    "Maybe they are waiting for the rescue from the north and south," Jiang Quan whispered.


    "If Bai envoy can do this, he certainly won''t want anyone or anything to disturb their plan." Yu Tian got up and looked at the sky that had begun to be covered by alien plants from the window, smiled low and said, "I''m sure the north and South can''t come to support this time."


    Then he narrowed his eyes, touched a thick layer of dust along the window edge, and slightly pursed his lips, "so I''m curious about what Qin Feng can do to save the handover city in this case."


    "Does he have any cards we don''t know?" Jiang Quan frowned, "but no matter how strong his cards are, they should not affect the white envoy base which is now fully armed?"


    "Who knows." Yu Tian smiled. "When it''s time to know, we''ll know. Let''s not talk about this. I want to ask how Changli is now? I haven''t been concerned about his whereabouts."


    "He has gone to find the weapons left by his wife according to your request." speaking of Changli, Jiang Quan couldn''t help asking, "Sir, are you going to reuse Changli now?"


    "That''s not true." Yu Tian waved his hand. "I didn''t know where I was when I was in the most difficult time. Now I feel sick when I see someone who is courteous."


    "Then why did you ask him to find the weapons left by Mrs. Su?" Jiang Quan didn''t understand.


    "Because he can''t find it." Yu Tian smiled and said, "I can''t take out those weapons even if I go in person. Now I tell him just to see who he is."


    "If he is from Yu jueying''s side, when Yu jueying comes back this time, the news of these weapons will reach his ears."


    "You want to give these weapons to Yu jueying?" Jiang Quan couldn''t understand Yu Tian''s practice more and more.


    "Oh." Yu Tian looked back at Jiang Quan and said with a low smile, "don''t you know me after following me for so long? I want him to die clean."


    Yu Tian''s appearance did not inherit Yu jueying''s heroism, but was a little feminine like Su''s elegy. His smile combined with the malice of the bottom of his eyes made his whole face disgusting.


    But only Jiang Quan, who has been following Yu Tian, knows what the child who has just turned 18 has experienced.


    "By the way, I heard that Jiang Yiming was dead." he habitually lowered the pressure on his face, and Yu Tian sat back in his chair and looked at Jiang Quan. "I''m sorry."


    "The way is different and don''t plan." at the thought that his only brother died quietly in Yu Ruoshui''s hand, Jiang Quan''s eyes still couldn''t help darkening a little way, "he also died for the people he''s loyal to. It''s not a pity."


    "If only you thought so," Yu Tian said. "Look, I heard that Yu Lan didn''t care much when he died."


    Jiang Quan looked at the sky and made no sound.


    Although Yu Tian''s action was very secret, the day after the news of LAN''s death, he saw Yu Tian go to the garden where he had been in a bad mood and sit all day.


    It seemed that Jiang Quan didn''t believe it. Yu Tian waved his hand and picked up the book again to read.


    "Don''t worry about anything now. If the sky wants me to die, I can''t go against the sky. Besides, I don''t have the ability."


    "Yes." he looked deeply at Yu Tian, and Jiang Quan bent slightly and retreated.


    ......


    The handover city is now in a dangerous period, but there are also some relevant negotiations in the north and south, and the atmosphere between them is very heavy.


    "Are you sure you don''t need Ye Gong''s healing power to treat Miss Yu?" the messenger in the North looked at Qian Kang, frowned and asked with doubts in his eyes.


    "No need." Qian Kang said faintly, "the eldest lady is now going to leave all the materials to our South to resist the zombies and help hand over the city."

 Chapter 474

    "We''ve sent you weapons. It''s unreasonable for you to interrupt the transaction without authorization and give us no grain?" the northern envoy said with teeth clenched. "Lord Ye Gong said that he doesn''t need twice as much grain. We still want the grain set at the beginning, which will still give you the chance to cure three people."


    "Sorry, we don''t need it anymore." Qian Kang said faintly.


    The reason why the north and the South can make an agreement is that they are worried that one side will take advantage of the empty people in the two departments to occupy the handover city. Now, the north and the South have not attacked the handover City, but they have taken advantage of the base.


    "You... You''ve been deceiving people too much!" the messenger from the North was so angry that he stared at Qian Kang. "Isn''t Yu Ruoshui your next successor in the south? Does your South want an heir without hands and feet!"


    "This is not a problem that you, a little Messenger, can worry about." Qian Kang said faintly. At the same time, he raised his hand and motioned the guard to send the northern messenger out.


    Finally solved his most worried problem. Qian Kang took a breath and looked at a man behind him.


    "Wang Yan, it should be OK to do so?"


    The man who was called to his name nodded and said, "OK."


    "Can we do this without telling Yu Ruoshui?" Qian Kang''s eyes said with some worry. "If leader Yu comes back, he will certainly punish us?"


    "Afraid of being punished?" Wang Yan stretched out his hand and grabbed Qian Kang''s shoulder. "You''re afraid of me."


    "You can pull it." Qian Kang smiled. "I''m worried that your awkward position in the South will become more embarrassing."


    Because Chen Bojun never came back, the original position of director of the research department was vacant. According to Wang Yan''s usual performance, he should have been the next director of the research department, but Yu Ruoshui obstructed it, so that another wanton, who had nothing to do but was also one of the candidates, became a candidate.


    Unfortunately, yuntuncheng is not very generous. He has begun to crowd out Wang Yan, who was most likely to become the director of the research department, before he can sit firmly. Now he has forcibly driven Wang Yan out of the research department and rushed to the supply department to be a runner.


    "I''m fine. I''m far away from these messy things." Wang Yan''s expression looks very flat and has no sense of loss. "But I don''t think you need to worry too much. Although leader Yu has arranged that all of us should listen to Ruoshui, few people are really willing to listen now. After all, we don''t want to see the South destroyed in the hands of Ruoshui."


    "But now the eldest lady has become what she is now, the next heir in the South..." Qian Kang whispered with a wrung eyebrow.


    "Now it seems that there is only Yu Tian," Wang Yan said indifferently, "but Yu Tian is an ordinary person. I don''t think he is likely to be valued anyway, so there are only two cases."


    "First, after the leader came back, he contacted Ye Gong in the north to restore Yu Ruoshui''s arms and legs. Yu Ruoshui was trained with the leader." Wang Yan objectively analyzed, "the second is the previous common system, where the capable are superior."


    "Can you do it?" Qian Kang shook his head. "You didn''t see anything when the leader was there before. Now do you see any particularly capable people during the leader''s absence?"


    "So you found it too." Wang Yan glanced at Qian Kang faintly. "The South has been broken from the inside. It has been rotten since Yu Ruoshui began to buy people from all levels."


    "Sometimes I really doubt whether it was right to abandon Yu Lan, a serious young lady, and choose Yu Ruoshui." Qian Kang lowered his eyes, but the eyes of an old man were stained with red, "Hanyu, Jiang Yiming, they are all dead. They are all good brothers I knew before the end of the world. They did not die under the natural disaster or in the mouth of the zombie, but all died under the command of Yu Ruoshui."


    "I''m sorry about Hanyu and Qian Kang." Wang Yan patted Qian Kang on the shoulder. "But now that we have made a choice, we can''t look back. Change our way of thinking. Maybe Yu Lan may not be able to manage our South. After all, she has been wandering outside for so many years. Where can she be compared with Yu Ruoshui who has been receiving formal education."


    "That''s true." Qian Kang nodded and seriously told Wang Yan, "don''t tangle with these. Now Yu Ruoshui is no longer qualified to continue to manage the south. The south is managed by four or five powerful people. You''d better be careful these days to avoid getting into trouble."


    "It''s so numb." he patted Qian Kang on the shoulder. Wang Yan smiled and walked in the other direction, "go, I have something to deal with."


    "I just don''t want anything to happen to my last brother!" looking at Wang Yan''s natural and unrestrained back, Qian Kang couldn''t help but interrupt.


    "I know." he waved his hand, and Wang Yantou walked away without returning.


    Qian Kang stood alone in the dark corridor and took a long breath.


    Now that we have made a choice, we can only go on without hesitation.


    ......


    At this time, there was no mo Wen in the desire alliance. As early as the news of the start of the white envoy base came, Mo Wen set out with people. By now, it should be close to the headquarters of the white envoy base.


    Gu Cheng, who was temporarily appointed to the alliance, rubbed his eyes after reading the last document. He got up and went to the place where the children stayed, with a smile that could be easily approached.


    "Uncle Gu Cheng, you''re coming." Chi Ting came out first to meet him.


    "Hello, little Tingting." the ancient city squatted down and touched Chi Ting''s head. At the same time, he looked at the children playing behind her and said, "what did you learn today?"


    "Sister Miaomiao taught me addition, subtraction, multiplication and division, and taught me to read!" Chi Ting smiled with her fingers.


    "I''ve learned it too." as soon as Gu Cheng came, Ji Lianlian came over shyly. She couldn''t talk to people as kindly as Chi ting. It''s good to have the courage to come over now.


    After the death of ancient book Huan, Ji Lianlian became more and more shy. Sometimes she didn''t even like to talk. If no one spoke, she might not be able to say a word all day.


    "Xiao Lianlian is really powerful," Gu Cheng said in a soothing tone, but Ji Lianlian blushed happily.


    "Is mo Xiaohuan there?" Gu Cheng asked in a low voice when he got up and looked around and saw whether he saw Mo Xiaohuan.

 Chapter 475

    "Sister Xiaohuan has just gone out." Chi Ting said carelessly, missing her front teeth for a moment, and her words still leak.


    "Where have you been?" Gu Cheng''s heart "clattered" as soon as he heard Mo Xiaohuan go out.


    "I don''t know." Chi Ting shook her head and looked at Gu Cheng.


    Without a word, Gu Cheng turned and walked out of the room, just in time to meet Qu Miaomiao.


    "Qu Miaomiao, have you seen Mo Xiaohuan?" he quickly asked.


    "Xiao Huan?" Qu Miaomiao thought, "she''s at the door of the lounge, as if she''s pouring water."


    "Does Mo Xiaohuan drink water?" knowing the location of Mo Xiaohuan, Gu Cheng hurried over and asked Qu Miaomiao as he walked.


    "Drink it. I didn''t drink it before, but now I drink it." aware of Gu Cheng''s wrong, Qu Miaomiao simply followed up. At the same time, he asked with some doubt, "why do you suddenly care about Mo Xiaohuan these days?"


    Gu Cheng didn''t answer. He was relieved when he saw Mo Xiaohuan standing at the door. He walked over and patted her on the shoulder.


    Mo Xiaohuan is holding a water cup and standing at the door of the lounge in a daze. His dark eyes look around. Feeling that someone patted her on the shoulder twice, she turned her head and looked at Gu Cheng strangely.


    "Uncle Gucheng, what can I do for you?" she asked sweetly.


    "Nothing." Gu Cheng smiled and looked quite harmless. "I just wondered why you didn''t play with other children, so I came to see you."


    "Ah, uncle is so good?" Mo Xiaohuan''s dark eyes lit up and said in surprise.


    "Of course." Gu Cheng replied without blushing. "I''ve always been good to children."


    Unable to hear the truth of Gu Cheng''s words, Mo Xiaohuan smiled cleverly.


    In her eyes, the color of Gu Cheng and Qu Miaomiao at this time is the same, they are transparent, and they don''t look very dangerous.


    "What were you thinking here just now?" seeing that Mo Xiaohuan''s mood recovered a little, Gu Cheng asked with a smile, "do you want the boss and Yu Lan?"


    "Well." originally I didn''t want to admit it, but Mo Xiaohuan, who always felt abandoned these days, nodded and bowed his head in some loss, "I don''t understand why they don''t take me."


    "Because what they have to do this time is very dangerous, they left you here for your safety." Gu Cheng comforted in a low voice, "you know, you are the one who must be caught in the white envoy base. This time, you follow the boss. If you are caught accidentally, you can''t come back."


    "But I have muttering now." he picked up the muttering in his hand, and Mo Xiaohuan looked a little wronged. "I''m very powerful now, and I won''t give mom and dad any trouble."


    "But even so, you are still a child in the eyes of the boss." Gu Cheng knew for the first time that he had the ability to coax children. His throat sister rolled and almost racked his brains, "Children... You should stay at home and wait for the adults to come back. Don''t worry, boss. They are very powerful and will come back soon. Won''t you see them again?"


    "It seems that... It''s the same." although Mo Xiaohuan is not human, his mind is more mature than that of ordinary children. At this moment, Gu Cheng really coaxed him.


    Qu Miaomiao stood by and didn''t know what expression to put on.


    It was the first time she knew that Gu Cheng had such a skill to appease children. She felt inferior to herself.


    The coaxed Mo Xiaohuan didn''t stand at the door of the lounge and tangled. She smiled at Gu Cheng sweetly and stuffed the cup into him before she ran happily to the room to read with Chi ting.


    "Gu Cheng, what''s the matter with you?" when Mo Xiaohuan completely disappeared, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help joking, "do you want to take the place of drunk emperor as a father now?"


    "You think too much." Gu Cheng glanced obliquely at Qu Miaomiao, poured the water from the cup in his hand into the nearby waste water tank, and even threw the cup into the trash can. "I hate children most."


    Gu Cheng, who said this sentence, couldn''t see the tenderness before. The whole person was cold. Only the corners of his mouth habitually rose, which made his face stiff.


    "What are you doing now?" Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help but cover his lips and said with a smile. "Now you have taken the initiative to run to the children''s house to coax the children. Can this be done by a person who hates children?"


    "It''s the boss''s account." Gu Cheng raised his eyes and said faintly, "the boss talked to me alone before he left. It made it clear that Mo Xiaohuan might have a problem and let me stare at her."


    "Mo Xiaohuan is really not a human?" Qu Miaomiao said in some confusion. "Is there any other problem?"


    "The boss doesn''t mean this." Gu Cheng frowned. "The boss told me that Mo Xiaohuan may have attacked them before, or it is likely that Bai made the clowns know them. Later, the emergence of Mo Xiaohuan in the place of death was too coincidental, so people had to doubt whether Mo Xiaohuan had any purpose to approach them."


    Gu Cheng paused and then continued, "although Yu Lan believes in Mo Xiaohuan, the boss has begun to doubt in his heart, so he came to me behind everyone''s back and told me to stare at Mo Xiaohuan, but don''t scare the snake."


    "But Xiao Huan looks very good. He doesn''t look like someone who approaches us for any purpose." Qu Miaomiao frowned. "Gu Cheng, I''m just the opposite of you. I prefer children. I choose to believe in Mo Xiao Huan on this point."


    "The boss didn''t say that Mo Xiaohuan must have a problem." Gu Cheng seems to have resumed his previous foolishness. He touched his messy hair, patted drunk Linxue''s shoulder and said with a smile, "but if she has a problem, she has successfully deceived you and Yang Tianzong. Then her purpose to come in now can be achieved."


    "So you mean to let me stare at Mo Xiaohuan too?" Qu Miaomiao pushed Gu Cheng''s hand away, raised his eyes and glanced at him without any expression, "Anyway, I firmly believe that children will never lie, but if Mo Xiaohuan really has an attempt... Then we will not hesitate to solve her. Compared with the children, I can''t allow anyone to destroy our desire alliance."


    "What I want is your words." Gu Cheng smiled. "You know, I have a lot of documents to deal with these days. If I have to stare at Mo Xiaohuan, I can''t be busy at all."

 Chapter 476

    "OK." Qu Miaomiao smiled without emotion, "I''ll help you look at her."


    "But now that Zui Linxue is gone, I have more things to deal with." Gu Cheng moved his neck and whispered, "why do you say she has to follow the boss to the white envoy base? If she dies outside, Zui Di can''t die of sadness."


    "Sister Linxue works very hard." Qu Miaomiao smashed Gu Cheng''s elbow, and his good-looking eyes tilted at him. "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know anything."


    "I feel that only drunk Linxue can cause your mood fluctuations." Gu Cheng curled his lips and muttered, "I know my relationship with drunk Linxue is not as familiar as yours, but I still know that she went to the blank freak a while ago."


    "When did this happen?" Qu Miaomiao narrowed his eyes, "I don''t know."


    "There are so many things you don''t know." Gu Cheng felt as if he was a little talkative. Gu Cheng coughed gently, turned and walked quickly to the outside of the rest area.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he took a step, his arm was held by a slender hand. He could only turn back and look at Qu Miao.


    "How do you know what I don''t know?" Qu Miaomiao''s expression was covered with a layer of cold.


    "Listen to what people say." Gu Cheng smiled. "Can we have any secrets about our desire alliance?"


    "Who said that?" looking at Gu Cheng''s indifference, Qu Miaomiao suddenly opened his eyes. "Did you install a monitor in the blank room?"


    "How can I be so obscene!" Gu Cheng hurriedly said, "it''s a monitor, not a monitor."


    "..." make complaints about the cold and gloomy eyes.


    "If sister Linxue goes to find blank, she should explain some business. There''s nothing to care about." Qu Miaomiao whispered, staring at Gu Cheng''s eyes.


    "Then you want to think more." Gu Cheng said with a smile, "what Zui Linxue did in the blank house surprised me. I think she was abandoned by Zui emperor or what happened. She was a little stimulated."


    Listening to Gu Cheng''s words, Qu Miaomiao''s heart became more and more uneasy. She raised her head and said in a serious voice, "tell me sister Linxue what she''s looking for."


    "She said to let blank make her into an artificial power." Gu Cheng said with a smile, "this is what you asked me to say. It doesn''t matter if I''m scared."


    "!" Qu Miaomiao was really frightened at the moment. Her expression was dull for two seconds before she came back to her senses and said, "it''s nonsense."


    "Isn''t it," Gu Cheng said. "At that time, the blank asked her why she wanted to be made into an artificial power. Guess what she said?"


    "How do you say?" Qu Miaomiao frowned.


    "She said she wanted to become stronger and no longer be the vassal of the drunken emperor." at this point, Gu Cheng couldn''t help laughing, "isn''t it funny that the drunken emperor can protect her? Now she takes the initiative to say she doesn''t want to be the vassal of the drunken emperor? It''s more than the third year of the end of the world. Is it too late for her to think about what not to be the vassal now?"


    "Don''t say that about sister Linxue." seeing that others can''t say bad things about drunk Linxue, Qu Miaomiao stared at Gu Cheng before he said, and his eyes were full of anxiety. "Did he agree?"


    "He wants to die before he agrees?" Gu Cheng touched his chin. "If the drunk emperor knows that blank has made his beloved sister into an artificial power that is neither human nor ghost, he will definitely devour blank alive."


    "That''s no promise?" Qu Miaomiao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I didn''t promise." Gu Cheng waved his hand. "There was a blank list of the disadvantages of becoming an artificial power. She said to think about it. At the moment, she went out on a mission with the boss."


    "This is the road chosen by sister Linxue herself." all of them are slim and gnash their teeth. Her expression is a little complicated. She seems to turn around and leave quickly in order to cover up this hidden emotion. From the perspective of Gu Cheng, she can only see her slender back.


    "What a touching friendship," he said with an unemotional smile and stretched out to walk around.


    Everyone in the desire alliance seems to have some emotional secrets of their own.


    ......


    The headquarters of Baisheng base is very mysterious in the eyes of Chinese people, because the periphery of their base is covered with poisonous fog and all kinds of extremely dangerous alien plants, which firmly wrap Baisheng base in it, so that all those who try to step into Baisheng base have a rest.


    But I don''t know why, people inside the base can freely enter and leave their base, ignoring different plants and poisonous fog. Returning to the base is like entering their own house.


    Several people in the North once caught a man from the white envoy base and tried to ask him how to enter the white envoy base. As a result, the white envoy was right. Unfortunately, the people in the north still didn''t enter the white envoy base and lost their lives in this large area of alien forest.


    Looking at the branches dyed with purple juice in front of him, Yu Lan carefully reached out and touched them.


    She heard a "stab", and her fingertips were corroded into a hole immediately.


    The ink on one side was startled and directly wanted to help Yu Lan wipe off the purple juice between them. Fortunately, Yu Lan reacted faster than him and wiped the juice off his sleeve.


    I''m kidding. If you let Mo Wen wipe her with his hand, Mo Wen''s hand will definitely be corroded into a big hole.


    How strong the corrosiveness of this juice to her zombie, let alone to the human being of ink.


    "It''s all right?" unfortunately, Mo Wen didn''t notice her "good intentions". He thought it hurt when he saw her rubbing her sleeves. When he picked it up, he had to rub it for her and was pushed away by her.


    "Look." wipe the juice clean, and her fingers immediately returned to their original state. She took the recovered fingers to Mo Wen''s eyes. Yu Lan flattered with a smile, "there''s nothing at all. It''s ah Wen. You''re too fussy."


    "I saw your finger just now..."


    "It''s really all right. Isn''t it all right now?" for fear that Mo Wen will start talking endlessly again, Yu Lan quickly came forward and hugged his arm and looked at the yizhilin in front of him. "Let''s think about how to get in now."


    "Boss, what did xiuhuang say?" the ark asked, "we can''t even touch these different plants. We have to have a special place to enter."


    "What''s more... We still have an ordinary man here." looking back at the drunk Linxue behind us, the ark couldn''t help glancing.

 Chapter 477

    It''s good for ordinary people to stay in the headquarters honestly. Why do they have to run out and cause trouble.


    It seems to be aware of the unhappy eyes of the ark. Drunk Linxue turned his eyes and pretended that he didn''t find anything. He continued to pack up his things.


    "Find a place with red juice." Mo Wen walked around yizhilin, took out a piece of paper from his pocket and threw it to the ark. "This is the news Xiuqi gave us."


    What is written on the paper is very simple. There are only three sentences: find the red juice, don''t touch the red plants, and kill the guide.


    "It''s so simple." Fang Zhou smiled. "He didn''t even say why."


    Mo Wen didn''t comment on this. He took Yu Lan around the alien forest and walked aside. His sharp eyes swept back and forth in the alien forest.


    "But how big is this alien forest? When we find it, the cauliflower will be cold?" the ark muttered, yawning and looking careless.


    Looking at Mo Wen staring at Yi Zhilin, Yu Lan thought about it and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Ah Wen," she said with a smile in her side eyes, "I have a way. The strange plants here are covered with this corrosive purple juice. At a glance, it looks all purple. I can let the Firebird take me into the air and look for the red place."


    Then the Flamingo who didn''t know where to hide flew over, slowly stretched out his neck from his body, and looked at Yu Lan with a silly face.


    "We are together," Murdoch said subconsciously.


    "OK." Yu Lan had no objection to this. She took Mo Wen''s hand and jumped lightly onto the Firebird''s back. She saw countless sand dust rolled up by the wind blade and blurred people''s vision. At the same time, the Firebird had flown straight to the sky.


    "It''s nice to fly." the ark sighed.


    Anze, who had no sense of existence, looked around and gently wiped the sweat stains on his forehead.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Gong Gaoge saw that drunk Linxue''s face was also covered with sweat, walked forward and asked softly, "do you want me to take these things for you?"


    "No." the drunk Linxue in front of outsiders faded the usual gentle smile on his face, and the whole person gave a cold feeling.


    "You don''t have to care about her." Gong Gaoge, who stretched out his hand to stop what to say, tilted the side eyes of the ark. Drunk Linxue said, "although I don''t hate you as much as Li Jie, it seems to me that you are just an ordinary person. Why do you have to come out and do such a dangerous thing."


    "I won''t give you any trouble." Zui Linxue raised her eyes and whispered, "I''m tired of staying in the desire League all day."


    "Do you want to leave the desire alliance?" the ark was startled. He didn''t hate or like the existence of Zui Linxue, but if Zui Linxue really wanted to leave, it would become terrible.


    "No." I think there is some exaggeration in the dull expression of the ark. Drunk Linxue looked up at him and said, "where do you want to go? I just think it''s too boring to stay in Yumeng all the time. I want to get some air."


    "Well," said the ark with a faint sigh of relief, "just know what you know. Don''t forget the reaction of the last time you left the drunken emperor without authorization. I don''t want to see the desire alliance overturned."


    "I know." drunk Linxue said faintly.


    Gong Gaoge saw that the ark and Zui Linxue talked very well. He couldn''t help but whispered to Anze on his side, "I''ve always wondered how Zui Linxue, an ordinary person, was recognized by so many people? She left without authorization."


    "Sister Linxue was already there when I joined." Anze sat down and looked at the backpack in her hand and smiled gently, "so I don''t know what happened when she joined. I only know that she left the lust League in the last year, and I don''t know why."


    "Then what?" Gong Gaoge''s face was full of curiosity.


    At this time, Zui Linxue went to the different planting forest. It seemed that he couldn''t hear them.


    "Then the drunken Emperor didn''t know she left the desire League. At that time, he really turned the desire League upside down. He thought she was stripped alive by a guy who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth." Anze shivered when he said this. "At first, he just cut the people from the defense department. Later, he reached out to the aggression department and had a fight with Xiuqi."


    "Drunken emperor and xiuhuang had a fight?" Gong Gaoge almost bit his tongue. Who in the outside world doesn''t know that drunken emperor xiuhuang is the best partner. They even had a fight?


    "At that time, the relationship between the drunk emperor and xiuhuang was not as good as it is now." Anze said faintly. "They were at most a companion at that time. Now... I dare say that the drunk emperor and xiuhuang can''t fight any more."


    "Well, then what?" Gong Gaoge continued to wonder about his question.


    "Just when Xiuqi and Zui Wuye were fighting, Zui Linxue came back." Anze couldn''t help laughing. "The scene at that time was really... You can imagine that Zui emperor was still fighting with xiuhuang at the last moment, and the next second became xiuhuang holding Zui emperor''s arm to prevent him from tearing Zui Linxue."


    "Xiuhuang is protecting Zui Linxue. Why?" Gong Gaoge always seems unable to grasp the key point when listening to people.


    "Who knows." Anze said faintly. It seems that he is not very interested in this kind of thing.


    "We have found the place of red juice!" just at this time, the Firebird flew back with Mo Wen and Yu Lan. They hovered in mid air and could only see the belly of the Firebird from the perspective of the ark.


    Fortunately, Yu Lan''s voice came clearly, "come with me."


    "Follow up." the ark picked up his backpack and quickly caught up with the Firebird, followed by Anze and Gong Gaoge.


    Drunk Linxue is naturally the most difficult. After all, she is an ordinary person, and there is still some reluctance to follow the powers.


    Gong Gaoge looked back at him, reached out and directly carried her backpack on her back.


    "I don''t need......" Zui Linxue hurriedly said.


    "Then you''ll be thrown away soon at your current speed." after interrupting Zui Linxue''s words, Gong Gaoge looked back and hummed, and then continued to run forward.


    "You are really a kind person." Anze smiled gently at Gong Gaoge and accelerated to catch up with the ark.


    For a moment, I didn''t know the meaning of Anze''s words. Gong Gaoge simply took them as a compliment.


    Seeing that they all caught up with the ark, Yu Lan took back his eyes and looked at the alien forest in front of him.


    This heteroplantation is much larger than expected, but from above, it is clear that a bloody line can be seen from a large purple heteroplantation.

 Chapter 478

    He landed on the ground steadily with the Firebird. Yu Lan jumped down and looked at the red juice on the different plant in front of him. He stretched out his hand to touch it.


    However, this time, Mo Wen naturally won''t give Yu Lan a chance to take risks. He clasped Yu Lan''s wrist and stepped forward to touch the red juice at his fingertips.


    This drop of juice slipped from the fingertips of ink, and melted into the Loess on the ground in the blink of an eye.


    "Nothing?" he held Mo Wen''s hand in front of him. Yu Lan asked with some worry.


    "It''s all right." Mo Wen smiled lightly and rubbed Yu Lan''s head. "When you just touched the purple juice, my mood was the same as you are now, so blue, can you stop acting rashly next time? I don''t want to see you hurt."


    "OK." Yu Lan''s answer was straightforward.


    After waiting for a while, they rushed to the ark. Drunk Linxue ran at the end, propped up his knees and coughed breathlessly.


    Yu Lan looked at Zui Linxue and frowned, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Are you all right?" he whispered in front of Zui Linxue. Gong Gaoge still looked worried.


    He swallowed his saliva and swallowed the rust smell in his mouth. Drunk Linxue said in a dumb voice, "I''m fine."


    Seeing that drunk Linxue''s face was a little ugly, but it still didn''t matter as a whole, Gong Gaoge turned to find the ark.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, drunk Linxue grabbed his arm and gasped, "give me my backpack."


    Looking at the faint javelin on Zui Lin''s snow face, Gong Gaoge handed over his backpack.


    "Can you really carry it now?" he came back after giving the backpack and asked hesitantly.


    "Nothing." Zui Linxue shook his head and carried his backpack on his back twice.


    At this time, Mo Wen had entered the Yizhi forest. Seeing Gong Gaoge, they hurried in.


    "Although it''s not easy to walk, you can still find some traces of people walking." with the scattered sunshine above the different plants, the ark looked at several broken different plants on both sides, "it seems that this road is right."


    "Yes." Anze nodded, without any curiosity about the road.


    Mo Wen walked in front to help Yu Lan open the way, and he was stuck with a lot of red juice.


    At this moment, Yu Lan gently pinched the corners of ink and followed him behind. At the same time, he looked around curiously.


    The more you go inside, the less light comes in. Until there is no light at all, the gray and white color at the bottom of Yu Lan''s eyes becomes a shallow one.


    Like a cat''s pupil.


    Yu Lan didn''t know the change of her fundus. She yawned and observed the strange plants around by her night vision.


    The edges of these alien plants changed from round to sharp at the beginning, and the sharp tip seemed to cut people''s fingers with a touch.


    "All quiet." at this time, the walking Mo Wen stopped. He turned back to protect Yu Lan behind him, slowly lowered his center of gravity, hid in the branches like a cheetah, and only showed a pair of murderous eyes in the dark.


    Yu Lan squatted behind Mo Wen and curiously wanted to poke his head out. He vaguely saw several figures talking.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" the ark asked in a low voice.


    "Someone is guarding in front." Mo Wen didn''t look back, but his voice came clearly.


    The vision of the powers is basically unaffected at night. They soon squat down and hide their body shape between the different plants.


    Zui Linxue''s reaction was slower, but fortunately she was on full alert all the time, so she hid herself behind Gong Gaoge without making a sound.


    Perhaps some kind of heroism drove Gong Gaoge to protect the weak. His Adam''s apple rolled and took the initiative to protect Zui Linxue behind him.


    Outside, it looks like the guards are gathering together to say something. There are about three people who can be seen in ink.


    "Could they be guides?" the ark whispered.


    "I don''t know." Mo Wen''s side eyes looked back and forth from the gap between the branches, and then made an attack gesture to the ark.


    The ark understood, got up and went out alone.


    "Who?!" the three white men who were just chatting made the base immediately pick up their guns and aim at the ark. At the same time, one of them also shouted loudly. From the position of ink, you can even hear him buckle the insurance.


    "Hey, don''t be so impulsive." Fang Zhou smiled and said, "I''m from the white envoy base."


    "I haven''t seen you." one of the guards held out his hand suspiciously, and the black muzzle of his gun was still aimed at the head of the ark. "Take out your secret order and have a look."


    Dark order? What''s that?


    The ark was surprised, but he still smiled and put his pretending hand into his pocket.


    "Wait, I''ll look for it."


    However, the moment before the ark reached into its pocket, the speaking guard immediately came forward and aimed the muzzle of the gun at the Ark''s head.


    "You are not from our white envoy base." the guard said coldly, "as long as anyone who wants to enter the white envoy base knows to take out the dark order in advance, no one comes to the front like you and starts to prepare to take out the dark order."


    "Have you been found?" the ark spread his hands and smiled. "There''s no way. You can rob."


    Don''t say the guard was stunned when he heard this. Even Gong Gaoge squatting in the Yizhi forest was stunned.


    "Is he crazy?" Gong Gaoge whispered to Anze. "If you shoot at such a close distance, he will die. Let''s go out and save him!"


    "Be quiet." he raised his index finger and compared it with Gong Gaoge''s lips. Anze whispered, "the Ark will be fine. The boss wants to go out of the ark to see if there are hidden guards around. Don''t you break out now to make trouble."


    Ah? Gong Gaoge was stunned and scratched his head. Suddenly he felt a little stupid.


    "Do you think I dare not shoot?" the guard narrowed his eyes. He looked at the smiling face of the ark and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    However, the expected gunfire did not sound.


    The guard looked at the pistol in his hand in surprise and found that the body of several insects appeared at the position of the trigger. Their hard shell just blocked the trigger. When the guard pressed hard, he could almost clearly hear the sound of the shell being crushed.


    "Poor bugs." the ark sighed, then stepped back and raised his hand in surrender.

 Chapter 479

    In the next second, countless insects poured up from under the ground and buried the guards in the blink of an eye. Poor guards couldn''t pull the trigger and couldn''t make a sound. They could only watch the dense insects spread all over their body until they were completely swallowed by the insects.


    "Boss, come out." looking around, the ark stall said, "it''s been so long. There''s no one around. It seems that there''s no ambush around."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ink text pulled Yu Lan out of Yizhi. He ignored the red juice on his body and turned back to wipe some dirt off Yu Lan''s face.


    "Terrible." looking at the three guards who were dead on the ground, Gong Gaoge couldn''t help smashing his mouth.


    "Then why don''t you do this next time?" the ark smiled, bent his eyes, stretched out his hand and patted Gong Gaoge on the shoulder.


    "Forget it." Gong Gaoge thought about the scene before the ark was held against his head and couldn''t help swallowing the pharyngeal channel, "I can''t get out of that situation."


    "Then be quiet?" the ark raised its eyebrows dangerously.


    Feeling a chill behind his back, Gong Gaoge nodded and hurriedly covered his mouth.


    "Boss, will they be the guides that xiuhuang said?" with Gong Gaoge''s honest attitude, the ark came to Mo Wen and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know." Mo Wen lowered his eyes, "let''s go first."


    Looking at the dark forest behind the guard, Mo Wen took the first step and went out.


    Yu Lan held Mo Wen''s hand tightly to prevent him from moving forward alone, while several people in the ark agreed to follow Mo Wen behind.


    This time, Gong Gaoge took the initiative to walk in the last, let Zui Linxue walk in front.


    "I don''t need your special care." Zui Linxue twisted her eyebrows.


    "I''m not taking care of you." I always feel that Zui Linxue is so strong and terrible. Gong Gaoge shook his head and said, "you don''t have to think about it. I''m just worried that if someone comes back, I can stand in the way. You should be unstoppable as an ordinary person."


    Listening to Gong Gaoge''s serious words, zuilin Xuemo nodded silently.


    Yu Lan looked back at them and puffed his cheeks. He always felt like he had something to say.


    This road can obviously feel a downhill feeling. You can see that they are going downhill again without looking.


    "Look there?" the Ark''s sharp eyes immediately saw the flashing red light in front of him, and then whispered, "is that what xiuhuang said about the red alien plant?"


    "Very likely." at the moment of entering here, Mo Wen smelled a strong smell of blood. He twisted his eyebrows and turned back to cover Yu Lan''s nose.


    "Will it be uncomfortable?" he whispered.


    With round Dudu''s eyes open, Yu Lan shook his head and smiled sweetly, "No."


    Now she has recovered her mind. How can she easily get lost in this bloody smell.


    I felt that Mo Wen seemed to underestimate her. Yu Lan smiled skillfully and pinched Mo Wen''s nose on tiptoe. "Don''t you believe me too much?"


    However, Yu Lan still likes Mo Wen to care about himself. The sweet feeling in his heart can''t go away anyway.


    Raised his hand and held Yu Lan''s hand. Mo Wen reluctantly rubbed his nose. Then he turned and continued to walk forward.


    The different plants on both sides are covered with blood stains. With the dim and bright red light, even if it looks numb.


    "Don''t say, what are these?" the ark pinched his nose and said, "it''s a bit like our fifth floor."


    Again, the fifth floor


    Yu Lan felt that even if he didn''t have any curiosity, he couldn''t help but want to have a look under the mumbling of these people every day.


    Although he was guarding around, the remaining light of ink was always on Yu Lan. At this moment, seeing that her javelin had changed, the whole person''s face immediately became gloomy.


    He directly turned back and stared at the ark, which even the fierce ghosts struggling from hell could not compare.


    "Ark," he said coldly, "if you dare say one more thing you shouldn''t say, you''ll die here."


    When Mo Wen said this, he looked serious and didn''t look like a joke at all. Under the eyes of Mo Wen, the ark only felt that the whole person was bound, and even breathing became difficult.


    "Sorry, boss," Fang said with a smile, "I''m talkative. I promise I won''t have another time."


    Ark has always been very knowledgeable, otherwise he would not be like a fish in water in the environment of desire alliance.


    After receiving the guarantee of the ark, Mo Wen turned and continued to walk forward. Looking at the back of Mo Wen, the ark felt relieved.


    It seemed that the fifth floor was a taboo, and he couldn''t help thinking of it.


    Yu Lan then stung the back of Mo Wen''s head and grinned quietly, like a fishy cat.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan whispered, "what''s on the fifth floor? I know you''re so defensive."


    "Blue, only there, you can''t ask any more?" Mo Wen said with his side eyes, "I''m really unhappy."


    "OK, OK." Yu Lan coaxed Mo Wen with a smile, "I also promise this is the last time I ask, OK?"


    Mo Wen smiled. He returned and touched Yu Lan''s head. He didn''t say anything, but continued to lead the way.


    The different plants stained with blood on both sides looked terrible, but it didn''t affect Yu Lan''s good mood at all.


    Through the dim but bright lights, Zui Linxue easily saw the interaction between ink and Yu Lan. She hung her head slightly, and the smile at the corners of her mouth became a little bitter.


    No matter when you read Da Mo Wen and Yu Lan, they are always envied by themselves.


    "How long do we have to go?" Gong Gaoge, who was almost unable to walk by the smell of blood, twisted his eyebrows. "I''m going to vomit."


    "You can''t do it at this level?" the ark asked with a smiling look back, which seemed to have some meaning of ridicule.


    "God, you know the smell of our powers. Well, I feel like I can''t even breathe when I''m soaking in blood." Gong Gaoge complained sadly. Unfortunately, the ark just turned a blind eye at his sadness.


    "As long as you get used to it," Fang Zhou said indifferently, "you will have many opportunities to see this scene in the future."


    Listening to the words that the ark didn''t care at all, Gong Gaoge swallowed his saliva and said in his heart again: there is no normal person who wants to alliance!

 Chapter 480

    About ten meters away, the people''s vision suddenly widened. Mo Wen saw a man wearing a black cloak. The man looked at his palm silently, as if in a daze.


    "Who are you?" the sound of the broken branches at his feet induced Hermes to raise his head. His blue eyes looked at the figure of Mo Wen coming, twisted his eyebrows and said, "why didn''t I receive the news that someone was coming?"


    "After receiving the news... Are you the guide?" looking at the man in the cloak, Mo Wen paused, thought about it and asked in a low voice, even with a gentle smile on his face.


    "How do you know my identity?" Hermes was stunned, and the whole person was on alert when the voice fell.


    "Sure enough." Mo Wen smiled, turned back and rubbed Yu Lan''s head, suddenly got up and flashed towards Hermes.


    Hermes was still in a daze. Because the attack of Mo Wen was too sudden, when he recovered, he only found that his abdomen was cut by a dagger.


    Fortunately, after so many years of wandering in the end of the world, Hermes got nothing. The next second he was out of the attack range of ink. He covered his abdomen and found that the scars that looked shallow just now were not as light as expected.


    Feeling the smell of blood in his mouth, he stepped back again and avoided the next attack of ink under the cover of different plants around him.


    I don''t understand why someone suddenly rushed here to attack himself. Hermes is in a state of ignorance now.


    However, Mo Wen didn''t kill Hermes. He didn''t do it at all. He stepped back and protected Yu Lan.


    The ark immediately chased up and attacked Hermes.


    The next second, with Hermes as the center, a translucent circle suddenly surged up and firmly held him in it.


    When the ark met this circle, he only felt the burning pain in his palm. He stepped back two steps and frowned with some vigilance.


    Soon the circle around Hermes disappeared, but once close to him, you can still feel a burning feeling, as if an invisible protective film has been protecting him.


    "I don''t know who you are," Hermes said with a low smile, covering his abdomen. "But you have provoked the wrong person."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ark nearest to Hermes felt that his whole body was like being thrown into the flame. Mo Wen turned around, grabbed his collar and threw him behind him. At the same time, he looked down at his hand that had been burned and faded.


    The ark leaned on Anze''s body with little strength. The burned and faded parts of his body were slowly recovering, and the strange scene of necrotic skin and flesh fading could be seen faintly.


    "What kind of power is this?" he pressed Mo Wen''s hand, and Yu Lan twisted his eyebrows.


    Clearly did not see the slightest flame, but it can easily burn a person.


    "No." Mo Wen confessed honestly. He smiled gently to indicate that he was okay. At the same time, he raised his hand and used his power to Hermes.


    Unfortunately, Hermes was unharmed, and the power of ink did not appear in their vision.


    "I can''t find the target." Mo Wen took back his hand and twisted his eyes slightly. "It''s right in front of me, but I can''t find the target and can''t attack him."


    "Then there''s no way." he touched his forehead and chin. Yu Lan immediately stretched out his tail for two days behind her, and closely built an isolation layer around her. "I''ll go in and try to see if he''s in front of us."


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen obviously doesn''t agree.


    "Don''t worry, the isolation layer will protect me." Yu Lan inadvertently pushed away Mo Wen''s hand and jumped at Hermes around his sight when he didn''t pay attention.


    In the dim blood light, Hermes saw only a human zombie rushing towards him like lightning, with a light blue halo around him.


    His powers are useless to this zombie?!


    Seeing that Yu Lan easily dodged in front of him, Hermes clenched his teeth and directly blocked Yu Lan''s seemingly slender but actually heavy tail with his arm.


    "What, people are not here." Yu Lan''s eyes inadvertently bent. The tail that hit Hermes on his arm bent a strange arc and pierced his shoulder directly.


    Hermes''s face changed. When he left, several blood flowers were immediately brought out on his shoulder. In the blink of an eye, half of his body was stained red by the splashing blood.


    The wound on his abdomen had not healed, and now a new wound was added to his shoulder. For a moment, Hermes, who lost too much blood, only felt that the whole person was dizzy and could not even stand upright.


    One of his level 3 powers has now come to such an embarrassing end!


    Mo Wen, who was watching the war, wanted to rush in to help Yu Lan. Unfortunately, after he took a step forward, the whole person''s skin was immediately burned off. He twisted his eyebrows and stepped back, but his eyes kept sticking to Yu Lan.


    Maybe he should believe in Yu Lan''s ability now.


    At this time, Yu Lan was chasing Hermes. She narrowed her eyes slightly, and the tail behind her launched an attack with countless tricky steps. In the blink of an eye, Hermes''s defense authority collapsed.


    Until there was an obvious crack in the isolation layer on Yu Lan''s body, her action finally slowed down.


    Why does the isolation layer crack? Hermes never attacked her. Yu Lan''s action was slight, and her remaining light swept the ink behind her, which couldn''t move forward. A guess suddenly appeared in her mind,


    "You''ve been using powers on me?" she frowned and put a layer of isolation on her body again.


    Hermes did not answer.


    "Is your power... Field?" Yu Lan said her guess. When she noticed a flash of surprise on Hermes''s face, she knew she was right.


    Unexpectedly, the zombie Yu Lan was amazing and could think like a normal person. Hermes clenched his teeth and endured the surprise at the bottom of his heart.


    He took back the action he had been avoiding before. Instead, he bullied his body and stretched out his hand to pull Yu Lan''s collar.


    From the angle of Yu Lan, you can even see the cold light passing between his palms.


    Is there a dagger hidden between the palms of your hands?


    Seeing that Lan was stunned, Hermes smiled grimly. When he thought he was going to succeed, he suddenly heard a name in Yu Lan''s mouth:


    "Long snake."

 Chapter 481

    The next second, a snake shaped zombie jumped up from under the ground and bit Hermes''s leg ferociously.


    At the moment of being bitten by the long snake, Hermes''s face changed. He lowered his eyes and subconsciously broke away from the long snake''s mouth. The whole person seemed to be shaky.


    He gets bitten... And then he becomes a zombie.


    Hermes, who knew he was dead, clenched his teeth. He roared. The invisible circle around him began to spread out at a very fast speed. Yu Lan, who had been standing in the circle, found several cracks in the isolation layer on his body again.


    It seems that Hermes is going to die with them.


    No longer delay time, Yu Lan came forward this time and directly blocked Hermes''s movement with two tails, and the sharp nails ran through his neck in an instant.


    A few drops of blood were splashed on her face. She quickly wiped it off with her hand, but found that her hand was more stained with blood.


    Hermes''s eyes widened inconceivably, and he fell down unwilling.


    "Blue blue." as soon as Hermes died, the field layer around him disappeared, and it seemed that nothing remained. Mo Wen strode up, took out his cloth towel and wiped the blood stains on Yu Lan''s face and hands.


    Yu Lan yawned and shook his tail to clean the blood stains on it before taking back his tail.


    The isolation layer on her body slowly disappeared. She moved her wrists, squatted down and touched the head of the long snake.


    "Well done," she praised loudly.


    The long snake shrank shyly into a ball, and a pair of muddy milky white eyes were full of joy.


    It''s great to follow Yu Lan.


    At the moment, the Firebird was forced to stay outside because of its huge body. It was bored and flew back and forth. From time to time, it rushed down and bullied zombies lower than itself.


    "The guide is dead." the ark stepped forward and kicked Hermes''s gradually stiff body, then took out a dagger and ran through his head.


    This guy has been bitten by a zombie. If he doesn''t smash his head, he will soon become a zombie and jump up to bite.


    "We have noticed the three things that xiuhuang said. Can we reach the white envoy base now?" Gong Gaoge touched his bald head and jumped over the place stained with blood on the ground.


    "Who knows, let''s go on and see." the ark glanced.


    With that, he took the lead in walking in front, pushed away several different plants in the way, and saw several patrolling guards. Behind them were countless tree houses with different levels and shapes.


    The ark looked back and nodded to Mo Wen, indicating that they should have successfully arrived at the white envoy base.


    "It''s finally here." Gong Gaoge exhaled, feeling that his nose had been completely abandoned because he had been in this bloody smell for a long time.


    Mo Wen pulls Yu Lan against the edge of a black alien plant and easily smashes the two guards on patrol.


    White makes the base look deserted. Occasionally, several people gather together and talk about things without expression.


    "Hello." just then, a petite figure said hello to Mo Wen. She looked cute in orange clothes.


    Looking at Mo Wen and them, Sheng Ge couldn''t help grinning.


    "Hello, little friend." the ark smiled friendly at Sheng Ge, but he already held a cold dagger in his hand, which can explode and attack at any time.


    He didn''t seem to be aware of the Ark''s malice to himself. Sheng Ge also smiled, then turned his head to the ink and whispered, "do you still recognize me? We''ve seen it in the handover city."


    Mo Wen wrinks his eyebrows. Obviously, he has no impression of Sheng Ge at all.


    The good thing is that Lan Ze had some impressions and said, "well... Are you the one who shot an arrow to protect us in the handover city?"


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan''s Zombie could speak like a normal person. Sheng Ge widened his eyes, and then said with a low smile, "yes, I didn''t expect you to remember me, you at that time..."


    It looks like an ordinary zombie.


    Shengge didn''t say anything later. Her remaining light swept into the dangerous eyes of ink, and she only felt that her nerves all over her body were as tight as paralyzed.


    "You don''t need to be on guard against me." Sheng Ge smiled and said, "brother Xiuqi asked me to pick you up."


    "Xiuhuang?" the ark raised her eyebrows, and then looked up and down with some interest. "It''s so close. What''s the relationship between you and Xiuqi?"


    "It''s a friend." Sheng Ge bent his eyes.


    "But xiuhuang can let a child of eight or nine years old like you be around?" Fang Zhou frowned. "I remember xiuhuang hates children very much, especially before he was ten years old."


    "He''s not a nuisance, just... There''s something wrong with the way of understanding." Sheng Ge maintained Xiuqi and hummed with his hands on his hips.


    As expected, the man of the ark is as annoying as ever.


    In the last life, when she joined, the defense department and the aggression department were already locked in a bitter struggle. Although the ark was a member of the aggression department, it always hated to follow Xiuqi.


    If you want to say the reason... It seems that Li Jie always mocks the invasion department with her and Zui Linxue?


    "All right," said the ark. "It''s no use talking about these now. Can you take us to xiuhuang first?"


    "Of course." he pulled his mind back from the memory of the previous life, nodded, turned around and took the ark. They strode towards their tree house.


    Since she met more and more people who wanted to unite, she remembered more and more things in the previous life. Sometimes if she didn''t deliberately tell herself, she could even confuse the memories of the two lives.


    I don''t know the entanglement of Sheng Ge at this time. The ark hummed a minor and followed her behind. From time to time, it would make the guards of the base say hello.


    Although the guards were curious about the origin of their faces, they had no doubt.


    "Wait a minute." some of the guards stopped curiously. They looked at each other and suddenly found that the ink looked like the paper given to them. "Aren''t those two people we''re going to catch? They stole our things."


    "But if it''s really the person we want to catch, how can we swagger inside our white envoy base?" a nearby guard was stunned at first, then stretched out his hand and patted his companion on the shoulder, looking like saying to his companion or telling himself, "it''s estimated that he''s just a person who looks like... Or someone with a special task?"

 Chapter 482

    They walked into the tree house together and just saw Xiuqi sitting at the table wiping his weapons.


    As soon as he saw Mo Wen coming in, Xiuqi immediately stood up, and a happy smile appeared on his gloomy face.


    "Boss." his black eyes looked at the ink, and his voice became light out of control. "Haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time." Mo Wen looked careless and asked softly, "how have you been these days?"


    "Very good." Xiuqi nodded. "I was injured by the self explosion of the selling point in the north. It was this child, that is, Shengge, who saved me."


    Mo Wen raised his eyes to Sheng Ge, and his black eyes flashed slightly.


    "The child under the age of ten saved you?" the ark asked in surprise.


    "I''m just ten years old this year." Sheng Ge raised his eyes and explained wrongfully, "it''s not a child under the age of ten."


    "All right," said the ark, "whatever."


    "You look very small." Zui Linxue, who has been silent all the time, looked at Sheng Ge with some worry. She wiped the sweat stains on her forehead before whispering, "but it''s very cool here. It''s not very hot."


    "Yes, the tree house here is warm in winter and cool in summer. It''s a top-grade living place." Shengge raised his eyes.


    "Zui Linxue, why are you here?" then he noticed the existence of Zui Linxue. Xiuqi twisted his eyebrows and looked at her. He didn''t look very happy.


    "I''m just tired of staying in the desire League." drunk Linxue smiled and said, but the eyes hanging under the eyelids didn''t have half a smile at all.


    "So come out and die." Xiuqi said. He glanced coldly, drunk Linxue, and felt a little irritable.


    If Zui Linxue is a completely ordinary person, he is not in the mood to take care of these, but Zui Linxue is the abnormal sister of Zui Wuyi.


    It''s not hard to imagine that if Zui Wuye knew that Zui Linxue ran to this place, he would definitely tear her heart.


    Xiuqi could even imagine at this time that Zui Wuyi would say something after knowing this: "it''s better for Zui Linxue to kill her than let Zui Linxue kill herself".


    Drunk all night, but he has always been a complete madman.


    "Do you know that the handover city is surrounded by different plants?" after a short talk, the ark directly leads the topic to the main topic.


    "Yes." Xiuqi nodded. "This is also a part of Pangu''s plan."


    "Do they have any powers that can control alien plants in the white envoy base?" Wen Yan Fang couldn''t help but say the problem he had been hiding in his heart. "Otherwise, how could so many alien plants wrap up the handover city at such a critical time."


    "It''s not a superpower." Sheng Ge poured a glass of water for Mo Wen and stood beside Xiuqi, holding the table and whispered, "it''s a weapon made by a superpower."


    "Weapons that can control alien plants?" the ark couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    "That''s right." Sheng Ge explained faintly, "white makes the base accurately master a method that can make the powers of the psionic into weapons. The weapons made by this method can use the powers without limitation, and there will be no problem of energy depletion and food supply like the psionic."


    "What happens to those who have been deprived of their powers?" Anze asked curiously.


    "Useless, of course, will die." he handed the poured water to Mo Wen, and Sheng Ge said faintly without lifting his eyes.


    "Wow, what a convenient way." the ark sighed.


    Shouldn''t normal people say "it''s really cruel"? Gong Gaoge silently feigned and whispered in his heart again that none of the people who wanted to alliance was normal.


    "This time, Pangu planned to catch Qin Feng." Shengge said again, "this is because Bai envoy base took a fancy to Qin Feng''s ability to control the zombie and wanted to take it as his own."


    Only then did they show a look of "so it is".


    Mo Wen and Yu Lan are people who have been sitting and listening. They sit together and seem to be thinking about something.


    "If we use that kind of weapon, can we let Yizhi leave the handover city?" Gong Gaoge whispered to Sheng Ge.


    "That''s right." Sheng Ge nodded, "brother Xiuqi asked you to come here this time so that you can compete for weapons that can control alien plants. It''s absolutely beneficial to drop this kind of thing in Yumeng''s mobile phone."


    "Well... But if we do it." Yu Lan, who has been talking to the audience all the time, suddenly raised his eyes and said, "once Bai, who is attacking the handover City, turns around the base, we will become turtles in a jar."


    "That''s why we have to use the alien plant controller to keep them from coming back." Sheng Ge smiled low. That smile doesn''t look like a sinister smile that a ten-year-old child can have, "After we grab the alien plant controller, we will cut off the back road of the white envoy base and let them be trapped in the handover city. Then after we solve all the people in the handover city... We will take all the alien plants away from around the handover city. In this way, we will better protect the handover city and destroy the white envoy base?"


    "What killed the white base?" a voice of surprise came out of the window. When Sheng Ge heard the speech, he saw Li Jun''s sullen and incredible face.


    Li junxun''s rank is not high. People have long found him hiding outside the door, so at this moment, except drunk Linxue, the rest of the people look unchanged.


    "Sheng Ge, what are you going to do, you..." Li Jun said in shock. Before he finished, he was dragged into the room with Anze covering his mouth.


    "A little quiet." Anze, who looked very thin, patted Li Jun''s sullen face, and the smile at the corners of his mouth was twisted a little weird, "don''t you want to die miserably?"


    He felt that he saw death in Anze''s calm eyes. Li Jun nodded angrily, and the whole person seemed to collapse.


    "Who are you?" he asked, his hands and feet shaking uncontrollably.


    "People who want to join the league." I felt that I couldn''t bear to see Li junsul''s death. I swallowed my saliva before I said, "Li junsul, you haven''t got anything in the white envoy base, haven''t you? Do you want to join our league?"


    When the Sheng Song said "we want to alliance", the ark opened his eyes in surprise and said, "when did you, a dwarf, become a member of our alliance?"


    "After I saved brother Xiuqi," Sheng Ge glanced at the ark, "do you have any opinion?"

 Chapter 483

    "No." the ark helplessly helped the forehead, "anyway, there are many children who want to alliance. You''re the only one."


    "There are many children?" Sheng Ge was surprised this time.


    In the last life, there were no children in lust alliance. When will lust alliance, a terrible place, accept the pure species of children?


    "Well, it''s all brought back by the boss." the ark stalled.


    As soon as you hear this, you will know what the problem is.


    In this period of time, Mo Wen of the last life seemed to be in a crazy state. He made the rebellion of the base rise through Bai, and killed all the people in the way with people.


    But why is the ink of this life sitting here?


    Yu Guang glanced obliquely and sat at the table wiping the ink on Yu Lan''s cheeks. Shengge suddenly felt that this ink was not a person at all, but that this temperament was very different from that of the previous life, okay.


    The ink of the last life gives people the feeling that it is dangerous and completely inaccessible, but now the ink looks at most a little cold and does not have the feeling of being full of hostility.


    "You are the one who wants to alliance?" Li Jun sullenly clenched his teeth and looked at Xiuqi. "So are you?"


    Xiuqi nodded faintly. As soon as Mo Wen came, he stood behind Mo Wen, and there was no special expression from beginning to end.


    "No wonder you have to find a job as a messenger. It turns out that you are just trying to send information to the outside!" Li Junwen said coldly, biting his teeth while looking down on Xiuqi''s behavior. "It seems that I will not join you if I can make your unsavory desires!"


    "Hey, what''s your reaction? Our desire alliance is actually very good." Fang Zhou listened to Li Jun''s biting voice. He felt that his desire alliance seemed to be despised, and immediately said something unhappy, "A while ago, your plum blossom K wanted to catch our boss. We caught them all. In addition to our current plan, it is a certainty that you will end the base in vain. What qualifications do you have to dislike us so much?"


    "Plum blossom K?" Li Jun was stunned.


    Not only Li Jun was angry, but Sheng Ge and Xiu Qi were stunned.


    "If I remember correctly, the person who went to find the boss in person this time was the clown of the leader of the white envoy base, not a plum blossom K?" Shengge hesitated.


    "We thought it was a clown at first, but he was disguised by plum blossom K. The real clown doesn''t know where now." the ark staller smiled and said, "I heard that plum blossom K lost some keys, so I had to find it myself."


    "By the way, you took the key..." staring at the ink and Yu Lan sitting at the table, the darkness that had been hidden in Li junsul''s heart finally broke out. He trembled his lips, even his heart seemed to be pinched, and was about to stop beating, "what''s the matter with my sister and my sister?"


    "Who is your sister?" the ark looked sideways.


    "He looks like him, about 17 or 18 years old. He is a level 12 power." Sheng Ge suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She looked at the ark and couldn''t help asking, "how''s she..."


    "I''m impressed by what you said." the ark thought, "she wanted to attack us and was killed by me."


    Then he couldn''t help looking at Li junsul on one side and said suddenly, "ah? That''s your sister. I''m sorry she was killed by me. Well... She was killed by myself."


    "Asshole!" when Li Junjun died, Li junsul collapsed and began to struggle. He rushed angrily towards the ark, and the whole person was in a state of madness.


    Seeing this kind of Li Jun sullen Shengge, she knew that he could not join their alliance. She sighed. She walked over and cut a knife directly on Li Jun sullen''s neck.


    Li Jun fainted angrily and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Why don''t you kill him? He''s our enemy." the ark frowned.


    "You..." Sheng Ge sighed. She looked at the ark and lowered her eyes without expression.


    "God... Aren''t you sympathizing with them?" the ark couldn''t help hiding her face. "The woman you just said wants to kill the boss. If the boss and we weren''t strong, the boss would die in her hands now. Now we just did what they want to do. Won''t you begin to sympathize with them? Who will sympathize with us?"


    "I have no sympathy." Sheng Ge said quietly, "I just feel pity."


    Li junsul''s first smile, after all, is really not mixed with any impurities. It is very clear. It is a rare smile in the end of the world.


    "Well, let''s start." Mo Wen stood up and looked out of the window. "If they waste time, they may really die in the handover city."


    "The disaster will last for thousands of years." Xiuqi said faintly.


    "That''s right." he felt that the mention of drunken night repair was like turning on some kind of poisonous tongue button. Mo Wen smiled and said faintly, "so who will give the order to the desire alliance now? It''s a very troublesome thing for us to win the white envoy base."


    "Shouldn''t you do what you ordered?" Fang Zhou was stunned and asked.


    "I''m going to find the weapon to control alien plants with LAN LAN." Mo Wen asked again faintly, "who will send the message to Yu Meng?"


    "I," Gong Gaoge whispered, "I can send them a message and let them come."


    "Very good." Mo Wen said gently, "tell them the way to enter the white envoy and let them enter the handover city from the white envoy base."


    "Then what?" the ark asked with a smile. "Then what are they going to do?"


    "Then get rid of all the people in the white envoy base." Mo Wen stood up and glanced at the ark, "just get rid of all of them."


    "OK." when he got the answer he wanted, the ark looked at Gong Gaoge with a smile, "do you hear me? Just convey it according to the boss''s original words."


    "I see." Gong Gaoge nodded.


    "Now we should discuss how to find a weapon to control alien plants?" Fang looked back with a smile and said excitedly, "I can''t calm down at the thought of controlling alien plants soon."


    Sheng Ge took a look at the ark, lowered his eyes slightly and began to explain the location of the weapons controlling alien plants.


    ......


    At this time, the North was in complete chaos.


    "Brother Ye." Huo Yuzhi came in smiling, with a little blood on his little hand.


    "Did you kill someone?" ye Wuchen stood up, took a hurried white cloth to Huo Yuzhi''s side and gently wiped her hand.

 Chapter 484

    "This is for the God of desire alliance." Huo Yuzhi said seriously, "punish those who make us suffer."


    "That''s right." ye Wuchen nodded. He looked at Huo Yuzhi''s completely distorted face and pursed his lips before whispering, "you did a good job."


    "Hey, hey." Huo Yuzhi smiled, but his crescent like eyes let people''s heart seep for a while.


    "You did a good job." then an ordinary looking man came out, "you are all children favored by God. After this time, you are all meritorious men."


    "Really, brother Qingyuan." ye Wuchen said in surprise, "do we not have to be hungry after experiencing these?"


    "Of course, son." Song Qingyuan smiled. The wrinkles in the corners of his eyes made him look kind at this time. "As long as you stop the people from the north to the handover City, all the delicious food in the handover city will become a gift from God."


    "Thank you God!" Huo Yuzhi''s excited eyes lit up. She sideways took ye Wuchen''s hand and said excitedly, "as long as this suffering is over, we can have enough food and clothing!"


    "Yes, Yuzhi." ye Wuchen also smiled, "we have paid so much and finally paid off."


    It seems that the so-called false desire alliance is the people of the white envoy base. That''s right.


    Lifting his eyes and looking out of the window, ye Wuchen''s smile gradually became dull.


    He didn''t want to let these people who blindly trust God go back to the right way and don''t be deceived by these people with ulterior motives.


    But


    "Brother ye, let''s continue to stop those people!" holding ye Wuchen''s hand, Huo Yuzhi excitedly ran to the door and smiled at the chaotic scene at the door.


    The scene outside can no longer be described as chaos.


    People in northern guard uniforms were fighting with a group of ragged civilians, and countless lives were lost in this minute.


    Some guards in the north are frantically attacking civilians. Most of them are powers. Killing ordinary people is as simple as cutting cabbage.


    But these civilians are obviously more crazy. These civilians are not afraid of death at all. They rush up against the coming powers. Some of them are holding rusty kitchen knives, while others are carrying a wooden stick full of barbs, one by one attacking the guards in the north.


    These guards are guards who want to rush to the handover city for support, but they are trapped here by these crazy civilians and can''t move forward at all.


    Looking at the civilians who fight for the so-called happiness, ye Wuchen only feels a deep sense of powerlessness at the bottom of his heart.


    He didn''t want to bring these people back to the right way, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    Twenty percent of the civilians in the whole North are actually false lust alliance people, and their devout belief that the so-called God named lust alliance will bless them.


    "Jade branch." watching several skinny young people jump on a power and burn into a fireball by the power, ye Wuchen couldn''t help asking Huo Yuzhi on his side, "have you never wondered why the notorious desire alliance that has been rumoured outside will be our God?"


    "Because he was trying to help us, he was framed by those really malicious people." Huo Yuzhi looked at ye Wuchen strangely. "Didn''t brother Qingyuan say that the real desire alliance is good. They have been guarding us who are struggling to survive in the end of the world."


    "Yes." ye Wuchen smiled and took Huo Yuzhi to the place with few people. "Let''s continue to see if there are people in the North who want to slip out from us?"


    "OK." Huo Yuzhi followed ye Wuchen and said with trust in his eyes, "brother ye, after this thing is over, we will never separate, okay?"


    "OK." ye Wuchen didn''t look back, but his voice was pleasant. "I also want you to know my sister Jiuguan."


    "I don''t want to see nine masters." Huo Yuzhi''s eyes darkened and played a small temper. "Now it''s us who are struggling. She has been hiding in a safe place to enjoy the fruits of our labor. I don''t want to know her."


    People who don''t pay are not qualified to say anything.


    This is what song Qingyuan taught them.


    Ye Wuchen''s eyes are dark, but he still turns back and smiles at Huo Yuzhi, "you''re right. I''ll still ignore her at that time."


    "Yes, yes!" Huo Yuzhi said excitedly, "those who only know pleasure and don''t pay anything are better off dying. Living is a waste of food!"


    "Well, you''re right." ye Wuchen nodded and took Huo Yuzhi to the high building. Then he stopped and looked into the distance.


    The whole north is full of chaos, with thick smoke everywhere. Some civilians who are already hungry are forced to hide under the fighting of various forces, and they can''t even find a place to sleep.


    At first, it was the people left by Ye Gong and ye Zhi. Now it is the people from the north and the fake desire League. There are not many people, but now there are more than half of them.


    It is still a hot summer, but ye Wuchen feels an unprecedented coldness at this time.


    "It''s endless," he said faintly.


    "Yes." Huo Yuzhi stood on the side of the high-rise building and said unsuspecting, "these northern people always attack endlessly and hinder us from moving towards a happy life. I hate them."


    Raise your hand and cover Huo Yuzhi''s back. Ye Wuchen can push her down from the high building with a little force at this time.


    "When faith is completely controlled, Mingming is doing unreasonable things, but he still thinks he is right." ye Wuchen said faintly, and finally withdrew his hand and stepped back. "Yuzhi, whose fault do you think it is?"


    Huo Yuzhi looked at ye Wuchen strangely, as if he didn''t understand what he was talking about now.


    "That''s all." I''ve never been so glad to join the desire alliance. Ye Wuchen showed a bright smile against the hot sun, "as long as we know what we''re doing."


    "Yes, we are doing the right thing." Huo Yuzhi also smiled, with sweet dimples on his cheeks. He looked very cute.


    Ye Wuchen reached out to wipe the blood stains on her face and stepped back again. "Yuzhi, you stare here first. I''ll go to find ah Hu and see if they have water for us. I''m dying of thirst."


    "OK." Huo Yuzhi nodded with a smile and turned around again to look out.

 Chapter 485

    Ye Wuchen put away the smile on his face, took a breath, turned and left the roof quickly.


    Song Qingyuan is directing several people downstairs. His ordinary face is full of a kind smile, and even his voice seems to have a taste of bewitchment.


    "Looking at that smile, even I was almost deceived." ye Wuchen whispered faintly, avoiding song Qingyuan''s sight and entering a small alley.


    The alley was already dilapidated, and it looked even more old under the chaos of the past few days.


    A power man flew past the roof on one side, and a group of people followed him and crowded in the alley.


    Seeing that it was not good, ye Wuchen quickly hid in the next aisle and finally avoided this large group of people.


    What a chaotic world.


    Silently, he put his hat on his head and ran out again.


    "Brother." when he came to a rare ruins, ye Wuchen whispered to the man sitting there.


    "Yo, your boy is here at last." Jing Jing spit out the bamboo stick in her mouth, got up and patted ye Wuchen''s shoulder with a smile, "what''s the situation with the fake desire alliance now?"


    "Mobilize the whole people." ye Wuchen said with a sarcastic smile, "everyone started to block the guards in the north. In recent days, the false desire alliance should have lost nearly 30% of its people."


    "These people are basically civilians, and they die quietly." he turned his eyes and the expression on ye Wuchen''s face became a little complicated.


    "Who made them have the wrong faith." Jing Jing looked calmer. He looked at ye Wuchen''s complex face and smiled before whispering, "you just have to do your own thing well. This is the best thing you can do to them within your ability."


    "I know." ye Wuchen drooped his eyes, "what''s going on over there?"


    "Just received the news, the boss has ordered the people of the desire alliance to act." Jing Jing stood up and said, "it is estimated that the white envoy base will be surprised. The desire alliance that has been unable to fight with them will intervene in their long planned plan."


    "It''s not that they can''t hit the edge, it''s that they have long had the idea of using the desire alliance." ye Wuchen smiled at the ruins that can''t see the end next to him. "Don''t you think the false desire alliance is an example?"


    "Also." Jing Jing touched her chin and said, "I don''t know how people who are fake lust League will react when they see our real lust League."


    After that, he laughed sarcastically, and didn''t wait for ye Wuchen to answer, "if you don''t say these first, we will attack the handover city in a period of time. The people of the false desire alliance will let you go to support. Are you sure you don''t leave?"


    "Don''t leave." ye Wuchen shook his head, "where else is there a safe place now."


    "I have arranged my family in a safe place. Do you think so?" Jing Jing said with a low smile. "You can also go there. After all, what will happen next is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you may not come back."


    "It doesn''t matter." ye Wuchen shook his head again. "I''m not afraid of death. I''m only afraid that I don''t have the courage to face these."


    Then he looked up at Jing Jing, as if he had breathed out before he said, "brother, you don''t have to test me like this. In fact, I really want to finish what I should do."


    "Not bad," said Jing Jing after patting ye Wuchen on the shoulder. "Well, I''ll tell you the task now. In fact, what you have to do is very simple, that is, stop the false desire alliance to hand over the city support."


    "Now the false desire alliance is blocking the guards in the north from going to the handover City, so as not to prevent the white emissary from occupying the handover city." looking at the house that suddenly exploded not far away, Jing Jing raised her eyebrows, "But in a few days, the situation will definitely reverse. At that time, what needs support is not the handover City, but the people of the white envoy base. All you have to do is stop the people of the false desire alliance at that time and don''t let them go and make trouble for us."


    "OK, I see." listening to Jing Jing''s words, ye Wuchen replied solemnly, "I''ll find a way."


    Unexpectedly, business Cheng answered so directly. Jing Jing shook his head and said, "it''s really too young. Do you think it''s easy to do what I said? This task is very difficult."


    "I have a way." ye Wuchen, who was touched by his head, felt a little uncomfortable and blocked Jing Jing''s hand. He hesitated for two seconds before he said, "in the final analysis, the people of the false desire alliance are just deceived by the false belief. I don''t expose this lie. Just continue to cheat in another way on this basis."


    Unexpectedly, ye Wuchen would say such words. Jing Jing was stunned and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter with you?" seeing that Jing Jing suddenly stopped talking, ye Wuchen asked in a low voice.


    "It''s all right." Jing Jing''s side eyes, "I just suddenly know why the drunken emperor let you join our desire alliance."


    When he said this, he took a long breath and said after a long time, "I despise you. Just do what you say."


    "Well." seeing that Jing Jing''s expression was normal, ye Wuchen whispered, "brother, it''s not good that I''ve been out for too long. I''ll go back first."


    "Wait a minute." Jing Jing stopped ye Wuchen, took out a dagger from his waist and handed it to him. "This dagger has been transformed by a gold power. It can be said to be very sharp. It may be useful to you."


    Without much affectation, he received the dagger in his hand. Ye Wuchen nodded, but his eyes lit up slightly.


    "Go." seeing that ye Wuchen took the dagger, Jing Jing nodded and strode towards his back.


    Just turned around, Jing Jing''s face was a little less casual. He hummed at will, but his eyes were cold.


    Now ye Wuchen is still a boy without experience, but he has the courage and ideas. What will he look like if he has experienced a hundred battles and rich experience.


    Or slightly looking forward to it.


    The pace at his feet became lighter. Jing Jing hummed a song and leisurely went to find his daughter-in-law and daughter. Now the tense atmosphere seemed to have no impact on him.


    Because ye Wuchen came out quietly, he didn''t attract attention when he went back.


    "Ye Wuchen?" just as ye Wuchen was about to go upstairs, a pleasant male voice suddenly rang behind him. Ye Wuchen stepped back and saw a man eating something, looking at him calmly, "I''m looking for you in front of me. Where have you been?"

 Chapter 486

    "I went out to check around." ye Wuchen habitually smiled on his face, making him look honest. "Brother Qinhuai, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Qin Huai bit the bread in his hand and said, "you and Huo Yuzhi are more brilliant people. I just paid attention to some. Your performance is very good."


    "Yes, I don''t think I''m much better." ye Wuchen looked embarrassed. The corners of his mouth were stiff and his back was cold.


    He always knew that Qinhuai was from the white envoy base. Now they are probably doing surveillance and so on.


    "You do it yourself." Qin Huai smiled and said.


    Ye Wuchen''s heart is a meal, and his pupils are also shrunk together inadvertently.


    What did Qinhuai find?


    "Hey, hey, how do you talk? You two are enemies." Jiuming came over from the side, patted Qinhuai on the shoulder and smiled at ye Wuchen, "kid, don''t put on such a stupid look. Qinhuai doesn''t talk very well and will eat one."


    "Roll the calf son of you." pounded nine lives, Qin Huai hooked his neck and walked aside, "you only know to eat."


    "That''s right." seeing ye Wuchen still standing next to him, Jiuming said in a low voice, "tell song Qingyuan that Qinhuai and I have to leave here to go to the handover city. There''s a news that the handover city can''t be attacked for a long time. We powers have to rush to support."


    "What about us?" Wen yanye Wuchen asked aloud, "don''t we need to go there?"


    "No." Jiuming smiled, but his voice was a little indifferent. "You don''t have to go there. Now your task is to stop the guards in the north here."


    "I see." at this time, business Cheng looked like a devout believer. He nodded, "as long as we stop the guards in the north, we will get a better life, right?"


    "Poof." Jiuming laughed uncontrollably. Qinhuai also looked like a smile. After swallowing the bread in his hand twice, he said, "yes, as long as you stop the guards in the north, you can get a happy life. I promise you."


    "That''s really great." ye Wuchen showed a happy smile.


    Seeing Qinhuai and Jiuming turn around and leave, ye Wuchen''s smile is stiff on his face and raises his hand to cover his eyes.


    He is still too young to completely hide his expression, and he doesn''t know whether Qinhuai and Jiuming see the abnormality.


    But even if they see the abnormality, they can''t help it. They''re just leaving.


    He took a deep breath and put down his hand. His clear eyes were full of sharp colors.


    He turned and hurried upstairs. He happened to meet Huo Yuzhi who was downstairs.


    Adjusting his breathing, he subconsciously smiled. Ye Wuchen came forward and asked strangely, "Yuzhi, how did you get down?"


    "I saw you didn''t come up, so I came to you." Huo Yuzhi pointed to his cracked lips and said, "I''m dying of thirst."


    "Ah, I''m sorry." seeing that, ye Wuchen hurried forward, took Huo Yuzhi''s hand, took her to the place where they put food and said, "I saw several suspicious people in front of me, so I went down to have a look and forgot to bring you water."


    "It''s all right." Huo Yuzhi shook his head carelessly. "Did you catch them, brother ye?"


    "They are all powers, and I didn''t follow them." ye Wuchen lowered his head and said with a sad look, "I''m really useless now."


    "Don''t think so." he quickly held ye Wuchen''s hand and Huo Yuzhi whispered, "brother ye, you''ve tried your best. In my eyes, you''re really the best."


    "Thank you for supporting me so much." ye Wuchen smiled. He rubbed Huo Yuzhi''s head, and even the fundus of his eyes became soft at this time. "By the way, I met brother Qinhuai and brother Jiuming before. They are leaving here to transfer the city. Let me say something to brother Qingyuan."


    "Then hurry up." Huo Yuzhi didn''t have any doubts. She drank a mouthful of water before whispering, "I''ll go to the roof and continue to stare outside."


    "OK, I''ll go up to you after I finish talking to brother Qingyuan." ye Wuchen smiled, turned and ran towards song Qingyuan''s room.


    Huo Yuzhi, who stayed in the room, touched his head and his face was a little hot.


    I like... The feeling of Ye Wuchen touching his head.


    Ye Wuchen doesn''t know what Huo Yuzhi thinks at this time. At this time, he has entered song Qingyuan''s room and looked at Song Qingyuan sitting in the room and whispered, "brother Qingyuan."


    "En? Ye Wuchen, you''re here?" Song Qingyuan turned around and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You look in a good mood?" ye Wuchen asked endlessly.


    "I can live a really happy life with you right away. Of course I''m happy now." Song Qingyuan said gently, with a clean smile on his ordinary face.


    "So." ye Wuchen nodded and walked a few steps closer to Song Qing''s far way, "I just met brother Qinhuai and brother Jiuming."


    "En?" Song Qingyuan looked out of the window and asked, "did they say anything?"


    When ye Wuchen mentioned the name, song Qingyuan''s eyes flashed a disgust, but soon disappeared.


    "They said they were leaving. Let''s guard here and don''t let the people in the North pass." ye Wuchen said faintly.


    "Don''t you forget to assign me a task before you leave? It''s really annoying." Song Qingyuan whispered uncontrollably. Song Qingyuan raised his eyes and looked at ye Wuchen''s clear eyes. After the Adam''s apple rolled, he said to him, "well, I know. Go out first."


    When ye Wuchen heard this, he didn''t go out. There was no expression on his face. Instead, he stepped forward and whispered to song Qingyuan:


    "I have one more thing to say."


    "What''s up?" seeing ye Wuchen coming over, song Qingyuan leaned over without any doubt and asked.


    The next second, a sharp knife light flashed. Song Qingyuan''s neck immediately ejected a long blood spray. The gorgeous and bright red blood splashed ye Wuchen''s face, almost blurring his sight.


    "You''d better die if you give false beliefs to others without authorization." ye Wuchen was disgusted by the bloody smell. He looked at Song Qingyuan faintly, covering his neck and falling down, while he hid the dagger in his clothes.

 Chapter 487

    "Hmm..." Song Qingyuan, who was lying on the ground, covered his neck, stared and spit out a series of blood bubbles. It seemed that he didn''t understand why the person he had been well controlling suddenly gave himself such a look.


    "Don''t look at me like that." ye Wuchen wiped the blood stains on his hands, went to the window and opened the window. "It''s not very simple for you to deceive us. Now you can tell yourself that none of this is true."


    At this time, ye Wuchen''s voice is very calm, and he can hardly see any abnormality.


    He stared at Song Qingyuan''s face, looked at it for a while, then squatted down, stained with blood, and splashed a few drops on the windowsill at will.


    "This is also the method I suddenly thought of." looking at the blood stains on his face through the window, ye Wuchen said calmly, "it''s also the only way I can do it."


    Song Qingyuan''s consciousness gradually blurred. Even when ye Wuchen''s voice passed through his ears, it was like an echo. He didn''t hear very clearly.


    The slow and powerful sound of the heart weakened one by one, as if it could stop in the next second.


    Until a harsh scream sounded, song Qingyuan suddenly opened his eyes, and then saw ye Wuchen sitting down on the ground with a frightened face and backing back in a panic.


    "Come on!" he screamed, "someone, someone killed brother Qingyuan!"


    Huo Yuzhi was the first one to rush in. She screamed at the blood stained room. Then many companions ran up and looked at Song Qingyuan in horror.


    "How, how could it be like this?!" Huo Yuzhi covered his mouth with fear, but his angry voice leaked out from the corners of his lips, "who did this!"


    "I just came in and told brother Qingyuan that brother Qinhuai was going to leave. Unexpectedly, a power came in from the open window and wiped brother Qingyuan''s neck!" ye Wuchen said in horror. At the same time, he lowered his head and trembled and touched the blood splashed on his face. "Blood splashed... It''s terrible!"


    "It''s all right, brother Ye." seeing ye Wuchen trembling with fear, Huo Yuzhi quickly bent down and held him, "brother ye, did you see the prisoner?"


    Ye Wuchen shook his head, clenched his teeth and trembled, "it seems to be a very ordinary... A very ordinary face, no! I can''t remember what he looks like!"


    Looking at ye Wuchen, who was covered with blood, a young man next to him clenched his teeth and said, "it must be those damn powers who did it! They are bad guys who hinder us from approaching God!"


    "Brother Qingyuan is still alive!" a man squatting on Song Qingyuan''s side held his hand and asked in a dumb voice, "do you have anything else to tell us?"


    At this time, song Qingyuan was dying. His trembling fingertips pointed to ye Wuchen. A pair of small eyes were opened by him.


    "Do you have anything else to say to me?" ye Wuchen jumped over with a choking voice and held song Qingyuan''s hand tightly. He was so sad that he couldn''t even say clearly. "Don''t worry, all of us will carry your faith and continue to live!"


    Ye Wuchen''s words are very touching, but only song Qingyuan can see the coldness and irony in his eyes.


    Song Qingyuan stared, and a "grunt" came out of his throat. Finally, there was no breath.


    turn in one''s grave.


    All the people around began to cry sadly, but ye Wuchen stood up silently and went out silently.


    "Wait a minute!" at first, the man squatting next to song Qingyuan seemed to notice something wrong. He stood up and ran after him, holding ye Wuchen''s shoulder.


    Although what ye Wuchen said just now doesn''t sound like a problem at first, when you think carefully, there were only ye Wuchen and song Qingyuan in the room at that time, and his suspicion can''t be washed away.


    "Is there anything else?" ye Wuchen turned back, his face full of tears, and his eyes lost color.


    "Ah... It''s all right, just don''t be too sad." he was startled by Ye Wuchen''s godless expression. The man swallowed his saliva or swallowed his doubts about business.


    What bad thoughts can such a big child have? He must have thought too much.


    Seeing that the man no longer entangled himself, ye Wuchen turned and continued to stagger downstairs.


    Now ye Wuchen is really confused. It was the first time he had killed a man himself, just to achieve his goal.


    As soon as song Qingyuan dies, the only task everyone knows is to stay in the north and stop the guards in the north. No matter now or in the future, they will not leave the north without song Qingyuan, the leader.


    Because there is only one thought that song Qingyuan infuses into them now. He stays in Baishi base to block all the guards in the north.


    "It''s really going to die." ye Wuchen raised his head and said with a bitter smile, "his hands can''t stop shaking at all."


    It feels terrible to kill.


    Drooping eyes held back the feeling of nausea in his stomach. Ye Wuchen touched the dagger hidden in his clothes. He only felt that the whole person seemed to be on the edge of collapse.


    He strode out of here and went directly to find Jing Jing.


    Jing Jing is packing up to see his wife and children. Unexpectedly, ye Wuchen runs to him again in such a short time. He turns around and looks at ye Wuchen covered with blood. He hesitates for two seconds before letting him into the house.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Jing Jing asked, leaning against the door. "Are you hurt?"


    "No." ye Wuchen''s heart is far from the calm on the surface. He hugged his forehead and the whole person collapsed, "I killed someone."


    "Oh? Who did you kill?" Jing Jing asked curiously.


    "Song Qingyuan." ye Wuchen covers his eyes. He is not hypocritical at this time, but the kind of guilt after killing people, which makes him a little unable to lift his head.


    "That cult leader?" Jing Jing said indifferently. "Doesn''t he deserve to die? Why, your heart is soft?"


    "No, this is the first time I took the initiative to kill people." ye Wuchen raised his head. "Now my heart is in a mess, and my mood... My mood is also complex and terrible."


    "Let me guess, you must be a little afraid, a little happy, and a little... Undetectable joy." Jing Jing spread her hands and said, surprised to see ye Wuchen, he smiled and bent his eyes and said, "this is normal, isn''t it? I felt the same after I killed someone for the first time."


    "You don''t have to tell yourself that they deserve everything." Jing Jing said with a smile, "you just need to know that you have changed the people you killed now, not the one you used to be."

 Chapter 488

    "I... changed?" ye Wuchen stared at Jing Jing, and even his breath inadvertently became weak.


    "Medusa, do you know?" sitting in front of Ye Wuchen, Jing Jing scratched her head and spread her hand. "The Banshee in Greek mythology is ugly and full of disgusting poisonous snakes. She can turn anyone into stone."


    "I know." ye Wuchen said faintly.


    "But Medusa was not like this before." leaning on her chin, Jing Jing looked at the reflection on the table and said, "Medusa is a very beautiful person. The family she was born in is very bad. If I remember correctly, her three sisters seem to share one eye and one mouth."


    "Is there another one?" ye Wuchen was stunned.


    "Of course." Jing Jing said with a smile, "she felt that since she was the best person in her family, she must make contributions to her family, so she went to Athena''s shrine to do chores, but she was liked by Poseidon, the God of the sea."


    Ye Wuchen has never heard of this. After all, he is still a young man full of curiosity about everything. At this time, he can only stare at Jing Jing.


    "But Medusa wanted to make contributions to her family. She didn''t have time to fall in love, so Poseidon was raped." Jing Jing continued after a pause. "Athena is angry now, but she can''t punish Poseidon who is higher than herself. Coupled with her jealousy of Medusa''s beauty, she can only find her."


    "Similarly, even Medusa who has destroyed everything can''t kill Athena, so she vented her resentment on other ordinary people and destroyed everything she saw with her eyes." Jing Jing buckled the table and motioned ye Wuchen to return to her mind, "so you see, it''s not those ordinary people who deserve to die, but Medusa has changed."


    "Do you mean I''ve become as evil as Medusa?" ye Wuchen cried and laughed.


    "Almost." Jing Jing smiled. "Good people don''t kill."


    Ye Wuchen drooped his eyes, but there was no superfluous words.


    Fortunately, Jing Jing didn''t intend to talk much. He stood up, walked to the clothes hanger next to him and began to pack up his things.


    "I know." about ten minutes later, ye Wuchen stood up and whispered. He even looked at Jingjing''s Wooden tube and became much more firm. "Since he can''t be a good man, it doesn''t matter to be a bad man."


    "Just think it through." Jing Jing took the clothes in her hand and folded them carefully before putting them into her backpack. "It''s easy for a good man to get bad, as long as he gets through the inner barrier."


    Ye Wuchen looks up at Jing Jing, turns around, pushes the door and goes out.


    "Hello." he raised his eyes and whispered to the door that hadn''t been closed. The smile on Jing Jing''s face was a little unpredictable, "but you have to remember that you have to have a bottom line anyway, otherwise you''ll really be nothing."


    "I know." ye Wuchen said faintly, and soon disappeared in Jingjing''s sight.


    "Don''t you give me a thank you?" Jing Jing smiled low and continued to pack up her things.


    ......


    "Sheng Ge, what have you done with that boy?" the ark pushed away several different leaves, and then picked one and pinched it into a ball.


    "I tied him up and put him at home." Sheng Ge said faintly. At the same time, he touched the edge of different plants with his hand. "There are traces of different plants moving here."


    "That should be right here." the ark squatted down and touched the soft soil. "It''s more obvious than expected."


    "Is there a problem if it''s so obvious?" Sheng Ge frowned. "Even I can find the trace. How can it be the place where the alien plant controller is placed."


    "I don''t need to ask any more." the ark said with a smile. At the same time, he pulled a bound man behind him and pressed him down on the ground. "Tell me honestly, what''s on the ground?"


    "It''s really the alien plant controller you want!" the tied man said desperately, "I won''t lie to you!"


    The ark put the sharp dagger on the man''s eyelid without expression, and said with a slightly ferocious smile, "listen, I don''t like listening to lies. Will you repeat what you said before now?"


    "This is what you''re looking for..."


    Before the man''s voice fell, the Ark''s dagger had cut his eyelids, and bright red blood flowed from the corners of his eyes and soon dyed his cheeks red.


    "I told you, to tell you the truth." the ark lowered his eyes. "Don''t you want this eye? Do you believe I''ll poke it out and put it in your mouth?"


    Obviously, he had never met such a person as the ark. His eyes widened with a dull face, and he couldn''t even make a basic reaction.


    "Hoo." seeing that he still didn''t tell the truth, the ark took a breath and pressed the dagger down expressionless. Only a scream was heard. The poor white envoy guard explained everything honestly.


    "This is not the storage place for the alien plant controller!" the guard screamed, fearing that the ark really put his eyes in his mouth. "This is a waste disposal station!"


    "Really?" the ark seemed to believe at last, and said mercifully, "well, trust you for once, tell me where the real storage point is?"


    "I don''t know!" the guard shook his head desperately. "These are not things that a little guard of mine can know."


    "Who knows?" the ark raised his eyebrows.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know this." the guard was obviously frightened by the ferocious expression of the ark. He struggled. "Maybe people close to the top will know... But I really don''t know."


    "People who can get close to the top?" the ark turned his eyes. "Who are there?"


    "I really don''t know..." the guard begged, "I swear, please let me go!"


    "Think too much." the ark said calmly with his chin. "I didn''t want you to leave alive."


    I won''t say much about how to deal with the guard next. When the ark and Shengge came back, they only saw that Li junxun was still tied to a corner of the room and looked like he didn''t have much spirit. But think about it, no one can smile when facing the people who killed their relatives.


    "You really tied him up. Isn''t he your friend?" the ark asked with interest.


    "It''s more dangerous not to tie it up." Sheng Ge said faintly. At the same time, he took two steps forward, came to Li junsul''s face, found a glass of water and handed it to him, "drink water?".


    "Don''t be hypocritical." Li junxun now obviously regarded Sheng Ge as his enemy. He avoided Sheng GE''s hand and said fiercely, "Sheng Ge, I just hate that I didn''t see your ugly true face when I was moving!"

 Chapter 489

    "Ugly face?" Shengge couldn''t help but curl his lips. "You made the people of the base hurt us first, okay."


    "Oh." Li Jun sneered, "but you took our keys first, didn''t you? That''s why my friend died!"


    "I really don''t know." Sheng Ge rubbed his forehead and said, "I don''t want to say more to you."


    Li Jun sulk stares at Sheng Ge with cold eyes. Where can he see half the sunshine smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Hey, boy, do you know where the alien plant controller is?" the ark said slowly after seeing enough of the good play between Li junxun and Sheng Ge.


    "Different plant controller?" a dark light flashed through the fundus of Li Jun''s sullen eyes. He drooped his eyes slightly and said with a cold smile, "I know."


    Unexpectedly, Li junxun gave them a positive answer. The ark was stunned for two seconds before he said, "really?"


    "Of course," said Li Jun sullenly, "I never lie."


    "All right." he looked at Sheng Ge, and the ark whispered, "you know, take us to find Yizhi controller."


    "Sorry, you''ll never know where things are." Li Jun smiled angrily and didn''t open his face.


    "Oh, I''ve heard this many times, but none of it can make me take it seriously." Fang Zhou stepped forward and smiled fiercely, grabbed Li Jun''s sullen hair and lifted him up.


    It''s a pity that Li junxun is now completely like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water. He simply ignores the behavior of the ark.


    "Sheng Ge." just at this time, Zui Linxue pushed the door and came in. Ignoring the ark torturing Li junxun, she directly looked at Sheng Ge and said, "boss, let me ask you if you have found the alien plant controller."


    "Not yet." Sheng Ge looked at Li Jun sullenly, "but we already know who knows."


    "Is he?" looked along Sheng GE''s eyes. Drunk Linxue touched his chin and said, "then ask quickly. The boss has been impatient."


    "I know." Sheng Ge nodded. Although she still couldn''t bear it, she forced herself to look at each other''s boat and said, "ask quickly. I''ll go out first."


    "Okok." the ark waved his hand and stared at Li Jun angrily, revealing a thoughtful look.


    Zui Linxue also felt that Shengge was not very good at seeing these scenes at a young age, so he pulled Shengge out of the room.


    "Wait a minute." Li junxun, who was still stubborn before, didn''t know why he suddenly said at this time, "I''ll tell you where the alien plant controller is, but in return, you have to let me go."


    "Didn''t you just talk back?" I didn''t expect Li junxun to be honest so soon. The ark said, "I just thought of a good way to toss you."


    "Well, since he is willing to explain, take back your good method." Zui Linxue walked forward and patted the ark on the shoulder, "boss, we''re in a hurry now. Let''s go first."


    "Yes." pulled Li Jun''s sullen sleeve and pulled him up. The ark smiled at him and said, "lead the way?"


    "Will you let me go?" Li Jun asked angrily, and narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    "Probably." the ark pointed to the dagger on his body. "Anyway, I can only be sure that if you don''t honestly take us to the alien plant controller, you will suffer."


    A little despised the Ark''s behavior. Li Jun frowned angrily, but strode ahead without saying anything.


    Drunk Linxue followed them and yawned tired.


    I''ve been outside for a while. Although I''m tired, I''m very comfortable.


    "The white envoy base is divided into three parts." Li Jun sullenly walks in front, drooping his eyelids so that people can''t see the expression in his eyes, "residential block, supply block and high-rise block."


    "These different plants should be the place to divide them?" walking in the ark on Li junxun''s side, pointed to the different plants in the shape of vines, raised his eyebrows and asked, "these different plants gather together and look very strong."


    Li junsul didn''t answer the question of the ark. His feet had little weight. From time to time, there was a sound of several branches breaking on the uneven ground.


    "The alien plant controller you are looking for is in the high-rise area, guarded by heavy guards." Li junsul continued.


    "Well... I''m surprised how you know this?" the ark smiled and hugged Li Jun''s sullen shoulder. "I don''t think your strength can be close to the top of the white envoy base."


    "It was my sister who told me." Li Jun angrily clenched his teeth and said in a cold voice, "she is a 12th order power."


    "Wow, well, your brother and sister are so much worse." Fang''s sarcastic Li Jun sulked, and spread his hands and walked two steps aside.


    Sheng Ge followed Li Jun''s sullen back without much noise. She looked at her little palm and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It seemed that she noticed the abnormality of Sheng song. Drunk Linxue walked behind her and patted her on the shoulder. "Can you really watch Li junsul die?"


    The song was silent.


    "You should know." lowered his voice, drunk Linxue said faintly, "this white makes the people of the base... The boss can''t let one go."


    "I know." what kind of person Mo Wen is, she can''t understand. Sheng Ge raised his eyes to drunk Linxue, and his voice sounded soft, "but as long as it''s to fix up brother, I don''t care what others do."


    Looking at Sheng GE''s firm eyes, Zui Linxue suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    Perhaps the word "brother" in Sheng GE''s mouth touched one of her nerves. Drunk Linxue looked away and said coldly, "this is slaughter. What does it have to do with Xiuqi?"


    "Because brother Xiuqi approved of this massacre," Sheng Ge said with a smile, "that''s enough."


    "Wouldn''t you mind if what he did was wrong?" Zui Lingxue looked back and asked in a low voice.


    "I''ll tell him what he did was wrong, but now it''s not wrong. Bai Shi is our enemy. It''s hard for us to let go of our enemy." Sheng Ge stood up.


    Think the answer of Shengge is not what she wants. Drunk Linxue twisted her eyebrows and looked elsewhere. The whole person was inexplicably upset.


    Soon, Li junxun took them through a particularly secret hole. The hole was not very long, it looked like more than ten meters at most, but after coming out of the hole, the whole field of vision widened, and what he saw was countless flowers and bones.

 Chapter 490

    "This is my second time here." Li junsul looked at the swaying flowers everywhere, smiled low and said, "the first time was with my sister."


    "Is there anyone here?" the ark looked at the beautiful, but not angry, and frowned around. "It doesn''t look like someone. Won''t you deceive us?"


    In fact, since Li junsul said he would lead them the way, he had some doubts in his heart, but he couldn''t do anything, so he followed them with peace of mind.


    "They stay under the ground. I don''t know you''re coming at this time." Li Jun spit angrily and turned back lightly. "Well, can you untie the rope for me now? I can''t escape so many of you."


    "Isn''t it good to tie it like this?" the ark said indifferently.


    "I have to touch it to find the mechanism." Li Jun frowned angrily. "It''s very hidden there. If you want to find the alien plant controller quickly, you''d better hurry up."


    "Untie it for him?" drunk Linxue whispered, "you can''t run away anyway."


    "Yes." the ark held out his hand and directly took a dagger to cut Li junxun''s rope.


    Li junsul had the opportunity to move his wrists twice. He looked at the red marks on his wrists and squatted down to touch the ground.


    The ground was wet and uneven, and the biting cold continued to stimulate his nerves along his.


    "Have you found anything?" the ark stood by with his hands around his chest, looking coldly at Li Jun''s sullen action and asked.


    "Well." Li Jun said sullenly, "I found it."


    Then he suddenly took a step forward. He didn''t know what button he pressed. He just heard a "click" sound, and the ground under their feet cracked, and the three of them fell down heavily.


    Li Jun angrily held a different plant in his hand and hung it in mid air. He didn''t jump to the ground until the ground was closed again.


    "Did you really believe me? Idiot." he smiled low, his eyes suddenly cold, and turned out of the place.


    After they landed on the ground, they felt the cold of the forest. In the darkness, the ark was the first to stand up. He patted the soil stained on his body and hummed, "really not kind, where is this?"


    "Someone." I heard the footsteps faintly. I twisted my eyebrows and hid my petite figure against the wall.


    The ark also closed his mouth. He began to observe around with his good night vision ability. He found that Zui Linxue was sitting on the ground and his expression was not very good-looking.


    "What''s the matter with you?" he whispered. If something happened to Zui Linxue, Zui emperor would peel off his skin.


    "The foot sprained." drunk Linxue twisted her eyebrows.


    "It''s really troublesome for you." the ark looked up and felt that it was really thankful that an ordinary person was not injured at such a high height.


    Drunk Linxue didn''t make a sound. She tried to move her feet, but the tingling feeling almost made her cry out.


    "Feel all right?" Sheng Ge asked with a wrung eyebrow.


    At this time, the footsteps not far away became more and more chaotic, and soon a team of people came to surround them.


    "Who are you?" an armed man said coldly to them, "this is a confidential place. Ordinary people can''t come in. Don''t you know?"


    The ark looked at the muzzle of the gun pointing to his head. After thinking about it, he was decisive and didn''t make a sound.


    Unexpectedly, Li junsul really brought them to some secret place.


    "It doesn''t look like our people," said a white base man in a low voice to the leader.


    "Not our people?" the leader said suspiciously. "How can there be people who are not ours inside our white envoy base?"


    "Ah, we are your white envoys." seeing the form clearly, the ark immediately whispered, "I just joined in."


    "Just joined?" the leader still had some doubts. "Lock them up first. Let''s continue our research first and ask later."


    "Yes." the people around quickly nodded, and then pressed down the ark.


    Although Zui Linxue was injured, she was still taken down, and Shengge was stunned because she was petite. It was not found by the people of Baishi base.


    After waiting for people to go, Sheng Ge came out, rubbed his forehead and said, "it turns out that being young has such benefits."


    Then she stuck to the wall and began to walk inside.


    The road here is very wet. You can hear a "pat" sound from under your feet when you step on it.


    I don''t like this humid air very much. Sheng Ge covered his nose before he restrained the feeling of sneezing.


    Hearing someone running in this direction, Sheng Ge climbed directly to the top with the slot next to it.


    Fortunately, the lights on this road were very dim, and the guards who came and went didn''t see her.


    Where were they taken? Sheng Ge twisted his eyebrows impatiently.


    "Do you think this plan will succeed?" the two guards came side by side and walked along. "If it does succeed, we will be unmatched in this end of the world."


    "The plan is very careful this time. Just don''t worry." an old guard said, "let''s go and watch the alien plant controller now."


    Xenograft controller?


    Unexpectedly, Li junxun really told them the location of the alien plant controller. After thinking about it, Sheng Ge decided to follow the guards to the alien plant control office first.


    Sheng Ge slipped down the wall quietly and followed the guard silently.


    ......


    At this time, Mo Wen and Yu Lan are sitting in the different planting forest to discuss the next things.


    "So there must be a lot of enemies at the alien plant control office. Lan Lan, will you wait for me here?" Mo Wen said in a deliberative tone. "In fact, there''s nothing important. I''ll come back to you after I find the alien plant controller, okay?"


    "Not good." Yu Lan sat cross legged in Mo Wen''s arms, and the answer was crisp.


    Mo Wen was silent, as if thinking about ways to convince Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan blinked his eyes and grinned from time to time. He looked very clever.


    So Mo Wen also looked at Yu Lan with his eyes open for several minutes before he reluctantly lost the battle.


    "OK, OK, then you must pay attention to safety?" Mo Wen asked again in a consultative tone.


    "OK." Yu Lan also called a crisp answer.


    Mo Wen seemed to be relieved. He looked behind him and suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    "Who''s there?" he asked coldly.

 Chapter 491

    Yu Lan was stunned. When he looked back, he saw Li Jun sullen standing behind them. His face was deeply buried in the shadow, and his expression could hardly be seen.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yu Lan asked with a wrung eyebrow. She had a little impression of Li Jun''s anger, as if she was someone she knew from Shengge?


    "Ha, ha ha..." Li Jun stared at Mo Wen angrily, looked at Yu Lan again, and suddenly issued a strange smile from his throat.


    Mo Wen looked over without expression, and his eyes were dark.


    "It''s disgusting." Li junsul rushed over with a dagger. There was no sunshine on his ferocious face. "He fell in love with the zombie."


    It was not the first time to hear such words. Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan in his arms, raised his hand and easily clasped Li Jun''s sullen hand, and threw him out with his backhand.


    Yu Lan yawned and had no special reaction to Li Jun''s angry words.


    "Lan Lan, don''t take his words to heart." Mo Wen lowered his eyes to LAN Dao.


    "But what should I do when I take it to heart." seeing Mo Wen''s worried expression, Yu Lan couldn''t help teasing him, "it''s so uncomfortable. I''m always looked down upon by others because I''m a zombie."


    "No one dares to look down on you." Mo Wen''s eyes were cold. He turned sideways and walked directly in the direction of Li Jun''s anger. His voice was cold and could go straight into the bone marrow. "People with this idea are dead now."


    Seeing that Mo Wen took her words seriously, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing and said, "ah Wen, how many times have I told you not to be so serious? I won''t take such words to heart, not to mention that I''m a zombie, but it''s a fact."


    "Even if you don''t take it to heart, the person who says such words will die." Mo Wen''s attitude is very firm. Raising his hand will stir Li Jun''s anger into meat foam.


    Fortunately, Li junxun''s reaction this time was completely beyond his potential. A violent rise unexpectedly avoided the power control range of ink.


    "Awesome." Yu Lan sighed.


    "Go to hell!" Li Jun angrily rushed over again, but the next second he fell heavily to the ground, and a long chain went straight through his heart.


    "Seek death." Xiuqi came over, rolled up his chain and said with a gloomy face.


    In his eyes, he won''t let go of anyone who hurt Mo Wen.


    The body has no strength, Li Jun sullen weak lying on the ground, the whole person''s eyes are dim.


    Sorry, Jun Jun, I didn''t avenge you.


    Yu Lan doesn''t really like this scene, but it''s also true that Li junsul wants to kill Mo Wen.


    She closed her eyes and looked up at Xiuqi. "Have you found the xenograft controller?"


    "Not yet." Xiuqi said faintly, "they are looking for Shengge. There should be news now."


    "That''s good." Yu Lan put down his heart, turned and hugged Mo Wen''s waist, "it''s estimated that there will be no such quiet time in a few days. Will you accompany me again, ah Wen?"


    "OK." Mo Wen nodded, turned back and took Yu Lan''s hand and walked towards the lush place.


    Is it quiet now? Xiuqi frowned and looked at the back of Mo Wen and Yu Lan. After a while, he turned and left. He was going to find Sheng Ge.


    The people who want to join the alliance will arrive soon. He has to be ready.


    ......


    At this time, the handover city has become a complete mess, and the south is still arguing about supporting the handover city.


    "We must support the handover city!" said a veteran cadre who had always followed jueying. "Once the handover city is gone, the country of China will be forcibly divided into two halves!"


    "I said no," Yu Ruo said in a voice, "you people have disobeyed my orders and handed over all the food supplies to the front line, so I won''t say anything."


    At this time, Yu Ruoshui''s only hand was hard on crutches, and the whole person''s spirit looked very poor, "but if we support the handover City, our food supply will be completely gone. What will I do to trade with the north?"


    "Sorry, you have to take the overall situation into account in this kind of thing." Qian Kang said coldly.


    "Fart, take care of the overall situation!" Yu Ruoshui looked at Qian Kang coldly and directly burst out rude words, "look at me now. I''m the only heir in the south!"


    "Let''s not say that you are not the only child of leader Yu. Isn''t that what you are looking for yourself?" Qian Kang looked at the humanity sitting around the meeting. "As far as I know, the reason why Yu Ruoshui looks like this now is because she has found a man."


    "Man?" a cadre frowned.


    "An irrelevant man." Qian Kang turned to Yu Ruoshui. Seeing her ugly face, he still asked in a deep voice, "Miss, can you explain what''s going on?"


    If the water color is ugly, but I don''t know what to say for a moment.


    She can''t say that she has a crush on that man. When she went to someone else, she was made like this, right?


    Looking around at the cold sight around, Yu Ruoshui felt a little helpless for the first time.


    Since the end of the world... No, even earlier, since she stepped into the door of her home, no one dared to embarrass her. How long has it been since she was alone?


    I remember the last time I met this situation, or when Su elegy''s bitch didn''t die, she and her mother went to a party at home because they didn''t know anything and were laughed at by everyone.


    Little, she stood alone in the middle of the party. Even now, she can remember the feeling of oppression in her heart.


    "Don''t digress." Yu Ruoshui glanced at Qian Kang with a deep breath. "Qian Kang, don''t forget your identity. You''re the one my father sent me. Don''t always turn your elbow out."


    "I''m the one sent by the leader to supervise and teach you." Qian Kang said word by word, "so, miss, I''m qualified to correct what you''ve done wrong here."


    Looking at the righteous Qian Kang, Yu Ruoshui almost vomited blood. She clenched her teeth tightly and said coldly for a while, "you''re really good."


    "So now, who has any objection to supporting the handover city?" Qian Kang looked around at the people and said in a deep voice, "if there is no objection, we must support the handover city as soon as possible."


    Everyone nodded with no objection except Yu Ruoshui.


    At that moment, a guard rushed in with a pale face. He looked at the people in the conference room and swallowed his saliva before saying, "adults, our grain depot has been burned!"


    "What?!" Yu Ruoshui, who had an ugly face before, stood up first, ran out on crutches, and almost fell to the ground.


    "You make it clear!" she roared ferociously.

 Chapter 492

    The guard was so frightened that he shivered and said, "that''s right. Just now we received the news that someone broke into our grain warehouse, and then there was a fire alarm."


    "Damn it, why would anyone know such a secret place in the south?" Qian Kang''s face was not very good-looking and walked out. "Let''s go and have a look first!"


    The people in the meeting room quickly got up and went out. When they came to the grain depot, they found that the grain depot had been completely burned and the whole house was emitting black smoke.


    "Heaven!" Yu Ruoshui almost fainted when he was dark.


    The high-level officials in the South were also dumbfounded. They looked at the scene in front of them, and the whole person was blindfolded.


    Behind the grain depot, in a hidden shadow, Aya touched the burned place in her hand and smiled.


    I didn''t expect that there was such an advanced grain depot in the south. It''s a pity to burn it so much.


    But the defense here was really tight. She almost couldn''t get out.


    Aya raised her hand and touched her burned uneven hair, revealing a charming smile.


    "Who let you block Bai Shi''s way?" she said with a low smile, "without food, you can''t support the handover city."


    Stop the south from going to the handover City, which is her mission of heart K.


    Seeing that the surrounding guards were attracted by the scene of the grain depot, Aya turned over and jumped over from the nearby low wall. After landing, she pretended to be nothing and left under the eyes of the guards.


    After all, her wandering around here is something they guards are used to. At this time, they don''t think anything is wrong.


    So the annoying man who destroyed the grain depot left in such a swagger, and the people around him didn''t even have any doubts.


    After all, a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken can attract much attention from others.


    ......


    At this time, the handover city was still tightly surrounded by Yizhi. Qin Feng watched with heartache as his lovely zombies rushed to the front line to resist the people of the white envoy base, and his silver teeth almost bit into powder.


    "Drunk all night!" he couldn''t help shouting when he was playing chess. "When will your people arrive!"


    Drunk Wuye, who already owed 86 photos, coughed softly and whispered vaguely, "should he be on the road?"


    "Should?" Qin Feng narrowed his eyes.


    "I say he can''t be trusted?" Wenning is still fanning the flames nearby.


    Staring at Wen Ning, he stood up drunk all night and said, "look, there are no people in the north and South now. I didn''t lie to you."


    "I don''t know what happened to these fools in the north and south." Wenning gritted his teeth.


    "Anyway, I was dragged." seeing that several people in the north had broken through their defense line, drunk all night jumped down from the railing on the second floor and fell steadily to the ground.


    "I don''t think your people can hold up. I''ll go and hold up for you first."


    With that, he raised his feet and ran away directly, dazzling with a dagger in his hand.


    A man who had just cut off the head of a zombie was relieved. In the blink of an eye, his head was separated from his body.


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t control my strength. I just wanted to cut your throat." drunk night said with a smile and wiped the blood on the back of his hand.


    Several people around looked at the man with a bright smile and looked at each other for a few seconds. Then they rushed up together.


    "Yo." drunk night lightly stepped back, and the dagger in his hand ran directly through the neck of the person closest to him.


    "Slow down, slow down, one by one..." he smiled casually, and said faintly, "just come and die."


    Qin Feng and Wen Ning looked at the figure of drunk fighting in the crowd, and there was a faint sigh in the bottom of their eyes.


    "Sure enough, it''s the drunken emperor." Wen Suining said objectively, "although the strength is not very brilliant, the method of killing is absolutely first-class."


    Qin Feng just supported his chin and looked at his dead zombies. The whole person was weak.


    Knowing that he was mourning his zombie again, Wen Xi was silent. He thought he''d better not say more.


    The people of Baishi base looked at the fat meat of the handover City, which was clearly in front of them, but they couldn''t eat it in their mouth anyway. The whole person was a little anxious.


    "Why is the defense of the handover city so tight?" the square frowned. "Did they know our plan in advance?"


    "It''s impossible," said a bodyguard on the side of the square. "Our plans are confidential. No one should know except our own internal people."


    "There must be a traitor," said the square. "Otherwise, how could a small handover city have such a tight defense."


    "If there were only traitors, the people in the north and South would have sent support." the guard thought about it before he said, "but you see, the handover city still makes the fish and meat in our hands, and there is no support at all."


    "This is also my strange question. Is there anything left behind in the handover city?" the square wrung his eyebrow and thought, "in addition to the north and south of China, is there any force that can support the handover city?"


    "In addition to the north and south, the only force that can see the performance should be desire alliance." the guard whispered.


    "Desire alliance?" the square smiled. "It can''t be theirs. Except for some necessary things, they will appear. Generally speaking, they exist like transparent people and can''t participate in our plan."


    "If that''s not an alliance, China has no power to see." the guard said.


    "It''s strange..." the square felt that his thinking fell into a dead circle. "Has the handover city always had such a tight defense? What do they want? Has Qin Feng long had the ambition to replace the north and south?"


    The bodyguard looked at the thoughtful box and didn''t make a sound again. His heart was also a little uneasy at this time, as if something had been forgotten by him.


    "Who is that person?" the square who has been thinking suddenly raised his eyes to the drunken night shuttling through the crowd, wrung his eyebrows and asked, "that strength doesn''t look like an ordinary person."


    "I don''t know." the guard also looked at it. "I haven''t seen this face."


    "You go to the meeting," the square ordered in a low voice.


    The bodyguard nodded, several dodged and ran over.


    He is a 12th order power. He has incomparable strength in speed and power.


    Zui Wuyi was concentrating on solving the people around him. He raised his head as soon as the bodyguard came.

 Chapter 493

    "Come to a higher level?" drunk night touched his nose.


    At this time, his body was stained with blood. In comparison, his hands were unusually clean and didn''t even splash blood.


    The power power man didn''t have time to talk with zuiwuye. He bent over and rushed over, with his pistol pointing directly at zuiwuye''s chin.


    The backhand uses a dagger to block the muzzle of the superpower''s gun. After jumping back half a step, he turns over and raises his feet and goes straight to the superpower''s face.


    Naturally, the power man was not a vegetarian. He crossed his arms in front of him and held his drunk ankle directly with his backhand.


    "Go to hell." he pulled up his drunken foot and smashed it to the ground, and the power retreated quickly from the area in the flying stones.


    Drunk night lay on the ground and hit his head heavily on the ground. From the perspective of the power, his blood quickly seeped around along the nearby rocks.


    "What, there''s no threat at all." the power man sneered, turned and walked back, but he didn''t think there was a stabbing pain behind him as soon as he turned around. Slightly lowered his head, he saw the cold light of the dagger tip at a glance.


    He quickly drew out the dagger that pierced the power, threw the blood stain on it, and then wiped the blood from his head with his hand.


    "Do you want to be so cruel?" drunk night complained, "it really hurts to be thrown like that!"


    "How can you be all right?" the power man covered his wound and took a creepy step back.


    "Which eye of yours sees that I''m fine, and I''m fine now." Zui Wuyi pointed to his intact forehead and snorted coldly, "you see how much blood I''ve shed and how much I have to eat to make up for it."


    Perhaps it was the calm drunk all night that stimulated the power. He coughed a few times. Because of a lot of blood loss, he knelt down directly to the ground, "how can your wound recover so quickly?"


    The healing of the wound of a power person is much faster than that of an ordinary person. There is a process of light, but the wound of a drunk night is basically restored in the blink of an eye.


    What''s more, just now, he was confident that he smashed the skull drunk all night. He should have died. How can he stand in front of him now?!


    "Don''t look at me with such a surprised expression." the backhand caught the hand of a man who wanted to sneak into him. Drunk night raised his hand and directly twisted the man''s neck, "but it''s really difficult if you want to kill me. After all, even if you pinch and burst my heart, I can grow another one soon.


    "Are you still human!" he stared at the drunk night with horror. The power man stepped back half a step, but fell from the back space. Fortunately, he responded in time and didn''t fall in all directions.


    Just as he breathed out happily, a dagger came out of nowhere and pierced his heart quickly.


    "But if your heart is pierced, you will never live again." he jumped back to the high place indifferently. He was drunk all night and continued to wreak havoc back and forth like the God of death. He reaped life indifferently between the rise and fall of the knife.


    The square didn''t hear the conversation between them, but he clearly saw the scene after drunk night killed the power. He bit his teeth and raised his hand to order his men to withdraw first.


    Is this man a monster at all? He has to check his details first.


    Seeing that the people of the white envoy base retreated, he was relieved when he was drunk all night. At the same time, he turned his head and looked at Qin Feng standing not far away, made a gesture and asked, "have all the people retreated?"


    "Withdraw." Wenning gave him a sign back.


    Drunk without night, he put down his heart, walked back quickly and asked, "why did you withdraw suddenly? Did the boss send someone?"


    "No, it should be scared away by you." glancing obliquely at the drunken night, wencuining lowered his eyes to cover his eyes. "They should just retreat temporarily now, and they can make a comeback and continue to attack at any time."


    "So it seems that it''s better for me to go out." I''m drunk all night. I smile. "Look at this situation, we should be able to last another day."


    "It won''t last long." he opened the documents in his hand and whispered, "our food supply is seriously insufficient. I''ve sent someone to negotiate with mobile businessmen. If the negotiation is successful, we can probably hold on for a while."


    "It''s really troublesome." drunk night curled his lips.


    "So when will your people arrive!" he turned his head and yelled at drunk night. Qin Feng patted the table very irritably. "Seven or eight of my zombies have died!"


    "In fact, I''ve always been curious about how many zombies you raised." recalling the groups of zombies you saw in the handover city before, I asked suspiciously when I was drunk.


    "Eighty eight." Qin Feng''s side eyes said, "it''s not stocked outside."


    "...." he rolled his eyes silently. Drunk all night, he suddenly felt that ink was not used for any support at all. Eighty eight level-3 zombies are worth a small army.


    "Although it''s natural for them to listen to my orders, I absolutely don''t want them to die in vain!" Qin Feng said solemnly to drunk night. Qin Feng sat at the table, grabbed a sunspot and held it in his hand. "Now I just look forward to the arrival of my angel."


    Looking forward to the arrival of Yu Lan? You''d better get a coffin ready.


    Drunk all night, I sipped the corners of my mouth and looked like I didn''t want to beat with a smile.


    Zhang Xin was still staying at the mobile merchant''s place. He looked at the flames flying outside and leaned against the window.


    "When will your people come to support?" he asked uninteresting.


    "I''ll be here soon." Qu Yaoyao said with no expression, holding his chin and shaking the water cup in front of him.


    He looked up at Qu Yaoyao. Zhang Xin was silent for a few seconds before he asked, "Yao Yao, you seem to have no spirit these days."


    "Do you have?" Qu Yaoyao smiled with his side eyes, and there was no special mood at the bottom of his eyes. "I was just thinking about when I could go back."


    "Hoo, I don''t think you need to hurry. You can go back after the handover of the city." Zhang Xin thought and suddenly raised his hand and waved out of the window.


    "Wang Liang, here."


    Outside the door, a man in his early twenties looked over, then came over and sat next to Zhang Xin.


    Qu Yao raised his eyes and glanced at Wang Liang, then hung his eyes and continued to shake the cup in front of her.


    Wang Liang is Zhang Xin''s good friend. They seem to have known each other before the end of the world. They are alumni of the University.

 Chapter 494

    "You are quite leisurely. You are in the mood to spend time with your girlfriend at this time." Wang Liang came and sat at the table, glancing at Qu Yao jokingly.


    "How many times have I told you that she is not my girlfriend, we are ordinary friends." Zhang Xin''s light side eyes hooked Wang Liang''s shoulder and said, "where are you in such a hurry?"


    "Don''t you know? The handover city sent someone to find Chen Kang to make a deal, and Chen Kang has promised." Wang Liang said, "I can attack the food of the guards in the handover city for a week. I''d like to see where Chen Kang is going to find so much food."


    "Chen Kang is the best mobile businessman here," said Zhang Xin with a smile. "I heard that he is now on the Ninth level? How much space does he have? Maybe he can really hold so much food."


    "There must be enough food for him," Wang Liang said. "I''ll tell you, now Chen Kang has begun to think about our food."


    "Our food?" Zhang Xin frowned. "Does he want the food we carry?"


    "Yes," Wang Liang said, "but it''s not for nothing. It''s also to trade with us and take weapons."


    "That''s very profitable." Zhang Xin looked at his own space and turned his eyes to Wang Liangdao. "Most of our hands are food now and there are few weapons. If we can exchange for a large number of weapons, we will have an advantage in trading in the future."


    "That''s what I said, but I just don''t want to trade with him." Wang Liang glanced. "He''s trading just to fight against the white envoy base, but look at the current situation. Where is the winning rate in the handover city? I still want to live well in the end of the world with the food in the space. Give him how I live."


    "Chen Kang didn''t say it had to be all the food?" Zhang Xin frowned. In his eyes, he still admired Chen Kang.


    In the early days of the eschatology, the situation of space powers was not very good. Most space powers may only have a space the size of a backpack, but they don''t even have the power to protect themselves. For some teams, it''s like chicken ribs. It''s a pity to give up.


    However, with his contacts and strength, Chen Kang put forward the concept of mobile businessman for the first time after the establishment of the handover City, and successfully established his headquarters in the handover city.


    It can be said that without Chen Kang, there would be no mobile businessmen.


    "But how much food do we have? You only want to give a little to others?" Wang Liang glanced at Zhang Xin and said with some dissatisfaction. "Anyway, I just don''t like his practice. The handover city is so weak now. Well, we just have to wait for the white envoy base to occupy here."


    "Now the handover city is clearly still resisting. It''s the worst way for us to fall into the well at this time?" Zhang Xin said directly. "This time, Chen Kang said that I will participate in any transaction. Otherwise, let Bai Shi''s people who don''t know the details occupy the handover City, and China will be destroyed."


    "OK, OK, go and be a good man to help you in the snow." Wang Liang snorted coldly, "don''t say I didn''t remind you when the white envoy base is in trouble with you."


    After that, Wang Liang got up and left Zhang Xin''s sight, looking cold all the way.


    "Is this your good friend?" Qu Yaoyao asked jokingly. "I think it''s just like that, greedy for life and afraid of death."


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" although he broke up with Wang Liang, Zhang Xin couldn''t allow an outsider to gossip about his good friend. He stared at Qu Yaoyao and hummed coldly.


    "I''m really not afraid." Qu Yaoyao looked at his nails and said, "I''m not a good man. Maybe I can taste hell after I die."


    "Oh, that''s why we''re not the same people." Zhang Xin got up from the table and gave Qu Yaoyao a cold look before leaving.


    Qu Yao naturally got up and followed behind him, calm and calm.


    "Don''t follow me!" Zhang Xin said coldly.


    "That''s not good." he came forward and directly took Zhang Xin''s arm. Qu Yaoyao changed his expressionless appearance and said with a smile, "my task is to protect you, so I must not leave you half a step."


    A little impatient shook his arm. Seeing that he didn''t get rid of Qu Yao, Zhang Xin gritted his teeth and said, "how can you leave?"


    "I can leave when the boss asks me to leave." Qu Yaoyao''s eyes are bent into a ball, so that people can''t see the deepest thoughts in the bottom of her eyes.


    "You have to wait until the age of the monkey???" Zhang Xin''s eyebrows were tangled together.


    "Who knows?" Qu Yaoyao smiled. Her eyes were dark, and she could see the dark light of bloodthirsty.


    Looking at Qu Yaoyao''s smile, Zhang Xin suddenly felt that he might not have a chance to get rid of Qu Yaoyao in his life.


    ......


    Besides, Shengge has successfully seen the alien plant controller at this time. Even she feels a little incredible.


    Are all the people in the white base loaded with bean curd residue? Put the alien plant controller in such a prominent place?


    Looking at the alien plant controller placed in the center of the hall, Shengge observed the surroundings and noticed that there seemed to be a dark muzzle in some hidden places around.


    Well, she has to take back what she said before. The protection of alien plant controller in Baishi base is still very perfect.


    But now, how does she get close to the xenograft controller?


    If only brother Xiuqi were here.


    Sheng Ge hid his petite figure in the dark and carefully observed everything around him.


    "How can there be a child?" just as she was about to quit quietly, a guard suddenly found her and picked her up with her collar.


    Shengge wanted to struggle, but her remaining light swept her tiny feet, and finally bowed her head obediently.


    "What''s the matter?" several guards on guard came over.


    "There''s a child here," said the guard who grabbed Sheng Ge and looked at Sheng Ge. "It looks like it''s only ten years old at most."


    "Where did you come from?" the guard was confused.


    "I don''t know. I fell down when I was playing on the grass." Sheng Ge raised his hands like a child.


    "It looks like a child who doesn''t understand anything." the guards looked at each other. "What should I do?"


    "Or we''d better be locked up with those people just now," a guard whispered. "We can''t send the child out without a pass."


    "Then lock it up first. I''ll ask for instructions from the top." the guard holding the Shengge collar whispered, and then took the Shengge away.

 Chapter 495

    Sheng GE has been obediently shrunk into a ball, looking extremely harmless.


    "It''s not good where you go. You have to come here," the guard said as he walked. "If the people above me want to kill you, no one can save you."


    "But I don''t want to die yet." Sheng Ge sniffed, and the whole man looked poor.


    Seeing such a child guard, he felt his heart softened. He squatted down and pinched Shengge''s face and said softly, "I also have a daughter as old as you. Don''t worry, as long as the adult is sure that you are not harmful, he won''t hurt you."


    Sheng Ge nodded, then stretched out his small hand and said to the guard''s face, "guard brother, you can tell your adults that my name is Sheng Ge and he will let me go."


    "Really?" the guard looked a little unconvinced, but he nodded and agreed very friendly.


    Looking at his guard, Sheng Ge sighed in his heart.


    Although some people are their enemies, they also have homes and rooms and have a good side. However, the war of major forces never depends on what kind of person a person is. Whoever wins will live.


    This is war.


    All people will love peace, Shengge silently thought of it.


    She looked up at the tired guards on her face and couldn''t help turning her eyes.


    Mo Wen''s enemies will never live, that is to say, the guard will die one day. I really don''t know what his family should do at that time.


    Shaking his head, he felt that he thought a little more. Sheng Ge hung his eyes and continued to walk forward without a sound.


    She is a person who has lived for two generations. The first half of her last life was tortured, enough to grind a warm heart hard and firm.


    "Oh, what''s your daughter like?" Sheng Ge suddenly asked after a long silence.


    "Very naughty, like a monkey." the guard smiled, "but it''s cute. I''ll be in a good mood watching her laugh."


    Looking at the happy smile on the guard''s face, Shengge couldn''t smile.


    "Here we are." the guard who took her suddenly stopped, and then took Sheng Ge to the prison, "I''ll say your name to the adult. Please stay here for a while."


    "OK," Sheng Ge said.


    After the guard left, she casually leaned against the railing next to her and looked at the ark with her chin in a daze.


    "Speaking of the ark, did you think of any way to get out?"


    "No," said the ark. "I just thought you were taking us out, and you came in."


    "Blame me?" Sheng Ge said, "I''m also a person. It''s easy to be caught in such a place."


    The ark shrugged and looked at Zui Lin snow, "how are you?"


    "My ankle hurts a little." Zui Linxue whispered, "there''s no problem except this."


    "That still can''t move." the ark smiled with his hands around his chest. "Fortunately, I have controlled the insects to find xiuhuang. At this time, xiuhuang should be on the way to save us."


    "It doesn''t matter if brother Xiuqi is coming." Shengge hugged his arm. "Then we just have to wait patiently, but I think I should go out a little earlier than you."


    "Why?" the ark looked over, "because you are young."


    "Because I''m from Baishi base." Shengge said with a smile, "my identity has been officially certified."


    Smelling the speech, the ark couldn''t help rolling its eyes. Suddenly, I felt that Shengge, a ten-year-old body, absolutely contained a black soul.


    "By the way, did you find anything when you were outside?" he asked in a low voice.


    "I found the alien plant controller." Sheng Ge whispered, "when brother Xiuqi and they come, I can directly take them there. Then the task of hiding their actions will be handed over to you."


    "Yes." the ark promised happily, "I''ll let the insects block their monitoring equipment, just a little electricity."


    Then he closed his eyes and began to concentrate on the movements of the insects around him.


    At this time, Xiuqi didn''t find the ark. He stood at the entrance of the white envoy base and looked at the humanitarian who swaggered in, "have all the people from the invasion department come?"


    There were thirty or forty people standing in front of him. They stood together with a smile on their faces.


    Bai makes the people in the base look at the visitors curiously. They don''t know their origin for a moment. They think they are new people.


    "It''s all here." Yang Tianzong stepped forward. "At the same time, there are ten people from the defense department and three people from the supply department."


    "That''s almost enough." Xiuqi said faintly, "you can directly occupy the white envoy base now. As long as there are people with resistance intention, all of them will be solved for me."


    "Understand!" before Yang Tianzong spoke, the people of the aggression department behind him agreed with a smile. Their eyes swept around the people of the unprotected white envoy base, revealing a hungry wolf smile.


    There is no reason why desire alliance can be notorious.


    Xiuqi didn''t care what they were going to do. He waved his hand and signaled that they could leave.


    Mo Wen stood beside him. Seeing that Yu Lan had nothing to say, he asked Xiuqi, "do you know where the alien plant controller is?"


    "I saw the worm of the ark before. We should be able to find it after it." Xiuqi went forward.


    "Then hurry up." Mo Wen followed Xiuqi forward.


    Yu Lan looked back at the people of the white envoy base driven by the desire alliance, and raised his feet to keep up with Mo Wen.


    Soon they crossed a hidden wall and came to the place where they fell.


    "The insect stopped here." he stared at the motionless spider on the ground and twisted his eyebrows. "They should be under here, that''s right."


    "Then go down." Mo Wen squatted down and touched the ground. He found that it was no different from normal earth.


    It''s quiet around. There''s something strange in the quiet.


    "There are really no people around here." Xiuqi looked around and said, "it''s like being isolated by the white base."


    "Go down and have a look." Mo Wen raised his hand to the ground and used his power to smash a big pit under their feet.


    With his backhand around Lan''s waist, Mo Wen easily jumped in from the hole.


    At the same time, a harsh alarm sounded throughout the white base, breaking the bright calm on the surface of the white base.


    The underground guards immediately ran to the place where Mo Wen fell, but they all died under the neat chain before they could see clearly Mo Wen''s face.

 Chapter 496

    "Maybe we should be quiet." he picked up Yu Lan to prevent her from being contaminated by blood stains. Mo Wen walked through the narrow aisle with a corpse on the ground and sighed, "Lan Lan, I know you don''t like this scene, so I don''t want you to come with me."


    "Well." Yu Lan answered Mo Wen casually and didn''t express his views.


    "It seems that we have to follow the insects." looking at the fast running spider, Xiuqi raised his feet and strode to catch up.


    Mo Wen walked behind Xiuqi, and Yu Guang swept the smooth and flat walls on both sides.


    The whole underground base was in disorder after they forcibly broke in. Their guards surrounded them from all sides. Unfortunately, they didn''t see their faces.


    "Where are the people who just broke in?" the leader of the guards frowned at his men and touched the gun in his hand.


    "I don''t know. We can''t find them at all," a guard whispered. "Our monitoring seems to have failed."


    "Monitoring failure, how can this be?" the guard leader raised his eyes to the monitoring equipment at the corner of the wall, and suddenly frowned, "what''s up there?"


    The guard was startled. He narrowed his eyes and looked up. He said suspiciously, "it seems... Insects, ants?"


    With that, he went to the monitor, climbed up the wall and touched the camera of the monitor.


    Several ants immediately climbed on his hands. They ran in the guard''s palm irregularly and tried to get in from his cuffs, but they were soon charred by the guard''s gas.


    "It''s really ants." the guard frowned. "Why are there ants here?"


    Since the end of the world, this kind of insect has been very rare. Except that mosquitoes in summer are very annoying, most people have never seen a few other insects.


    "Someone must be causing trouble." the guard chief raised his eyes. "Just now our white envoy''s emergency alarm sounded. It seems that something has happened inside. Come and have a look."


    "I''ll go." the guard who touched the ant said, "I can go and return quickly."


    "Yes." the leader of the guard nodded and seemed to have no objection.


    "What about the man who broke in here just now?" the guard asked.


    "Since you''re still here, you can''t escape. I''ll find someone to check it." the guard leader frowned. "Since you dare to break in, don''t think about going out."


    Then he turned and immediately gave an order, "let the people of the defense department open the protective net immediately and let none of the people who just came in want to go out."


    "Yes!" the guards responded, and immediately went their own way.


    At this time, the guard leader shouted again, "I remember that unidentified people broke in not long ago, didn''t they?"


    "Yes," said the guard nearest to him, "it''s a man and a woman, but we just caught a child."


    "Child?" the guard leader asked without expression, "how old?"


    "It looks like ten at most," the guard whispered.


    "I really want to die myself." the guard leader snorted coldly and ordered coldly to his men, "kill them all. We can''t keep a hidden danger in this tense moment."


    The guard was stunned when he heard the speech. He remembered the young face of Sheng Ge and hesitated for several seconds before saying, "but there is a child about ten years old among the three of them."


    "Now ten year old children can do a lot of things in this world," said the guard leader indifferently. "Now they may threaten our most important place. Just listen to my orders."


    Even after hearing the words of the guard leader, the guard still hesitated. He racked his brains to think about ways to help Sheng Ge. His eyes suddenly lit up and said, "by the way, the child said her name was Sheng Ge."


    "Sheng Ge?" the guard leader touched his forehead and hesitated after thinking about it for a few seconds. "I remember Lord square told me that a child has good ability. It seems to be called Sheng Ge."


    "Then she should be one of us. Don''t you have to kill her?" the guard let go.


    He has been underground for nearly half a year. He doesn''t know much about the outside world, so he doesn''t know much about Shengge.


    "No." the guard leader snorted coldly, "since she is the person recommended by Lord square, she naturally knows that we stipulate that ordinary people can''t get close to here. She knows her old ways and is more suspected."


    The guard was stunned and felt cold in his heart.


    It seems that he really can''t keep singing now.


    "I''ll take care of them," the guard whispered after thinking.


    "Yes," said the guard leader, who didn''t care much about it, "the men are more agile."


    "I see." the guard nodded, turned and went to Shengge''s cell.


    Mo Wen soon found the ark. He raised his hand and smashed the railing directly. He looked at the ark without expression.


    "Boss, are you coming too fast?" the ark said with his wrists moving. "I feel like I''m farting here. I haven''t sat hot yet."


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound. He went straight to the subject and said, "where is the controller all the time?"


    "Sheng Ge said she found it and we''ll just follow her." Fang Zhou smiled, "I heard the alarm ahead. Is something happening outside?"


    "Here comes the one we want to ally." Xiuqi said faintly, and his face became more and more gloomy in the dark corridor.


    "Ah, this is a good thing." the ark smiled and suddenly turned to look at the corner behind him. "Hey, can the people hiding there come out?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the guard hiding in the corner staggered to the ground, and several spiders were lying on his legs, trying to get in from his trouser legs.


    The guard was frightened and jumped off the spider on his leg.


    "Don''t be so fierce," said the ark. "They just look bigger, but they''re not poisonous."


    "Get rid of it." Mo Wen has no patience to deal with these guards. He directly turns his head and looks at Sheng Ge, "you take me to the alien plant control office."


    The smell of the underground is very wet, and you can smell the smell of mildew. This smell mixed with the smell of blood really makes people feel bad.


    At the thought that Yu Lan is now in this environment, Mo Wen is uncomfortable. Now he has no patience. He just wants to control the alien plant controller in his hand and leave here with Yu Lan.


    Sheng GE''s face was a little white. She looked at the guard lying on the ground and found that it was the guard who had brought her before.

 Chapter 497

    "I didn''t expect someone to come so soon." Xiuqi pulled out the chain without expression, and the cold tip pointed directly to the guard''s head.


    The guard looked shocked. He clenched his teeth and quietly touched his left hand behind him.


    "I advise you not to touch the gun behind you." Sheng Ge pursed his lips, "otherwise he will die."


    Unexpectedly, Sheng Ge would make a sudden sound. Xiuqi, who was holding a weapon, glanced back at her.


    "Brother Xiuqi," Sheng Ge whispered, "didn''t the guard hurt us? Let''s let him go."


    "Are you pleading for him?" Xiuqi frowned. It didn''t matter whether he killed the guard or not. He just subconsciously wanted to kill all the threatening people.


    "Yes." Shengge smiled, "he''s very nice."


    "That''s good." Xiuqi took back the chain in his hand and turned around without expression.


    Xiuqi looked at Xiuqi who listened to the Sheng song with a creepy face. Suddenly, there was a feeling that the end was coming.


    "Wait?" he frowned. "If the guard goes back, we''ll be exposed easily."


    "He won''t say it." Sheng Ge whispered. She looked up at the ark and said seriously, "I''ll just tell him."


    "A child is indeed a child." the ark snorted, "is this kind of thing that can be solved with one word? What''s more, it''s the boss''s order to kill him. Even if xiuhuang doesn''t kill him, I''ll do it."


    Then he took out his dagger and walked towards the guard.


    The guard stared in horror, subconsciously taking out the gun behind him.


    "Don''t take the gun!" Sheng Ge yelled again, then suddenly turned his head and looked at Mo Wen, "boss, can you let him go? He is actually a good man, with children and family."


    In the previous life, I was used to the singing of master Mo Wen. At this time, I didn''t think there was anything wrong, but the complexion of the ark was a little strange. Seeing such a small child called "master Mo Wen", I always felt a sense of guilt that hurt the young mind.


    "I''ve killed a lot of people, everything." Mo Wen said impatiently, "get rid of him quickly and lead the way."


    In Mo Wen''s eyes, such a threatening person should die, regardless of whether he has a family or not.


    "He is really nice." Sheng Ge lowered his eyes and his voice was much lower.


    The main reason why she pleaded for the guard was that the guard was really not bad. But Mo Wen''s determination has been made. She means that no amount of it is useless. She still has this self-knowledge.


    Finally, it was clear that Sheng Ge was pleading for him. The guard was stunned at first, and then said with a bitter smile, "well, it''s lucky to live in this world. I''m just unlucky."


    Hearing this, Sheng Ge looked up at him. Somehow, he remembered that the guard said to himself that he had another daughter.


    Seeing the ark walking past with a dagger, Sheng GE''s mind stagnated. He quickly looked back at Yu Landao, "can you save him?"


    Yu Lan, who has been wandering in space, was pulled back by the sentence Shengge. She frowned and looked at the guard sitting on the ground without making a sound.


    If Mo Wen wants to kill a stranger now, she will definitely plead, but this guard is the enemy of Mo Wen''s desire alliance and the enemy of Mo Wen.


    "The guard is very nice. He was also very friendly to me after I fell down. Obviously, I''m just an unidentified person, but he still trusts me and is very kind to me." Shengge came forward and tried to hold Yu Lan, "he''s a very kind person. Can you let him join our desire alliance?"


    Mo Wen raised his hand to block Sheng GE''s hand and kept her from touching Yu Lan with a cold face.


    "Because of his kindness, I want him to join the desire alliance?" recalling the words of Sheng song, Yu Lan couldn''t help smiling and raised her hand to pull the sleeve of ink.


    "Do you want to intercede with him?" Mo Wen and Xiuqi''s reaction was quite the opposite. He was cold and wanted to eat the guard and Shengge that attracted Yu Lan''s attention alive.


    "Well." considering the words that can make Mo Wen happy, Yu Lan smiled and said, "don''t we have many children in our family now? If there is a kind person to teach them, they will thrive."


    When he heard the words "our family", Mo Wen''s expression was soft. He listened to Yu Lan''s words silently, and his hostility was much less.


    "Those children are not you either." Mo Wen was still hard spoken, bowed his waist and directly buried his head in Yu Lan''s neck, "don''t care about them."


    "Of course I should care about them." Yu Lan continued with a smile. "Our children will play with them in the future."


    The five words "our children" completely turned the ink culture into a pool of water. He waved his hand to signal the ark to come back. He smiled happily, picked up Yu Lan and turned in place for two circles.


    "Are you serious?" asked mewen Baba. His smile was heartfelt happiness, completely free from the usual mild falsehood.


    "Of course." Yu Lan spread his hand and opened his mouth with a smile.


    I have been observing Yu Lan''s Shengge and feel that I have made some changes in the image of LAN at this time. If Yu Lan used to feel like a cat, Yu Lan was like a big tail wolf with a black belly.


    Mo Wen is a little sheep.


    "Then this guard..." Fang Zhou took the initiative to get in front of Mo Wen.


    "Keep it." Mo Wen smiled and looked at Sheng Ge with his side eyes soft like cotton candy, "show me the way?"


    Looking at the ink like this, Shengge doesn''t know why it suddenly remembered the ink once.


    At that time, when she joined the lust League, the atmosphere of the whole lust League was cold, there were no children, no laughter, and there were only endless blood and violence.


    As the leader of the desire alliance, Mo Wen always has an icy look on his face. Occasionally, he will show a gentle smile, but the smile contains a cold killing intention.


    What she was most afraid of at that time was mo Wen''s smile, because once she saw such a smile, it showed that someone must die.


    But Mo Wen''s smile can really make people feel happy, and even infect others to laugh together.


    Why has ink changed so much?


    I couldn''t help looking at Yu Lan on the side of the ink tattoo. Sheng Ge silently lowered his eyelids.


    The biggest difference between this life and the previous life is that there is a Yu Lan beside Mo Wen. Since Yu Lan has such a great influence on Mo Wen, why did she leave Mo Wen in the previous life?

 Chapter 498

    "All right," said the ark, who never disobeyed Mo Wen''s orders. He put away his dagger and walked over to the guard with a smile, "join us? Join us and you don''t have to die."


    The guard had a wooden face and didn''t react for a moment.


    "Still hesitating?" the ark pinched the guard''s face, took back his hand, touched his chin and said, "I''ll kill you if I hesitate."


    The tone of the last sentence of the ark didn''t seem to be joking at all. The guard felt cold behind him and nodded subconsciously.


    He didn''t react until he nodded his head. He didn''t even know what the forces of the ark were, so he had joined in.


    "All right." the ark smiled. "Tell me your name and powers."


    "My name is Zhou Yu." the guard whispered, "it''s a fire power."


    "Fire is a power." she recited silently, and the Ark''s eyes brightened. "From today on, you are the man of our invasion department. Do you have any objection?"


    "I want to ask my wife and children..." Zhou Yu whispered, "if they can''t say a good living environment, I might as well die now."


    "Don''t worry, we have everything we want. You can take your wife and children to our place." patted Zhou Yu''s shoulder, the ark stood up and smiled happily, walked back to the side of Mo Wen, and he turned back and pointed to Xiuqi, "remember, my name is Fang Zhou. This is Xiuqi, the Minister of our invasion department."


    Xiuqi heard the ark mention himself, but he didn''t even turn his head back.


    As soon as his family had a place to settle down, the guard''s mood suddenly became better. He stood up holding the wall, but his eyes suddenly coagulated.


    What did the ark say just now? What do you want???


    Zhou Yu suddenly felt that her legs were a little soft.


    "Zui Linxue, what''s the matter with you?" Xiuqi turned his eyebrows to Zui Linxue when the ark came back.


    At this time, Zui Linxue stood laboriously holding the wall, and there was no blood on his face. It looked very bad.


    "My foot sprained." Zui Lingxue pointed to her ankle, "it hurts a little."


    "It doesn''t seem a little painful to see you like this." the ark smashed it aside and said sarcastic words.


    Drunk Linxue smiled, but there was no sound.


    "Then let the ark be carried by you. I can''t leave you here alone. I can''t explain it to you when I''m drunk." Xiuqi said with a gloomy face nearby, and wrapped his chain around his arm again.


    "It doesn''t matter." Zui Linxue said hard, "I can still walk after I bear it."


    "But you will drag down our speed." Xiuqi said directly.


    Drunk Linxue''s expression was stiff, but he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Just cure your ankle." Shengge smiled and went directly to Zui Linxue''s side and took out the healing device from the space.


    It''s good to be able to save the people you want to save. Even when you move your hands, it''s full of joy.


    Before, because she was still in the sphere of influence of the white envoy base, she never dared to take out the healing device. Now, with the cover of ink, she took out the healing device.


    Zui Linxue looked at Shengge with a dull face, took out a huge healing device out of thin air, and then skillfully dragged her feet into the healing device. The faint blue light flashed through, and the redness and swelling on her ankle subsided directly.


    "Is this... Healing power?!" because drunkenness without night is the reason for healing power. Drunken Linxue is very familiar with the feeling of being cured.


    "That''s right." Sheng Ge smiled and said, "this is a healing device made by healing powers. It has the same function and effect as healing powers."


    "Isn''t the healing device destroyed?" Zhou Yu, who had just regained consciousness, looked at the healing device and felt that his chin was about to fall off. "I heard others say so, and the people above still have some pity."


    "No, isn''t it good here?" Sheng Ge looked back at Zhou Yu.


    Zhou Yu choked and couldn''t speak.


    "Can the white envoy base make all the powers into machines now?" when Sheng Ge took out such a large healing device, the ark asked in surprise, "can''t you spatial powers be used to make things like storage?"


    "Space power is an exception," Sheng said leisurely. "Now white envoy base can only instrument most powers, but space power is a power they can''t instrument anyway."


    "Well." the ark looked disappointed. "That''s a pity. I also want to have a storage box and other things. When it comes out, I don''t have to carry a heavy backpack. Just have a storage box."


    "Then you don''t have to think about it for the time being." deep ploughing poured a basin of cold water on the ark mercilessly. "I don''t think I can study the current progress of the base in a few years."


    In the last life, she never heard of a storage container there.


    "You stand up and try." he took the healing device back into space and sang softly to zuilin snow path.


    Zui Linxue stood up and walked, and found that he felt the same as if he had not been hurt.


    "Thank you so much," she said heartily.


    The last thing she wanted to do was to drag people back, but if her ankle was injured, it was inevitable for her to drag people back.


    "You''re welcome." Sheng Ge smiled and said that the technology of the base was still very useful.


    "But how did Zui Linxue twist your feet?" Xiuqi said with some doubt, "why aren''t you careful."


    "I sprained my foot when I fell from above." Zui Linxue lowered her eyes and casually turned off the topic. "By the way, how is Li junsul now? He let us fall down."


    "He''s dead." Xiuqi said faintly, "he wanted to attack the boss and was killed by me."


    Then he looked at Sheng Ge with his side eyes, "are you sad again now?"


    "No." Sheng GE''s response this time was surprisingly calm, "since he first moved his hand to the boss, death is inevitable and not worthy of sympathy."


    That''s why she didn''t let Zhou Yu take out her gun anyway.


    Once Zhou Yu took out his gun, his hostility to the desire alliance was absolute. At that time, 100% of them were the enemy of the desire alliance. Neither she nor Yu Lan could plead again.


    This is her most absolute attitude towards desire alliance from the previous life to this life. No matter how, it will not change.

 Chapter 499

    Zui Linxue moved her ankles and followed Sheng Ge to the direction of different plant controller.


    Seeing that Zui Linxue could walk normally, the ark took out his breath, took out the compressed biscuits and stuffed them into his mouth.


    He has just used his powers several times. He must eat as soon as possible to replenish his strength.


    Zhou Yu was in a state of ignorance all the way. He walked in front of the ark and only felt the chills behind him.


    The lights in the corridor were unusually dim, and there was a "pop" sound or two from time to time under the wet feet.


    He looked back a little uneasy, just in time to look at the Ark''s smiling eyes.


    "What should I say about you?" the ark smiled, leaning his head. "I feel like a devil who can eat you anytime, anywhere."


    "No, no, No." Zhou Yu, who was said so, quickly waved his hand and said, "I just, just..."


    "Just what?" thought it was fun to tease Zhou Yu, and the smile on the corner of the Ark''s mouth became worse and worse. "Speak out boldly, and I won''t eat you."


    He just killed you at most. He added this sentence calmly in his heart.


    At this moment, Zhou Yu only felt a chill rising from the soles of his feet. The cold made him shiver. He hardened his scalp and explained the problems in his heart, "I just think the way you want people to join the alliance is too hasty?"


    After all, Zhou Yu still has some experience. When he asked this question, his tone was relatively calm, so people couldn''t mention malice.


    "So you''re struggling with this." Fang Zhou waved his hand carelessly. "You can rest assured that our alliance is actually a very free organization. It''s very easy to join."


    "But don''t you worry that someone is in Cao Ying''s heart is in Han?" Zhou Yu asked again, feeling that Fang Zhou''s attitude towards him was not bad.


    "Are you talking about you?" the ark tilted his side eyes and said, "let me tell you, if someone wants to do something unfavorable to the desire alliance, he will die."


    "And you''ll die miserably." Xiuqi, who walked in front, didn''t look back, but his voice clearly came over, "so you''d better take care of yourself as a member of our invasion department now, so as not to be locked up on the fifth floor when life is better than death."


    Although I don''t know where the "fifth floor" is, Zhou Yu hurriedly said, "I''m not talking about me. Joining these organizations at the end of the world is just to give my wife and daughter a living environment. Now you can give me these, of course I won''t betray."


    "If others can give you better, will you betray us?" the ark came forward and took Zhou Yu''s shoulder, a close look, but only Zhou Yu could feel the cold temperature from the ark.


    "I should have died this time." Zhou Yu said after two seconds of silence, "Sheng Ge saved me."


    "That means you won''t betray us again?" the ark said. "This is not what I want to hear. I want your positive answer. It will be more interesting."


    Zhou Jue''s face was dull and he felt his head turning a little dull.


    "Most of the people who want to join the league are not normal. Just don''t put his words in your heart." at this time, Shengge also came back with "goodwill" to remind Zhou Yu, and showed a friendly smile.


    Zhou Yumo was silent and acquiesced to the words of Sheng song in his heart.


    "Hey, little girl, you are also the one we want to league now. Can you say something good?" the ark squatted down and pinched Shengge''s face. It used a lot of strength and made her face red with hunger.


    Sheng Ge struggled unhappily, but Xiuqi robbed her from the ark and held her in his arms before she waved her hand to the Ark''s head.


    "Xiuhuang?" the ark stared at by Xiuqi was stunned and scratched his head. He didn''t understand why he was stared.


    "Don''t bully children." Xiuqi said coldly.


    The ark blinked and felt his throat ache for a moment.


    What did Xiuqi say? Don''t bully children? Isn''t that a joke? His bad name is still out there.


    Sheng Ge, who was held in Xiuqi''s arms, blinked and hugged his neck without resistance.


    She was held in her arms by Xiuqi''s brother for the first time.


    Xiuqi didn''t know what he was thinking at the moment. He held Sheng song and didn''t let go.


    At this moment, Yu Lan jumped out of Mo Wen''s arms. She looked at the serene song with her eyes slightly closed, looked at the neat without expression, and touched her chin thoughtfully.


    "What are you looking at?" Mo Wen said again.


    Yu Lan took back his eyes, reached out and directly pinched Mo Wen''s nose, tiptoed to his ear and whispered, "I''m thinking... Do you even want to eat the vinegar of the air?"


    Mo Wen was silent and took Yu Lan seriously. "If you don''t have to breathe, I will."


    Yu Lan rolled his eyes directly.


    Zhou Yu looked at the interaction between Mo Wen and Yu Lan. He didn''t know why he felt fit inexplicably in his heart.


    Generally speaking, seeing the scene where humans are close to zombies is not suitable, but looking at Mo Wen and Yu Lan makes people feel that they should have been like this.


    However, Yu Lan''s zombie is also very special. He saw a zombie who can speak for the first time.


    "Here we are." holding Xiuqi''s neck and whispering, "there are different plant controllers in front. There are many guards. Everyone should be careful."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, it seemed as if she had recovered. He twisted his eyebrows and put the Sheng song on the ground, and then wiped his hands with a complex face.


    Xiuqi regarded the complexity on his face as a dislike. Shengge felt very hurt and held his little heart, and then touched his hot face.


    Brother Xiuqi is as sullen as ever.


    Not knowing what Sheng Ge was thinking, Xiuqi raised his hand and touched the wall on his side and closed his eyes.


    "There are about 70 people in the house. There are cracks in the surrounding walls. There are 17 people hiding. They are at the same distance. Everyone has a gun in his hand." he said everything he felt and took back his hand.


    The ark looked at Xiuqi in surprise and knew for the first time that he still had such an ability.


    "Is this your ability to mutate from a power after level 3?" Murdoch asked in a low voice.


    "Well." Xiuqi nodded, "I can feel all the objects contacted by the objects by touching the connected objects, but now I can''t control it, I can only detect it."


    "Very good ability." Mo Wen smiled gently and appreciated it objectively.


    Xiuqi, who was praised, immediately lost his gloom. He smiled and the whole person looked happy.

 Chapter 500

    Looking at Xiuqi like this, Shengge found that Xiuqi''s loyalty to ink has not changed at all.


    "How do we act now?" Xiuqi looked at Mo Wen and asked, "are we waiting for the people of desire alliance to come and occupy together, or do we take the lead?"


    "Let''s just do it directly." Mo Wen touched Yu Lan''s head, moved his wrist and said faintly, "Xiuqi and the ark, you and I go in, and the others stay here."


    "Won''t you let me go?" Yu Lan blinked.


    "Sorry, blue." looking at Yu''s watery eyes, Mo Wen said seriously, "I know you may have seen me bathing blood, but I still hope you can see some such scenes. It''s good if I deceive myself and others."


    "I know." grinned. Yu Lan also stretched out his hand and rubbed the ink''s hair. "Go, I''ll wait for you here."


    Looking at Yu Lan''s clever appearance, Mo Wen turned around with peace of mind and went to the hall of Yizhi controller with Xiuqi and the ark.


    When they left, Zhou Yu felt a lot more comfortable. He squatted down and looked at Sheng Ge sincerely, showing a friendly smile, "Sheng Ge, thank you for saving me."


    "You''re welcome. You''re a good man and should live." Sheng GE''s round face bulged and said with a smile, "and ah, I just begged for mercy. Sister Yu Lan really saved you."


    "Is your name Yu Lan?" Zhou Yu looked at Yu Lan. Her serious sincerity was not reduced because she was a zombie. "Thank you for pleading for me."


    "It doesn''t matter." Yu Lan leaned against the slightly damp wall behind him, bent his eyes and deviated his head like a cat.


    Drunk Linxue looked at Yu Lan, who was very happy all the time, and silently lowered his eyelids.


    If one day she becomes such a zombie, can she smile easily?


    In fact, Yu Lan''s appearance is no different from that of normal people. In addition to her gray eyes and too pale skin color, the whole person looks weak and delicate, which is completely out of touch with ugliness. If you don''t look at her eyes, it even seems to have a charming and lovable temperament.


    At this time, there were several gunshots in the hall where the alien plant controller was placed. Zhou Yu looked at it with her side eyes. The game was worried and said, "are we really waiting here?"


    "Well, Arvin has said, we''ll just wait here." aware of the eyes of drunk Linxue, Yu Lan smiled carelessly.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Yu Lan''s voice fell, the gunfire in the hall became more and more intense. Yu Lan directly covered his ears.


    The Zombie''s hearing was better than that of a power person. The harsh noise penetrated her ears and almost drove her crazy.


    "In fact, I can sneak in first to reduce their vigilance." Zhou Yu also covered victor and hesitated.


    "It''s too late for you to say that now." Shengge didn''t respond to the noise. She reached out and took out a small biscuit in her pocket and stuffed it into her mouth. "Rest assured that brother Xiuqi and they can do it."


    "OK." hearing Sheng Ge say so, Zhou Yu is not good to say anything more. He nodded and bowed his head honestly.


    About two or three minutes later, the gunfire in the hall gradually became scattered from dense, mixed with one after another screams, and soon they couldn''t even hear any sound.


    Smelling the strong smell of blood, Yu Lan loosened his hand covering his ears and covered his nose.


    "What a strong smell of blood." Zhou Yu also said.


    At this time, the bloody smell was mixed with the smell of damp and rotten in the tunnel, which was pungent and disgusting.


    "They came out." Sheng Ge looked at the ark standing at the door of the hall and strode over.


    "Sheng Ge, the boss said don''t come in. He can leave here with you after he lost the last few people." the ark guarded the door and motioned Yu Lan that they should stay where they are and don''t come in.


    "I want to find brother Xiuqi," Sheng Ge said.


    "Invalid ~" Ark smiled badly. "You will have nightmares after you enter the hall, you know? Now you''d better listen to the boss and stand here."


    Sheng Ge could think of what the hall looked like with her toes. She sighed and ran back to Yu Lan.


    "Let''s wait a little longer," she whispered.


    I knew that Mo Wen wouldn''t let her see the scene in the hall. Yu Lan calmly spread his hands and looked indifferent.


    At this time, the corridor without gunshots and screams became unusually quiet, and the sound of dripping water from the depths of the corridor could be heard faintly.


    "By the way, uncle, do your family live in the Baishi base?" I thought the environment was too quiet. Sheng Ge couldn''t help whispering to Zhou Yu, breaking the quiet and strange atmosphere.


    "Well." Zhou Yu nodded.


    "Then we really have to go up as soon as possible," Sheng Ge sighed. "Since the people who want to alliance have come, they don''t do anything crazy. They''re sorry for the bad reputation."


    Hearing this, Zhou Yu''s face changed. He hurriedly asked, "you mean my family will be in danger?"


    "Do you think the bad names of the desire alliance are false?" Sheng Ge raised his eyes and asked jokingly. At the same time, he patted Zhou Yu on the shoulder. "But uncle, don''t worry. As long as there is a boss, these lawless people generally won''t do anything crazy."


    As soon as the words came out of blue and drunk, Linxue looked at them, and the Sheng song was very embarrassing.


    "Not me." Zui Linxue asked, "do you believe what you just said?"


    "Believe." Sheng Ge looked at his nose and heart and looked very calm.


    Zhou Yu wet his back directly.


    Soon they came out of the bloody ink, but the magic thing was that there were not many blood stains on the ink and Xiuqi''s body, only the traces of blood on the trouser legs.


    The ark was relatively dirty, but it was not as exaggerated as being soaked in blood.


    "Well, can we hurry up now?" Zhou Yu said anxiously to Mo Wen, worried about his wife and daughter. He didn''t know what to call Mo Wen. When he first spoke, he felt a little embarrassed.


    "Just call him the boss like us." Fang Zhou came over and grabbed Zhou Yu''s shoulder and said casually.


    Smelling the strong bloody smell of the ark, Zhou Yu nodded uneasily.


    And Mo Wen would not let Yu Lan continue to stay in such an environment at this time. He looked at Yu Lan''s lovely appearance with her nose covered, stretched out his hand and directly held her in his arms, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 501

    "This speed." the ark smashed its mouth.


    After reacting, Zhou Yu immediately chased after Mo Wen and said to protect his wife and daughter.


    And Shengge naturally ran out after Zhou Yu. She didn''t want to see Zhou Yu''s wife and children separated.


    The air on the ground seemed to have cold water vapor, but it was much better than the fishy smell underground.


    Mo Wen came up and took a deep breath. Then he bent over and put Yu Lan on the ground.


    Stepping on the soft soil, Yu Lan raised his eyes and looked at the sky covered by different plants. For a moment, he didn''t feel depressed before.


    "It''s nice to come out." she stretched her waist and even became better. Turning back and holding Mo Wen''s hand, she was about to go out when she saw Zhou Yufei running out from her side.


    "What''s the matter with him? Why is he in such a hurry?" Yu Lan said strangely.


    "His wife and daughter are still in the white envoy base." Sheng Ge chased after Zhou Yu and didn''t forget to turn back and explain to Yu Lan, "he''s afraid of what happened to his wife and daughter."


    "So." thinking of those people who wanted to alliance, Yu Lan didn''t think they were terrible.


    Before she became a zombie, she did hear the bad name of lust League, but after real contact, she felt that the people of lust League were only special and not as evil as rumored.


    "I''d better catch up with him first. He just joined us. If his wife and daughter were hurt by the people who wanted to join the League... That''s not good." after that, Sheng Ge immediately raised his feet and caught up with her. Although she was a little small, but the speed of running was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "Ah Wen." seeing Yu Lan''s strange look back, he asked, "is desire alliance really dangerous? I don''t think it''s very similar."


    "That''s your sister-in-law. You haven''t seen people who want to alliance look fierce." Fang Zhou doesn''t intend to wash himself in blue''s eyes. He spread his hands and said, "most of us are really vicious."


    Drunk Linxue slowly climbed up at this time and happened to hear the words of the ark. Her eyelids trembled, but there was no emotion on her face.


    Xiuqi didn''t come up because he had to keep staring at the alien plant controller underground.


    "Ah Wen, let''s go and see Zhou Yu too?" Yu Lan discussed with a smile. "It''s really bad if something happens to his family."


    "You care about him very much?" Mo Wen lowered his eyes and said calmly, "what happened to him is not worth worrying about."


    Eager to pull off Mo Wen''s calm face, Yu Lan turned his eyes, puffed up his cheeks, took Mo Wen''s hand and ran outside, "well, let''s go and have a look first."


    Full of displeasure disappeared when he touched Yu Lan''s palm. Mo Wen''s eyes bent, and the corners of his mouth raised a smile uncontrollably.


    "Then I''ll go and see the excitement," said the ark, who always liked to watch the excitement, with a low smile, and strode towards the direction of ink.


    Drunk Linxue, who was left in place by a person, looked around and suddenly felt empty in his heart.


    The intimacy between Mo Wen and Yu Lan has always been in her eyes. The more she sees, the stronger the jealousy in her heart.


    "Jealousy is also someone else''s love." she whispered, and her drooping hair just blocked the expression on her face.


    Besides, after running all the way, Zhou Yu directly ran to the place where his wife and daughter lived. Looking at the two raw faces with weapons standing at the door, he gave a "click" in his heart for no reason.


    "Aiyuan, Xiaorong?" he was about to rush into the house, but the man at the door pointed a gun at his head.


    The tragedy he saw along the way made his heart hurt badly at the moment. He didn''t care about these gun muzzle and struggled to rush in.


    The two men standing at the door directly raised their hands and overturned him on the ground. Then they looked at each other and said sarcastically, "haven''t you seen any faces? Are they from the white envoy base?"


    "You let me in!" Zhou Yu raised her hand and coagulated a flame. She was angry and wanted to rush into the room. "This is my home. What are you doing here! Get out of here!"


    "The anger is not small." as a member of the invasion department, the strength of the two guards can not be underestimated. They condense a flame on one hand and an electric light on the other, but they all look deadly.


    Just when Zhou Yu was going to fight to the death, a woman suddenly came out of the room and owed a beautiful and lovely little girl in her hand.


    "Brother Yu?" the woman looked at Zhou Yu in surprise. "What are you going to do?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the little girl in her hand jumped at Zhou Yu with open arms and a smile on her face, "Dad!"


    Pick up his daughter, Zhou Yu directly red eyes, mouth "Xiaorong Xiaorong" call constantly.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Aiyuan couldn''t help but sip her lips, and her eyes were red.


    "What''s the matter?" Gong Gaoge came out, looked at the family holding together and scratched the fog.


    "The white emissary base seems to think that we have hurt his family." the guard with an electric light in his hand smiled and said, "he''s going to beat us."


    "Well." Gong Gaoge nodded knowingly and pointed to Zhou Jue, "but he''s wearing the clothes of the guard of the white envoy base. Now it''s better to catch him first."


    Hearing this, Zhang Aiyuan quickly looked at Gong Gaoge and prayed, "little brother, brother Yu, he won''t pose any threat to you."


    "I''m sorry," Gong Gaoge said. "Although I won''t hurt you, I must carry out the above orders and catch all the guards of the white envoy base."


    Then he was ready to come forward and catch Zhou Yu himself.


    "Don''t catch her." Sheng Ge ran out in time at this time, pointed to Zhou Jue and whispered, "his name is Zhou Yu. He has joined the desire alliance and is a member of our desire alliance."


    "Have joined us?" Gong Gaoge scratched his head with hair, turned his eyes and said, "then you don''t have to catch it."


    Sheng Ge was relieved and raised his eyes to see the little girl in Zhou Yu''s arms staring at her with a hostile face.


    "What''s the matter?" Sheng Ge, as a child, didn''t think her child''s fate would be very bad.


    "Do you want to rob my father?" Zhou Rong hummed softly, and his voice was childish. "I tell you, don''t even think about it. My father is mine."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Shengge looked at the little girl in a daze and felt very innocent.


    Rob dad? Are you kidding? Her two ages may be one or two years older than Zhou Yu!

 Chapter 502

    The idea of the bear child was really incomprehensible. She said silently in her heart.


    "Xiaorong, don''t make trouble. Shengge is my father''s life-saving benefactor." Zhou Yu reluctantly rubbed Zhourong''s head and put her down from her arms before apologizing to Shengge, "sorry, Shengge, this is my daughter Xiaorong. She is usually spoiled by me and Aiyuan."


    "It''s all right." she won''t care about children and nodded, "how old is she this year?"


    "Ten years old," said Zhou Yu.


    "That''s about my age." he seemed to think of himself as a ten-year-old child. He smiled and touched Zhou Rong''s head in a friendly way, "I won''t rob you of my father. We can still be good friends."


    Zhou Rong tilted his head, his eyes glittered with ancient and strange light, and he nodded skillfully.


    Not to mention how naughty Zhou Rong will be in the future, she still runs back to Zhang Aiyuan.


    "But what''s going on along the way?" he pointed to the fire burning not far away, and said with a wrung eyebrow. "Even my heart was raised on the way I just came. Are you going to copy your home? And burn your house."


    Along the way, she saw many people who wanted to join the League burning, killing and looting like bandits. Some people were forced out of the house and cried in the dark.


    "I don''t know those people." seeing Yang Tianzong coming out of the tree house from a distance, Gong Gaoge raised his hand to him before he said to Sheng Ge, "but the boss''s previous task is to solve all those who have the intention of resistance. Should those people be people who resist?"


    "I think there''s something wrong with your order." Zhou Yu hesitated for a few seconds and said, "you are invaders. We usually resist when we see you, and kill us because of this..."


    "In fact, I think it''s a little too much," Gong Gaoge scratched his head for the third time.


    "You all think of lust alliance as too kind?" the previous electrical power opened again. "Lust alliance is a relatively free organization. We just need to follow the above orders. How the process looks depends on our mood and preferences."


    "But didn''t you hurt us?" Zhang Aiyuan said in some confusion.


    "That''s because you didn''t resist." the electrical power smiled. "If you resist, I''ll follow the above orders and kill you. Now there''s a war here, and orders are above everything."


    Zhang Aiyuan was speechless. In fact, she also thought of resistance after the people from the desire Alliance came, but she was forced to give in to the desire alliance because of Zhou Rong. She only wanted to find a chance to leave with her children, but she didn''t expect to save her own and her children''s lives.


    "Do you want to kill all those who resist?" Zhou Yu frowned.


    Gong Gaoge and Yang Tianzong didn''t make a sound. Only the electrical power nodded calmly, "of course, we don''t care about the consequences."


    As soon as the words fell, he was beaten in the face.


    I saw a few people who set fire not far away. At this time, they were carrying buckets with a sad face, and were fluttering like a laborer.


    "Er, what are they doing?" the electric power man walked past without a word. Even before he approached, he saw Mo Wen standing straight in the middle of the road. Even the dark smoke around him seemed to affect his expression.


    Until Yu Lan on one side coughed low, his face became worried. He bowed his head and asked softly twice. He raised his eyes and shouted at several people who were watering out the fire, "the smoke is too big!"


    Several people who were cleaning up the mess shook and looked at each other helplessly.


    What can they do? They can''t eat these cigarettes, can they?


    That man must like the woman around him very much.


    Zhang Aiyuan, standing on Zhou Yu''s side, whispered. I can see it from the man''s eyes.


    "Ai yuan, what do you look at his eyes for?" Zhou Yu had a taste.


    "He''s handsome." Zhang Aiyuan smiled at a good wife and mother. "I just looked more."


    Zhou Yu curled his mouth with a frown on his face. When he wanted to say anything, he noticed Gong Gaoge''s strange eyes and swallowed it back to his stomach before he could export it.


    If you are jealous, you''d better go back and say it to his daughter-in-law quietly. It''s too embarrassing to say it outside.


    Gong Gaoge looked at Mo Wen and Yu Lan standing not far away, and at the family hugging each other in front of him. He suddenly felt some emotion.


    Even in the last world, there can still be such enviable feelings.


    Looks like you''re looking for someone.


    Thinking of this, Gong Gaoge inexplicably remembered Qu Miaomiao who stayed in the desire alliance, and his face turned red for no reason.


    "Blue, do you feel choking now?" bowed down and wiped the dust inadvertently on Yu Lan''s face. Ink whispered in spite of the noise around.


    "Well, that''s good." he raised his eyes and slanted the ink, and Yu Lan said, "why do they want to burn the house?"


    "Maybe I''m used to it at will." Mo Wen didn''t care. "But I don''t think it''s good to burn it now. It''s said here that it can be used for us in the future. It''s too wasteful to burn it."


    Listening to Mo Wen''s words, Yu Lan''s face couldn''t help being suspicious. She dares to guarantee that in Mo Wen''s heart, she will definitely burn the fire here.


    "We agreed not to hurt innocent people." knowing that ink can''t become kind at once, Yu Lan can only try to say in a good place, "as long as they give up resistance, don''t let your people kill them, okay?"


    If there were all white envoy guards here, she felt nothing at the moment, but now many homeless people are women and children, who look like the family members of the white envoy base guards.


    It''s not as bad as their families. As long as they don''t fight them, they have nothing to stay.


    "OK." Mo Wen promised directly, "what you say is what you say. I''ll let Xiuqi and Zui look at them next. After confirming that there is no problem, let them join our desire alliance."


    "It''s up to you." reaching out and happily pinching Mo Wen''s face, Yu Lan said with a smile, "My ah Wen, why is he always so cute."


    Then the smile on her face became more and more brilliant.


    lovely? This is not a word to describe him.


    Mo Wen reddened his ears and even his eyes.


    Raising his hand to block the light from the branches and leaves, he complained childishly, "what a hot weather."

 Chapter 503

    Looking at Mo Wen''s shy appearance, Yu Lan sipped at the corners of her mouth and held back her smile very hard.


    Mo Wen narrowed his eyes slightly and rubbed Yu Lan''s head to show his threat.


    Several white made the guards of the base hide in the dark, and unknowingly pointed the muzzle of the gun at Mo Wen and Yu Lan.


    "Are you sure you can hit?" a guard asked with some worry.


    "Of course." the guard holding the gun smiled, raised his index finger to pull the trigger, and the muzzle of his gun was broken in two the next second.


    "Man." the ark squatted down in front of the guard with a dull face and threw away the two gun pipes in his hand, "don''t make trouble for me. If you hurt Yu Lan, I''ll have bad luck."


    "Who are you?" the guard with the gun seemed to react. He took out his dagger and rushed towards the ark.


    The ark turned sideways, stretched out his hands, clasped the guard''s head, and easily twisted his neck.


    "Tut." he threw the body in his hand aside, and the ark looked at the nearby guard, "what about you? Can you be good?"


    The guard looked at the ark with his mouth open. He looked scared and lost his mind.


    "So afraid of death?" the ark sneered. Losing his interest in killing, he turned and ran towards Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen is leading Yu Lan to a quiet place now. He doesn''t stop when he sees the ark running over.


    "Boss." the ark ran on the side of Mo Wen, "now the people who want to alliance have come. What shall we do next?"


    "You and Xiuqi take people from here to the handover city." Mo Wen said faintly, "find someone who can use the alien plant controller and continue to block all the roads in the handover city. I don''t want to see people other than us enter the handover city again."


    "OK." the ark nodded. "Is there anything else?"


    "You make a quick decision." Mo Wen thought, "I won''t go there. I''ll take blue after you solve the problem."


    "Yes." Fang Zhou smiled. "It''s nothing if you don''t participate in such a thing, boss."


    Mo Wen doesn''t want to take Yu Lan into the war. He can hide as far as he can.


    Yu Lan looked a little curious at the moment, but she just listened quietly and didn''t express any opinions.


    The ark was ordered to stop disturbing Mo Wen and ran to Zhou Yu and them.


    And Mo Wen was stopped by Xiuqi before he could be alone with Yu Lan after the ark left.


    "Boss." Xiuqi looked a little serious. "I saw a lot of... Powers in the hall of alien plant control. You''d better go and have a look."


    Mo Wen was slightly stunned. He was a little impatient. As soon as he was about to refuse, he heard Xiuqi continue, "boss, these powers seem to be made into instruments. Do we want to follow the white base or dispose of them?"


    Xiuqi frowned as soon as the words came out. Seeing this, Yu Lan quickly stretched out his hand and pushed him, "well, don''t be angry. Go quickly. I''ll wait for you on the ground."


    "Won''t you go with me?" Mo Wen glanced at Yu Lan, then refused, "forget it, I''ll come up right away."


    He didn''t want Yu Lan to go to the underground environment again.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you here." Yu Lan smiled and sat cross legged on the ground.


    Perhaps at ease, if Yu Lan, Mo Wen pursed his lips, and then he jumped off the ground again with Xiuqi.


    At the moment when Mo Wen jumped down, Yu Lan stood up. She looked around and ran directly towards a figure hidden behind Yizhi.


    "Zui Linxue." she looked at Zui Linxue leaning against the front of the different plant, smiled and whispered.


    Zui Lingxue raised her eyes and looked at her with some doubts.


    "What''s the matter?" she stood up and asked with a smile.


    Yu Lan looked at her expression, turned her eyes and said mercilessly, "well... Do you know that your smile is worse than crying?"


    Drunk Linxue was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a moment. She tried to look into Yu Lan''s eyes, but she didn''t find hostility.


    "You don''t have to look at me with such strange eyes." Yu Lan sat opposite Zui Linxue. Yu Lan looked up at her and said, "in fact, I''ve been paying attention to you all this time. I think you''re very strange."


    "Strange?" always felt that Yu''s blue milky eyes were sharp. Drunk Linxue swallowed her saliva and pretended to sit down calmly.


    "I felt hostility some time ago." Yu Lan said with a smile, "your hostility to me."


    Drunk Linxue''s face was stiff. As soon as he was about to speak, Yu Lan said, "don''t deny it first. The Zombie''s intuition is similar to that of the beast."


    Then she pointed to her eyes, bent them and said, "I don''t know where this hostility came from, but I didn''t know until it disappeared some time ago."


    Always felt that his heart was seen through by Yu Lan. Drunk Linxue clenched his teeth and deliberately didn''t open his face.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," she said calmly. "I''ve never been hostile to you."


    "So, I''m still amorous?" Yu Lan smiled. "In fact, it''s strange that I feel this hostility again in these two days. To be exact, I felt it just now."


    She paused, looking at drunk Linxue''s eyes became sharp, "I''ve always wondered why it would cause your hostility."


    She turned her head sideways and leaned on her chin with a puzzled look.


    Drunk Linxue hung down her eyelids in some confusion. She was at a loss on her face, but she was still trying her best to calm down.


    "Later, I suddenly understood." I took a panoramic view of Zui Linxue''s behavior. Yu Lan spread his hand and cruelly stripped the strongest fortress at the bottom of Zui Linxue''s heart, "you''re jealous of me."


    "I didn''t!" as soon as Yu Lan''s voice fell, drunk Linxue immediately raised her eyes, but her words were right on Yu Lan''s milky white eyes, and the whole person trembled like being shocked.


    Fooled!


    She subconsciously thought that Yu Lan wanted her to react with such excitement.


    "I''ve been jealous, too." ignoring Zui Linxue''s denial, Yu Lan leaned on his chin and said calmly, "when I became a zombie, I was jealous of myself who used to be human. I thought I was so good before. Now I don''t deserve Arvin when I become this ugly appearance."


    "You''re not ugly." Yu Lan''s expression and voice at this time hate plainness, but drunk Linxue was still touched. Generally, he raised his eyes and said, "you''re very good now."


    "Of course." Yu Lan smiled. "Later I knew that Arvin would be by my side no matter what I became."

 Chapter 504

    "Yes." drunk Linxue hung his eyes bitterly.


    "Say more about the past." Yu Lantan continued, "when I was just abandoned by my father, I envied the family who could go out together. I was jealous."


    She paused. "Then I stopped being jealous because I had Arvin and he gave me everything I wanted."


    Drunk Linxue was completely speechless. She lowered her head and bent her back.


    "What about you?" Yu Lan asked with a smile, "what are you jealous of me?"


    Fingertips heavily pierced into the palm of his hand. Drunk Linxue clenched his teeth, and his eardrums trembled. It seemed that he could hear the sound of his heart beating.


    "You''re jealous of my relationship with Arvin, aren''t you?" Yu Lan''s smile faded. She looked directly at drunk Linxue, and her face tone was flustered.


    Drunk Linxue looked up in surprise and saw the surprise on his face.


    "It seems that I guessed right." Yu Lan stalled without any sense of achievement. "I''m surprised why you envy me because of this. If I remember correctly, it seems that being drunk all night is very good for you?"


    "It''s a world of difference, okay?" said Zui Linxue. The whole person burst out. "The way ink treats you is a world of difference from the way my brother treats me!"


    "Oh." Yu Lan pie his mouth and squeezed out a sound from his throat.


    "What''s your attitude." Zui Linxue didn''t hide her emotions at the moment. She reddened her eyes and almost collapsed to cover her face. "Do you know how jealous I am of the feelings between you? Obviously I can pay more than you. Obviously I like him more. Why is there such a big gap in the way he treats us?"


    Drunk Linxue here, he refers to both ink and drunk without night.


    "More?" Yu Lan smiled. "I like Arvin as much as you like to be drunk all night. Is there anything you like more than just saying?"


    "Like is like, don''t like is don''t like." Yu Lan''s fingers freely around his hair way, "this is a very simple truth, isn''t it?"


    "What you said is easy." Zui Linxue sneered, "you don''t know how much I paid for my brother."


    "Well, how do you know how much I have paid for Arvin?" Yu Lan asked with a smile.


    She looked at the stunned drunk Linxue and continued after a pause, "so it seems that our love is no problem. The problem lies with ah Wen and drunk night."


    Drunk Linxue was silent.


    She looked at the wet soil on the ground and whispered after a while, "actually, I know."


    "What do you know?" Yu Lan touched her throat for a long time. She felt as if she said too much. Now her throat hurts.


    "I know my brother doesn''t love me that much, at least not as much as the boss loves you."


    Listening to the words of drunk Linxue, Yu Lan almost turned her eyes.


    "Arvin and Zui Wuye are the same kind of people. What''s the difference between their love?" Yu Lan stood up. She tilted Zui Linxue and moved her wrists. "I knew it before. Arvin especially wanted to eat me."


    She pointed to her mouth. "Do you understand? The people here really eat me one mouthful at a time."


    Drunk Linxue was stunned. She didn''t expect that Mo Wen would have such a dangerous idea about blue.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" she whispered.


    "Fear? Of course I''m afraid, but I also know that this is the special place of Arvin and ordinary people." Yu Lan smiled, "so what I have to do is not struggle, not rebellion, but to make him love me more, so that he can''t do anything to me."


    Looking at Yu Lan''s happy but black smile, Zui Linxue seemed to hear something opened in her heart.


    "How did you do it?" she asked.


    "What about you?" Yu Lan asked the question, "how did you do it?"


    Looking at Yu Lan''s eyes, Zui Linxue didn''t know how to answer for the first time.


    "Let me guess." close to drunk Linxue, Yu Lan''s cold fingers gently slid across her neck, "do you always think you shouldn''t be with drunk all night? The reason why you fall in love with him is because he is too overbearing and you don''t have a choice?"


    "So you came here with us and said what you want to see. In fact, you just want to let drunk have a look all night. You also have your own ideas. If he is bad to you, you have the ability to disappear in his eyes. Face the wrong?" he stepped back half a step away from drunk Linxue, and Yu Lan skimmed his lips. "I really don''t understand why you do this. This is a threat. Do you understand?"


    "If you threaten a normal person like this, maybe he can see your struggle, but for doing this kind of thing drunk all night." Yu Lan smiled, raised his eyes and said coldly, "what''s wrong with your brain."


    He noticed that the blood color on Zui Linxue''s face had completely faded. Yu Lan passed his eyes and continued in a cold voice, "if I dare to threaten ah Wen so much, he estimates that he can cut my neck and eat me first."


    Before mohwen''s violent walk, she saw it in her eyes. If his love is accepted in the wrong way, it will become a shackle, but if it is accepted in the right way, it will become the only one.


    Absolutely unique.


    Perhaps for him, eating her is the safest and closest way to imprison her.


    "Then what should I do now?" Zui Linxue said awkwardly. She was completely seen through in her heart. At this time, she had nothing to hide in front of blue.


    "I think you''re doing this now. You shouldn''t do this kind of thing that threatens to get drunk all night?" Yu Lan felt uncomfortable in her throat as soon as she said it. She wiped drunk Linxue and walked over, "but you''re still alive now. This proves that I don''t need to say more?"


    Drunk Linxue stopped all her actions. She raised her eyes and looked at Yu Lan strangely, and even her breathing stopped.


    "Drunk Linxue, you don''t love drunk all night, and you pay far less than you think." coldly looking back at drunk Linxue, Yu Lan finally sneered, "I can tell you now that the love you want is impossible to get."


    "You don''t even have the qualification to envy me."


    Then she ignored the decadent expression of drunk Linxue, ran back to the original position happily with steps, and waited for the ink to come out.


    In fact, she doesn''t want drunk Linxue to say this, but drunk Linxue''s hostility sometimes doesn''t exist. She''s worried about what will happen at such a critical juncture, so it''s better to find the problem and make it clear as soon as possible.

 Chapter 505

    Mo Wen soon came up. He looked at his left hand in his trouser pocket and went directly to Yu Lan''s body.


    Reaching out to catch Yu Lan, he bent down and patted the dirt on Yu Lan''s body.


    In this series of actions, he never took his left hand out of his pocket.


    Noticing the abnormality of ink, Yu Lan looked at his side face and reached out to take his left hand out of his pocket.


    A strong smell of blood came. Yu Lan wrinkled his nose and saw ink''s bloody left hand at a glance.


    Mo Wen hesitated and tried to retract his hand, but Yu Lan held his wrist tightly.


    "Ah Wen, how did you get this?" some unhappy pursed his lips, and Yu Lan''s fundus buried under his eyelids was full of worry.


    She stretched out her hand, took out a clean towel from Mo Wen''s pocket, hung her eyes and carefully wiped the blood stains on Mo Wen''s hands.


    "Why didn''t the wound grow well?" looking at the crisscross cracks on Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan only felt a tight heart, raised his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    The bone can be seen in the wound of Mo Wen. From Yu Lan''s point of view, you can even clearly see the trembling blood vessels on the back of his hand.


    "I don''t know." Mo Wen turned his eyes. He didn''t seem to care. "Don''t worry, blue, it doesn''t hurt."


    "How can it not hurt!" Yu Lan yelled at Mo Wen. She tried to help Mo Wen stop bleeding, but found that no matter what, Mo Wen''s wound showed no signs of healing, and the blood was still running out of control.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s worried appearance, Mo Wen lowered his eyelids in some chagrin. He was too anxious to find Yu Lan just now. He knew that the wound on his hand was so difficult to cure. He should wait until the wound was better.


    After watching for a long time, there was no sign of wound recovery. Yu Lan swallowed his saliva, looked around, and suddenly ran in the direction of the ark.


    "Lan Lan?" Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan suspiciously and didn''t understand where she was going to take herself.


    Yu Lan didn''t look back, but took him to run on.


    Mo Wen''s left hand was still bleeding, ticking all the way, and there was no sign of stopping at all.


    "Ark!" he found the ark he was chatting with Gong Gaoge. Yu Lan said in a dumb voice, "have you seen Sheng Ge?"


    "Sheng Ge?" the ark was slightly stunned. He looked around and pointed to the wooden house on one side. "She seems to be in there. What''s the matter?"


    "Arvin is injured and the blood can''t stop no matter what." Yu Lan whispered.


    "Is the boss hurt?" he came out of the room with a small Zhou Rong in his hand.


    Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s hand and ran towards Sheng Ge, and handed his hand to Sheng Ge. "Sheng Ge, help heal ah Wen''s hand."


    In such a short time, Mo Wen''s hand has become flesh and blood blurred, and he can hardly see the original skin.


    "The wound is very heavy." Sheng Ge twisted her eyebrows and immediately took out the healing device from the space to help the ink cure. At the same time, she raised her eyes and asked, "how did it hurt?"


    Yu Lan looked over. Obviously, she also wanted to know how Mo Wen was hurt.


    "Two powers attacked me." looking at the back of their hands, the ink said faintly, "where they hurt, it seems that they can''t heal."


    "Why?" Shengge heard this for the first time. "According to your current strength, the wound should heal easily."


    "I don''t know." Mo Wen answered honestly. At the same time, he bent down and held Yu Lan in his arms from behind. "Lan Lan, I''m fine."


    Raised his hand over Mo Wen''s hand. Yu Lan looked back at his face and said, "ah Wen, I''m going to have a look underground."


    "Blue, there is no danger now." seeing this, Mo Wen couldn''t help smiling gently, "you have nothing to see now."


    "I want to go down." raised his eyes and looked at Mo Wen''s gentle smile. Yu Lan turned and was about to go down to the ground.


    Where can Mo Wen let Yu Lan go? He raised his hand and took Yu Lan''s arm, and raised his feet to catch up.


    "Boss, I won''t go down any more." the ark followed behind Mo Wen. Although he was curious, he still said, "I really don''t want to smell the smell underground again."


    "Yes." Mo Wen didn''t plan to go down again at the beginning. He just followed Yu Lan now.


    "And Zhou Yu, he said he would play with the strange plant controller. I can let him follow you." Fang Zhou turned back and waved to Zhou Yu, "I asked several guards of the white envoy base in front. They know the way to the handover city. As soon as the strange plant in the way moves away, I can take my brothers to the handover city."


    "It depends on you." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "OK." grinned at Mo Wen, and the ark waved to Zhou Yu to keep up with Mo Wen.


    "Take care of my family first." he said to Yang Tianzong in a hurry. Zhou Yu quickly caught up with Mo Wen.


    Sheng Ge naturally followed them, slightly worried about Xiuqi''s safety.


    Xiuqi must have no way to deal with the powers that can hurt Mo Wen.


    Yu Lan, who jumped to the ground again, couldn''t help covering her nose. She looked at Mo Wen''s worried eyes. She put down her hand and continued to walk forward. The expression on her face didn''t look very happy.


    "Blue and blue." Mo Wen followed her, holding Yu Lan''s hand gently, "my hand is all right. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    "I''m not angry." Yu Lan glanced at him and snorted.


    Isn''t that angry?


    Mo Wen became more and more helpless. This was the first time Yu Lan was angry with him.


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen lowered his body, lowered his head and said again, "I''m really wrong."


    Yu Lan ignored him.


    I don''t know why Yu Lan is angry. After thinking about it, Mo Wen said, "I promise I won''t get hurt again next time, okay?"


    "Won''t get hurt again?" Yu Lan stopped. She stretched out her hands and held Mo Wen''s face. Her milky eyes clearly reflected Mo Wen''s figure under the dim light. "Mo Wen, can you perfunctory a little more?"


    Yu Lan''s tone of voice was too cold, and Mo Wen was stunned.


    "You don''t even know why I''m angry." pushing Mo Wen''s hand away, Yu Lan turned his head and went on.


    Where can Yu Lan walk away from him? Mo Wen quickly stretched out his hand and trapped Yu Lan. His cold hand trembled uncontrollably.


    His dark eyes were completely deep, his black pupils almost expanded the whole whites of his eyes, and his cold look was like death.


    Slightly purple lips trembled slightly, and even his eyes seemed to have lost focus.

 Chapter 506

    "No matter what, you can''t leave me!" he growled. "Even if I''m wrong!"


    Seeing that he could make a mistake for the first time, Yu Lan turned his eyes silently.


    "I won''t let you leave me." Yu Lan''s behavior obviously stepped on the bottom line of ink. He held Yu Lan tightly, and the whole person began to tremble uncontrollably.


    Mo Wen was afraid that Yu Lan would leave him.


    Madmen like Mo Wen are the most selfish. They often don''t consider other people''s feelings, take themselves as the center, and have the most insecure sense at the same time.


    For them, even their own lives are likely to leave them one day without scruples, so they are capricious and ignore the law. Law, always only obey your own washing and mind.


    Know that they will lose more and more things, and they will cherish fewer and fewer things, so what they care about is often the only thing.


    For example, Yu Lan is the only one in ink.


    "When did I say I would leave you?" I felt that Mo Wen''s mood had begun to darken. Yu Lan tried to turn around and looked up at him seriously. "Ah Wen, can''t I just lose my temper like a little girl?"


    "No!" Mo Wen touched her forehead, and his Adam''s apple rolled and made a low voice, as if the fierce beast trapped in hell roared in despair, "if you are angry with me, you will leave me. I won''t allow this to happen!"


    "You''re talking nonsense." Yu Lan held down Mo Wen''s mouth and said, "ah Wen, look into my eyes."


    She looked directly at the ink and had a pleasant voice. "I''m Yu Lan. I''ve never wanted to leave you."


    "Really?" Mo Wen seemed to calm down. He bowed his head and pursed his lips in disbelief. "But you were still angry with me just now and planned to leave me."


    "I''m angry. That''s right, but I didn''t want to leave you from beginning to end." some people rubbed their forehead with a headache. Yu Lan felt that the ink in front of her was as difficult as a bear child at this time. She didn''t make trouble at the moment and said frankly, "I''m angry that you don''t cherish your body."


    "Your injury may be unavoidable, but I hope you can pay attention to your injury after you are injured." he held Mo Wen''s left hand and Yu Lan whispered, "for me, ah Wen, every part of you is very important. I really feel bad to see you treat your own wound so casually."


    "Arvin, do you know?" Yu Lan raised his eyes, his wet eyes full of grievances. "The most important thing in his heart is the feeling of being ignored."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would say so. Mo Wen''s pupil gradually returned to the focus. He leaned down and hugged Yu Lan tightly, slightly opened his mouth but couldn''t speak.


    It turned out that in Lanlan''s heart, he was as important as her.


    Raised his hand and stroked Mo Wen''s back. Yu Lan closed his eyes and sighed helplessly.


    "I''m sorry," murvin finally said, "it worries you."


    Yu Lan''s eyes brightened. She grinned silently and gently smoothed Shun Mo Wen''s hair, "there''s no next time."


    "Well." Mervyn was so clever at the moment, "there''s no next time."


    Zhou Yu and Sheng Ge, who had been standing behind, felt that the low pressure around them had dissipated. They looked at each other helplessly and felt that they had eaten a mouthful of dog food.


    "You hurry up." he raised his hand and took Mo Wen''s hand. Yu Lan stood in front of them and waved happily.


    Sheng Ge and Zhou Yu quickly caught up with them.


    God knows that the anger from Mo Wen almost made them unable to stand. Fortunately, his anger came and went quickly.


    Looking up at Mo Wen and Yu Lan who have been reconciled as before, Sheng Ge spits out his tongue. He feels that their quarrel is like flirting, abusing the dog all the time.


    When he got to the front hall, Mo Wen closed his eyes chagrinedly, covered Yu Lan''s eyes and held her in his arms.


    "Don''t look," he whispered.


    The strong smell of blood made Yu Lan feel uncomfortable at this time. She nodded and cleverly closed her eyes.


    But Sheng Ge and Zhou Yu ignored the ink. They walked into the hall and saw the bodies on the ground without psychological preparation.


    The blood on the ground is still spreading, and the parts with less blood stains on the edge have begun to solidify, with less bright colors.


    Zhou Yu saw such a disgusting scene for the first time. He couldn''t help retching and attracted ink''s unhappy gaze.


    "Be quiet," murmured Mo Wen.


    Zhou Yu nodded quickly, suppressed the discomfort in her stomach and closed her eyes.


    Sheng Ge was calm at this time. After all, she had seen more bloody in the previous life.


    Mo Wen took them to a small door next to the hall and easily pushed the door in.


    At first glance, you can see a huge controller with various ripples on the huge screen, which seems to have a special meaning.


    "This is the different plant controller?" Shengge couldn''t help exclaiming, "it''s much bigger than expected."


    "The ability to control the alien plant depends entirely on the brain. We can''t control the brain, so we can only use the machine to simulate the function of the brain." I feel that the smell of blood around increases instead of decreasing. Zhou Yu covers her mouth and suppresses her voice, "so the machine of the alien plant controller is relatively larger, but it''s not difficult to operate."


    "Boss." Xiuqi was squatting in front of the alien plant controller at this time. As soon as he saw Mo Wen coming in, he immediately jumped down and asked, "is the wound on your hand better?"


    "It''s all right." he shook his intact hand in front of Xiuqi, and Mo Wen took away the hand in front of blue''s eyes.


    Yu Lan opened his eyes, and the gray pupil gradually appeared.


    She looked at the alien plant controller in front of her and touched her chin before she focused on Xiuqi.


    "Xiuqi, can you tell me how Arvin got hurt here?"


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would suddenly ask himself questions. Xiuqi was stunned and then looked at Mo Wen.


    "According to the truth," Mo Wen said faintly.


    "OK." Xiuqi nodded and looked at Yu Landao again. "The boss wasn''t hurt here."


    Then he pointed to another iron gate not far away. "It was the power there that hurt him."


    "There?" Yu Lan raised his feet to walk in the direction of Xiuqi. As soon as he took a step, his hand was pulled by ink.


    "Don''t go." Mo Wen lowered his eyes.


    Looking at Mo Wen''s uneasy appearance, Yu Lan asked in a low voice, "is it very dangerous in there?"

 Chapter 507

    Looking up at Yu Lan''s slightly bright eyes, Mo Wen seemed to sigh and said softly, "there''s no danger."


    "Then I want to have a look, OK?" Yu Lan opened his eyes and could see a smile from inside.


    Touched Yu Lan''s smooth face, Mo Wen''s hand gently slid down her slender neck, but finally held her hand.


    "OK," he whispered.


    Then he took Yu Lan to the slightly bright iron door.


    Sheng Ge immediately ran to Xiuqi after Mo Wen and Yu Lan left. Ignoring Xiuqi''s gloomy look, he looked at his blood stained appearance and asked anxiously, "brother Xiuqi, are you not hurt?"


    "No." Xiuqi''s face looked a little cold against the blood color of his whole body. The bottom of his eyes flashed, reflecting his small face.


    "Really?" Sheng Ge looked unconvinced and reached for Xiuqi''s hand and touched it.


    She knew that the coldness on the surface was habitually made. In fact, his mood might not be as bad as it looked.


    Some resisted other people''s touch, Xiuqi screwed up his eyebrows, stared at Shengge''s white and tender hands, endured and didn''t take them back.


    "That''s great." she tilted her head slightly, and Sheng Ge showed a happy smile.


    After seeing Mo Wen and Yu Lan, Sheng Ge and Xiuqi, Zhou Yu stood here and felt particularly redundant. He looked around and the discomfort in the Ninja''s stomach went to the xenograft controller.


    The cruelty of desire alliance is really not groundless.


    At this time, Yu Lan stood in front of countless instruments and looked at the human beings filled with tubes in the instruments. He frowned with discomfort.


    There was no human figure in several instruments, but there were opaque water droplets in the pipe, which splashed a few small water droplets on the ground and mixed with some splashing blood beads.


    Next to them were several bodies. The wounds they were going to harm were still very new and looked like they had just died.


    "Are they attacking you?" Yu Lan asked with his side eyes.


    "Well," murvin nodded and walked up to a power who seemed to be sleeping. "Except those who attacked me, no one else seemed to wake up."


    "This is really strange." drooping eyes looked at the man with tubes and transparent and dull skin. Yu Lan turned his head to the door and said, "Zhou Yu, do you know where this is?"


    Zhou Yu, who was walking towards the alien plant controller, stepped back and walked in the direction of Yu Lan for two steps before turning his eyebrow and said, "I haven''t been there. I heard it''s a place to extract powers."


    "Extract power?"


    "To make the alien plant controller, you have to extract the powers from the powers." Zhou Yu turned and walked towards Yu Lan. After seeing the powers lying in the instrument in the room, he said, "they... Should be the powers to be extracted."


    "Aren''t they dead? Why can these powers still attack people?" Xiuqi also looked sideways. "The boss was attacked by them before."


    "I don''t know that. Normally, they should be unconscious." Zhou Yu walked into Yu Lan''s room and slightly stretched his eyebrows. "There should be researchers here. They know a little more."


    The smell of blood in this room is relatively bland than that in the hall. He is much more comfortable here than just now.


    "Researcher?" Mo Wen''s dark eyes looked at the room, turned and went out, pointing to a pile of corpses stacked in the corner of the wall, "those?"


    Looking in the direction of Mo Wen, Zhou Yu saw several figures in white coats at a glance. At present, he said with silent eyes, "it should be them."


    "They are dead." Mo Wen took back his eyes and turned to Xiuqi, "let the blank come over."


    "I see." Xiuqi nodded and turned to contact Yumeng immediately.


    When Mo Wen arranged these things, Yu Lan still stood in front of the two powers and reached out to touch the tip of their nose.


    Without breathing, the body is cold.


    Turning his head to the electronic screen next to him, Yu Lan stared at the still fluctuating ECG on it, raised his hand and touched the chest of the power man. Sure enough, he felt a weak jump.


    "Still alive without breathing?" the curiosity in her heart became more and more serious, but Yu Lan didn''t study these things after all. She took back her hand and planned to find Mo Wen.


    At this moment, the breathless power suddenly opened his eyes. He pulled down the pipe tied at his temple without expression and waved it towards Yu Lan with the sharpest place above.


    Because the attack of the power was too sudden, Yu Lan subconsciously raised his hand to protect his face.


    Not feeling the expected attack, Yu Lan opened his hand and saw that the power to attack her was directly stirred into meat foam.


    "Maybe I should kill all these people." Mo Wen came in slowly and looked around at the powers around him coldly.


    "Well, wait until the blank comes." looking at the power who has no shape, Yu Lan thought about it and then lowered his eyes.


    The power man''s eyes were dull when he attacked her just now. He looked like an unconscious puppet doll.


    "Blue blue, have you hurt?" Mo Wen took Yu Lan''s wrist and looked at her uninjured hand, which was relieved.


    "It''s all right." Yu Lan stretched his waist and covered Mo Wen''s hand. "Ah Wen, we can control Yi Zhi first. We can solve the things here earlier. We can go back earlier."


    Yu Lan''s word "go back" was very pleasant to hear in Mo Wen''s ears. He nodded, turned his eyes to Xiuqi and said, "don''t go to the handover city for the time being. Stay here and watch these powers."


    "I see." Xiuqi nodded.


    "Can I follow brother Xiuqi?" seeing that Xiuqi agreed, Sheng Ge immediately came forward and asked.


    Xiuqi glanced obliquely at the speech, but didn''t say anything.


    "It''s up to you." Mo Wen said carelessly.


    ......


    "I didn''t say whether the people you want to alliance are coming or not?" he and zuiye shuttled through the crowd, and whispered to zuiye in a warm and hoarse voice.


    He was covered with sticky blood and looked embarrassed. The surface of the drunken night looks a little better. Except that there are some blood stains on the cuffs and the hair on the forehead is soaked with sweat, there are basically not many embarrassing places.


    "They should still be on their way." after feeling the bitterness of Wen Suining, he couldn''t help laughing all night before he said.

 Chapter 508

    He was also a little tired at the moment. He kept killing people all day. Although he enjoyed it, his strength was still much weaker than before.


    Wenning was speechless and glared at the drunk night.


    At this time, there was a burst of dense gunfire not far away. Drunken night and wensuining looked slightly changed and immediately hid in the broken building next to them.


    The surrounding dust was filled with bullets, and even the buildings they used as shields were crumbling, making a faint but harsh sound of breaking.


    "Drunk emperor, I swear I''ll break you into pieces when this thing is over!" Wen cuining clenched his teeth, took out his pistol and shot the man around drunk night.


    "Wow, save me while saying such resolute words. Wencuining, are you in love with me?" he looked back, smiled drunk and cheap, and then threw a dagger to pierce wencuining''s side to attack his power.


    "Paid off." shaking the blood stain on the dagger, he stepped back half a step drunk and smiled happily.


    Wensuining pursed her lips and looked at the drunken night passing by. After taking a deep breath, she began to continue to solve the invaders from the white base.


    At this time, the square that had been watching the war suddenly leaned over. His speed was faster than ordinary people, and he flashed behind the drunk night almost in an instant.


    Drunk without night, I was stunned. The next second I turned around and dodged, a hole was made in my chest by the dark muzzle of the gun.


    His eyes slackened a little and he knelt down directly to the ground.


    So fast! Witnessing this scene, Wen Suining only felt a tight heart, and the next second the square flashed in front of him again.


    No matter how fast it is, it is impossible to complete the movement in an instant. Wen Ning''s eyes suddenly react. At this time, he is clearly jumping in space.


    He once heard that someone in the white envoy base is a space movement ability. Unexpectedly, he really met him?


    Looking at the man with blue eyes and blond hair, Wenning raised his hand to block his first attack.


    "Wen cuining." the square called Wen cuining''s name word by word, "the most valued figure of the Lord of Qincheng. I''ve heard a lot about his name."


    Wenning pulled the corners of his mouth, and there was no response.


    "But I haven''t heard of this one." he smiled at the drunk night who looked dead on the ground. "His strength is very strong. Can you tell me who he is?"


    Wenning continued to draw corners of his mouth, but he still didn''t make a sound.


    He stared at the dead drunk night on the ground and despised it in his heart.


    "Don''t you speak? It''s a pity." the square leaned forward and directly pierced Wen Suining''s left shoulder with a gun.


    Wenning''s face turned white and couldn''t help yelling, "drunk emperor, you continue to pretend to be dead. I TM will really die."


    As soon as the voice fell, the box felt cold behind him. He subconsciously dodged, but he still found that his left arm hurt. He looked down and saw that his arm was pierced by a sharp dagger.


    "Don''t shout, I want to die with you, okay?" drunk night glanced at wencuining and coldly took back his dagger.


    "You''re not dead?!" the square was stunned. He subconsciously stepped back and kept a safe distance from drunk night


    "No." Zui Wuyi turned the dagger and stared at the wound on the left arm of the square. "It''s a pity that I missed."


    "Who the hell are you?" the square whispered, covering his wound. He stared at his drunken chest. Before, I found that the original wound had completely disappeared, and I couldn''t see any scars on the exposed skin except a little blood stains.


    "Didn''t you listen to Wen cuining just now?" he raised his chin and pointed to Wen cuining. "I''m the drunk emperor."


    Drunk emperor? The thinking of the square was dull for two seconds before he said, "the drunk emperor of the alliance?"


    "Awesome." drunk, no night booth, "your reaction speed is not too strong."


    "Why did the people who wanted to join the alliance?!" the square shouted inconceivably, "do you say... Do you know our plan in advance?"


    "Yes." Zui Wuyi flicked the dust on his sleeve, looked up at the strange plants enveloping them not far away, and suddenly showed a smile of sunshine on his face, "Nah, Wenning, what did I just say to you? Look, our people have come."


    In the direction of the invasion of Baishi base, yizhi suddenly shrinks. From the perspective of drunk night, many people can be seen running out of Yizhi.


    The people who were having a fierce gun battle with the guard of the handover city stopped their attack. They were surprised to see those people who suddenly appeared. They didn''t know whether they were enemies or friends for a moment.


    "Damn it!" up to now, no matter how stupid he is, he knows that the territory of their handover city has been occupied. He clenched his teeth and turned back to flash them regardless of being drunk all night.


    However, being drunk all night would not let him go so easily.


    "I''m very vindictive." the dagger in his hand pierced the square''s shoulder at some time. The square''s arm was numb and lost his gun powerlessly.


    Wenning immediately came forward with the gun in his hand and aimed at the square. The whole person''s eyes were cold.


    "The firing speed of this gun is so fast that you should have modified it with the power of a power?" Zui Wuyi ran forward, picked up the box''s weapon, turned his hand around and fired a shot directly at the box''s leg.


    The bullet speed of the gun, even the vision of the power user, can''t see the residual shadow. Almost at the moment of pulling the trigger, the leg of the square has opened a huge hole.


    Zuiwuye''s bullet hit the patella at the knee of the square directly. As soon as his leg was soft, he immediately fell to the ground because of unstable center of gravity.


    At the moment when he fell to the ground, he only felt that the thoughts in his mind became clearer than ever before.


    Some people from the lust League infiltrated their white envoy base, but they took precautions against the north and south, but forgot this rebellious and notorious lust League.


    Yes, they are also the power of China. Why have they ignored them?


    "You know, I actually hate your white envoy base." I squatted down and patted the square''s high nose, sat down cross legged drunk all night and said, "we didn''t invade the river. Why do you say you use our name of desire alliance to develop forces in the north? It''s ridiculous to return the God of desire alliance."


    "Do you know?" the square stared at him incredulously.


    For the sake of confidentiality, before they invaded the handover City, the existence of the false desire alliance should only involve some of the lowest civilians in the north, except the high-level people in the north. Why would the desire alliance know?

 Chapter 509

    "When did your forces penetrate into the north?" the square looked at the drunken night in front of him, and his dark blue eyes suddenly became sharp.


    In the eyes of their white envoy, the desire alliance has always been an organization formed by a group of madmen. There is no order or rules. When is there a special place to collect intelligence?


    "Do you look down on us too much?" zuiwuye sat on the stone next to him and reached out to help wencuining heal the wound on his shoulder.


    Square smiled, "you never participate in the interest struggle between us. It''s inevitable that you don''t have a sense of existence, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," said Zui Wuyi with a brilliant smile and a chin. "So you''re losing miserably now, aren''t you?"


    Just want to give a face to the drunk, the face of the night, the heart of the box, the unhappy, the face is a sneer, "miserable is not bad, you has the final say."


    As soon as the voice fell, his body immediately disappeared in front of the drunk night, and there was not even a trace left.


    Drunk without night, he stood up and looked around.


    The surrounding dust is all over the air, blurring people''s sight, and the smell of squares is hidden in the smell of gunsmoke and blood around, so that people can''t even find a target.


    "Should we get rid of him?" I looked back at Xiang Wenning, who was playing with guns, and asked with a frown.


    "Maybe, anyway, even if that guy runs away, it''s you who want to alliance." wencuining smiled unkindly, hid his chin behind a cement board and sighed, "but now in this situation, it may take some time to rebuild the handover city."


    "So sure our people can save you?" drunk night got up and walked to the next place, looking for the shadow of the box everywhere.


    "If you don''t save us, the contract will be cancelled." Wenning snorted and looked at the dust and blood stains on his hands. "But you''re really slow enough."


    "It''s not my fault." he walked a few steps away, drunk all night, and jumped out of wensuining''s sight. He wanted to find the box and said nothing could leave future trouble.


    "Running pretty fast." he took back his eyes, and Wenning felt that his arms and legs were sore. He took a long breath and sat down against the cement board amid the sound of gunfire and power impact.


    All this is finally over.


    He closed his eyes and only relied on his ears to recognize the wind and grass around him, and his breathing gradually became slow.


    "Are you okay?" a familiar voice sounded in front of him. Wen cuining opened his eyes and saw Qin Feng standing in front of him, looking at the place where the powers fought behind him.


    "Not dead." he tilted Qin Feng angrily, and Wen cuining said angrily, "you know it. I thought you knew to hide in the dark and watch a good play."


    "I''ve asked my little cute people to help you. What else do you want?" Qin Feng said displeased and raised his hand to pull Wen Xining up.


    "OK." don''t bother to talk to Qin Feng about this. Wen Suining looked at Qin Feng''s eyes and asked in some doubt, "why did you suddenly come out?"


    "I''m looking for angel, but he doesn''t seem to be here." looking at those people who want to join the alliance, Qin Feng said in disappointment, "he''s drunk all night. He won''t lie to me, will he?"


    "He''s over there. Go find him yourself." Wenning pointed to the direction he left just now.


    Hearing the speech, Qin Feng immediately turned and ran towards the direction of being drunk all night. He looked sick, but he ran very fast.


    Wen Suining sighed helplessly, raised his eyes and happened to see several remnant parties of the white base chasing after Qin Feng.


    "It''s all like this. Don''t give up." Wen Ning twisted his eyebrows and immediately chased Qin Feng.


    From before the end of the world to now, he seems to have been cleaning up the mess for Qin Feng.


    The number of people who want to join the alliance here is not large. They are scattered among the crowd of Baishi base and break their defense from scattered to the whole.


    When it comes to management and construction, people who want to alliance are certainly not good at it. Their best thing is to kill.


    Their only purpose here is to kill all the people who make the base resist.


    Therefore, although there are more people in Baishi base, compared with those who want to alliance, they are like fish on the chopping board.


    The ark took people with different plants and invaded the center of Baishi base smoothly.


    "The temperature here is much more comfortable." raised his hand to wipe the blood splashed on the tip of his nose, and the ark smiled.


    Different plants block most of the sun. The ark, which has been in the hot sun before, just feels that the whole person is not comfortable at the moment.


    The dagger in his hand turned back and forth. While harvesting the white emissary, he also gradually moved himself to the interior of the handover city.


    "Drunk emperor?" I saw the drunken night standing high on the concrete floor. The ark was surprised for a second and ran directly to ask, "what are you doing here?"


    "Looking for someone." drunk Wuyi looked down at the ark and looked behind him for two eyes before he asked, "where''s Xiuqi? Didn''t he come?"


    "Xiuhuang is arranged by the boss in the white envoy base." the ark explained low, "drunk emperor, don''t worry. Xiuhuang is all right."


    "Well, that''s good." although I''m sorry I didn''t see Xiuqi, I still stand up and say, "can you help me find something?"


    "What are you looking for?" the ark looked around and saw all the ruins.


    "An injured man, blue eyes and yellow hair, looks like a thief." drunk night whispered. After that, he directly ignored the dull expression on the Ark''s face and turned to continue to look for the figure of the square.


    "It''s quite deep." I felt the position of the square just now, but I couldn''t find it in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing the drunk night running away, the ark reluctantly scratched its head, looked around and decided to continue to solve the people in the white envoy base.


    Gong Gaoge, who was holding a gun, raised his head and looked at the ark. He took a breath and continued to aim the muzzle of the gun at the people of the white envoy base. "Yang Tianzong, don''t look for it. The ark is there."


    Yang Tianzong, who was still looking for the ark, looked up and immediately picked up his gun and ran towards the ark.


    Anze was protecting the back of the Ark at the moment. When he saw someone coming, he instinctively turned over his weapon and waved it. The sharp blade of the dagger was close to Yang Tianzong''s face and almost scratched a blood mark.


    "Be careful." he stopped the dagger in time. Anze then turned sideways and continued to attack the people in the white envoy base.


    Unexpectedly, Anze usually looks very gentle, but his ruthless means of killing people is not inferior to the ark.

 Chapter 510

    "Sorry." subconsciously apologized. Yang Tianzong looked sideways at the ark way, "now the situation is good for us. I want to take a few people to the handover city to see if there are any missing fish."


    "Cheng." the ark moved his wrist and looked at him with his side eyes like something. "You can help me and the drunk emperor find someone by the way."


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to help drunkenness, Yang Tianzong immediately got serious and looked at the ark attentively, waiting for the task.


    "He is a person with blue eyes and yellow hair injured." Fang Zhou conveyed the original words of being drunk all night to Yang Tianzong, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "come on."


    This feature is really


    Yang Tianzong was speechless for a while, but looking at the ark, he didn''t say anything more. He thought and ran to the handover city in silence.


    The movement of the handover city was clearly introduced into the ears of the people in the handover city. They looked at the periphery with rolling black smoke and said a few words to the people on their side from time to time.


    Zhang Xin drank the boiled water in front of him and looked up at Qu Yaoyao.


    Qu Yaoyao, who was in a daze, seemed to notice his eyes. He looked sideways and smiled and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Haven''t your people come yet?" Zhang Xin asked in a low voice.


    "Who knows," said Qu Yaoyao. "They won''t send me messages when they come."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xin immediately said nothing. He turned his head and ignored Qu Yao.


    "Where are your friends?" although Zhang Xin ignored himself, Qu Yaoyao asked himself.


    "I don''t know. I wasn''t still there just now..." looking at several people not far away, Zhang Xin was stunned and twisted his eyebrows. "Why are you missing now?"


    "With all due respect," said Qu Yaoyao, holding his chin and turning the book without much thought, "I''m afraid your good friend is from Baishi base."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Zhang Xin sneered. "I feel you can''t stand Wang Liang from the beginning. I''m really sorry. We normal people can''t get into your eyes."


    "I don''t like to hear that." I don''t care about Zhang Xin''s prejudice against myself. Qu Yaoyao said with a smile, "if I don''t like you, I won''t protect you here. I''ll chop you into pieces and store them in my favorite refrigerator."


    He didn''t like to hear Qu Yaoyao say such things. Zhang Xin raised his eyes and said, "Qu Yaoyao, can you say something human?"


    "You mean I''m inhumane?" Qu Yaoyao said with his lips puffed. "I protect you from harm, but now you say I''m inhumane?"


    "It''s two different things!" patted the table and stood up. Zhang Xin clenched his teeth and closed his voice in a low voice. "Listen, it''s absolutely wrong to kill at will like you. Even if the other party is a bad person, his punishment is definitely not abused and killed by you!"


    "Poof." an uncontrollable smile, Qu Yaoyao waved his hand to Zhang Xin to sit down, "Zhang Xin, your idea is ridiculous. Let''s say that if there are many rich and powerful people in the world who can''t be restrained, who can punish them for doing wrong? It''s not good for us to kill them."


    "There are not so many such people in the world," Zhang Xin whispered.


    "How do you know?" Qu Yaoyao raised his eyelids faintly. "Have you ever touched that recognition?"


    "How do you know?" Zhang Xin sneered.


    Qu Yaoyao''s eyes flashed a touch of pain. She lowered her eyelids and said after a long silence, "forget it, it seems that there is no need to tell you this now."


    When Qu Yaoyao was wronged, Zhang Xin sneered again and drank the water in front of the table.


    "Anyway, I don''t think it''s wrong for me to do so." Qu Yaoyao raised his eyes and resumed his previous careless smile. "We are now very free, with double freedom of thought and body."


    "The freedom above human nature is the real freedom." Zhang Xin raised his eyes and looked at Qu Yaoyao seriously. "Yao Yao, we have been together for so long. You should know that I hope you can become better. Your current ideas are wrong and must be corrected."


    "Also." Zhang Xin was silent for a few seconds, and his voice gradually became cold. "I never asked you to protect me. The people you want to alliance have always been a trouble in my eyes."


    Looking at Zhang Xin''s serious face, Qu Yaoyao suddenly felt a kind of sadness from the bottom of his heart, "you mean human nature because you are all in the social ecosystem, but we are not, and the people we want to alliance are not."


    Added a sentence "we want to alliance", Qu Yaoyao looked up at Zhang Xin''s familiar face, as if he heard a broken voice at the bottom of his heart.


    "Zhang Xin, you are really different from us." she smiled. "In fact, this is also very good, which shows that you......" the place where you used to live must be a very comfortable and safe place.


    Qu Yaoyao didn''t say anything later. She stared at Zhang Xin, suddenly got up, grabbed Zhang Xin''s collar and dragged him over.


    The next second, the window on Zhang Xin''s side was smashed. Several masked people rushed in with submachine guns and shot at the people in the hall.


    Several people died under these guns, and several people were injured and collapsed to the ground.


    "Be quiet!" the leader shouted to them in a low voice. His deliberately low voice made people unable to hear his original voice. "From now on, you are all my hostages!"


    Several women who were huddled in the corner shrieked and shrank together in trembling.


    Several sounds of broken glass came to mind all around. Under the muzzle of the masked man, the surroundings were immediately quiet again.


    Several people were caught and pressed against the window. The people who broke in seemed to want to use them as live targets.


    One of the masked men came over and held out his hand directly to Zhang Xin.


    "It seems that the white base can''t do?" Qu Yaoyao''s voice seemed quite abrupt in the quiet environment.


    She stood in front of Zhang Xin, touched her chin and looked at the leader with a smile, "right, Wang Liang."


    The leader was stunned, gave a low smile, simply took off his mask and revealed Wang Liang''s ordinary face.


    Zhang Xin stared at Wang Liang. The whole person was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    "How did you recognize it?" Wang Liang said with a low smile. "My mask should be covered very tightly."


    "Your walking posture and gestures have exposed you." Qu Yaoyao looked up and down at Wang Liang, smiled low and said, "most people will insert their hands into their pockets or droop naturally when they walk, but your left hand will be habitually placed on your abdomen. Few people have this behavior, but it''s a coincidence to meet the same one in this small place."

 Chapter 511

    Looking down at his left hand, Wang Liang couldn''t help sneering, "what you observed is careful."


    Qu Yaoyao stood up.


    "Wang Liang, how could you be a member of the white envoy base?!" looking at Wang Liang with a ferocious face, Zhang Xin felt as if he had been struck by thunder.


    "Well, everyone has his own ambition." Wang Liang tried to take two steps to Zhang Xin, but he couldn''t get over Qu Yao anyway.


    "Do you want to protect him like this?" seeing that Qu Yaoyao didn''t mean to give in anyway, Wang Liang looked at Zhang Xin behind her and said, "I don''t think Zhang Xin will appreciate you?"


    Zhang Xin''s face was a little ugly, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Qu Yaoyao thought that Wang Liang had a problem before. He refuted it righteously, but the reality gave him a hard slap in the face.


    "No matter whether Zhang Xin feels grateful to me or not, I will protect him." looking at Zhang Xin with a complex complexion, Qu Yaoyao looked happy and said, "I''d like to."


    "It seems that Zhang Xin has found a good partner." Wang Liang couldn''t help laughing. His face suddenly became ferocious. He took out his gun and pointed it directly at Qu Yaoyao''s head. "Then go to hell?"


    The skin on her forehead keenly felt the cold of the muzzle of the gun. Qu Yaoyao slightly lowered her eyelids, and her long eyelashes trembled slightly. With her white and smooth skin, she looked weak.


    Zhang Xin trembled in his heart, raised his hand and took Qu Yaoyao''s arm, ignoring her obstruction and walked forward.


    "Wang Liang, you have the guts to come to me." looking at the man who has been good friends with himself for three years, Zhang Xin squeezed his fists vertically on both sides of his body, "just as we have never been good friends."


    "Don''t say that." Wang Liang moved the muzzle of his gun. "I just want you to be a hostage. It''s not dangerous, but your girlfriend is too fierce. I have to protect myself."


    With that, he pushed Zhang Xin away and pulled the trigger directly. The bullet mercilessly passed through Qu Yaoyao''s shoulder and made a hole in her slender shoulder.


    Qu Yaoyao groaned stiffly, covered his shoulder and half knelt on the ground. Her hair covered her face tightly.


    "Wow, poor guy." seeing this, Wang Liang shouted excitedly and laughed with a group of people behind him, "it''s obviously a woman. Why do you want to protect men beyond your power? Stupid."


    "Yao Yao!" seeing that Qu Yao was hit, Zhang Xin''s eyes turned red. His heart seemed to be blocked and he couldn''t breathe.


    He jumped at Wang Liang with red eyes, and Zhang Xin punched Wang Liang in the face with all his strength.


    Wang Liang was beaten back two steps. His face became more and more ferocious. He raised his hand and fired two shots at Zhang Xin.


    Because he didn''t stand firm, the bullet fired by Wang Liang just wiped Zhang Xin''s face.


    The next second, the people behind Wang Liang rushed to Zhang Xin and knocked him down on the ground.


    "Let go of me!" Zhang Xin struggled desperately. Unfortunately, at this time, he was not paid attention to by Wang Liang and them. Everyone ignored his roar.


    "Zhang Xin, you''re too weak." squatting in front of Zhang Xin, Wang Liang said with a ferocious smile, "you know, you''re just a space power. You''re nothing without the protection of your girlfriend."


    Zhang Xin was stunned. He twisted his neck desperately to see how Qu Yaoyao was. However, no matter how hard he tried, his head was pressed by Wang Liang''s men, and he couldn''t side it at all.


    "Wow, it''s really moving." Wang Liang smiled badly when he noticed Zhang Xin''s abnormality. "Every time I see you have a woman, do you know how unfair I feel in my heart? What qualifications do you have to have such a beautiful sister."


    Zhang Xin stared at Wang Liang, his Adam''s apple rolling, and the whole person trembled with anger.


    Wang Liangke was not in the mood to ignore Zhang Xin''s anger. He smiled badly, pressed Qu Yaoyao''s injured shoulder and pressed her in front of Zhang Xin.


    "Zhang Xin, would you hate me if I did this girl in front of you?" his hand was heavily buckled on Qu Yaoyao''s injured shoulder. Wang Liang''s voice was sharp and ugly. He laughed "ha ha" and grabbed Zhang Xin''s hair to raise his head.


    Zhang Xin''s eyes were red. From his perspective, he could clearly see that Qu Yaoyao''s wound was constantly stretched out with blood beads. While ticking down, he quickly dyed the ground red.


    Wang Liang didn''t talk at this time. He smiled grimly, raised his hand and directly began to pick Qu Yao''s clothes.


    Zhang Xin roared in pain, but he was unable to break free from Wang Liang''s shackles.


    "Look, Zhang Xin." just when people thought Qu Yaoyao would silently bear the insult of Wang Liang, Qu Yaoyao suddenly raised his eyes and said to Zhang Xin with a bright smile, "your good friend is the same kind of person as me!"


    Everyone was stunned by Qu Yaoyao''s voice, especially Zhang Xin. At this time, he only felt that his heart was full of complex emotions, such as regret, which made him unable to make a voice.


    "But why can you make friends with him, but you are always prejudiced against me?" looking at Zhang Xin''s face, Qu Yaoyao''s voice lowered a little, but it still clearly passed into Zhang Xin''s ears. "The person who has been protecting you, but I am."


    "What are you talking nonsense about!" when Qu Yaoyao was crazy, Wang Liang took the gun and aimed it at Qu Yaoyao''s temple.


    However, Qu Yaoyao, who always seemed to hate weakness, suddenly turned his back, grabbed Wang Liang''s head and threw him out directly.


    "Garbage." she stood up with a smile, put her Fingerless finger directly into her shoulder, and took out a bullet without changing her face.


    "It''s terrible that something has been stuck in the meat." she smiled and squeezed the bullet in her hand. The next second, she suddenly flashed behind the people who pressed Zhang Xin and directly pressed a bullet in her hand into the head of the person closest to her.


    He kicked over a man sitting on Zhang Xin. Qu Yaoyao pulled Zhang Xin up, turned around and threw him on the chair behind him.


    "It''s the same as before. Just look at it."


    As soon as the voice fell, she jumped out like a bullet to avoid Wang Liang. Their bullets rushed in front of Wang Liang, took out the dagger on the side of her leg and stabbed Wang Liang.


    "Too despise people!" Wang Liang said coldly. Shuangfei was going to catch Qu Yao.


    However, Qu Yaoyao disappeared in his vision in an instant, and there seemed to be no smell of her in the air.

 Chapter 512

    "Where is it?" Wang Liang said.


    The men also looked around with a dull face. They saw nothing except a group of people trembling with fear.


    "Oh, I don''t believe she can hide all the time."


    Wang Liang picked up the gun and turned around vigilantly. Just about to pull the trigger at several ordinary people, the muzzle of the gun suddenly tilted, and then the whole person shifted his center of gravity and fell to the ground without warning.


    Quickly came forward and pressed Wang Liang''s shoulder. Qu Yaoyao directly rammed a hole in his shoulder with a dagger.


    "Ah!" Wang Liang screamed. Before his voice was over, Qu Yaoyao raised his dagger and hit him hard on the shoulder.


    "How do you feel, isn''t it particularly cool?" compared with Wang Liang''s ferocious smile, Qu Yaoyao''s smile at this time is more suitable for small freshness.


    Wang Liang''s whole body trembled with pain, and even cold sweat came out on his face.


    "Zhang Xin." he cried painfully, "I''m wrong. Will you let your girlfriend let me go?"


    Zhang Xin didn''t have any expression. Don''t overdo it. Looking at this old friend, he just felt that his eyes were really blind.


    "Zhang Xin ~" Qu Yaoyao also turned his head and smiled at Zhang Xin, "do you think I''m particularly cruel and inhuman now?"


    Zhang Xin was stunned. After a while, he shook his head. "No, he deserves it."


    "But if I remember correctly, you said before that my practice was wrong. People like him would be dealt with by special people." Qu Yaoyao said with a low smile. Her smile at this time is no different from that at ordinary times. To be exact, it is no different from her smile these days. "Now it''s too fake to say this."


    In the past, although Qu Yaoyao''s smile was not sincere, there was a smile between her eyebrows and eyes. When she smiled, people could really feel that she was smiling.


    But these days, Qu Yaoyao''s smile has become a lot more rigid, just symbolically bending the corners of his mouth and eyes, but the fundus of his eyes is as calm as water, and he can''t even see any waves.


    What''s wrong? Zhang Xin, who found that Qu Yaoyao''s smile was wrong, was stunned. He opened his mouth to explain, but found that no matter what language it was, it looked very pale at this time.


    Qu Yaoyao has been protecting him with actions, but he has been hurting her with words.


    "Yaoyao..." Zhang Xin''s voice trembled. He got up and walked to Qu Yaoyao. When he was about to touch her, Qu Yaoyao suddenly said, "now I just want to tell you that the mistake in your eyes is absolutely correct in my eyes."


    Then she lowered her head and mercilessly twisted Wang Liang''s neck.


    "Your friend''s life, I''ll take it." standing up without looking at Zhang Xin''s reaction, Qu Yaoyao hid in the air again. Under the surprised eyes of the people, he solved all the people under Wang Liang with a dagger.


    Covered with blood, she reappeared in front of everyone, but she didn''t even give Zhang Xin another look in her eyes. She just looked down at the bloody dagger in her hand, like talking to herself or telling Zhang Xin, "before protecting you, I was subordinate to the Ministry of aggression, and I was the right hand that xiuhuang was extremely optimistic about."


    Then she raised her eyes and looked at Zhang Xin''s expression. Her voice was low. "You said, why did I protect you before? I suddenly can''t remember my previous thoughts."


    Looking at Qu Yaoyao like this, Zhang Xin only felt strange for a while. His heart was empty, his throat was full of choking smell, and even a little voice was released.


    He suddenly became acutely aware that he was going to lose something important.


    "Yao Yao." he called out again and quickly wanted to catch Qu Yao''s bloody hand.


    But this time, Qu Yaoyao no longer stretched out his hand to hold him and took his arm as before. At this time, Qu Yaoyao just glanced at him lightly, frowned and ran away from the broken window.


    "From today on, I will no longer protect you."


    Zhang Xin only felt that the most important thing in his heart was broken.


    He didn''t understand why Qu Yaoyao suddenly left so resolutely when he said he wanted to protect him.


    "I''m wrong." he turned out of the window and tried to catch up with Qu Yaoyao, "Yao Yao, I''m wrong."


    Unfortunately, Qu Yaoyao''s speed was not what he could catch up with. Almost at the same time he made a sound, Qu Yaoyao''s figure disappeared in Zhang Xin''s sight.


    ......


    "How many people are there in the white envoy base now?" he touched his chin and asked the ark on his side.


    "It should all be solved." the ark wiped the sticky blood stains on his face and moved his sore shoulder. "Except that the person you''re looking for hasn''t been found, as long as the people who broke into the white envoy base in the handover city should be solved by us."


    As soon as the ark mentioned the box, the whole face became gloomy.


    "Do you say he''s a gopher?" drunk night frowned. "I can''t find such a place as the handover city?"


    "Will he have run outside the handover city?" the ark asked in a low voice, and then he denied, "it''s impossible. When I came, I specially looked at the different planted forests outside the handover city. It''s 100 meters wide. How could he run out."


    "He seems to be a space mover." Zui Wuyi glanced at the ark, "but I observed that he doesn''t move more than ten meters every time, and he shouldn''t run outside the handover city."


    "It''s much easier to find it in the handover City," said the ark.


    "Well, when did you discuss to remove the different plants around the handover city?" Zui Wuyi raised his eyes and asked.


    "I''ll send the news back to the boss, and they will withdraw all these strange plants." Fang Zhou said.


    "That''s good." Wen Yan was relieved when he was drunk all night. "You stay here a little longer and let me find the ''Hamster'' first."


    Drunk emperor Du spoke and the ark didn''t dare to listen. He looked at Qin Feng who came not far away, took back his eyes and said, "Qin Feng is coming. You should discuss with him first."


    "OK." drunk night nodded and looked back at Qin Feng with a pair of gloomy eyes.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Qin Feng felt that his mood was not so beautiful at the moment. He couldn''t help asking when he was drunk all night.


    "Where''s angel?" Qin Feng asked, drunk without night.


    "She?" I was stunned when I was drunk. I looked back at the smoke filled surroundings. I really didn''t see Yu Lan''s figure.


    "She may still be on her way." drunk night looked back with a smile, how sincere that smile should be.

 Chapter 513

    "On the way?" he looked at the drunk night suspiciously. Qin Feng''s slightly morbid eyes narrowed together.


    "Well." the one who is drunk at night is called Shicheng.


    Standing behind Qin Feng, Wen cuining couldn''t help turning his eyes and covering his forehead silently. Now he must seriously think about where to hide Qin Feng next.


    Mervyn, that madman will never let him go.


    "How long will it take to get there?" Qin Feng asked with narrowed eyes after looking around where his eyes were basically stable.


    "Well, let me ask." zuiwuye smiled brightly and harmlessly. He twisted his neck and walked to the ark, lowered his voice and asked, "Yu Lan, will she come to hand over the city?"


    "She and the boss stay in the white envoy base now. There''s nothing special. Should they not come?" the ark lowered his voice with drunkenness.


    "Then I''m finished." Zui Wuye glanced back and smiled brightly at Qin Feng, "Lord Qin, Yu Lan, she''s on her way over now. It''s estimated that she will arrive soon."


    The ark raised his eyes and tilted. He looked drunk without night and smiled uncontrollably.


    Drunk without night, he has made plans to run away. When the things here are over, he will run away to see who can stop him.


    After getting the promise of being drunk all night, Qin Feng vomited an airway, "that''s good."


    He hasn''t seen angel for a long time. He really misses him very much.


    As everyone knows, he should be thankful that one of the ten promises of being drunk all night is true.


    "That''s right." he raised his eyes to Wenning and twisted his eyebrows when he was drunk all night. "Did you see the man who ran away just now?"


    "No." Wenning shook his head and looked around.


    "Let''s talk about it. I won''t let the boss remove the strange plants around the handover city until we find the guy." drunk night is still more unjustifiable at the moment, and his words are a little more sincere on the surface.


    "Then we''ll be trapped in different plants for a few days?" Wen Suining asked after thinking about it.


    "Two or three days at most." Zui Wuyi smiled. "When I find that guy, I''ll let the ark go back and remove the strange plants for you. You can also take these two days to clean up the mess of the handover city."


    Listening to drunk all night, Wenning didn''t have much objection.


    "That''s good." Wenning looked at Qin Feng and said, "we''ll give you two days."


    "Can you spare some people to help me?" Zui Wuyi continued, "I don''t want several people in the League to search the whole handover city."


    "You want to search the whole handover city?" Wen cuining frowned. "As for?"


    "He is now trapped in the handover city. I can''t tell where he is. I can only search it with people." drunk night spread his hand and pointed to the place not far away from the war. "If he sneaked there, there are many people, I may not even feel his breath."


    "Let you let him go carelessly in front of you." seeing this, Wen Ning couldn''t help but curl his lips. After seeing the expression of drunk without night, he said, "I''ll see if there are idle guards."


    "Thanks." after listening to this, I knew that Wenning had promised him, and then whispered, "I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    Qin Feng didn''t even give them a look when they talked with a deaf person, but he looked at the surviving zombies around him with heartache.


    He jumped at one of his zombies. Qin Feng looked at the wound on his body and sighed a long sigh. His eyes were extremely sad.


    Too lazy to pay attention to his friends with bubbles in his head, Wen Ning turned his eyes and went to the guard to arrange the next handling.


    Drunk without night also planned to continue to find the box. As soon as he took steps, he saw a thin figure running towards him.


    "Yao Yao?" he said hello with a smile.


    "Drunk emperor." Qu Yaoyao ran to the side of drunk night and stopped.


    Different from Qu Miaomiao''s intimate title, Qu Yaoyao always called him "Zui emperor" when he called Zui Wuye.


    "Why are you here?" zuiwuye looked at Qu Yaoyao''s back and wondered why he didn''t see Zhang Xin. "Zhang Xin?"


    "I don''t want to protect him anymore." Qu Yao said faintly.


    "Did you kill him?" I was surprised when I was drunk all night.


    Looking at the incredible eyes of drunk night, Qu Yaoyao hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "No."


    "No?" drunk without night was even more surprised. Looking at Qu Yaoyao''s eyes was like looking at a monster, "are you crazy?"


    "I killed him, drunken emperor. You look surprised. Why are you more surprised if I don''t kill him?" Qu Yaoyao said in a wordless way, "there''s no need to make such a fuss? I don''t think it''s interesting, so I didn''t kill him."


    "God, several people you thought were boring asked you to cut into strips and put them in the freezer?" drunk and speechless, "your attitude towards Zhang Xin is really good."


    "Yes?" Qu Yaoyao looked at his hand, and a crack appeared in his plain expression. "I just don''t want to kill him..."


    "Just for this reason?" drunken night showed a gossip smile, "there''s no other reason?"


    "Well..." Qu Yaoyao seemed to be thinking, "isn''t the boss going to let him live? I''ll die if I kill him. It''s not worth it."


    "That''s a good reason." drunk night shrugged and smiled, "what are you going to do next?"


    "Look at the boss. If the boss asks me to continue to protect him, I''ll come back and continue to protect him." Qu Yaoyao smiled and said, but there was no charming smell in his smile.


    Looking at such Qu Yaoyao, I feel very interested when I am drunk all night.


    He reached out and patted Qu Yaoyao on the shoulder. The look in his eyes flashed gently. Then he smiled, "there must be a reason why you don''t want to protect him now. If the boss gives an order, it''s boring for you to go back to protect him."


    "Drunk emperor, what do you mean?" Qu Yao raised his eyes and asked.


    "I think you''d better not contact Zhang Xin again. We are free and there''s no need to wrong ourselves for others." I think I''m like the head of a cult at this time. When I''m drunk all night, my smile at the bottom of my eyes becomes more and more bright and sunny, "do you understand?"


    "Do you want me to leave Zhang Xin far away?" Qu Yaoyao smiled. "I think it''s better."


    "Yao Yao, you are really as good as Miao Miao." he reached out and rubbed Qu Yao''s head. He smiled softly when he was drunk. He turned and continued to look for the box.


    Just the moment he turned around, the gentle smile at the bottom of his eyes changed, and the whole face was happy to be ferocious.

 Chapter 514

    It''s really fun to play with other people''s feelings.


    Qu Yaoyao looked at the drunk night and walked away. He lowered his head and looked at his palm. He didn''t take back his eyes until he held his fist.


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to get close to Zhang Xin now. As he said, they are different people.


    ......


    Mo Wen is still staring at the big screen of the xenograft controller. Looking at the scene projected above, he habitually raises his hand and feeds Yu Lan a crystal core.


    At this moment, Yu Lan lay on his side on Mo Wen''s leg, yawned, drowsy, and his eyes were watery.


    "Blue?" seeing that Yu Lan had no voice for a long time, Mo Wen couldn''t help lowering his head and holding her face.


    "Huh?" Yu Lan raised his eyes and turned his eyes suspiciously.


    "I thought you were asleep." holding Yu Lan''s small ears gently, Mo Wen smiled low.


    "Nothing." Yu Lan held Mo Wen''s hand and bit the crystal core in his hand into his mouth before he said with a smile, "I''m just thinking, what do you want to do with these people outside Yizhi?"


    "Well, I''m still thinking." Mo Wen looked up at the screen and pressed the armrest of the sofa with his left hand.


    The screen clearly shows that many people are trying to break into the handover city. They have used all their powers, but they can''t even shake half of the points of different plants.


    All these people came from the north, but the people in the North should be stopped by Ye Wuchen. Then these people should be the rest of the Baishi base.


    "Do you want to kill them?" Yu Lan turned over and lay flat on Mo Wen''s legs.


    "If you don''t like me to kill, I won''t kill." Mo Wen smiled and didn''t pay attention to those people on the screen at all.


    "See." Yu Lan thought, "if they don''t resist, you won''t kill them, okay?"


    "OK." Mo Wen''s fingertips gently touched the tip of Yu Lan''s nose and couldn''t put it down. "I listen to you."


    I felt that the ink writing these days was beyond her expectation. Yu Lan turned his head and closed his mouth.


    She doesn''t like Mo Wen''s killing for no reason, but she won''t hate him because of this.


    "Blue blue." seeing Yu Lan''s eyes on the screen again, Mo Wen couldn''t help pulling over her head, looking at her pale but beautiful face, couldn''t help but red his ears and said, "can I kiss you?"


    "..." when did my mother''s ink become this style??? Yu Lan blinked and nodded with a dull face.


    So the ink text agreed by Yu Lan immediately bent down and kissed him. His nostalgic eyes almost intoxicated Yu Lan.


    Mo Wen''s kissing skills are as unfamiliar as ever, but this time he seems to have some tricks and forcibly seize the breath in her mouth.


    Yu lansha blinked and looked at Mo Wen''s eyelashes trembling slightly under his eyelids. His whole body seemed to be burned up.


    She quickly closed her eyes, her arms could not help curling up together, and her face and breathing subconsciously became hurried.


    Blue felt that after a long time, Mo Wen reluctantly got up and held her face with a sweet and greasy smile.


    "It''s good. I can really eat it."


    "..." is used to the creepy words in ink from time to time. Yu Lan swallowed his saliva and suddenly turned over and jumped up and ran to the next aisle.


    Mo Wen was surprised and got up and ran after him.


    At the moment, Yu Lan was running with all his life. His pale skin seemed to be boiled, emitting a hot red.


    Mo Wen chased after Yu Lan, but he chopped Zhou Yu in his heart.


    Zhou Yu told him to take the initiative and say some provocative words from time to time, so that his blue will completely follow him. He can''t even fit another man in his nose... This liar!


    However, what Mo Wen didn''t know was that Yu lanze was really lifted up by him at the moment, but he was shy and didn''t dare to look at him directly.


    Girls always have to be reserved.


    ......


    No matter what''s happening in Mo Wen''s side, I just think what he thinks is a little too beautiful.


    A day has passed since he promised Wen Ning, but he has never found the whereabouts of the box.


    "Isn''t that guy really a gopher?" drunk night whispered fiercely, covering his forehead.


    Although the handover city is the place with the largest flow of people in China, most of them are Asian faces. The blue eyes and golden hair of square should be obvious in these Chinese faces.


    "Drunk emperor." the ark came over with a piece of bread in his mouth. "Haven''t you found that guy yet?"


    "No, I don''t even have any news. Can he really escape from under my eyes?" drunk night stared at the ark and could hear his grinding teeth.


    It seems that this time the square is drunk.


    The ark tilted his mouth, pointed to the outside and said with a smile, "there''s still a reason why I came to you. Zhang Xin came again and wanted to see Qu Yao whatever he said."


    "Didn''t you tell him that Qu Yao didn''t want to see him?" drunk night didn''t want to pay attention to Zhang Xin and Li Xin at this moment. He waved his hand and said impatiently, "get rid of him quickly. I don''t have the energy to deal with him now."


    "Oh, oh." the ark stood up and turned around to blow people.


    He said, why did Zhang Xin do so foolishly? He had to come to Qu Yaoyao. Isn''t it that the sheep stabbed themselves into the tiger pile.


    I don''t know what the ark is thinking at this time. Drunk all night, I''m still turning over all kinds of news from my hands. I''m irritable looking for clues about the box. I didn''t even notice when the ark left.


    At this moment, the ark strode out of the door, looked at Zhang Xin, who was anxiously waiting, and sighed helplessly, "Zhang Xin, I''m sorry to tell you that the drunk emperor''s answer is still the same as before. Flash as far as you are. Don''t come back to Qu Yaoyao. She doesn''t want to see you at all."


    "I''ll just meet her," Zhang Xin whispered. "I said a lot about her before. I want to apologize to her."


    "Oh, when have we never heard words with prejudice." Fang Zhou waved his hand carelessly, "listen to what the outside world thinks of us, what murderers, perverts and lunatics. We''ve been used to listening for a long time, and we won''t care at all. Just take it easy. Go quickly and don''t bother me."


    Looking at the ark yawning impatiently, Zhang Xin hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "I''m also a member of your alliance, aren''t I? Why don''t you let me see Yao Yao."

 Chapter 515

    After listening to this, the ark was stunned. After thinking about it, he didn''t retort, "but what you said is also reasonable. You seem to be the one we want to alliance. That''s right."


    "So why don''t you let me see Yao?" Zhang Xin seemed to see a glimmer of hope, and his eyes also appeared brilliance.


    "Because she doesn''t want to see you." seeing Zhang Xin, Fang Zhou smiled and spread his hands helplessly, "you know, none of us want to be this villain, which makes Qu Yao hate."


    "Doesn''t she want to protect me?" Zhang Xin said.


    "Who knows, go and ask the boss. If the boss opens his mouth, Yao Yao should come back to protect you." Fang Zhou paused and said with a bad smile, "well, maybe."


    Ignoring the Ark''s bad smile, Zhang Xin took it seriously. He bit his teeth and turned and ran behind him. He didn''t know where he was going.


    Seeing that Zhang Xin finally left the ark, he was relieved, yawned and walked back to his room.


    ......


    "Lan Lan?" he woke up but didn''t find Yu Lan on his side. Mo Wen sat up and walked out of the room with his messy hair.


    Bai Shi''s rooms are wooden houses made of different plants. As soon as he goes out, he goes directly outside.


    I didn''t see Yu Lan''s figure. Mo Wen twisted his eyebrows, turned over and jumped down from the strange plant.


    "See blue blue?" he caught a passer-by and asked.


    The man spoke to Mo Wen for the first time. After a shock, he couldn''t even speak clearly.


    "Speak." Mo Wen''s eyes were a little cold. He looked at the man impatiently. The next second seemed to break his neck.


    "I......" the man trembled even more.


    In his eyes, Mo Wen was like the highest leader. It was a great honor to contact him.


    Mo Wen looked impatiently at the stammering man in front of him, and the corners of his lips rose slightly in a small arc. The whole person looked mild in an instant.


    "Speak and talk," he repeated word by word.


    In fact, Mo Wen''s patience is very good now. It would be a miracle if he could wait for others for more than ten seconds.


    Perhaps it was because he lived in the end of the world all year round. At the moment when the expression of ink changed, the alarm bell in his heart began to "buzz". He quickly raised his finger in a direction and said, "there''s your zombie!"


    Looking in the direction the man pointed out, Mo Wen didn''t see Yu Lan''s figure. He twisted his eyebrows and took two steps in that direction. Suddenly he turned back and stared at the man, "she''s my wife!"


    Compared with the gentle tone just now, the voice of Mo Wen at this time has obviously improved a level.


    The poor guy looked at the ink with a sudden change of face and sat down on the ground with a soft leg.


    Mo Wen turned and ran towards Yu Lan.


    I met many people along the way. Even Xiuqi looked at him with a strange face.


    After running for a few minutes, he finally saw Yu Lan''s figure. Yu Lan was lying on the long snake and talking to it intimately.


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen walked over.


    "Ah Wen." looking at the ink suddenly appeared in front of him, Yu Lan was stunned for a few seconds before he smiled happily, "ah Wen, you''re coming."


    Mo Wen nodded, grabbed Yu Lan''s waist and held her in his arms.


    He stared at the snake coldly. He turned and went back.


    "Wait a minute," Yu Lan hurriedly struggled, "Arvin, I have something to say to the long snake. The Firebird wants to kill me these two days."


    "I miss you too." Mo Wen whispered. How do you feel about it.


    "Haven''t we always been together?" Yu Lan just couldn''t laugh or cry about Mo Wen''s words.


    "I wasn''t there just now." he sipped his lips, and Mo Wen bent down and put Yu Lan on the ground.


    "..." he landed steadily on the ground. Yu Lan looked back at the ink, reached out and pinched his face and said, "it''s only a few minutes."


    "That''s not there either." Mo Wen turned his head and squinted at the snake. "Didn''t you just say that the Firebird missed you? Where is it?"


    "It didn''t come in outside the alien plant." Yu Lan raised his eyes.


    "Also, you can communicate without dialogue." Mo Wen said faintly, don''t open your eyes and don''t look at Yu Lan.


    Listening to the sour tone of Mo Wen, Yu Lan pumped his mouth and helplessly covered his forehead.


    While she was helpless, she still had some joy. If the old ink had gone wild at this time, but now he is just losing his temper like a child.


    "OK." he stepped forward and held Mo Wen''s hand, gently rubbed it on the side of his face, and Yu Lan said in a small voice with a smile, "in my eyes, ah Wen, you are the most important. If huoniao thinks about me, I can''t compare with ah wen you."


    Like to listen to Yu Lan''s words that put him first, the face of ink softened a little, hung his eyes and rubbed Yu Lan''s head happily.


    The snake lay on the ground and shook its head. It looked generous. Obviously, it didn''t intend to compete with ink.


    The Firebird that has been flying outside the different plant feels a little injured. It falls on the high different plant and sadly hangs its round eyes.


    Its owner really forgot his little brother when he had a man.


    Qin Huai was sitting on the ground in a daze at this time. When he saw the Firebird high above, the whole person was stunned.


    He subconsciously put a mouthful of compressed biscuit in his mouth, swallowed it, and then rammed the nine lives on his side, "nine lives, look at that."


    At this time, Jiuming was very upset because he couldn''t go to different plants. For him, this was a great opportunity to make contributions. If he missed it, he would have a second time.


    "What''s the matter?" although there was some resentment in his heart, Jiuming looked at it along Qinhuai''s eyes. At a glance, he saw the two long wings of Firebird, and was stunned in situ.


    More and more people noticed the Firebird. They looked at the Firebird with dull faces and their heads stuck in their shells.


    "That''s... Bird?" a man shouted.


    "It''s a mutant," the man on his side disagreed. "How can birds be so big."


    Firebird stood very high. They couldn''t see very clearly, so they didn''t think about the direction of the zombie. But at this time, even if they could see the Firebird''s face clearly, they probably wouldn''t think of the zombie. The most they have seen are level 2 and 3 zombies. They haven''t even seen advanced zombies like Firebird.


    Noticing these human sights, the Firebird lowered its head and salivated hungrily on its mouth.


    The best thing to leave the forest of death is to have so much "food" to eat.


    [Firebird.] Yu Lan, who has just calmed the ink, noticed the desire of Firebird. She sighed helplessly:


    Don''t eat them for the time being

 Chapter 516

    [why?] the Firebird sighed sadly.


    [someone will come later. You can eat all the people who resist, but you can''t open your mouth now.] Yu Lan''s voice is very flat, but it makes them absolutely unable to resist.


    Listening to the voice from Yu Lan''s mind, Firebird looked away obediently, although he was reluctant.


    It can''t bear it.


    "Why is it standing there?" nine life asked Qin Huai with a dull face.


    "Who knows." Qin Huai was also a little strange at this time. He opened his eyes and tried to see the Firebird more clearly, but the yellow sand everywhere was always ruthlessly blocking his sight.


    "Nine lives." he raised his hand and waved away the yellow sand in front of him. His voice was a little heavy. "I don''t think this big guy is a mutant beast. It looks closer to... Zombies."


    Although mutant animals are also a kind of biological variation, their variation occurs on the basis of their original form. At a glance, they can also see their previous appearance, such as larger body, harder skin and more ferocious.


    But the shape of Firebird is very strange. Except for a pair of wings, you can''t see the shape of the bird at all, or even its head.


    The Firebird with its head hidden in its body bared its teeth and swallowed its saliva. It was painful not to open its eyes.


    "No matter what that guy is, we should kill him, right?" Jiuming held his fist, took out his gun and aimed at the Firebird directly.


    "Wait a minute." reaching out to stop the muzzle of nine lives, Qin Huai always felt that there was something wrong, "I can''t feel the strength of this guy. Its level should be above us."


    "Stop talking, no matter how strong it is, it is our enemy." Jiuming smiled, took Qin Feng''s hand and fired directly at Firebird.


    I don''t think the huge figure of Firebird disappeared like lightning when the gun rang out.


    Jiuming widened his eyes in surprise. He suddenly saw a flower in front of him. When he looked at it again, he found that the Firebird had stood in front of him. He could even see the turbid gray eyes of the Firebird.


    As soon as his legs were soft, he stepped back and sat on the ground.


    [they beat me.] Firebird complained like Yu Lan.


    At the moment, Yu Lan was rubbing the snake with Mo Wen''s face. She looked at Mo Wen''s jealous face from time to time, smiled and leaned against Mo Wen''s arms and said:


    [stay away.]


    [can''t hide.] raised his wings to block the bullets from around. The Firebird said more and more wrongly: [they all hit me.]


    Listening to the plaintive voice of Firebird, Yu Lan couldn''t help sighing.


    Mo Wen was carefully wiping her hands at this time, gently wiping away the smell of long snake on her hands. Seeing her sigh, he asked with his side eyes, "what''s the matter?"


    "The Firebird was attacked by those who stayed outside the strange plant." Yu Lan took back the hand wiped by the ink, and the bottom of his eyes flashed a cold color. "Although they didn''t want to kill them, they attacked my zombie. Why do you say they have to die?"


    "Do you want to kill them?" mewen Baba looked at Yu Lan and asked in a good voice. "If you want to kill them, I immediately ordered to change the order and directly let the people of the alliance kill them without leaving a living mouth."


    Felt that the voice of Mo Wen was like a feather brushing her heart. Yu Lan couldn''t help rubbing Mo Wen''s head, puffing his cheeks and laughing, "give them another chance?"


    Human attack on zombies has become an instinctive response in the end of the world. Yu Lan thought about it and decided to release Qinhuai again. After all, her purpose now is to use those people to stop Mo Wen''s habit of killing people at will. If she gives up, it''s not worth it.


    "OK." Mo Wen smiled, "listen to you."


    He couldn''t see through Yu Lan''s careful thinking. Looking at Yu Lan''s puffed cheeks and a careful machine, he smiled low, couldn''t help bending down and printed a kiss in the center of her eyebrows.


    I''ve long been used to Mo Wen''s hugging her. Yu Lan didn''t realize that Mo Wen had covered her firmly with a strong net. When she found out, she couldn''t even struggle.


    [Firebird, bear it for a while.] Yu Lan smiled at Firebird and said: [if they attack you again, you can attack again. After all, we are not easy to bully.]


    [ok...] obeying Yu Lan''s intention, the Firebird spread its wings high and flew high into the sky under the shocked eyes of the people, as if there was no intention to hurt them anymore.


    "It flew away?" nine lives were stunned.


    "Don''t attack first." Qin Huai raised his hand and stopped nine lives. He whispered vigilantly, "it doesn''t mean to attack us. We''d better not attack it again."


    "Why?" Jiuming pointed to the Firebird and said discontentedly, "it''s a zombie!"


    "It''s useless for so many of us to attack it just now. Are you sure we''ll be fine if we hit it head-on?" Qin Huai said, stuffing his privately hidden dry bread into his mouth. After swallowing it all, he poured the bread residue into his mouth.


    He has always been able to analyze problems calmly, but only when he is not hungry.


    "Then what shall we do now?" nine life clenched his teeth and said reluctantly.


    "Let''s wait and see what happens." Qin Huai''s Adam''s apple rolled and wanted to eat again.


    Just when everyone took back their guns, there was a sudden sound of motorcycle motor not far away. They looked at it together and saw several motorcycles coming quickly. The fast people didn''t react.


    They stared at the motorcycles, looked at each other, and again picked up the weapons in their hands.


    These people are obviously not their people. They''d better be vigilant.


    "Don''t act rashly!" Qin Huai bit his teeth and took the lead in walking in the front, staring at the people riding motorcycles.


    Even if he can''t get into the handover City, now he meets a zombie who can''t judge the level and so many people who are unclear about their enemies and friends riding a motorcycle. Qin Feng feels that he has been the most tired in recent days since the end of the world, and has to face the unknown possibility at any time.


    These motorcyclists quickly stopped in front of Qin Feng. Their actions were not very neat, but everyone didn''t feel very special, which made it difficult to be vigilant.


    "Hello." Yang Chu, the leader, jumped off the motorcycle first. He still had a cold face. After his plain eyes swept over Qinhuai, he said, "who is your leader?"

 Chapter 517

    The leader?


    Jiuming looked at Qinhuai and took the lead, "I''m the leader."


    It''s right for them to manage the more than 30 people brought this time.


    Looking at the nine lives who came forward, there was no change in the cold expression at the beginning of Yang, but the lines of the face were faintly soft, which could not be seen without looking carefully.


    "Hello, my name is Yangchu." Yangchu''s voice is too flat to make waves.


    "Hello." Jiuming looked back at Qinhuai again and said, "my name is Jiuming."


    Noting the interaction between Jiuming and Qinhuai, Yang Chu gently lowered his eyelids, stretched out his hand and whispered, "I have received the above order to make a deal with you."


    "Trade?" Qin Huai narrowed his eyes.


    Looking at Qinhuai, Yang Chu''s eyes flashed clearly, "the transaction content is very simple. As long as you obey us, you can live."


    Yang Chu''s voice was very flat, but they all heard the meaning of arrogance.


    Jiuming couldn''t help laughing. He took his fingers and looked up at the beginning. The whole person couldn''t stand up. "Ha, where are you trading? Is that a dream?"


    Then he immediately raised his gun, and more than 30 people behind him followed his action and raised their guns at Yangchu.


    Zheng Yunfei helped his helmet. Under such a lineup, he was not afraid at all.


    He was directly pointed on his forehead by the muzzle of nine life''s gun. He didn''t make a sound or take out the gun. He just looked up at the Firebird hovering in the air and suddenly stretched out his hand.


    The Firebird noticed Jiuming''s action. It hesitated and immediately asked Yu Lan whether to go there.


    [let''s go.] Yu Lan, who has been paying attention to the Firebird, whispered in her heart. At this time, she was sitting on Mo Wen''s shoulder and lying on Mo Wen''s head.


    With Yu Lan''s consent, the Firebird flew down toward Yangchu with a wing, and then Qinhuai''s frightened eyes fell on the ground, and their huge wings brought a large shadow.


    "So," Yang Chu said faintly after the Firebird fell, "this is the deal."


    It''s a threat!


    Looking at the huge size of Firebird, Qin Huai subconsciously stepped back. The power of this zombie is not comparable to them. Even if they can defeat it, it is estimated that they will lose 8000.


    "Can you control the zombie?" Qin Huai asked in a low voice, with a faint redness in his eyes. "How is this possible? Who are you?"


    "We are a desire alliance." Yang Chu raised his eyes, because his face could not be seen clearly in the shadow of the sun.


    "Desire alliance?!" Qin Huai''s Adam''s apple rolled. At this time, he clearly knew that the desire alliance mentioned by Yang Chu was definitely not a fake desire alliance arranged by Bai envoy in the north, but a desire alliance represented by brutal killing in China!


    "You are the people who want to alliance!" Qin Huai shouted incredulously, and his face soon became a little heavy. "Do you say that you also participated in Bai Shi''s plan this time?"


    "Well." he took a panoramic view of Qinhuai''s shock, but his mood didn''t fluctuate at the beginning. "We helped the handover city to deal with your white envoy. Now the headquarters of the white envoy base has been occupied by us, and the handover city has been successfully preserved."


    He paused, ignored nine lives and Qin Huai''s face, and continued, "you are now alone."


    "No wonder you dare to make such a shameless deal." Qin Huai couldn''t help sneering.


    "So what''s your answer?" he raised his eyes.


    "I don''t..." before the word "promise" in Jiuming''s mouth was called out, he was dragged behind by Qinhuai.


    Looking at Yang Chu''s cold face, Qin Huai whispered, "we have to think about it."


    "Yes." Yang Chu''s task was not very urgent. He nodded, stepped back and sat back on his motorcycle.


    The Firebird looked around and saw that no one paid attention to it. It simply rolled into a ball and lay on the ground. It looked like a small animal and was easy to bully.


    Of course, no one dared to bully it. Qin Huai looked at the seemingly harmless appearance of the Firebird and frowned at nine lives.


    "Do you want to be so counselled?" Jiuming clenched his teeth. "Anyway, I won''t surrender like this anyway. I''d rather die a glorious war than live by surrender."


    "I think you must find out now that we have no chance of winning at all. You are dead now, not dead in battle, but stupid." Qin Huai stared at Jiuming and sneered, "at least the white envoy is also a powerful force in China. How can he be defeated so easily? I can''t believe Yangchu for the time being."


    "Yes, they are lying at all." Jiuming gritted his teeth.


    After patting Jiuming on the shoulder, Qin Huai looked back at the Yang Chu behind him and said, "this is still uncertain. Let''s first contact the fake desire alliance in the north and ask them to come to support. In this way, we have more confidence to talk.


    "Although they have this zombie whose strength is unknown, if we have a large number of people, they should also take some into account."


    Listening to Qin Huai''s words, Jiuming finally nodded, turned around and quietly ordered a few words to an informant behind him.


    Yang Chu just sat on the motorcycle and looked at Qin Huai. They whispered without much urging. He just withdrew the sunscreen umbrella configured on the motorcycle and took out a book and turned it leisurely.


    As soon as he looked back, he saw the picture of Yangchu. Qinhuai was stagnant and suddenly had a bad hunch.


    ¡­¡­


    "I know." looking at the news from the instrument in front of me, ye Wuchen nodded and whispered, "I will take someone to your place as soon as possible."


    "What''s the matter, brother ye?" Huo Yuzhi asked.


    "Just now they came from Qinhuai and said that we should go to the handover city to support." ye Wuchen frowned.


    "Is God calling us?" Huo Yuzhi asked excitedly.


    Ye Wuchen pursed his lips and whispered a few seconds later, "I don''t think so. There''s a problem with this call."


    "Why?" Huo Yuzhi raised his head suspiciously.


    "Didn''t brother song tell us when he was still alive that he wanted us to stay here anyway. Is it too coincidental for the news now?" ye Wuchen thought and said thoughtfully, "not to mention the strength of Qinhuai, you know how we can need the support of ordinary people."


    "This is also......" Huo Yuzhi also felt that ye Wuchen made a lot of sense. "Let me ask others for their opinions?"


    "OK." ye Wuchen nodded and looked back at the contact device.

 Chapter 518

    "What''s the matter, brother ye?" Huo Yuzhi asked, looking back at ye Wuchen.


    "Nothing." ye Wuchen waved his hand and followed Huo Yuzhi out.


    Many people outside are guarding the door. When they see ye Wuchen coming out, they come forward and ask, "ye Wuchen, what did you say in the contact just now?"


    They came only when they heard the news of the contact. Now they all looked a little anxious.


    "It''s the news from Qinhuai adults." ye Wuchen said solemnly, "he asked us to go to the handover city as soon as possible."


    "Really?" those people were very surprised. "Let''s hurry over?"


    "But I don''t think it''s appropriate." ye Wuchen repeated the reasons given to Huo Yuzhi just now, looking at the humanity in some embarrassment. "Brother Song told us to stay in the handover city."


    Everyone looked at each other and seemed to think what ye Wuchen said was reasonable.


    "But." some people still objected, "what if Lord Qinhuai really needs us? After all, it is a battlefield, and the situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly."


    "First, brother song was killed by an unidentified person." looking at the person who raised the objection, ye Wuchen said in a deep voice, "then how long did it take to hear that Lord Qinhuai needed support? Isn''t it a coincidence?"


    "What''s more," he continued after a pause, "the strength of Lord Qinhuai is also clear to you. How can we need the help of ordinary people."


    "There are also miracles among us," someone said discontentedly.


    "How many more? This time they asked all of us to go over." ye Wuchen''s voice became a little cold. "I think it''s the enemy''s conspiracy to catch us all."


    What ye Wuchen said is reasonable and well founded, and everyone basically believed it for seven points.


    Just when he was secretly relieved, a man suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    "When brother song died, you were the only one on the scene. Now you are also talking about these remarks alone. Why do I think you are the one who really has a problem?"


    The man who spoke had some doubts about ye Wuchen before, and now he said what he thought in front of everyone.


    "Are you doubting brother ye?" Huo Yuzhi immediately came forward and stood in front of Ye Wuchen, clenched his teeth and said angrily, "I tell you, brother Ye is definitely on our side."


    "Who can prove it?" the man snorted coldly.


    "Can''t brother Ye''s performance these days be proved?" Huo Yuzhi gritted his teeth and said, "don''t you know how much brother Ye has done for our God?"


    The center of this outstanding person was really biased towards ye Wuchen.


    Since joining them, ye Wuchen has always worked hard to devote himself and tried his best to help them do a lot of things. If he is a person of other forces, he should keep some more or less.


    The man obviously couldn''t find ye Wuchen''s stubble from here. He bit his dirty finger and snorted after a while, "then we can''t believe you either."


    "Just like what Yu Zhigang just said." ye Wuchen stepped forward, "I''ve never done anything that endangers our desire. Then why should I do anything that''s not good for us?


    "The most important thing is that now Lord Qinhuai and we are asking for support. Isn''t it the same nature as the people we intercepted in the north here? It''s all to prevent someone from going to the handover city to hinder our God."


    He sighed and said helplessly, "I know I''m young. You may not look up to me, but I still want to say that what I just said is absolutely correct and beneficial to us. I hope you can believe me."


    "So, there seems to be some problems with Lord Qinhuai''s order this time." some people have completely believed ye Wuchen, and even the vigilance that has just appeared in the bottom of their eyes has faded.


    The sincere color on ye Wuchen''s face finally moved the people around him. They believed ye Wuchen and decided to abide by song Qingyuan''s order before his death and stay in the north to resist the guards going to the north.


    The man who suspected ye Wuchen before still felt that there was something wrong, but seeing that everyone around him no longer believed him, he swallowed his saliva and said nothing more.


    At the same time, Xu Jielin also impatiently sent more people to attack ye Wuchen and their false desire alliance.


    "I thought there was something wrong with the existence of the false desire alliance. I really don''t understand why Ye Zhi had to keep them." Xu Jielin moved his wrist and looked coldly at the smoke in front of him. "Now it''s OK. Finally let them show their fangs."


    "At the beginning, the people of the false desire alliance provided us with the technology of power and death. I think this is also the reason why Ye Zhi should keep them all the time." Shu Yu, standing on the side of Xu Jielin, whispered, "but because of Ye Shu, ye Zhi has issued an order to kill the false desire alliance. I didn''t expect that their vitality is so tenacious, and there are still so many people left."


    "Oh," said Xu Jielin with a smile, "these people are no different from ordinary civilians. At this time, they unite quickly."


    "Maybe it''s because they have faith," Shu Yu said with a smile. "People with faith can always have the same goal quickly."


    "Can this false belief like a cult also be called faith?" dismissing Shu Yu''s words, Xu Jielin raised his finger to the place where the false desire alliance resisted the most fiercely, "there are a lot of people there. Send more people to suppress it quickly. Now we must support the handover city as soon as possible and can''t be stopped by these people."


    "Understand." Shu Yu nodded and took the order, and immediately began to command the people under his command.


    He always felt that he could smell gunpowder when he was breathing. Xu Jielin closed his eyes in some displeasure.


    He hasn''t seen too blue since he last met Yu Lan. Who was the man who took her?


    He was very upset. Now Xu Jielin just wanted to quickly solve the problems in front of him and take people to find Yu Lan.


    Lifting his feet down the steps, he wiped the dust from the corners of his eyes expressionless.


    ......


    After sending the news, Jiuming, who was waiting with expectation, sat cross legged on the ground and looked at Yangchu''s calm appearance. His heart was still in doubt.


    Why are these people so calm at this time? Aren''t they worried about what will happen next?


    Just when he was frightened, the connector suddenly rang.

 Chapter 519

    "Lord Qinhuai, I''m really sorry. All of us are going to stick to brother song''s order and stay in the north to intercept the guards in the north." ye Wuchen''s flat voice came out from the contact, and nine people were surprised and almost broke their silver teeth.


    "Wait, what is song Qingyuan! He..."


    "Ka -"


    Before Jiuming finished speaking, the contact device was unilaterally hung up by Ye Wuchen. He almost smashed the contact device the size of his palm with his fist.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with your plan to call the rescue." Zheng Yunfei, who has been paying attention to this side, smiled and said, "now do you want to consider our previous requirements?"


    "You knew before?" Qin Huai made a noise. He looked at Yang Chu coldly and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Are you all designed?"


    "Who knows?" Yang Chu''s cold expression relaxed a little. The corners of his mouth, which had never had any radian, raised slightly and said with a smile, "I only know that there is no one to support the handover city now. It is all arranged by the white envoy base."


    The false desire alliance arranged by the white envoy base to intercept the people in the north and the heart K to intercept the people in the south. Now no one has come to the handover city. It seems that it has something to do with the white envoy base.


    "You mean we eat the fruit?" Qin Huai''s voice cooled down.


    Yang Chu''s side eyes didn''t make a sound.


    "What shall we do now?" seeing this situation, nine lives were lost for a moment. He subconsciously looked at Qinhuai on his side, and several green tendons had burst up in his forehead. "We can''t do it. We''re really not afraid of them!"


    "Are you afraid of that?" he pointed to the Firebird with his chin raised, and Qinhuai said faintly. He was really in a bad mood at this time. Habitually, he took out a piece of dry bread and stuffed it into his mouth.


    When his pocket was empty, he finally breathed out. He looked at Yang Chu as if he had made up his mind. "Do you mean we should join your alliance?"


    "Yes." Yang Chu nodded, "but the specific arrangement depends on our boss."


    "So you haven''t arranged it yet?" hearing the speech, Qin Huai''s originally bad mood became more and more strange. He just felt that his chest was stuffy and he couldn''t go up and down.


    "Yes." I don''t think there''s any problem at all. Yang Chu''s face is cold again, "Yu Lan decided to let you live this time. You should be lucky, otherwise you won''t even know how to die."


    Although he didn''t know who Yu Lan was, Qin Huai still heard that Yang Chu''s words didn''t mean to kill them.


    "In other words, as long as we promise you, you won''t hurt us, will you?" he looked up for two seconds, and then slowly asked.


    It has to be said that it is not easy for Qinhuai to maintain a calm under such circumstances.


    "Qinhuai!" Jiuming said reluctantly. He seemed to want to stop Qinhuai''s practice, but Qinhuai didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he raised his hand and motioned him to be calm.


    "That''s right." Yang Chu nodded faintly, "as long as you promise us, we can guarantee you to live."


    Yangchu''s voice undoubtedly gave Qinhuai a chance to live. Qinhuai looked around and finally set his eyes on the Flamingo. "OK, we promise you."


    "That''s better." I had expected that Qinhuai would promise themselves. There was no change in Yangchu''s face, but nodded to show that they knew.


    Jiuming was completely angry with Qinhuai. He snorted coldly and sat on the ground staring at Qinhuai coldly.


    Fortunately, Qin Huai didn''t care, but continued to say to Yang Chu, "before, you said it was our pen to stop people from supporting the handover city. That''s right, but now it should be your pen if the people who want to alliance in the North don''t come?"


    "Lust alliance, they are just a fake, fake lust alliance." Zheng Yunfei said carelessly.


    Yang Chu didn''t see Zheng Yunfei, but still focused on Yang Chu.


    "I think they may become true desire alliance next." Qinhuai''s hot eyes fell on himself. Yangchu Mingming felt it but didn''t show half discomfort. Mingming was still a teenager, but he was really as mature as an adult. He raised his eyes and said faintly, as if he was talking about an insignificant thing.


    "That''s right." Qin Huai laughed at himself and shook his head before saying, "what should we do next? You won''t leave us here?"


    "Come with us." Yang chudiao turned to the front.


    "Do you want us to run with you?" he noticed that they started the motorcycle at the beginning of Yang. Jiuming was even more dissatisfied. The whole person touched it like eating explosives.


    "Otherwise?" Yang Chu''s side eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think we can keep up with your speed." Qin Huai''s look was a little ugly at this time. At this time, they were obviously humiliating them.


    Unfortunately, Yang Chu didn''t mean to repent at all. He just raised his chin slightly and said coldly, "you always know the way to make the base in vain?"


    As soon as these words came out, their faces suddenly changed, and the only fire of hope in their hearts was ruthlessly extinguished.


    Yang Chu''s meaning at this time is very simple. Bai Shi base has completely fallen into the hands of their alliance. Now they are free to be slaughtered like homeless ants!


    "I see." seeing that Yangchu had turned around and left, Qinhuai swallowed a suffocating breath in his throat and took steps to closely follow them.


    Jiuming couldn''t understand Qinhuai''s practice at all. At this time, although he also ran on the side of Qinhuai, he didn''t even give him a straight eye.


    Knowing that Jiuming was angry with himself, Qin Huai looked around and knew that this was not the place to talk. He also closed his mouth and said nothing more.


    The Firebird was abandoned in place alone. Under a burst of yellow sand, it could hardly open its own eyes.


    It looked at the guys who ran away, screamed angrily, then flapped its wings and flew up, and went into the alien plant to avoid the sun.


    These humans really throw it away when they run out. If it weren''t for the blue face, it would have eaten them!


    ......


    Knowing from the Firebird that the matter in Yangchu had been solved, Yu Lan slightly bent her eyes and looked like a little fox.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen, who noticed the change of Yu Lan''s expression, immediately asked. Yu Lan didn''t hide it. He told Mo Wen what happened there.

 Chapter 520

    "Do you really trust them?" seeing that Mo Wen didn''t have any special expression after listening, Yu Lan couldn''t help asking.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted them to live?" Mo Wen picked his eyebrows and jokingly looked at Yu Lan Dao in his arms. From Yu Lan''s perspective, he could even see the light in his dark eyes.


    "If it does harm to us, even if I say, you will solve them?" Yu Lan snorted and raised his chin slightly.


    "No." Mo Wen shook his head without hesitation. "As long as it''s what you say, whether it''s right or not, I''ll promise."


    The husky and pleasant voice of Mo Wen seemed to blow into his ears with the wind. Yu Lan smashed his mouth and looked quite determined... But his ears were red.


    "Fool." she whispered, wondering if he heard Mo Wen.


    "Silly is only silly to you." Mo Wen smiled.


    "..." what sharp ears! Yu Lan turned a white eye and simply only feigned in the bottom of his heart.


    "Boss!" at this time, Zhou Yu, who had been looking after the entrance of the handover City, ran over and gasped slightly at Mo Wen, "Gong Gaoge, he wanted to see you with a man named Zhang Xin just now. Can you see him?"


    "Zhang Xin?" Mo Wenwei screwed off his eyebrows. He didn''t understand what Zhang Xin suddenly came to do. "All right, bring it here."


    Zhang Xin used to be useful to him, but now Yu Lan has recovered his mind and can live in the desire alliance with him. Zhang Xin''s existence is no longer needed.


    He is of little use now except that his status as a mobile businessman is useful.


    Moreover, Mo Wen always knew that Zhang Xin was only forced by the situation to stay in the desire alliance, and his heart was not on the side of the desire alliance at all.


    Zhang Xin soon drank. Gong Gaoge came over. As soon as he saw Mo Wen, he immediately walked up and said, "Mr. mo."


    At this time, Zhang Xin was covered with a little mud and water, and his breath was not very stable. He looked quite embarrassed.


    Who could have thought that he, who had stayed in the handover city before, had come to the white envoy base in such a short time.


    Mo Wen nodded, hugged Yu Lan and sat cross legged under a tree, which was very informal.


    "What can I do for you?" asked Mo Wen.


    "I want to meet Qu Yaoyao," Zhang Xin said directly, ignoring the dangerous smell of ink.


    "Qu Yaoyao, didn''t I let her protect you?" Mo Wen raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhang Xin''s tangled look.


    Zhang Xin''s look dimmed when he heard the ink mention. He shook his head and said, "yes, but I did something to make her angry, so I want to ask you to let me see her and apologize to her."


    Zhou Yu, who was listening to this, was stunned. He didn''t understand why he came to find Mo Wen for such a small thing.


    Since Yu Meng came to the white envoy base, he not only didn''t hurt his family, but also treated his family very well. Zhou Yu is not a person without gratitude. At this moment, he seems to have regarded himself as the person of Yu Meng.


    "It''s not impossible." Mo Wen''s answer was beyond his expectation.


    "Boss." just when Mo Wen wanted to say something, a slightly gloomy voice suddenly came from their side, "how can you come forward for such a small thing."


    You don''t have to look back to know that the visitor is Xiuqi. Mo Wen seems to have a gentle smile. He simply doesn''t talk much anymore. He hangs his eyes and teases Yu Lan''s hair attentively.


    Yu Lan stretched out his hand and pushed Mo Wen''s chin out. At the same time, he found a comfortable place to lean against in his arms.


    "Zhang Xin, although it''s right for you to make us want to be a member of the League for the time being, I hope you''d better see your identity." Xiuqi looked at Zhang Xin coldly and snorted.


    Sheng Ge, who followed Xiuqi, raised his eyes and looked at Zhang Xin with his head down and his face embarrassed. He glanced with emotion.


    In the last life, when she joined the desire alliance, Zhang Xin was still there, but at that time, Zhang Xin had become cruel and ruthless, and there was no such appearance at all.


    Later, once she met Zhang Xin in the elevator. She also saw Zhang Xin smiling at her friendly, but in the twinkling of an eye she recovered her cruel appearance. Although she is a space power, she has never been soft to kill people.


    If there was any difference between that time and now, it should be that she had never seen Qu Yaoyao at that time. Sister Miaomiao''s attitude towards Zhang Xin has always been unfriendly. She always thought that Qu Miaomiao had something to do with Zhang Xin.


    "Please." Zhang Xin took a deep breath and looked up seriously. "I just want to apologize to Yao Yao. I''ve always been biased against her. Now I think I''m wrong."


    "It''s good for you to find Qu Yaoyao yourself." you didn''t pay attention to Zhang Xin''s seriousness at this time. Xiuqi''s voice was cold at this time. "Now the boss''s order is still valid. Qu Yaoyao still needs to protect you. Just go to her and make it clear."


    Zhang Xin bit his lips, clenched his fist and whispered, "but I can''t find her now."


    "It''s out of our control." Xiuqi sneered. When he looked back at the ink, his look immediately softened. "Boss, now the alien plant controller is completely in our hands. When will we remove the alien plants around the handover city?"


    "It doesn''t seem right now." hearing Xiuqi''s words, Gong Gaoge, who has been acting as a pillar, immediately said, "it seems that the drunk emperor is still looking for someone. Don''t lift the strange plants around the handover city for the time being."


    "Who are you looking for?" Mo Wen raised his eyes and asked with some interest.


    "It''s like a blonde, who has the power of space transfer and escaped under the eyes of the drunk emperor." Gong Gaoge said everything he knew. He complained a lot about being forced to follow Zhang Xin back this time, but they did their best to tell Mo Wen these news at this time.


    "Are you talking about diamonds?" Zhou Yu said immediately after listening to Gong Gaoge''s description. "Diamonds are the current leader of Baishi base, second only to clowns."


    "That''s a problem that needs to be solved." Mo Wen smiled.


    At this time, Yu Lan remembered the spade K he had met in the third district of the land of death. He puffed up his cheeks slightly. A pair of big eyes "Gulu" turned fast. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Drunk without night, haven''t you found the square yet?" Mo Wen asked with a smile, holding Yu Lan''s swollen cheek.


    "No." Gong Gaoge sighed, "at least he hasn''t found the shadow of the box during the time I came here."

 Chapter 521

    "No wonder we haven''t heard the news of evacuating alien plants since we were drunk for so long." Xiuqi snorted, "that guy doesn''t seem to be reliable at all."


    "What should we do now?" Zhou Yu scratched his head and asked, not sure what drunk night was like.


    Xiuqi glanced at him. After pausing, he looked sideways at Mo Wen and said, "boss, I think we may go to the handover city. If the guy is drunk all night, it will be a big loss to us."


    "Also." Mo Wen nodded and asked Yu Lan in his arms, "Lan Lan, are you going to hand over the city?"


    Yu Lan blinked and looked interested. "OK, anyway, we''ve been staying here and have nothing to do."


    "Then listen to you." seeing that Lan agreed, Mo Wen naturally wouldn''t have any objection, nodded and said to Xiuqi, "this time, Xiuqi, you go with me, and Zhou Yu stays here to control the alien plant controller."


    "I want to go too." seeing Xiuqi going to sing, naturally I don''t want to be idle. I hurried forward, "boss, take me one?"


    Mo Wen nodded and felt that it didn''t matter with or without Sheng song.


    "Then I''ll stay here." Gong Gaoge, who ran back and forth, scratched his bald head and looked at Zhang Xin with his side eyes, "what about you? Do you want to go back with the boss to find Qu Yao?"


    "I want to go back." now Zhang Xin''s mind is full of finding Qu Yaoyao. No matter how difficult the road is, he nodded directly.


    "Then clean up and take action." now that the decision has been made, Mo Wen directly ordered, "meet at the entrance of the handover city in 15 minutes."


    Then he walked out of everyone''s sight with Yu Lan in his arms. The speed was like lightning.


    Yu Lan felt that she reached the wooden house where she lived in only one breath. She looked around and yawned.


    Feeling that Yu Lan always couldn''t sleep enough, Mo Wen reached out and rubbed her head and went to the side to pack up.


    "Ah Wen, don''t you think it''s strange?" he felt that his hair was kneaded by Mo Wen again. Yu Lan touched his forehead and gradually put his eyes on Mo Wen. "Why did Bai make the base basically come to our hands, but he didn''t show up at the end of the night? Isn''t he a clown?"


    "Maybe he gave up the white envoy base." Mo Wen said faintly, "or something else slowed him down."


    In fact, the ink text of the white envoy base is ready to prove that it is ready to meet the night stop, but until now, the night stop has not even exposed one, just like the white envoy base is not his at all.


    Thinking of this, the eyes of Mo Wen were dark, and there were some different ideas in my heart.


    "But in this way, the people who tease us are a little worried." Yu Lan propped his chin and said, "after all, no one knows when that guy will come out and give us a fatal blow."


    "Blue, blue, you don''t have to worry." Mo Wen didn''t seem to care about it at all. "If he could come out, he would have come out."


    "But if we''re going to transfer the city now, will we leave more people in the white envoy base?" Yu Lan asked with his chin.


    "We can''t stay in the white envoy base for long." Mo Wen looked at the strange plants outside the window and smiled gently at Yu Lan. "Even if the night is strong, it''s impossible to take the white envoy base in one fell swoop when we are alone."


    "Ah Wen thinks it''s okay, then it''s okay." Yu Lan said with a smile. His gray eyes seemed to be full of little stars.


    Mo Wen couldn''t help looking at Yu Lan and couldn''t help laughing.


    Equal to blue, when they packed up, they had arrived at the entrance of the handover city and waited. Zhang Xin simply didn''t clean up because he didn''t have many things, and he didn''t think he needed to bring anything. After he advanced some food and water from several people in the supply department, he waited here.


    Looking at Zhang Xin, who stood on the side of the body and was somewhat cramped, Xiuqi wrung his eyebrows and said with a gloomy face, "are you in conflict with Qu Yaoyao? Otherwise, how could she disobey the boss''s order."


    "I didn''t know what to do, which made her angry." Zhang Xin looked a little complicated. He stretched out his hand and wiped a handful of mud on his face. Unexpectedly, the more he wiped it, the more dirty it became.


    Xiuqi only sneered when he heard the speech. His face became more and more cold, but he didn''t talk much anymore.


    A person stood quietly in place. Zhang Xin''s Adam''s Apple moved. In fact, he felt some strange in his heart.


    He should only feel guilty about Qu Yaoyao, but he still felt a little uncomfortable at the thought that he would never see her again.


    "Brother Xiuqi." Sheng Ge quickly ran over with a light backpack behind him. She blinked at Xiuqi and looked at Zhang Xin with a constipation expression. She didn''t know why for a moment.


    Mo Wen and Yu Lan ran over on time. After making sure that everyone was together, they moved away from Yizhi who was in the way and set off for the direction of the handover city.


    ......


    With the unremitting efforts of all the people, drunk night finally got the position of the box.


    "At the gathering place of mobile businessmen?" looking at the above information, drunk all night, he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and said, "he''s good at it. He really ran to a safe place."


    The mobile merchants have been making a lot of trouble these days. They feel that now the problem of the white envoy has been solved, so they should find a way to withdraw the alien plants and resume their transactions.


    However, when I was drunk without night, I was full of thinking about finding the box. Of course, I didn''t agree to remove the different plants. In this way, the contradiction between the handover city and mobile merchants became more and more intense.


    Many mobile businessmen even spread rumors that there was no way to remove the alien plants in the handover City, and all of them would be trapped here. As a result, people were terrified, and the seemingly calm handover city was suddenly covered with a layer of crisis.


    "They can really make trouble." drunk night''s eyes swept the news of mobile businessmen these days, picked up their coats and went outside.


    "Drunken emperor." the ark that has been guarding the door came out and hurried forward to call, "where are you going?"


    "Ask someone to go to the gathering place of mobile merchants and cooperate with me to take that bastard like a hamster." now I complain a lot about the loan that escaped without a trace in the drunken night, and even my tone becomes indifferent.


    "OK." as soon as he heard that there was a task, the ark stretched happily and said, "God, something has been done at last. I''m going to be idle these two days. Looking at the guards in the handover City, they are busier than me all day."

 Chapter 522

    Drunk night was too lazy to pay attention to the Ark''s reaction. He strode ahead and touched the dagger pinned to his body.


    "That''s right." suddenly thought of something, the ark quickly followed behind the drunk night, "Zhang Xin went back to the white envoy base to find the boss, and I asked Gong Gaoge to send him back. Now although Qu Yaoyao doesn''t protect Zhang Xin, the boss''s order to protect Zhang Xin is still there, and I can''t ignore him."


    "You''ll see what you do." he soon walked out into the street and snorted, "Zhang Xin doesn''t know good or bad. You''re good to him. He doesn''t necessarily remember your feelings."


    After saying that, he ignored the expression of the ark and disappeared where he was. He should have gone to the gathering place of mobile merchants.


    The busiest place in the handover city these days should be the gathering place of mobile businessmen. There are quarrels, fights, house demolition and so on.


    Looking at the address given on the data, I lit the floor and soon found the location given on the data.


    He found a place with better vision. After lying down, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the closed window opposite.


    The square guy is right there


    He gently clasped the guardrail on his side and looked around drunk all night. After confirming that there was no one to monitor, he ran into the opposite building along the shadow.


    Taking out his dagger, he pursed his lips and could almost hear his heart beating clearly.


    Is it too quiet here?


    The noisy environment outside is in sharp contrast to the extreme silence in the corridor, which inexplicably gives people a feeling of being separated from the world.


    A sensitive nerve in my heart suddenly felt something wrong. When I was drunk all night, I took back the dagger, buckled the guardrail on my side, turned over and jumped downstairs.


    At this time, there was a sudden change. Countless muzzles stretched out from all directions of the wall. Dense bullets instantly penetrated the drunk body. I saw several blood flowers rising in a parabola shape and falling on the next gray white wall.


    There were countless holes in his body and limbs. He fell to the ground in embarrassment. He could almost see the blood gushing out of his body.


    What a carelessness! Unexpectedly, there are so many people in the white envoy base.


    "Huang Jun, well done." while the box landed, there was a wild laughter in the corridor. The box strode towards the drunken night, holding a pistol that can shoot the head.


    Huang Junwei hung his head and followed behind the box, looking cautious.


    Huang Jun''s power is to make the objects he has touched transparent, that is, what he wants to be transparent, just touch it.


    It is this power that makes drunk night become a live target of countless muzzle. Under the cover of opaque walls, he can''t even find the direction of the enemy.


    Noticing that the diamond was determined to win, he sneered at the drunk night, endured the pain and blood all over, stood up, grabbed a guard without any protection, grabbed his gun and hid in an iron door next to him.


    Closing the door behind him, he secretly estimated the time of their arrival in the ark.


    The guard who was choked by him was completely struggling at this time, and his face was pale.


    Unfortunately, all the walls were useless like waste paper in front of Huang Jun. he stretched out his hand and gently covered the wall. While making the whole wall transparent, he strode and square into the room.


    "Your power is rare." looking at the box and Huang Jun who entered through the wall, he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and laughing.


    At this time, most of the wounds on his body have recovered. Except for the wounds where several bullets still stay in his body, he now looks no more embarrassed.


    "It''s as rare as your power." he paid close attention to the wound on the drunk night. The square light flashed, and a cold light flashed in his blue eyes, "are you a healing power?"


    He had killed a healing power before, so he immediately remembered the past when he looked at the situation of drunk night.


    Drunk night smiled. His bloody face made him smile with the feeling of sunshine.


    "What are you laughing at?" Huang Jun asked coldly, feeling that his drunken smile was strange. Huang Jun stuffed a compressed biscuit into his mouth.


    Drunken night also greatly used his power at this time, but his hands are now used on the guard in front of the hostage. He has no extra hands to take out the compressed biscuits in his pocket.


    Naturally, they would not give drunk Wuye the opportunity. He looked at Huang Jun on his side and suddenly took out his gun and aimed it at drunk Wuye''s head.


    The guard who was kidnapped by drunk night only felt his face green. His legs were uncontrollably soft. He opened his mouth to beg for mercy, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Receiving the guard''s praying eyes, the square sneered and looked at the guard directly.


    Drunk without night, he didn''t expect the guard to protect himself. He pushed away the guard in front of him and rushed over when the square subconsciously raised his hand to resist.


    The dagger in his hand flipped sensitively and shook it fiercely. At the same time, the square felt cold on his face. When he raised his hand and touched it, he directly touched the blood of one hand.


    Drunk without night, he cut half of his nose directly and scratched a blood mark on his face from the middle.


    The sharp pain made square''s eyes a little red. He stared at his drunk hand coldly, and could almost see the cold light passing along his eyelids.


    When he saw that the box avoided his fatal blow, his action simply stopped in mid air. Then he quickly changed direction before the box reacted, and the tip of the dagger pounded straight down the main artery of the box.


    The pain on the body slows down the speed of drunkenness without night, but even such a close square still can''t avoid the fatal blow of drunkenness without night.


    His heart suddenly mentioned his throat, raised his hand and subconsciously pulled over Huang Jun on his side to stop the attack.


    Huang Jun didn''t even have time to use his powers, so he was directly pierced through his temples by a drunk night dagger. He opened his mouth and his eyes gradually lost their luster.


    At the same time, the square quickly took out the dagger and fired a shot at drunk night.


    This shot only hit half of drunk night''s shoulder, but under the action of inertia, drunk night still took a half step backward. Without shoulders, his right hand was connected with his body, as if it would fall down at any time.


    Even in this case, there is still a smile around the corner of the mouth drunk all night. The smile is warm and warm, like the winter sun. It seems warm but still makes people feel cold.

 Chapter 523

    The look of the square still took some panic. He looked at the drunk night in horror. He didn''t understand what he was still laughing at this time.


    Before zuiwuye launched the next round of attack, he raised his gun at zuiwuye''s head and pulled the trigger quickly.


    Only a muffled noise was heard, and his drunken face turned into flesh and blood. He fell to the ground and looked dead.


    "Dead?" unexpectedly, this shot really hit Zui Wuye. The square vomited, walked forward carefully and kicked Zui Wuye''s leg. Looking at the blood covered body, he didn''t react at all. After that, the whole talent sat on the ground like a force.


    "Ha ha -" determined that zuiwuye was really dead, the square raised his gun again and fired several shots at zuiwuye. After hitting his body full of holes, he stopped.


    He stood up, looked down at the body on the ground and sneered, "I thought you were a healing power and wanted to leave you to make instruments. After all, our healing device was just lost, but now you are dead like this. Naturally, you don''t even have the last use."


    Suddenly there was a dull noise behind him. When the square turned back, he saw several guards and knocked the door open.


    They looked at the tragedy in the room and hesitated to come forward and asked, "Sir, the investigators found that many new faces appeared around us. They should be people who want to alliance. They have surrounded us."


    "It''s really fast." the square was a little unhappy and loaded the pistol in his hand with bullets. "At this time, if Wang Liang and they were all there, it would be nothing to deal with these people who want to alliance."


    "What shall we do now?" they all know the news of Wang Liang''s death. While regretting, they are also more and more sure of the difficulty of living in the handover city.


    "What else can we do?" the square sneered. "Fight with them, we can survive. As long as the clown is still there, we are not afraid that we have no chance to make a comeback."


    "Yes!" listening to the fierce words of the ark, the guards agreed together, and took up arms against the people who wanted to alliance from outside.


    These people who want to join the alliance are extremely vicious. Each of them seems to want their lives. They wreak havoc in the crowd with weapons, but their actions are killing.


    "Hello." seeing that the ark broke his guard''s gun, the square couldn''t help coming forward and said with a smile, "what are you guys fighting here now? Don''t you know that the drunk emperor has died?"


    "What?" the ark was stunned. It turned over and jumped to a safer place behind after its backhand pierced a guard''s throat.


    "I said, the drunk emperor is dead." square smiled grimly, picked up the drunk body and threw the riddled body directly from the window.


    The body fell heavily on the ground, raising countless dust and splashing a lot of blood.


    The people who wanted to join the alliance silently looked at the miserable appearance of drunk night, and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Their drunk Emperor... Drunk all night, died like this???


    "So?" the ark asked, frowning after a while.


    "So what''s the point of staying here? Don''t leave quickly?" the square said with a ferocious smile, and his voice was almost roaring. "Do you want to be like him?"


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere among the people was quiet again for a few minutes. Just when the square was still talking wildly, Fang Zhou suddenly smiled. His laughter was a little sharp and sounded quite sideways.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha!" stretched out his finger and pointed to the square''s head. Fang Zhou smiled out of breath, "are you sick in your brain!"


    "What are you laughing at?" I felt that there was a shadow in their smile, and the proud look before the square suddenly became gloomy.


    "I''m laughing. You have a bubble in your brain!" Fang answered very directly. As soon as he patted his thigh, he carelessly picked up his gun and said, "it''s good if the drunken emperor is dead. We want to have a large number of talents, and we''re not afraid of no one to replace him.


    "What''s more, I''m from the invasion department, not the defense department. Whether he''s dead or alive has nothing to do with me."


    Fang Zhou''s words were indifferent. Fang Fang didn''t respond to these words for a moment. He looked at the group of people who wanted to unite with each other and grinned grimly in front of him, and suddenly felt that he had met a group of madmen.


    In a moment of absence, he was shot through his shoulder. He firmly clasped the window edge and shouted in horror, "don''t you feel at all? He is your famous drunk emperor!"


    "I have feelings. I think it''s very good." Fang Zhou said with a smile, "don''t the old ones go, don''t the new ones come."


    When he said this, he was completely joking, and even his brown eyes were full of real smiles.


    As for the other people of the desire alliance, their reaction was even colder. Some of them smiled, while others continued to focus on attacking them with expressionless faces. The death of drunkenness all night seemed to have no impact on them.


    Yang Tianzong, who followed the ark, looked at the reaction of the people and suddenly had a panic from the bottom of his heart. At this time, he suddenly realized the difference between himself and desire alliance.


    Clenching his teeth, he simply joined the expressionless side and killed the people of Baishi base indifferently.


    The originally noisy mobile merchant area became more and more noisy under the gunfire of the two sides of the square and the desire alliance. Other places seemed to be quiet. Everyone stared at the ark and looked curious one by one.


    What no one noticed was that the drunk night, who had always been thought to be dead, touched his fingertips slightly. He didn''t know who hit it or moved it himself.


    ......


    As soon as Yu Lan and Mo Wen arrived at the handover City, they saw bursts of gunsmoke at the gathering place of mobile businessmen. They looked at each other and ran in that direction.


    The diamonds were almost out of ammunition at this time, but they were still holding on. The ark also slowed down their offensive, and seemed relatively tired.


    "You can really keep it," said the ark with a bad smile. "Are you so afraid of death? It''s good to catch it early."


    "Why don''t you go away early!" the dust on the square''s white face seemed to be covered with a shadow even a pair of pure blue eyes.


    He took a deep breath, took out the last compressed biscuit in his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Sir, we don''t have many bullets," a guard hurried over. His arm was still bleeding because of the injury, but it didn''t look very serious.

 Chapter 524

    "How long can it last now?" the square asked in a deep voice, leaning against the wall to avoid the dense bullets.


    "An hour at most," whispered the guard.


    Smelling the speech, the square couldn''t help looking at the ark standing outside. After biting his teeth, he whispered, "now we can only fight."


    Then he estimated his distance from the ark, suddenly turned over from the window and jumped out. When everyone didn''t respond, he used his power to flash and directly blinked behind the ark.


    "Don''t move!" he growled.


    Seeing that the ark was hijacked, the people of the alliance looked at each other one by one. For a moment, they swept over with weapons without hesitation.


    Before the square could react, he was hit by several bullets, and the ark in front of him also gave a stuffy hum.


    Looking at these people who don''t care about the life and death of the ark, he only feels cold in his heart.


    "Didn''t I tell you before?" he smiled grimly with a pale face. The ark avoided the attack of several people and smashed his elbow on the chest of the square. Just as he was about to use the killing move with a dagger, the square dodged and disappeared in front of him.


    "This method is of no use to us." he looked at the wall where the square avoided. The foot of the ark was soft. He took a half step back and sat under the guardrail next to the roof. "You bastards really shot me!"


    "We deliberately avoided your key." Anze came to help the ark deal with the wound and looked at the blood stains on his hands. There was even a faint color of love between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Ark, are you all right?" Yang Tianzong rushed to the side of the ark and asked under the cover of the railing.


    "Fortunately, I am a power, and this injury will be cured soon." the ark coughed and said with a pale smile, "if only there were a drunk emperor at this time."


    Hearing the speech, Yang Tianzong''s look was dark. In his eyes, the drunken emperor was actually a very powerful person. Unexpectedly, he was folded here.


    Thinking so, he raised his eyes and looked at the dead body drunk all night, but his eyes condensed together in an instant.


    "Where''s the drunk emperor''s... Body?" he asked in some shock, "was it there just now?"


    Maybe Yang Tianzong''s vibrato was very strange at this time. The ark couldn''t help but get up and look at the direction of the drunk dead body, but he didn''t see anything.


    "Is it under the pressure?" he scratched his head and was surprised. "The drunk emperor''s head just exploded in half. It can''t be alive, even if it''s a healing power."


    "But the corpse did disappear. That''s right." Anze''s eyes were full of interest. He opened his eyes and swept the corpses back and forth on the ground, definitely nodding, "no, the drunken emperor''s corpse is gone."


    "I guess who took it away." the ark took back his eyes and leaned against the guardrail according to the wound on his abdomen. "No matter where his body went, let''s get rid of these guys first."


    Anze nodded and pulled Yang Tianzong, who was still in a daze, to continue to join the war and put pressure on them.


    But soon they found that their attack slowed down obviously. When they got to the back, they simply stopped. Only the black muzzle of the gun was still against the wall, indicating that there were still people guarding here and there.


    "What''s the situation?" looked at Anze, who touched his chin. Yang Tianzong asked a little tangled. He wiped the sweat dripping from his chin and coughed twice with saliva.


    "I don''t know." Anze shook his head. He looked at the ark still sitting in a daze in front of the guardrail and said quietly, "watch the change."


    So the people on the other side of the square stopped, and the people who wanted to join the League all put away their guns, like they would never do it if they didn''t shoot.


    At this time, the box didn''t want to shoot, but the whole person was strangled.


    He grabbed his arm around his neck and rubbed the ground under his feet. People could even see his struggling toes on his vamp.


    The men of the square are not so cold-blooded as those who want to alliance. When they see that the square is kidnapped, they stare at each other, and they dare not move at all.


    But at this time, what they were afraid of was not the arm under the square neck, but the drunken night standing behind him.


    At this time, the drunk night had no half of his head, and his body was also covered with large and small gun muzzle. Some wounds were splashing blood and water with his strength.


    "How can you still be alive?" he looked at the man in horror, and even suspected that he had become a zombie.


    "Oh, it''s terrible." at this time, there was only half a mouth left in the drunken night. He spoke hard with his leaky tongue, and his voice was broken and almost inaudible.


    One of his eyes turned, and one side of his head quickly began to return to its original state. Almost in the blink of an eye, his head returned to its original state. The biggest difference from the previous one is that he didn''t even have half a hair on the exploded left side of his head.


    "Tell you a good news." holding the gun taken from the diamond''s hand, drunk all night, pointing to the diamond''s head and smiling brightly, "thanks to you, I seem to have been promoted to level 3."


    Level 3 healing powers have never appeared in this end of the world. At least in the news that everyone can get, drunk all night is the only level 3 healing power.


    The crowd looked at the man who could survive even if his head was exploded. The guns in his hands almost fell to the ground.


    "Good luck, isn''t it?" he smiled and strangled the square''s neck, like holding a huge plush toy. "I almost died. If I don''t lie to you, it''s really almost."


    "... let me go!" the square obviously didn''t like to be treated like a doll. He struggled hard and didn''t even know that his shoes had been kicked off by him.


    "Ah, good." Zui Wuyi smashed his head with the muzzle of a gun and said with a smile, "don''t move, ha, I don''t guarantee that you can survive like me after exploding your head."


    Feel Sen Leng''s muzzle pointing at his temple, the box''s throat rolled uncontrollably twice, and even breathing became laborious.


    "Really good." you really don''t struggle when you see the square. When you are drunk all night, you can''t help smiling, "let you stay still."


    Then he moved his legs, which had recovered as before, stretched out his tongue and touched the square''s ear very gently.


    The square shuddered. He felt that his legs were soft and couldn''t move. All the nerves in his body focused on the place where his ears were touched by the drunk night.

 Chapter 525

    "I always like good children," he said with a low smile. Suddenly, he dragged the box to the door on his side and said with a kind smile, "but I like the little cute people who can be good from beginning to end."


    Then he attached to the square''s ear again, and his sweet voice sounded low, "listen, let your little partners put down their weapons, okay?"


    The square widened his eyes and didn''t want to give in. Under the threat of drunk night, the square clenched his teeth and wanted to use his power to escape from drunk night''s men.


    Unfortunately, drunk all night would not give him this opportunity. He directly raised his foot and kicked off the leg of the box, then picked up the gun and fired two shots at his left and right shoulders.


    "I told you clearly that I like good children." looking at the square''s painful open mouth, drunk all night is quite wronged, "but why don''t you listen to me? I hate disobedient guys."


    Then he looked at the remaining members of the white envoy base again with a smile and said gently, "look, he''s like this, but I still won''t kill him, because he just listened to me. What about you? What''s your choice?"


    Drunk night was not sincere when he said this, but it''s a pity that now he can only make the people of Bai base tremble.


    Seeing that they still delayed to put down their guns, their eyes were slightly cold, and even the corners of their eyes seemed to be stained with cold color.


    Under such eyes, all the people in the base only felt that every pore of their body seemed to be frozen, and there was no reaction. Their minds were blank, their ears roared, and they didn''t even know when they lost their guns.


    "Really good." seeing that I was drunk all night, I couldn''t help praising them. Then I looked at the ark outside, "ark, how do you want to die?"


    Before the ark treated him so casually, he still had a little impression, and he was a little unhappy.


    "Not yet!" the ark lay on the railing, covered his wounds that hadn''t grown well, and said with a smile, "I want to live a few more years. Then I''ll think about how to die and tell the drunk emperor No."


    "Well, I can think about it." I spread my hand and smiled.


    Seeing that he had no intention of killing himself, the ark raised his hand and motioned the people of the alliance to rush to their camp and subdue all of them.


    "But drunk emperor, your life is really big." the ark jumped down from the railing, regardless of whether his wound exuded blood or not, he smiled calmly, "it''s like that and you can still live."


    "Almost died." he threw the dying box in his arms to Anze. Drunk all night, he raised his hand and punched the abdomen of Fang Zhou''s hand before moving his wrist. "Unexpectedly, he just advanced to level three, but he saved my life."


    "This is the legendary scourge for thousands of years?" Fang Zhou hugged his abdomen and couldn''t stand up, but a gloomy voice sounded behind him. "Drunk all night, good new hairstyle."


    "Yo, Xiuqi." as soon as he saw Xiuqi drunk all night, he immediately burst into a big smile. He opened his hand and gave Xiuqi a big hug. He missed him very much. "Haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much."


    Xiuqi shook. He only felt that goose bumps grew from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. Shaking can fall to the ground.


    "Get away from me!" kicked away the drunk night, and Xiuqi''s face was very black.


    "Tut, I''m sorry, just say it. Why are you so cold." glanced at the ark, and tut with a smile when drunk all night. Then he put his eyes on the ink behind Xiuqi, "boss, you''ve come too."


    Mo Wen nodded, looked at the people gathered around him, frowned slightly and said, "there are too many people around. Let''s find a quiet place first."


    At this time, Yu Lan put on a gray cloak, which covered her petite body.


    She rolled her eyes and looked around with her head tilted.


    Sheng Ge always stood behind Xiuqi and dragged his clothes. First, he was a small follower.


    "OK." touching the newly grown meat on his arm, the drunk light swept over Sheng GE''s body, leaning his head to Xiuqi and said happily, "Xiuqi, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ve changed my nature."


    In the past, Xiuqi would never let children get so close to him.


    "It can''t compare with your taste of becoming vulgar in an instant." Xiuqi sneered, took out his dagger and said to his smooth face, "your hairstyle is coquettish enough."


    From the neat dagger, drunk all night, I clearly saw that there was no hair on his left head face, and the hair on his right head was strangely stuck together under the solidification of blood, and dirty on his right forehead.


    "..." I always feel handsome and cheerful. I feel a little hurt when I am drunk all night.


    He silently looked away, looked around and came to a spectator. He grabbed the hat from his head and put it on his head.


    "Hey!" the man stretched out his hand and wanted to get it back, but he was stared by a drunk night, and he didn''t even dare to move.


    "Do you think the theatre is free?" drunk night sneered. "I tell you, if you want money, you''ll give me this hat!"


    As he spoke, he also proudly helped his hat brim, and a big smile appeared on his bloody face.


    "... brother Wuye?" just then a familiar male voice came out of the crowd. Drunk Wuye looked back and saw Ling Yuan looking at him in surprise. It seemed impossible to imagine that this bloody man was the sunny and handsome drunk Wuye he saw in the handover city.


    "Ah, Lingyuan." zuiwuye greeted him with a smile. The smile was sincere and beautiful, and there was no false meaning at all.


    Ling Yuan is an ordinary man and one of the guards of the handover city. He knew him when he was drunk all night before.


    Looking at the familiar smiling face of drunk night, Ling Yuan came forward and said, "what''s the matter with you? How did you get hurt like this?"


    Looking at the body covered with blood, Ling Yuan thought he was badly hurt, but when he looked carefully, he found that he couldn''t even see any scars on his body. How white and tender the skin was.


    "I''m not hurt." drunk night smiled, "it''s all other people''s blood."


    Then he turned his head and asked with a smile under Lingyuan''s puzzled eyes, "I haven''t asked you yet. How''s your sister Qingyuan?"

 Chapter 526

    "She''s fine. I put her in a safe place in advance." under the gentle eyes of drunk night, Ling Yuan finally found his previous feeling. He nodded, scratched his head and smiled, "she misses you very much."


    "Well, I''ll go and see her if I have a chance." the sun smiled at me when I was drunk.


    Ling Yuan nodded and noticed Xiuqi''s cold eyes when he wanted to say something else.


    He knows Xiuqi. He should be a drunk partner.


    Shanshan smiled at Xiuqi and saw his dark eyes narrowed. Ling Yuan felt cold behind his back and couldn''t move like a mouse stared at by a poisonous snake.


    But Xiuqi quickly looked away and went to Mo Wen''s body to say something.


    "Then I''ll go first." seeing Mo Wen, they were ready to leave. They were too drunk to continue to pretend to be a big brother next door in front of Ling Yuan. After waving their hands and saying a word casually, they followed Mo Wen.


    Ling Yuan stood in the middle of the crowd, scratched his head and simply left the crowd.


    "Boss, why are you here?" the advanced level 3 drunk sleepless only felt that he was refreshing and had wind on his legs when he walked.


    "I heard you couldn''t find the box, so we''ll help you." Mo Wen said gently, with a warm smile on his pale face.


    Drunk and stunned, he turned his head and said in doubt, "square? The bastard I''m looking for these days is the square of the white envoy base?"


    "So you don''t know." the smile on Mo Wen''s face was more gentle. "I''m drunk all night. It''s only a long time since I saw you. It seems that you''ve become a lot more stupid."


    "OK, good." drunk night Hei hei smiled, with a thick skin comparable to the city wall.


    "Maybe you can be a little more stupid." looking at the drunk face, Mo Wen smiled at him, which was called a gentle smile.


    Listening to the words that Mo Wen said in an extremely gentle voice that made him tremble, drunk all night, he quickly tilted the corners of his eyes, motioned him to ask for a favor for himself.


    Xiuqi smiled coldly. Don''t go over your head and signal that there''s nothing you can do.


    "Hey, you don''t stand up for justice!" seeing that you are drunk all night, you can''t help coming forward and embracing Xiuqi''s shoulder, "why don''t you say a word for me?"


    Drunk without night, this person is different from ordinary people. Others want to hide things. He spoke calmly.


    Mo Wen looked drunk without night and smiled.


    Drunk without night, he showed a big smile at Mo Wen.


    Some novel looked at the way they get along with Mo Wen and drunk night. Yu Lan blinked and thought that Mo Wen was still cute at this time.


    Hugging Mo Wen''s arm, Yu Lan only felt that her ah Wen looked tight no matter what he looked like.


    I feel that Yu Lan likes to rub with him since she became a zombie. Mo Wen is very fond of the change of LAN. He raises his hand and holds her in his arms. Regardless of whether there is anyone around, he gently pinches her face.


    Seeing Mo Wen''s attention on Yu Lan, he continued to say to Xiuqi, "we haven''t seen each other for several months this time? I think it''s almost half a year."


    "There seems to be." speaking of this, Xiuqi looked a little better, at least not as gloomy as before. "I went to destroy the selling point in the Fourth District of the north this time. Except for some accidents, Shengge saved me."


    "Sheng Ge?" I raised my eyebrows when I was drunk.


    Pointed to the Sheng song that had been walking next to him, Xiuqi said faintly, "she is the Sheng song."


    "Good brother Wuye." Sheng Ge called sweetly.


    "Hello, little guy." stretched out his head, Xi habitually raised his smile, and immediately took back his eyes and looked at Xiuqi, "she''s a child, isn''t she? You still keep her around?"


    "What''s wrong?" Xiuqi twisted his eyebrows and looked at the drunk night.


    "Of course not, it''s strange!" drunk night said with exaggerated expression, "when did you let children close to you?"


    "She is an exception." Xiuqi obviously didn''t want to explain anything more.


    "Exception..." looking at Xiuqi''s expressionless face, he hummed quietly when he was drunk, and his smile returned. He said Acacia to Xiuqi.


    Unfortunately, Xiuqi gave him two white eyes.


    Sheng Ge walked beside, watching the interaction between drunk night and Xiuqi, and sighed gently in his heart.


    In the last life, there was a good relationship between drunken sleepless and Xiuqi, but I don''t know what happened to him after Xiuqi died.


    She and Xiuqi were killed by crazy ink together. At that time, the world was already a hell on earth. Whether China, m or any other surviving country was in chaos.


    At that time, the world was the real end of the world.


    Raised his eyes and looked at the Mo Wen walking in front of him. Seeing that his eyes looking at Yu Lan did not look like a fake tenderness, Sheng Ge gently lowered his eyelids.


    Today''s Mo Wen and the previous life are completely in two states. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe that Mo Wen could show such a gentle smile.


    Now it seems that everything is unexpectedly good. Maybe it won''t repeat the tragedy of the last life.


    They soon found a place with few people. The ark took them into a room, pulled a bench and sat down.


    "What are we going to do with this guy?" he asked, pointing to the square in Anze''s hand. "Are we going to deal with it directly or take it back?"


    "Just try it directly." seeing square staring at him angrily, Mo Wen touched his chin and whispered slowly, "it will be very troublesome to take it back."


    So far, he hasn''t shown his face at the end of the night. If he robs the box on the road, things will be very troublesome.


    "OK." felt that Mo Wen''s idea just met his heart, Fang zhouxie smiled and directly agreed.


    Looking at the bad smile of the ark, the square can know what he will experience next without thinking. He tried to struggle, but he could only raise his sore neck slightly, and could not lift any waves at all.


    At the moment, he lost too much blood and didn''t replenish food in time. He couldn''t use his power to escape.


    Anze easily held his bloody shoulders, stared at the wound on his body and showed a favorite smile.


    "You!" biting the tip of your tongue to make your consciousness not blurred, the square roared fiercely at the ink, "I tell you, you can''t ask anything from me, so don''t waste your energy!"


    Mo Wen just shrugged his shoulders and silently raised his hand to signal the ark to take people down quickly, which frightened his blue.


    Yu Lan just looked at the box curiously with his eyes open at this time, which had nothing to do with being scared.

 Chapter 527

    "As long as the clown is alive, our white envoy will always exist!" the lender who was dragged down roared angrily, not to mention that he was hurt so badly. When he roared, he was very angry.


    Just a neutral voice did not affect anyone''s mood. Mo Wen just glanced at Yu Lan and saw her sitting on her legs in a daze. He simply lowered his head and kissed her on her forehead.


    And drunk no night and Xiuqi didn''t even give a square, so they were extremely cold.


    "Speaking of this, I''m a little strange." drunk night touched his chin and said, "why didn''t he show up that night."


    "Who is Yezhi?" Xiuqi asked.


    He told Xiuqi about the end of the night. When he was drunk, he looked at Mo Wen again and said, "isn''t the white base nothing in his eyes?"


    "Judging from the motive and development speed of the white envoy entering China, if he is really a clown, he should not give up the white envoy base." Mo Wen obviously thought about this problem. He looked drunk and said faintly, "now he didn''t come forward, either because he has other plans, or he may not be the clown in charge of the white envoy base at all."


    Speaking of this, Mo Wen couldn''t help smiling, and his deep eyes dimmed, "after all, he didn''t say he was a clown."


    "But he did say that the boss was in the way, didn''t he?" drunk Wuyi said after glancing. "If he hadn''t made the base and others do it for nothing, why would he say such words to you?"


    "Who knows." Mo Wen smiled. "When you can catch the night stop when you''re drunk, you''ll know after interrogation."


    "Boss, you''re embarrassing me," said the drunk sunshine with a smile, "everyone knows that boss, you can''t stop at night. How can I catch him back."


    "That''s true." he smiled mildly at the drunken night, and Mo Wen said with his eyes sideways, "it''s unlikely that you can catch the night in the state of IQ regression like you now."


    Listening to Mo Wen''s words against him, he stared at him in an unbelievable way.


    "The boss is saying you''re stupid. You really put on a stupid look?" Xiuqi looked gloomy and smiled coldly.


    "No." after regaining consciousness, drunk all night, he quickly smashed his neat arm and said, "when did you see the boss hurt us so much before? It''s just... Terrible."


    The previous ink was dangerous at most. Smile at him, and then take out a dagger to find a chance to cut off his throat!


    "It''s you, not us." Xiuqi seriously corrected Zui Wuye, "the boss said that the stupid person is you, which has nothing to do with me."


    "Do you want to wash yourself so clean." seeing Xiuqi, he directly threw the pot to him. When he was drunk all night, he couldn''t help turning his eyes and said, "as the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. Aren''t you the same person with me?"


    "But I can''t catch up with your stupidity." Xiuqi hummed softly.


    "..." drunk night felt that he could not be separated from stupid because of the square this time.


    Just as Xiuqi and zuiyiye quarreled, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. With a gust of hot wind, Yu Lan and Mo Wen flashed in front of them and saw Qin Feng''s somewhat feminine face.


    "Angel!" he shouted and jumped at Yu Lan, "I knew you would come for me!"


    Huh?


    Yu Lan blinked. Before she could say anything, she felt light. When she lowered her head again, she found that she was easily lifted up by ink and avoided Qin Feng''s crazy arms.


    Put her gently on the chair behind him. The smile on Mo Wen''s mouth changed from rigid to cold. He silently turned his head, raised his fist and punched Qin Feng directly in the face.


    Only a wail was heard. Qin Feng was ruthlessly beaten and flew out. He bumped heavily against the wall behind him, sending out a fragile dull hum.


    "Lord Qin." Mo Wen moved his wrist and walked slowly towards Qin Feng. His eyes were cold, and he couldn''t even see a smile on his lips, "I warned you."


    With his arms supporting his body, Qin Feng laboriously stood up, smiled at Mo Wen Jie, and then suddenly rushed towards Yu Lan again.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Feng died like this. Mo Wen''s eyes were dark and he stretched out his hand to stop Qin Feng, but he didn''t want a huge zombie to fall from the sky and block Mo Wen''s body regardless.


    This is a level 4 zombie. If it was placed in the past, it would certainly give Mo Wen a headache, but for Mo Wen who is now level 5, this level 4 zombie can hardly get into his eyes.


    Raised his hand to block the sharp teeth of the level 4 zombie. Mo Wen pursed his lips, and the dark fundus of his eyes coagulated slightly. In an instant, the zombie in front of him was stirred into meat mud.


    Poor Qin Feng sacrificed his beloved zombie and didn''t touch Yu Lan''s half finger.


    "Go away." in a blur of flesh and blood, Mo Wen grabbed Qin Feng''s collar and threw him to the wall again.


    "Kim!" looked at his dead zombie painfully. Qin Feng roared painfully, and looked at Mo Wen again with resentment.


    "Didn''t you ask for it?" Mo Wen finally smiled. He tilted his head slightly, and his eyes were full of a happy smile. "Now it''s your turn."


    Qin Feng clenched his teeth. His dark blue eyes combined with his ferocious look made him look terrible.


    He looked at Yu Lan sitting in the chair and looked at him. The look on his face finally eased a lot.


    Compared with angel, Kim''s death is nothing.


    His expression eased, but Mo Wen''s eyes were cold.


    "Looking for death." he narrowed his eyes and directly grabbed Qin Feng''s neck.


    Drunk without night and Xiuqi sat in their chairs to watch a good play, and Shengge looked around beside them.


    Yu Lan sympathized and gave Qin Feng two eyes. By lowering his head, he found two crystal nuclei from his side and stuffed them into his mouth. He narrowed his eyes and looked like a little enjoyment.


    "Qin Feng!" finally arrived. Wenning saw Qin Feng held up by Mo Wen''s neck at a glance. He rushed over and fastened Mo Wen''s wrist and grabbed Qin Feng back with all his strength.


    Holding a gun and pointing to the head of Mo Wen, Wen Suining clenched his teeth and said coldly, "Mo Wen, don''t push an inch!"


    Mo Wen smiled indifferently and started again without saying a word, but this time his goal was more gentle.


    Now the ink in wencuining''s eyes can only be described as unfathomable. He flashed back half a step, suddenly raised his eyes to the ink and said, "ink, the transaction between you and us is still there, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 528

    "If Qin Feng doesn''t continue to approach blue and blue," Mo Wen''s eyes swept faintly from Wen Suining''s face, his voice was very cold, and he didn''t even bother to maintain his hypocritical smile.


    "Don''t even think about it!" Qin Feng clenched his teeth. "Angel is not your own!"


    It seemed that he heard the sound of knuckle friction. Drunk all night, he stretched his neck and looked at the ink. He found that he was constantly pinching his fist, loosening and pinching it tightly. It seemed that he was moving his fingers.


    "Qin Feng, you''re crazy!" Wen cuining glanced back at Qin Feng. Seeing that he disdained to turn his eyes on himself, he bit his teeth, turned his head to suppress his anger and said to Mo Wen, "Mr. Mo, please ignore Qin Feng, a madman. He is not qualified to decide such a thing."


    "Can you decide?" Mo Wen raised his eyes and smiled, looking completely gentle and harmless.


    "I can stop Qin Feng from coveting Miss Yu." wensuining took a deep breath.


    Mo Wen''s eyes drooped, making it impossible to see his emotions.


    It seemed that Mo Wen was not as dangerous as before. After a pause, Wen Xi Ning continued, "according to the deal said by the drunk emperor, we will fully support Miss Yu to seize the south."


    She knew that it was also very necessary for Yu Lan to win the help of the southern handover city. Mo Wen gradually restrained his anger, raised his eyes and said with a faint smile, "no next time."


    As soon as the voice fell, Qin Feng began to jump again. He opened his mouth and shouted sadly at Wen Ning, "how can you treat me and my angel like this!"


    His? Mo Wen, who felt his temper had improved a lot, sank his face again.


    It''s like children always like to play with caterpillars. At this time, Qin Feng''s obsession with Yu Lan is probably the same feeling.


    He pointed to the drunk night and said, "drunk night, he still owes me 86 photos of angel!"


    As soon as these words came out, the drunken night who was watching the good play with interest jumped up suddenly, pointed to Qin Feng and angrily said, "Qin Feng, don''t talk blood!"


    Yu Guang glanced obliquely at the gloomy face of Mo Wen. He was drunk all night. He secretly held his little heart and decided not to admit it.


    "Drunk without night, you lost to me in chess!" Qin Feng couldn''t help biting his teeth and said, "how can you not promise!"


    "... lost in chess?" Mo Wen''s eyes were obviously frozen for a moment. He looked at drunk without night, and suddenly smiled and said, "drunk without night, can you explain?"


    "Boss, this problem is actually very difficult to explain." drunk Wuyi coughed and glared at Qin Feng.


    Hearing that his photo was used as a bet, Yu Lan blinked, propped his chin and continued to watch them make trouble.


    At this moment, Mo Wen is obviously on the verge of reason. He has his hands around his arms, a faint smile on his mouth, and his eyes fall sharply on the drunk night, obviously waiting for his explanation.


    Looking at this kind of ink, drunk all night knew that it was useless to say anything. He turned his mouth and hardened his head. He simply explained that he had never played Qin Feng in Gobang and lost 86 photos.


    The room was quiet for a moment. I swallowed my saliva when I was drunk all night. I didn''t have the courage to see ink.


    "Look, this is the truth." Qin Fengli said with a strong smile, looking like a villain''s success. "How about ink, won''t you not admit it?"


    He has been keenly aware of the anger of Mo Wen. Yu Lan''s eyes are dark. Obviously, he also has some unhappy eyes. He is drunk and Qin.


    Bet on her picture? Good.


    "Very good." just when the blue heart was secretly feigning, Mo Wen suddenly smiled. His figure flashed quickly. The next moment, he raised his drunken collar and punched him hard in the face.


    Drunk night raised his hand to block, but he was directly broken by ink.


    "Boss, Ow!" the ghost howled twice. Drunk all night, he simply put on a dead skin and pretended to be dead on the ground.


    Anyway, he''s healing Level 3 now. If Mo Wen wants to kill him, it must take some effort.


    What''s more, if he dies, he won''t have to deal with the documents for the bastard Mo Wen. He doesn''t believe that Mo Wen will really kill him.


    At this time, Mo Wen didn''t know what drunk Wuye was thinking. He just looked at the dead skin of drunk Wuye faintly. After thinking about it, he loosened his collar and threw him on the ground.


    "Xiuqi." Mo Wen looked up at Xiuqi and said softly, "do you remember what you said when I asked you to partner with drunken night."


    Xiuqi was stunned and hesitated after thinking about it for a few seconds. "I said at that time that if I was drunk and dishonest, I would kill him."


    "Then do it." Mo Wen smiled.


    Drunk without night, he was stunned at his speech and quickly begged, "boss, I''m wrong. Don''t come really."


    It''s not hard to imagine Xiuqi''s reaction after hearing this. He will definitely kill him without hesitation!


    Mo Wen ignored the drunkenness and just looked up at Qin Feng.


    "Boss." after looking at the drunken night, Xiuqi''s reaction was out of the expectation of the drunken night, "do you really want to kill him?"


    "Kill." Mo Wen didn''t return.


    "But I think he can handle things well. I''d better beat him half to death, otherwise he won''t have a long memory." Xiuqi said seemingly firmly. In fact, he begged a favor for drunk night.


    He''s been working with drunken night for so long. If he really wants to kill him now, he really feels a little upset.


    Mo Wen looked back at Xiuqi and his eyes flashed slightly.


    "OK," he said faintly, "look at you."


    With the approval of Mo Wen, Xiuqi sneered and walked towards drunk night.


    "Xiuqi, I didn''t expect you to be so righteous." Zui Wuyi stood up and patted Xiuqi on the shoulder. When he wanted to say something, Xiuqi suddenly waved his fist and beat him out.


    The strength of this punch was no less than that of the punch hit by Mo Wen just now. When I was drunk all night, I just felt dizzy in my head. I staggered at my feet and directly sat down by the wall.


    "Hey!" he raised his eyes and just about to complain, Xiuqi hit again.


    Drunk all night holding his head, he didn''t mean to fight back.


    After provoking the boss, I just got a fat beating. It''s a very lucky thing, isn''t it.


    On the contrary, Qin Feng is miserable. The ink is basically dead. It is estimated that Qin Feng may have a breath left after he vent.


    Wen Suining stood beside him and couldn''t bear it, but he thought he had just tried hard to help Qin Feng. As a result, Qin Feng didn''t appreciate it at all and continued to die. He had no sympathy in his heart.

 Chapter 529

    "Give him a good beating." he simply found a place to sit down next to him, thinking about whether he was drunk or not. Qin Feng should have no problem as long as he was still breathing.


    Yu Lanzhu was lying on the back of the chair with his chin. He didn''t mean to block the ink. He looked like a little fox with a smile.


    In the past, if the ink had the meaning of killing, the man would not survive, but now


    Looking at Mo Wen''s face, which was cold but not violent, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, the ark pushed the door and entered. When he saw the chaotic scene in the room, he was stunned.


    "What''s the situation?" Yu Lan, who was sitting in the chair, dared not ask. The ark went to Shengge and asked, "how did it fight?"


    "Qin Feng and drunken emperor died." Sheng GE''s answer was straightforward, and the gentle Ning couldn''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth.


    "Then there''s no way." smelling that the ark spread its hands, he simply sat next to the Sheng song and watched the "good play" with her.


    Mo Wen was rational at the moment, leaving Qin Feng a sigh of relief. He took back his hand and moved his shoulders twice. Looking at the dying Qin Feng, he said coldly, "Qin Feng, if there is another time, no matter what the deal is, I will definitely kill you."


    This undoubtedly gave Qin Feng face. Qin Feng coughed and lay on the ground feebly.


    Seeing that Mo Wen stopped his hand, Xiuqi also quickly stopped the attack. He looked down at the drunk night who had been protecting his head and didn''t fight back, pursed his lips and stretched out his hand towards him.


    "Finished?" Zui Wuyi stretched out his left hand with just grown bones, held Xiuqi''s hand and stood up.


    "It''s your life to make the boss die." Xiuqi sneered, turned and sat down beside Shengge.


    "Brother Xiuqi." Sheng Ge quickly stood up and held Xiuqi''s hand. Looking at the red print on it, he couldn''t help blowing a painful tone, "pay attention to your body."


    Xiuqi looked at Sheng Ge with a gentle look and held her hand.


    "Arvin, you''re a lot more lively."


    When Mo Wen came back, Yu Lan took the initiative to get into his arms, held his hand and rubbed it painfully, raised his head and kissed Mo Wen''s reward on his chin, "I like you so energetic."


    Yu Lan was not shy when talking about this kind of confession. Instead, Mo Wen''s heart turned into a pool of water, and his eyes softened.


    "As long as you are by my side, you can change me any way you want."


    Bent his eyes, Yu Lan''s eyes narrowed cunningly, and his smile was much happier.


    "Boss, are you finished?" Fang Zhou felt that he had stopped. Then he looked at Mo Wen and smiled carefully. He was afraid that Mo Wen was still angry in his heart.


    "Well." Mo Wen raised his eyes, "have you judged it?"


    "I''ve asked everything I can." Fang Zhou and Anze have always been good at interrogating people.


    "Talk about it." Mo Wen said. He was in a good mood and smiled friendly at the ark.


    The ark only felt flattered and trembled in his heart. He hurriedly said, "the ark said that the K of hearts is still in the south. Stop the people in the south from sending support."


    As soon as he heard the term "Heart K", Shengge immediately raised his head and looked at the ark. His eyes became a little complicated.


    When she was reborn this time, in order to escape from the bad guys in the previous life, she mistakenly entered the zombie group. Although she narrowly escaped with the help of her petite body and powers, the next reception and care of Heart K is undoubtedly a timely help for her.


    Although heart K is the person she hates most in the white base, she can''t hate it anyway.


    "Heart K..." Mo Wen lowered his eyes and followed Yu Lan''s hair. "He and the clown should be the last high-level of the white envoy base now."


    "That''s what the square said." the ark proudly took out a small stone in his hand and said, "this is a secret order. The square said that with this thing, you can find the K of hearts in the south."


    "Let me see." Sheng Ge jumped down from his chair and walked over. He stared at the dark order in the ark for two seconds. Then he nodded and said, "this dark order is true."


    "Of course, what I asked can''t be false." the ark said proudly and showed a ruffian smile. "Boss, if you want to enter the south next, you can start with the red peach K. according to the description of the box, the red peach K has a more stable position in the white envoy base."


    "Blue?" Mo Wen didn''t respond to the Ark''s words. He just looked down at Yu Lan in his arms.


    "If we can take this as an opportunity, it would be great." Yu Lan replied to him with a smile.


    At present, Yu Lan doesn''t even have any influence in the south. Even with the help of the handover city and the desire alliance, it''s not easy for her to break into the South without causing the suspicion of the senior management in the south.


    However, Heart K has now successfully entered the southern interior. If you take her as a stepping board, the success rate of entering the southern interior will be higher.


    "Then do as you say." Mo Wen smiled.


    Although Mo Wen''s eyes were on Yu Lan, Fang Zhou took his words as what he said to himself. At present, he replied happily, "OK."


    "Tut." Zui Wuyi tut tut Tut, who was healing Qin Feng, was very unhappy with the dogleg of the ark.


    Sheng GE''s eyes became more and more complex. She looked back at the ink and opened her mouth hesitantly.


    "Sheng Ge." almost noticed the abnormality of Sheng Ge at a glance. Xiuqi frowned and asked directly.


    Xiuqi spoke, and Sheng Ge simply took this opportunity to say, "I just hope... If you try your best, don''t kill the K of hearts."


    "Why?" Mo Wen put his eyes on Sheng Ge and said faintly, "since blue and blue want to enter the south, the remnant Party of the white base, Heart K, must be removed."


    "But heart K, she saved me before." she felt that Mo Wen''s eyes on her were cold, but not dangerous. Sheng Ge summoned up the courage to continue, "if you can, I just hope you don''t kill her."


    Seeing Mo Wen wring his eyebrows, Yu Lan reached out and touched the center of his eyebrows, looked sideways at Sheng Ge and said, "OK, I promise you, as long as she doesn''t do anything to hurt us, I won''t kill her."


    "Thank you very much!" Sheng Ge said gratefully. She has now been able to determine that the difference of Mo Wen''s life has a great relationship with Yu Lan.


    "Well, you''re welcome." Yu Lan looked at Sheng Ge with a smile and almost stretched out his big tail and threw it two times.

 Chapter 530

    "Let''s settle now?" seeing that Qin Feng can stand up, Mo Wen looked at him and said with a low smile, "Lan Lan will go to the south next. You should try your best to help the handover city."


    "We will help you within our ability." quickly correct the words of Mo Wen. Wen Suining checked Qin Feng and said with a baby face after seeing that he was really all right.


    "I hope you can do your best to help." Mo Wen repeated his previous words and said faintly and obliquely to Wen cuining, "what''s more, this kind of thing should be decided by the Lord of Qin City, isn''t it?"


    Listening to Mo Wen''s words, Wen cuining suddenly knew that Mo Wen didn''t calm down at all and was still changing his way to force Qin Feng.


    No matter what deal, I will kill you next time


    Recalling what Mo Wen said just now, Wen Suining broke out in a cold sweat for no reason.


    "Qin Feng!" he looked back and stared at Qin Feng like a deterrent, motioning him not to talk disorderly.


    At this time, Qin Feng lowered his head, making people unable to see his expression. He just nodded and said weakly, "I will fully support angel."


    Feeling that Qin Feng had no previous behavior of death, Wen Ning frowned and walked over to hold Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng''s injury has almost healed, but his face is a little listless.


    Is Qin Feng afraid of being beaten by ink this time?


    "That''s the best." slanting Qin Feng''s lost appearance, Mo Wen smiled and continued to follow Yu Lan''s hair.


    "By the way." as soon as the room became quiet, the ark suddenly looked at Zui Wuye and asked, "Zui emperor, do you want to see Zui Linxue in the white envoy base?"


    "Lin Xue?" I was stunned when I was drunk. "Is she here?"


    "Yes," said the ark, "Zui Linxue, she will follow us this time, and we''ll let her follow."


    "Ha?" the drunk night just turned sunny. He stared at the ark and sneered, "what''s she doing here if she doesn''t stay in the headquarters?"


    "Who knows." looking at the look of being drunk all night, the ark still didn''t care. "Drunk emperor, do you want to see her."


    "Why not?" if he was in a good mood just now, he was completely gone. He continued to stay here to deal with Qin Feng''s mood. He smiled low, got up and walked directly to the door without saying a word. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    "Am I talkative?" the ark asked, looking at Mo Wen and seeing the meteors disappear all night.


    Mo Wen just smiled and didn''t make a sound.


    Unable to understand the attitude of ink, the ark simply looked at Xiuqi.


    Xiuqi didn''t say anything. He looked at the door and thought about it with his side eyes before he said, "this is a matter between their brothers and sisters. You don''t talk much."


    Sheng Ge glanced at Xiuqi.


    "Also." the ark nodded at ease, suddenly thought of something, looked at Mo Wen and said, "by the way, boss, the square guy is dead."


    "He explained one thing and died?" Mo Wen said, but he didn''t hear much dissatisfaction in his tone.


    "Anze''s hand is a little heavy this time." the ark breathed out and looked at Anze standing at the door.


    Anze was standing at the door at this time. He looked very thin in the sun and looked very cowardly. "Sorry, the square guy didn''t say the clown''s position anyway. I was a little out of control."


    As he said this, he went to Mo Wen''s body and lowered his head. He was willing to be punished.


    I didn''t care about the life and death of the box. Mo Wen glanced at Anze and leaned his head against the palm of his hand, "if you die, you''ll die."


    "Are we going to the south next?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice with his head tilted.


    "Do you want to go now?" Mo Wen asked Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan nodded. She looked at the ink. The center of her milky eyes was occupied by gray pupils, which was neither dirty nor pure.


    "Then I''ll ask someone to withdraw the alien plant first." seeing that Yu Lan had made plans, Mo Wen immediately raised his eyes and asked the ark to contact the people staying at the white envoy base to evacuate the alien plant.


    The ark seemed reluctant.


    "The drunk emperor has gone to the handover city." he murmured in a low voice, but at the moment when murvinson''s cold eyes swept over, his legs were close together, and he raised his head and said, "I know."


    "Poof." the attitude of the dogleg of the ark made Sheng Ge couldn''t help laughing at the corners of his mouth, and his other hand still held Xiuqi''s hand.


    Xiuqi looked at her, his dark eyes flashed, and his eyes looked a little smiling.


    The ark glanced angrily at the two men and walked out with a soft hum.


    "Brother Xiuqi." seeing that Xiuqi was in a good mood at the moment, Sheng Ge dared to come forward and continue to lean against Xiuqi''s side.


    "What are you doing?" Xiuqi asked with a frown.


    "Well, I love to fix up my brother." Sheng Ge whispered in a soft voice. "You haven''t fixed up well these days. You must have a good sleep during the period when the alien plant is removed."


    Sheng Ge seems to be a serious explanation. In fact, all attention has long been paid to Xiuqi.


    Well, I really like Xiuqi, brother.


    Xiuqi twisted her eyebrows, but it didn''t conflict with the touch of Sheng song.


    In the past, he didn''t like to get along with children. In his eyes, this creature was too fragile.


    After looking at his arm, he saw no ferocious scars. Xiuqi lowered his eyelids and thought of something he had rarely thought of again.


    Lying on Mo Wen''s arm, Yu Lan looked at Sheng Ge and Xiuqi curiously. His pale face puffed up slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Xiuhuang." Yang Tianzong hurried in. When he saw the ink, he was stunned and hurriedly called, "boss."


    Mo Wen didn''t care that Yang Tianzong ignored himself. He looked at it, and there was still a touch of tenderness on his mouth.


    "Well, the ark just said that the desire alliance has no rules to destroy in the handover city. You have to take care of the emperor." he always felt that the smile of Mo Wen had a chilling feeling. Yang Tianzong swallowed his saliva before turning his head and looking at Xiuqi.


    "Make trouble? They are used to being unrestrained." Xiuqi''s face became darker and he got up and was about to go out. Unexpectedly, his hand was clenched by Shengge.


    "Brother Xiuqi, you promised me to have a good rest just now." Sheng Ge wet his eyes and looked like an innocent child. He was pitifully charming, as if he could cry the next second.


    Did he promise? when?


    Xiuqi raised his eyes and stared at Sheng Ge. He motioned her not to hinder her work.

 Chapter 531

    "Boss." seeing this, Shengge simply looked up at Mo Wen, "you threw everything to Xiuqi when you were at the white envoy base. Now you should do this thing to restrict the alliance."


    As soon as his neat face changed, he subconsciously yelled at Sheng Ge, "Sheng Ge, shut up!"


    Sheng Ge bit his lips, but he stopped talking.


    If she had never dared to talk to Mo Wen like this in the last life, but now with Yu Lan, she might be able to bet.


    The smile on Mo Wen''s face faded and looked a little unhappy.


    "Hee hee." Yu Lan smiled unkindly and fell into Mo Wen''s arms. His shoulders trembled. "Ah Wen, you don''t work well. Even a child like Sheng Ge is dissatisfied with you."


    Seeing Yu Lan laughing at Mo Wen, his little anger dissipated directly. He reluctantly nodded Yu Lan''s head and sighed, "I''ll stay with you more time."


    "Well, I know." Yu Lan raised his eyes and kissed Mo Wen''s chin like a dragonfly, smiling and bending his eyes, "but you''d better go to work now? You can''t bully them all the time."


    "I don''t want to go..." Mo Wen buried his head in blue''s neck and played a cheeky game.


    "Be obedient." patted Mo Wen on the back, and Yu Lan squeezed his small fist to cheer him up. "I like ah Wen''s appearance at work most."


    "Really?" Mo Wen raised his head, his hair slightly messy.


    "HMM." Yu Lan quickly calculated in his heart, but nodded solemnly, "really, really."


    "I listen to you." Mo Wen smiled. "Wait here for me to come back."


    "Don''t you need me to go with you?" Yu Lan asked with his head tilted.


    "It''s too sunny outside. Just stay here." Mo Wen stood up and touched Yu''s blue hair. "I''ll be back soon."


    Then he looked at Yu Lan''s face for two seconds, turned and walked out quickly.


    When he came to the door, he looked at Qin Feng with his head down, gently bent down, and his side eyes were on Wenning''s side, "remember what I just said, watch the Lord of Qincheng."


    Wenning was stunned, clenched his teeth and nodded.


    Yu Lan is really the best shackle that can limit ink! Sheng Ge secretly waved his fist in his heart.


    While Yu Lan was sitting on the chair, bent his eyes and waved his hands. When he saw that Mo Wen left, he vomited and jumped from the chair to the ground.


    "Are you calling Sheng Ge?" he rubbed his face. Yu Lan looked at Sheng Ge and asked.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would suddenly talk to himself. Sheng Ge was stunned, nodded and said, "yes."


    "Well, Sheng Ge." Yu Lan''s eyes were cold for a moment. She lowered her eyes slightly, stared at Sheng Ge condescensively, and said with a low smile, "you don''t want Xiuqi to do things. I can understand. After all, Arvin really didn''t deal with official business during this period of time. Everything was handed over to Xiuqi.


    "But I don''t want you to use me to achieve your goal. What do you want to do? Please convince Arvin yourself. Don''t think of using me to control Arvin." the voice suddenly became cold. Yu Lansen looked at the song. His gray eyes and pale face only made people tremble and have difficulty breathing. He felt a shudder from the bottom of his heart.


    "Do you understand?" the low voice sounded again, but in an instant called back the consciousness of singing and trembling.


    "I see." Sheng Ge shook his fist and said calmly.


    "That''s the best." he glanced at his eyes and was surprised. Yu Lan stepped back a little, puffed his cheeks and raised a bright smile. Even the gray fundus of his eyes shone like two bright little suns. "You are Arvin''s right-hand assistants, so I won''t be angry with you under normal circumstances."


    She paused, put her hands behind her, leaned slightly, and looked like a lively and lovely little girl, "but special circumstances cannot be ruled out."


    "If there is another time, you will really die."


    Then she smiled and turned around, put on her cloak, and ran out after Mo Wen.


    She doesn''t like sunshine, yes, but she likes to stay with Mo Wen all the time.


    Seeing that Lan ran out, Qin Feng was stunned first, and then immediately caught up.


    Wen cuining remembered the warning of Mo Wen just now. His face changed and grabbed Qin Feng''s wrist, but he threw it away. However, he had to bite his teeth and chase after him.


    Watching Yu Lan and Qin Feng disappear into the sun, the people in the room are back to their senses.


    "That was Yu Lan just now?" Yang Tianzong said with some incredible surprise.


    "Obviously." Xiuqi''s face was a little ugly. He stared at Sheng Ge and said very displeased, "Sheng Ge, if you make your own decisions again, you don''t have to stay with me."


    "Brother Xiuqi..." Sheng Ge lowered her head. She just wanted Xiuqi to have a rest. This is a habit she brought from her previous life.


    After disturbing the pattern of China, the desire League in the previous life became very busy. Not to mention that there was no ink all year round, the busiest people in the desire League were drunk all night and Xiuqi. As Xiuqi''s personal secretary, she clearly knew that Xiuqi was working almost every day. Everyone in the desire League would talk to him about work, but no one would care about him for his sake How much time and energy it took to complete these tasks.


    Powers are in better physical condition than ordinary people, but they can''t stand such consumption.


    So from then on, she took the initiative to help Xiuqi share the task. When she received a lot of work, she helped him share it as much as possible or pushed it off directly. The extra work was either handed over to drunk night or to Qu Miaomiao. Anyway, she wanted to do her best to reduce the burden on Xiuqi.


    But now Xiuqi obviously can''t accept what she once did.


    "I''m sorry." Sheng Ge, who knew Xiuqi''s temperament, immediately apologized, "I won''t make my own decisions next time."


    "That''s the best." seeing Sheng GE''s sincere attitude of admitting his mistake, Xiuqi vomited a turbid breath and sat down and gently clasped the table.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan, who always looks weak, is not a little white rabbit that can be slaughtered.


    "Well, Hello, xiuhuang." seeing Xiuqi''s gloomy face, Yang Tianzong came forward and said hello after a long struggle in his heart, "I haven''t officially introduced me to you. My name is Yang Tianzong. I''m a new member of the Ministry of aggression."


    "Newcomer?" Xiuqi raised his eyes.


    "Well, the ark helped me join." Yang Tianzong whispered.


    Xiuqi nodded and didn''t have any plans to learn about the new comer.

 Chapter 532

    "In fact, xiuhuang, I''ve always been curious about you." thinking of the words that Gong Gaoge bastard whispered in his ears all day, Yang Tianzong took a deep breath and summoned up his courage, "I heard you always hate children. Why?"


    People who want to join the alliance generally don''t kill each other, so Yang Tianzong dared to ask this question.


    Xiuqi glanced at him, his face was a little gloomy, but he was not angry.


    "A child without self-protection ability must not be able to live past the age of ten." when Yang Tianzong felt that Xiuqi would not answer and wanted to leave, Xiuqi said faintly.


    This is what he thought before.


    "That''s not true." sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, he immediately said, "don''t you think I''m ten years old this year, and I''m still alive?"


    Sheng GE''s righteous words corrected Xiuqi''s wrong view, and stared at Yang Tianzong at the same time.


    Xiuqi just looked at the Sheng song gently, leaned against the chair and closed his eyes tired.


    Seeing Xiuqi was sleepy and lazy, Yang Tianzong shut his mouth rationally, although there were still many problems that Gong Gaoge always talked about in his ear.


    Qin Feng here soon caught up with Yu Lan. He grabbed Yu Lan''s arm. His pale skin could not see a little blood color in the sun.


    Yu Lan hid deeply in his cloak, and his milky eyes looked at him suspiciously.


    "What''s up?" she asked, drawing back her hand.


    "I, I like you very much." Qin Feng raised his eyes and looked quite wronged, "but I can''t beat Mo Wen and can''t grab you."


    Looking at Qin Feng''s appearance that he was about to cry, Yu Lan just felt that he was almost like a child.


    "You are the master of the handover city. You can''t cry if you can''t fight." he held back his smile and pinched Qin Feng''s face. Yu Lan said with a smile, "not to mention that even if you can beat ah Wen, I won''t leave him."


    "Why?" Qin Feng said sadly, "I can also be good to you. I will give you my biggest house and give you the best living environment. It will never be worse than that of Mo Wen."


    "Are you keeping a pet?" he looked at Wen cuining who came after Qin Feng. Yu Lan sighed and took back his hand. "Qin Feng, I can only say that in ah Wen''s eyes, I will never be a pet. You and ah Wen are really different people."


    After that, she ignored Qin Feng''s stupefied appearance, turned and continued to walk forward, and her face hidden under her cloak couldn''t help sniffing.


    What do you do? She seems to have lost ink.


    Qin Feng stood and watched Yu Lan go away. Even Wen Suining shouted in his ear. He didn''t look back.


    "But you are different from other zombies in my eyes," he whispered, sounding very wronged.


    ¡­¡­


    After walking aimlessly for several minutes, Yu Lan found a serious problem - she seemed to have come to the market.


    Looking at the cold market in front of her, she hesitated for a moment and turned to return the same way.


    Because the white envoy base surrounded the handover city with different plants, the whole handover city was terrified, and even the most prosperous market was not as lively as before. But even so, there are more people in the market. They quietly choose food and bargain with vendors. No one is willing to break the strange atmosphere.


    It''s very noon now. Although Yu Lan is hiding in her cloak, it''s easy to find her abnormality if she''s not careful.


    Just as she turned around, a voice of quarrel suddenly came from the upstairs next to her, which mercilessly cut through the quiet environment and made everyone who heard the sound look up.


    The next second, the sound of a broken window came, and a figure fell from the window with countless glass slag. Fortunately, he turned over in time without blood splashing on the spot.


    Yu Lan thought the landing man looked familiar. He looked at Ye Xiao.


    "You bastard!" yelled at the man in the window.


    "It''s your brain that''s not right." Yu Tian poked his head out of the broken window and smiled at Ye Xiao, "you want to run away against the orders of the north and south?"


    "I didn''t!" seeing that Tian was so unabashed to say what he had said before, ye Xiao''s face changed. He looked around and was relieved to see that there were no people in the north.


    Seeing what he had to say when he opened his mouth, ye Xiao was surprised and subconsciously opened his mouth, "you can treat me as if I hadn''t been here today. You can also treat what I said to you as Farting!"


    "I can''t wait." Yu Tian smiled wildly.


    Looking at such Yu Tian, ye Xiao bit a good tooth incomprehensibly.


    Before, Yu Tianxian revealed to him that he wanted to escape. He didn''t make up his mind at that time. Now he has made up his mind. How dare Yu Tian treat him like this?


    In his heart, ye Xiao turned around and angrily pushed away the two people on his side, and strode out of the crowd.


    Yu Tianze leaned foolishly against the window and stared back arrogantly when he saw several people looking at him, "what are you looking at? Believe it or not, I''ll dig out your eyes!"


    Those people quickly looked away, continued to lower their heads and continued to do what they were doing before. They didn''t dare to cause trouble at all.


    Yu Tian smiled with satisfaction. He noticed that there was still a line of sight on his body. He frowned and looked straight into a pair of gray eyes.


    When his heart stagnated, he opened his mouth slightly and looked at Yu Lan standing downstairs.


    Those eyes... It seems that zombies can have them?


    As Yu Lan''s face was hidden under his cloak, Yu Tian only noticed Yu Lan''s unique eyes as a zombie.


    Naturally, he noticed Yu Tian''s eyes. Yu Lan lowered his eyes and was silent for a few seconds. Suddenly, he raised his feet and walked to the building.


    Yu Tian was stunned when he saw Yu Lan enter his building. He jumped down from the windowsill. As soon as he stood firm on the ground, he heard the sound of the door being knocked.


    Jiang Quan in the room immediately alerted. Yu Tian raised his hand and motioned him to be calm, while he strode to the door.


    Jiang Quan restrained his breath and hid in a corner of the room.


    Yu Tianwei stood at the door with his eyes narrowed. A second later, he opened the door and greeted Yu Lan with a smile, "hello."


    Looking at Yu Tian, who was almost the same as before the end of the world, Yu Lan secretly breathed out.


    Obviously, she has not been in contact for a long time, but when she stood in front of the sky, she had a strange sense of familiarity.

 Chapter 533

    When she was driven out, Yu Tian was only five years old. She would run around her and call her sister. Her small face was round and could not help pinching twice.


    Later, when I saw Yu Tian again in the first half of my freshman year, Yu Tian rode a bike to meet Yu Ruoshui and turned a blind eye to her own sister.


    Then, more than half a year ago, Yu Tian stood in front of Changli and told Changli excitedly that he had only Yu Ruoshui''s sister.


    "Although I happened to find that you are a zombie, you don''t have to come to the door." I can''t see Yu Lan''s face hidden under the cloak. Yu Tianhu smiled and touched his chin to walk around her. "But it''s really magical. The zombie is still conscious. It''s the first time I''ve seen her."


    Being appreciated by Yu Tian as a monkey, Yu Lan lowered his eyelids and considered what he should say to his brother.


    Yu Tian and she are obviously not the same person. Why did she run up.


    She is going to kill Yu Ruoshui. Yes, but as long as Yu Tian obediently doesn''t make trouble for her, she won''t touch him.


    Some annoyed rubbed his forehead. Yu Lan looked at Yu Tian and turned around to leave.


    "Ah ah, just go?" he reached out and grabbed Yu Lan''s arm. Yu Tian''s smile was strange and ruffian. "In fact, I''m curious about what a wise zombie looks like. Can you show me?"


    Seeing Yu Tian holding his hand, Yu Lan flashed a dark color at the bottom of his eyes, raised his hand, held Yu Tian''s wrist and tore him away.


    "Yu Tian."


    She looked at Yu Tian''s face and said, "I''m Yu Lan."


    Yu Tian was stunned.


    He stared at Yu Lan, took off his hat, raised his eyes and looked at him with a pair of gray eyes.


    "... Yu Lan?" he repeated the name and stepped back awkwardly. "Are you not dead?"


    Yu Lan now is basically similar to what he saw when he went to pick up Yu Ruoshui, but he looks thinner and his eyes turn white.


    "Do you really want me to die?" Yu Lan asked.


    Yu Tian didn''t make a sound.


    As if he already knew Yu Tian''s answer, Yu Lan took a breath and turned around to leave.


    Yu Tian grabbed her arm.


    "Yu Lan!" he said anxiously, "you... How did you become a zombie?"


    "Well, if bitten, it will become a zombie." Yu Lan turned back.


    Yu Tian''s pupil shrinks. He pinches his fist and trembles with a low curse, "damn Yu Ruoshui!"


    "What?" Yu Lan thought he had heard wrong.


    "I''m saying why you''re so stupid!" Yu Tianqian grabbed Yu Lan''s clothes in front of her, lowered his head and yelled at her, "obviously there''s nothing to protect himself. Your friend Xu Jielin, the bastard who monitors you, what else do you have to work so hard!"


    Yu Tian''s stature is higher than blue''s head. At this moment, he roars with great momentum.


    Yu Lan is a little confused.


    "Whether Yu Ruoshui or Yu jueying, they have been staring at you for a long time. I wish you would die early. You dare to show your sharpness. Aren''t you looking for death!" Yu Tian was deeply trapped in the vortex around jueying for many years. Yu Tian knew the way of living in danger. He roared angrily, shouting out all the anxiety and despair he had suppressed in his heart for so many years.


    "Are you... Caring about me?" Yu Lan hasn''t recovered yet. Isn''t Yu Tian standing on the other side of Ruoshui?


    "You''re my only sister. I don''t care who you care about?" Yu Tian asked, gritting his teeth. He looked at Yu Lan from top to bottom and almost shouted in a trill, "look what you look like now!"


    My sister only has Yu Ruoshui


    Recalling Yu Tian''s words to Changli before, Yu Lan lowered his eyes with some doubt.


    Yu Tian, is he really concerned about himself, or is he talking to people and ghosts.


    Blood is thicker than water. If she can, she doesn''t want to be on guard.


    Yu Lan turned his eyes and looked out of the window. There was no focus between his eyes. "I didn''t expect you to care about me."


    Looking at Yu Lan''s faint look, Yu Tian bit his teeth and shouted, "care about you? Yu Lan, you know, I hate you very much!


    "Do you know what kind of life I live under Jue Ying and Huang Ruifei?! they sit and stand when I eat. They ignore me when I have a fever and get sick. If there were not a maid, I would have died when I was a few years old!"


    He paused, took off his disguise, and looked like a hedgehog with sharp spines. "And you? You stay outside freely. You have people under your mother''s hands to pay for your living every month. You are far away from jueying''s control. In such a good living environment, you don''t know how to cherish it. Your sharpness attracted Yu Ruoshui''s attention."


    "Where is your sister? If only we could change it." his voice gradually decreased, knelt on the ground out of control, and his hands trembled and grabbed Yu Lan''s arm.


    Yu Lan looked down at his dark hair and heard a low cry.


    "I always hope... I always hope that Yu Lan can become very powerful, and then take me away from that damn and cannibal place." Yu Tian shows his most vulnerable side without scruples in front of Yu Lan. At this time, Yu Tian has completely collapsed after seeing Yu Lan who has become a zombie, "but I only wait for the news of your death. You are really useless, really useless!"


    Listening to Yu Tian''s childish complaint, Yu Lan somehow remembered Su Elegy and told her to take good care of Yu Tian before she died.


    After all, she couldn''t bear it. She squatted down and hugged Yu Tian, sighed and said, "I''m sorry."


    No matter which side Yu Tian is on now, he is her brother. She has not done her sister''s duty to protect him. There is no need to find any reason.


    Yu Tian''s mood is that Lan completely collapses in his apologetic voice.


    LAN an smoothed Shun Yu Tian''s back, raised his head and noticed a tall man standing in front of him. The man''s facial features were correct and his body was a little angry.


    When Lan was about to be on alert, the man suddenly half knelt in front of Yu Lan, lowered his head and said, "miss."


    "Don''t call me that." Yu Lan frowned.


    "You are lieutenant general Su''s only granddaughter. I should call you that." Jiang Quan said with his eyes. "My name is Jiang Quan. I''m the person sent by the lieutenant general to protect you and the young master."


    Not because she is Yu jueying''s daughter, but because of her grandfather?


    Yu Lan hung his eyes and nodded, which was his address.

 Chapter 534

    Her grandfather Su Hongqiang was a veteran cadre who had shed blood for the sake of China. Unfortunately, she died of illness when she was seven years old.


    In the second year of her grandfather''s death, her mother Su elegy also died of illness. Without resistance, she was driven out of the house by Yu jueying on the grounds of following Su elegy''s last wish and sending her to the outside world for exercise.


    "Is he our grandfather''s man? I haven''t heard of it." seeing Jiang Xuan looking at himself motionless, Yu Lan frowned and lowered his head to ask Yu Tiandao.


    "They came after you left." Yu Tianwei hung his head, raised his eyes and scanned Jiang Quan. "He was going to follow you, but I let him stay with me."


    Then he stood up and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Yu Lan nodded and didn''t care that Jiang Xuan didn''t come to protect her.


    "Don''t you care?" Yu Tian has calmed down now. He pursed his lips and stared at Yu Lan with a complex look. "I hate you and don''t want Jiang Xuan to protect you."


    "It''s the same to protect you." Yu Lan didn''t focus on Jiang Xuan at all. The most difficult days in the past have passed. Now is Jiang Xuan the same to her, "when I''m outside, someone calls me for living expenses every month. Is it you?"


    "It''s Jiang Xuan who has to fight." Yu Tian turned his head and whispered. The corners of his mouth rose uncontrollably in a small arc.


    Is it the same that Jiang Xuan protects him in blue eyes?


    Jiang Xuan silently glanced at Yu Tian without making a sound.


    "Anyway, thank you." Yu Lan thanked Jiang Xuan. "At that time, if there was no living expenses, I might not even be able to go to school."


    Jiang Xuan looked flattered. He lowered his head and said sincerely, "this is the only thing I can do."


    Jiang Xuan''s attitude towards Tian doesn''t seem like a fraud. Yu Lan is relieved. It''s always difficult for Yu Tian to be alone with Jue Ying. It''s better to have someone to help.


    "Do you want to leave Yu jueying with me?" Yu Lan asked after thinking, "I can take you away from Yu jueying now."


    "No." Yu Tian refused decisively. He stared at Yu Lan and said impolitely, "you can''t even protect yourself. Where can you protect me?"


    "Now the leader of the handover city... Is also my friend. You can stay in the handover city if you like." Yu Tian mocked him naked, and Yu Lan''s face didn''t change.


    She and Yu Tian haven''t seen each other at all. Although she can''t help being soft hearted, she still has some precautions in her heart.


    Seeing Yu Lan''s faint expression, Yu Tian knew that she was not lying. He pursed his lips, and his drooping eyelids covered the loss of the fundus of his eyes.


    Although he knew that Yu Lan would not be close to him, he just held a little expectation in his heart.


    "I said I wouldn''t go if I didn''t go." Yu Tian waved his hand and hummed, "I''m going to Yu jueying."


    "Didn''t you just say that you didn''t stay well with Jue Ying?" seeing that Tian recovered his previous frantic appearance, Yu Lan suddenly wanted to reach out and rub his face and rub off the careless expression.


    The hand lifted slightly, but finally fell down.


    "I''m just an ordinary person now. I''m like a loser in this last world." without noticing Yu Lan''s small actions, Yu Tian spread his hands and smiled with his lips, looking decadent that the mud can''t help me up to the wall. "Yu jueying doesn''t have to be bad to me even if he doesn''t like me anymore. What''s more... If water is good to me, I don''t have to leave."


    "... suit yourself." Yu Tian mentioned Yu Ruoshui. Yu Lan''s face was cold for a moment and turned around to leave. She took a step downstairs, took a breath, or looked back, "you can come to me if you need it. I''m going to the south next."


    After that, she stared at Yu Tian''s face for two seconds again. Then she walked downstairs without looking back.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan said he would go. Yu Tianyi was stunned and hurried forward for half a step. The disdain on his face was already gone, leaving only panic and anxiety.


    "You..."


    You haven''t said how your body is now? How long can you maintain consciousness after becoming a zombie? Is there any way to turn you back into human?


    There was no chance to ask many questions in his mouth. Yu Tian held the handrail and his trembling lips had completely faded.


    "What are you doing in the south?" he chased downstairs. He shouted in the corridor, "the south is very dangerous. You can''t go like that!"


    Yu Lan had already jumped out of the corridor window and couldn''t hear the words shouted by Yu Tian chasing after him.


    Yu Tian stood in place and looked out of the window. Unfortunately, he didn''t see Yu Lan.


    She really left.


    "Young master." Jiang Quan came over and seemed to sigh, "what were you talking about just now? I volunteered to stay with you at the beginning, and you took the living expenses of the eldest lady from the lady''s inheritance bit by bit. What does it have to do with me?"


    The lady in Jiang Xuan''s mouth refers to Su elegy. She left a legacy to Yu Lan and Yu Tian before her death. Unfortunately, the whole tribe is in Yu jueying''s hands, and only Yu Tian''s hands retain some control.


    "I''m just afraid..." Yu Tian lowered his head and sat down on the stairs, "afraid she doesn''t believe it."


    "How could it." Jiang Quan shook his head.


    "You also see her attitude towards me. She doesn''t take me as her brother." Yu Tian smiled bitterly and said, "why should I say this? Anyway, in her eyes, I can''t be good to her."


    In fact, he still had a little expectation in his heart that his words just now would be refuted by Yu Lan, and that Yu Lan didn''t believe those words that he was jealous of her.


    But Yu Lan believed them all.


    "What sister." Yu Tian buried his head in his arms and said stuffy, "it''s really... It''s really annoying."


    Not knowing when to return to the corridor, Yu Lan leaned against the wall and closed his eyes slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where''s blue?"


    After Mo Wen came back, he didn''t wait for Yu Lan''s welcome. He looked at Xiuqi standing at the door and asked in a flat tone.


    If it weren''t for those eyes that had been stained with anger, Xiuqi would probably think that ink was just a casual question.


    "Yu Lan, she just chased you out." he pointed to the direction Yu Lan had just left, and Xiuqi said with Mo Vincent''s cold eyes.


    Sheng Ge, who was packing up, looked straight through the window and wondered why his face was a little stiff.


    "Is it over there?" Mo Wen raised his eyes and feet and ran directly in the direction of Xiuqi''s fingers.

 Chapter 535

    Who wants to just take a step to see Qin Feng running face to face, with a broken heart on his face.


    "Qin Feng." stopped in front of Qin Feng, the eyes of ink had been completely cold, "where''s blue?"


    Qin Feng''s mind at this time is all about what he was rejected by Yu Lan. He looked up and looked at Mo Wen seriously.


    This guy, in the end, where can he be compared with him? Obviously, he is more beautiful and gentle. Qin Feng thought of narcissism.


    I don''t know what Qin Feng is thinking. Mo Wen sees him staring at himself, with a dull face like an idiot.


    "Speak." staring down at Qin Feng, Mo Wen narrowed his eyes displeased.


    Mo Wen was a head taller than Qin Feng. At the moment, he looked quite stressed.


    Wen cuining, who came back with Qu Yaoyao, couldn''t help but "click" when he saw this scene. He hurried forward and explained, "Mr. Mo, Qin Feng didn''t do anything to miss LAN this time. Please don''t bother us again."


    After he caught up with Qin Feng, he saw that he looked wrong. Unfortunately, he couldn''t ask a word for a long time. It was not until Qu Yaoyao suddenly came to ask him about ink that he temporarily put Qin Feng''s abnormality aside.


    As he had never seen Qu Yaoyao before, he doubted and asked two more questions.


    What do you think? Qin Feng ran away in the time of asking more questions, and now he has provoked ink?!


    "Where''s LAN LAN?" seeing Qin Feng''s decadent face, Mo Wen threw him away and asked Wenning in a deep voice.


    "She went over there." Wen Suining felt his heart was half cold and quickly pointed to the direction in which Yu Lan ran away.


    Thanks to him, he thought that Mo Wen''s temper was better than before. Now it seems that there is nothing at all!


    "Boss." when he finally saw Mo Wen, Qu Yaoyao hurried forward and said, "I heard you were coming, so I hurried to find you."


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen was impatient. He looked at the direction Wen Ning pointed, and didn''t see Yu Lan''s figure.


    "That''s right." Qu Yaoyao said directly without hiding, "I don''t know if Zhang Xin is still useful here. I want to apply for no longer protecting him."


    "It''s up to you." Mo Wen ran out at the speed of light around Qu Yaoyao. He was not in the mood to care about these trifles.


    "Arvin."


    Seeing Mo Wen running directly to the market, Yu Lan strangely poked his head and whispered, "where are you going in such a hurry?"


    I didn''t expect to hear Yu Lan''s voice suddenly. Mo Wen gave a meal at his feet and rushed over and hugged her the next second.


    "Where have you been? Why don''t you tell me?"


    With obvious anxiety in his words, he faintly felt a little hostility.


    "Don''t worry about me." Yu Lan reached out and grabbed Mo Wen''s neck. Her watery eyes bent happily, showing her excellent mood. "Don''t you think I''m good now?"


    Mo Wen just hugged her and felt that Yu Lan''s slender body was indeed in his arms. Then he slowly opened his eyes and hid all his anger in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Ah Wen, I met my brother Yu Tian today." Yu Lan raised his eyes and said with a smile. He wanted to share his happiness with Mo Wen. "I''m very happy. I''m really happy."


    Yu Tian


    He also had an impression of the sky. Ink''s eyes stayed on his blue smiling face, which was a little dark.


    "What about him?" Mo Wen asked with a smile.


    "He''s going to the south," said Yu Lan, holding the false smiling face of Mo Wen. "Why, why are you angry again? You can''t even eat my brother''s vinegar in a big vinegar jar."


    Knowing that his fake smile could not hide from Yu Lan, Mo Wen''s face was a little stiff. It took a while to helplessly hold Yu Lan''s hand.


    "Why don''t you let him go with us?" holding Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Wen asked softly, as if his mood had not been out of control just now.


    "He said he still had power in the south," Yu Lan whispered. "If we go to the south, he can also help us."


    "Can you believe it?" Mo Wen''s side eyes felt very uncomfortable that Yu Lan had to rely on other men.


    "I feel trustworthy." Yu Lan smiled. "Arvin, let me believe him once. He is my only brother."


    Looking at Yu Lan''s heartfelt smile, the smile on Mo Wen''s mouth faded, and the fundus of his eyes returned to the coldness before.


    ¡­¡­


    north.


    The people of the false desire alliance have basically been defeated by Xu Jielin''s people, and the remaining people who are still alive hide in a dark corner like dying bedbugs.


    "Yuzhi, Yuzhi..." ye Wuchen''s body was covered with blood stains, but most of them were not his. He patted Huo Yuzhi''s face and whispered her name, "wake up and drink some water?"


    Huo Yuzhi''s face had lost a little blood color, her pale lips trembled, and her turbid eyes opened slowly.


    She opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Huo Yuzhi''s abdomen was penetrated by a steel bar and fluctuated up and down with her breathing.


    "Pain." she finally gave a sound, and the hot tears fell uncontrollably.


    "Drink some water?" ye Wuchen said with sad eyes.


    Huo Yuzhi shook his head. His dirty little hand pitifully pulled ye Wuchen''s sleeve, "it hurts."


    Ye Wuchen has no words.


    "I''ve contacted the people of desire League." he carefully and gently picked up the hair stuck to Huo Yuzhi''s forehead and carefully stroked it to her ear. "They''ll come soon."


    Ye Wuchen contacts the people of true desire alliance. Now the false desire alliance is useless. It''s time to end all this.


    "Will they save us?" Huo Yuzhi asked hard, and there was a bright color in the turbid fundus of his eyes.


    "Yes." ye Wuchen nodded. He looked at Huo Yuzhi''s ruddy face and couldn''t bear to say anything to deceive her. "I''ve always been one of them."


    "That''s good." Huo Yuzhi closed his eyes and murmured, "the God of desire alliance will give us delicious food."


    "What do you want to eat?" half kneeling in front of Huo Yuzhi, ye Wuchen bit his lips and asked, "Yuzhi? Yuzhi, listen, don''t sleep."


    "Ice cream." Huo Yuzhi didn''t open his eyes, but whispered in a soft voice, with a peaceful smile on his dirty little face.


    "Don''t sleep, there will be ice cream." ye Wuchen coaxed in a low voice. He carefully followed Huo Yuzhi''s hair and patted her face to wake her up.


    Huo Yuzhi closed his eyes and breathed more and more shallow.


    "Jade Branch..."


    "Yuzhi, don''t sleep."


    "Huo Yuzhi!" felt Huo Yuzhi''s body becoming stiff gradually, and ye Wuchen roared out of control.

 Chapter 536

    Unfortunately, the girl who has always been willing to rely on him will never open her eyes and call him "brother Ye" in her unique thin voice.


    "She''s dead." the man sitting behind ye Wuchen looked gray and hugged his head in despair. "It''s over. We''re all over now. God won''t protect us. We''re abandoned!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the people who were still breathing fell into panic. There was a faint low cry in the deep and humid alley, and even the air became heavy.


    Sitting among the dozen people whose faith has been shattered, ye Wuchen sadly closes his eyes and holds Huo Yuzhi tightly in his arms.


    "I never believed in the God of lust alliance." he whispered, "all the people in lust alliance are people."


    "There is a god!" the man who collapsed most before suddenly jumped up and said loudly. He went to the dark moonlight, knelt on the ground, cried loudly, spread his hands, looked up at the sky and said, "God, please don''t give up us!"


    Several people looked at the man''s crazy behavior, and there was a yearning look in their eyes. They walked behind the man one by one, knelt down in despair, and entrusted everything to the nonexistent God.


    Ye Wuchen looked at them expressionless, and his eyes were indifferent.


    Only now did he know that good faith can make a person, while false faith will distort a person.


    Looking back at the teenagers sitting on the ground on their side, they were more or less injured and played with their fingers listlessly. There was no vitality on their vibrant faces.


    "That''s enough," he whispered, suddenly got up and walked towards the man kneeling in the front, raised his foot and kicked the man to the ground.


    The man obviously didn''t expect ye Wuchen to suddenly start on him. His center of gravity deviated and fell directly on the ground.


    "Ye Wuchen, you''re crazy!" the man roared.


    "Tan Hu!" ye Wuchen directly sat on the man and hit him in the face with all kinds of punches. "How many times do you want me to say! People who want to alliance are human beings and there is no God! There is no God of alliance in this world!"


    Ye Wuchen''s mood is a little out of control at the moment. His body is not as strong as Tan Hu, but every punch he throws now uses all his strength, "you fools! Fools!"


    Everyone was frightened by Ye Wuchen''s out of control. They stood by and watched Tan Hu being beaten by Ye Wuchen. They didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Ye, ye Wuchen!" one of the men with a moustache responded, opening his mouth and hesitating.


    As soon as he made a noise, he seemed to have courage. He hurried forward, put ye Wuchen''s shoulder on his back and forcibly pulled him back.


    Ye Wuchen didn''t struggle. He restrained his temper and got up obediently.


    But Tan Hu, who was beaten, would not let him go. He roared and was about to get up and hammer ye Wuchen''s face. He was hugged by several people behind him.


    "Ye Wuchen, you''re crazy!" Tan Hu roared. His eyes bulged with excitement and looked ferocious and terrible.


    "I said, it''s you who are crazy!" ye Wuchen sneered and spat on the ground. "There is no God who wants to alliance. If there were a God at this time, he would have come to save us!"


    Everyone was silent and seemed unable to accept the fact that faith had collapsed.


    "We don''t have food, weapons, or even a place to rest and heal!" ye Wuchen said, breaking free from the man with his moustache trapped behind him. His fierce eyes on his dirty face were angry. He turned back and pointed to the children sitting by the wall, biting his teeth and said in a harsh voice, "look at them. Most of them are seriously injured and are about to die!"


    "It''s all like this. What kind of God do you still believe in? Now we can only rely on ourselves." cruelly speaking of the fact that people don''t want to hear, ye Wuchen''s voice finally lowered, "believe me, believe ourselves, don''t believe in the God who has never helped us and only gave us a vain dream."


    Everyone looked at ye Wuchen, and nodded sadly.


    "How can we let it go?" Tan Hu, who was beaten by Ye Wuchen, sat on the dirty ground and held his head in despair. "We are all ordinary people. How can we live in this era without God''s blessing."


    "We can live on our own. It depends on how we live." ye Wuchen breathed a turbid breath. "Next, someone will send us something. I have contacted the people of Yumeng."


    After that, he walked back to Huo Yuzhi''s side, lowered his eyes and picked up her body again.


    "Those who want to alliance?" Tan Hu''s eyes lit up. "Is God coming to save us?"


    "You think too much." ye Wuchen said with drooping eyes, "all the people in the desire alliance are people, there is no God."


    "Have we been cheated all the time?" a woman stood up holding the wall and asked in tears.


    "The people who lied to you were song Qingyuan, and those who wanted to alliance didn''t even know your existence." ye Wuchen looked around at the people around him, "but now they will come to save us."


    "How do you know?" Tan Hu looked at ye Wuchen suspiciously.


    "Because I am the one who wants to unite, the real one." ye Wuchen said coldly, "now the desire alliance is very practical to save us. It doesn''t give us false hope or let us believe in him, but simply gives us a chance to live."


    He paused, drooping his eyes in the complex eyes of the people and continued, "can we live and see ourselves?"


    Everyone was silent. They looked at each other and seemed to believe ye Wuchen.


    He sat down quietly again. Tan Hu couldn''t help touching the place where he was hurt by Ye Wuchen. He asked with some doubt, "what you said is true. Will they really come to save us?"


    "Believe me." ye Wuchen looked down at Huo Yuzhi''s pale face and sighed, "only this time, I didn''t lie."


    They shut their mouths quietly. They fell into their own world one by one, either dreaming of sweet food, or recalling the happy and safe days.


    More than a dozen people seem to be separated by a thick wall. In addition to being transparent, they can even separate the air they breathe.


    Ye Wuchen leans against the wall and closes his eyes tired. Huo Yuzhi in his arms has gradually become stiff. The cold on her body permeates ye Wuchen''s body, making his fingers cold.

 Chapter 537

    He has left a mark for Jing Jing. Jing Jing should arrive soon.


    "Ye Wuchen?" Jing Jing, who received the news, found ye Wuchen quickly. He was carrying a backpack, wearing a neat combat suit and still biting a bamboo stick at his mouth, "are you okay?"


    "Elder brother." seeing that Jingjing finally came, ye Wuchen was relieved and stood up shaking the wall. "Did you bring a medical bag and food?"


    "Yes." Jing Jing nodded and handed the dark backpack to ye Wuchen.


    Ye Wuchen didn''t open his backpack, but threw it back to tan Hu behind him.


    Tan Hu caught the dark cloth bag and opened it with some heavy on his face. Looking at the compressed biscuits and bandages inside, he couldn''t help but red his eyes.


    "This thing is the one that can save your life." holding Huo Yuzhi up, ye Wuchen attached to tan Hu''s ear and said faintly before walking to the nearby ruins.


    Looking at several people who silently took out bandages to bandage the wound, Jing Jing silently moved her wrists twice and squatted down to help a teenager bandage the wound.


    The young man was still a little defensive at the beginning, but when he saw that Jing Jing had done nothing except bandaging the wound, he gradually put down his guard.


    "Are you... The one who wants to league?" the young man hesitated.


    "Yes." Jing Jing nodded and slowly tied a small bow on the boy''s wound. The bamboo stick in his mouth swung up and down with his speech.


    "Do you... Have a God?" the young man''s eyes were slightly bright, looking forward to Jing Jing and asked.


    "God?" Jing Jing smiled. "How could it be? We don''t believe it at all."


    After that, he patted the boy on the shoulder and got up to help others deal with their wounds.


    The boy sitting in place covered his eyes with his hands and almost burst into tears.


    The God who has always believed in is really just a mirror.


    After Jing Jing has treated all the wounded, the sky has been slightly bright. He gets up and stretches. He doesn''t find ye Wuchen''s figure.


    "Where''s the boy?" Jing Jing murmured, walked a few steps outside the ruins, and saw ye Wuchen''s weak figure through the rising sun.


    Ye Wuchen is struggling to dig the ground blasted under his feet with a few steel bars. After digging to a certain depth, he puts Huo Yuzhi in.


    "It''s so kind of you to dig a tomb for others." Jing Jing stood behind him with his hands around his chest and said with interest.


    "She still believes in the God of desire alliance until she dies." ye Wuchen squats on the ground and touches Huo Yuzhi''s face. Even if the sun shines on his back, it still makes him cold, "what a fool."


    "Distressed?" Jing Jing sat down on a erected cement board and raised her legs. "You don''t like her?"


    "How is it possible?" ye Wuchen shook his head. "In this world, I don''t have the heart to think about these."


    "Well, love is not a normal idea. It''s almost your age." Jing Jingzhu said with a smile, "if you want to talk about a vigorous love, I''ll raise my hands and feet in favor."


    "You''d better put down your feet." ye Wuchen glanced at him, walked to the side and began to shovel up the soil and cover Huo Yuzhi.


    Jing Jing looks like she''s watching a good play. She doesn''t mean to help at all.


    "Don''t you set up a tombstone or something?" seeing ye Wuchen laboriously shoveling the soil, Jing Jing looked at it for a while, simply jumped on the ground bored, looked around and said, "don''t look, it''s deserted here now, and it will be rebuilt soon. You can''t find anyone to be a cemetery here."


    "You can''t miss it." ye Wuchen hammered his chest with his fist and looked at Jing Jing seriously. "Here, I''ve remembered her and won''t forget her."


    "Do you like her?" Jing Jing''s mind seemed to be thinking about it.


    Ye Wuchen is speechless. He simply lowers his head and continues to bury Huo Yuzhi. He doesn''t want to talk to this bastard at all. "She''s just my friend."


    Ye Wuchen didn''t think of such a day before, but it was impossible that Huo Yuzhi didn''t feel at all when he really died.


    Huo Yuzhi is a friend he will never forget on his way to know the end of the world step by step.


    "OK, just kidding." seeing ye Wuchen seems a little unhappy, Jing Jing immediately apologized, "what are you going to do next?"


    "Haven''t thought about it yet." ye Wuchen said with drooping eyes, "I feel very tired now."


    Seeing the tired color on ye Wuchen''s face, Jing Jing spit out the bamboo stick in her mouth, stooped over and looked at him and said, "well, let me give you a hint."


    Ye Wuchen raised his eyes and tamped the filled ground with steel bars.


    "You have two choices now." ignoring ye Wuchen''s cold treatment, Jing Jing smiled, "first, stay in the north and we will give you enough supplies. You expand your manpower by using the method used by the false desire alliance to collect contacts, so as to become an armed force that we can stay in the north for a long time."


    "It''s really easy to say." ye Wuchen rubbed his temples and gave a tired sneer.


    "It shouldn''t be too difficult to do it. Anyway, I don''t care about it. Even if I''m tired, it''s you." Jing Jing said faintly, "the second choice is to leave Yumeng. Yumeng never needs useless people."


    "Oh." ye Wuchen raised his eyes and looked at Jing Jing jokingly. "Where did you give me two choices? I''ve been on the ship of desire alliance. Can I have my life to leave?"


    "Maybe you''ll leave with good luck." after knowing ye Wuchen''s choice, Jing Jing smiled approvingly, "but I won''t give you this kind of luck."


    Ye Wuchen skimmed his mouth.


    "We can see your ability." Jing Jing sat back again, looked back at Tan Hu standing not far away, and said, "it would be a waste if you didn''t do anything."


    "Now that I have joined the desire alliance, I will try my best." ye Wuchen has long recognized his situation. He looked down at the place where Huo Yuzhi was buried and turned to tan hujingjing for two steps, "but next I''m going to meet my brothers and sisters. I haven''t seen them for a long time."


    "I don''t need you to see them. I can have them sent over." Jing Jing said faintly, "you can see the current situation. It''s impossible to give you time to go back."


    "... can you guarantee their safety?" ye Wuchen raised his eyes and asked after expecting Jingjing''s answer.


    "Of course." Jingjing smiled, "I promise to send your brother and sister safely. Xinxin also lacks a playmate."

 Chapter 538

    Hearing Jingjing''s guarantee, ye Wuchen nodded with his eyes down. There was no emotion on his expressionless face.


    "In the southwest of the third district in the north, I''ve found a place for you to live there for a while." Jing Jing continued, looking back at Tan Hu behind her again. "That guy has seen you for a long time. It''s estimated that if he has something to say to you, I won''t disturb you first."


    "HMM." ye Wuchen nodded, raised his feet and walked directly towards Tan Hu.


    Tan Hu obviously didn''t expect that ye Wuchen would suddenly come towards him. He was stunned for a few seconds, and his drooping hands subconsciously pinched the corners of his clothes.


    "What can I do for you?" ye Wuchen raised his eyes and asked.


    Startled by Ye Wuchen''s direct question, Tan Hu touched the blue and purple corner of his mouth, stared at ye Wuchen and said in a deep voice, "I have a question to ask you."


    "If you are asking why you were beaten by me, don''t ask." noting Tan Hu''s small movements, ye Wuchen said bluntly, "I can''t stand you for a long time."


    "I''m not asking this!" I think ye Wuchen''s expressionless face doesn''t look like a teenager at all. Tan Hu quickly denied, "I don''t mind this."


    "What do you want to ask?" ye Wuchen finally raised his eyes and looked at Tan Hudao with his eyes.


    "I want to know..." seems to have made some determination. Tan Hu clenched his teeth and whispered, "brother Qingyuan... Did you kill song Qingyuan?"


    "Yes." unexpectedly, Tan Hu would ask him this question, but ye Wuchen nodded and said without scruples.


    Tan Hu was silent. He was silent for a long time. The dirty lines on his forehead wrinkled tightly. He could easily kill a fly.


    "Are you a man of desire?" he asked.


    "I have clearly said this before." coldly glanced at Tan Hu, and ye Wuchen raised his eyes by touching the sniper gun behind his back, "I am."


    "Can you give us living environment?" Tan Hu asked in a low voice.


    "No." ye Wuchen smiled, "do you still get anything from others? If you want a good living environment, fight for it yourself."


    Regardless of Ye Wuchen''s slightly sarcastic words, Tan Hu clenched his teeth and opened his muddy eyes like a small beast struggling in despair, "will you... Help us?"


    "This is OK, but you have to be obedient." ye Wuchen walked towards the more than a dozen people left by the false desire alliance, and his words gradually became cold and inhumane.


    "You want us to be your subordinates?" Tan Hu gritted his teeth.


    "You have no choice." ye Wuchen didn''t look back at Tan Hu''s ugly expression. He went straight to those tired people waiting for you. His face was like covered with a hard mask, with a cold breath.


    If they knew what they were like now, they would be afraid, right?


    But... He had no choice.


    ¡­¡­


    The strange plants around the handover city finally retreated. The people trapped for many days ran happily among the crowd on the day of "seeing the sun again" and shared their joy together.


    Mobile businessmen were also completely eliminated, some of the more suspected people were isolated, and Wen cuining tortured them whether they were the rest of the base.


    Qin Feng doesn''t have time to pester Yu Lan. There are many things to die these days. As the city master of the handover City, he can''t care about anything. When Wen Suining has something to torture people, he can only honestly deal with his official business.


    During this period, Yu Lan "kind" came to visit Qin Feng to find some zombies to play with her, but she was carried away by the angry ink.


    Put Yu Lan beside the bed like a big teddy bear. Mo Wen looked at her more and more lively and hesitated to find a rope to tie her up.


    "Blue."


    Seeing that Yu Lan was caught, he didn''t feel guilty about making a mistake. Instead, he looked around the room and a pair of small feet dangled by the bed.


    "Lan Lan!" seeing that Lan ignored him, Mo Wen called again angrily, but there was a feeling of weiqubaba inside, "don''t make me angry."


    "Well." Yu Lan blinked his big wet eyes, his small nose wrinkled gently, and said wrongly than Mo Wen, "I didn''t annoy you."


    "You ran to Qin Feng just now." Mo Wen had to "remind" Yu Lan of his excessive behavior.


    God knows his fear and hostility after knowing that Yu Lan went to find Qin Feng. At that time, he just wanted to tie Yu Lan back, beat her up and tie her into the cage.


    Yu Tian or Qin Feng, these messy men are really more and more disgusting.


    He should have killed Qin Feng and Yu Tian!


    "I want to find a zombie to play." Yu Lan jumped out of bed, fell down in Mo Wen''s arms, hugged his neck and gave him a mouthful on his face. Even a shoe on his foot was thrown out under her action, "not looking for Qin Feng."


    "That''s not good either." under the coquettish attack of LAN''s intimacy, Mo Wen''s anger didn''t know where to go. He was flat faced, but his hand carefully hugged Yu Lan''s waist, and his voice said, "Lan Lan, if you dare to escape my sight behind my back again, I''ll really be angry."


    Quietly Mimi''s ink stuck out his tongue behind his head. Yu Lan stood up straight. The chicken pecked the rice and nodded his head. He said a lot of words of guarantee. The next second he threw it behind his head, as if he hadn''t said it.


    Men still have to coax, especially the kind of ink that can''t be coaxed.


    "Good." touched Yu Lan''s small head, and Mo Wen''s cold and hard face couldn''t help but soften down, "in fact, I like you so active and jumping off, as long as..."


    "You like what I look like as long as I''m within your sight?" Yu Lan pie said narcissistically after interrupting Mo Wen''s words.


    Mo Wen pursed his lips, and Yu Lan was obviously right.


    "Ah Wen..." poked the tip of Mo Wen''s nose, and Yu Lan stood on tiptoe and gently kissed his lips. Just when Mo Wen was about to close his eyes, his arms suddenly emptied, and then opened his eyes. Yu Lan''s figure had run out of the door.


    "In fact, I like you so silly!" was pleased by the dull appearance of ink. Yu Lan ran outside the door and waved his hand with a smile. Under the black eyes of ink, he turned around and ran out like a rabbit.


    The ink of Yu Lanyin''s move was stunned for a second, and then he took his long legs to catch up.


    At this time, there was neither gloom nor tyranny in the ink, but only helplessness and a trace of pleasure.


    He finally got the life that normal people can have.

 Chapter 539

    Yu Lan was caught by Mo Wen without running two steps. She giggled and pretended to struggle twice.


    "Be obedient." Mo Wen rubbed her head, and the gentle fundus of her eyes could overflow at any time.


    Knowing that everything has a degree, Yu Lan bent her eyes and smiled. She finally came down and spoiled Mo Wen''s arm, as if the person who jumped off just now was not her.


    Seeing blue, he immediately became clever. Ink was hard to say anything. He pinched Yu Lan''s nose and took back her hand after she sneezed sadly.


    Now, although Yu Lan has a mind, some characteristics have not changed, such as sneezing when he pinches his nose.


    "Boss." just as Yu Lan''s backhand went to pinch Mo Wen''s nose, the ark suddenly ran over, looking a little serious, waiting for you to say, "something''s wrong. The support from the North has come."


    "Come quickly." Mo Wen narrowed his eyes, "didn''t ye Wuchen stop them?"


    "No." Fang Zhou shook his head. "This time, all the people of the false desire alliance collapsed. According to the news from Jingjing, ye Wuchen and the remaining dozen people of the false desire alliance are going to be stationed in the north for a long time as our dark son."


    "Let Jingjing help him." Mo Wen wrung his eyebrows. "Who is this time?"


    "Xu Jielin brought people." the ark whispered.


    As soon as the name was written in ink, his good mood immediately disappeared. A dark color flashed across his dark eyes. The fierce beast bound by chains was ready to move and could rush out with endless bloody smell at any time.


    "Ah Wen." aware of the abnormality of Mo Wen, Yu Lan immediately shook Mo Wen''s arm and called out with some worry, "if he gets in our way, we''d better kill him. Don''t be angry because of this person who doesn''t want to do, OK?"


    Yu Lan''s words undoubtedly pleased Mo Wen. His deep eyes lit up for a moment, and his strong arms easily put Yu Lan firmly in his arms.


    "OK, we''ll kill him." Mo Wen said happily.


    Xu Jielin, a man he once regarded as a great enemy, can finally be disposed of by him.


    Hey, hey, she said that if Xu Jielin got in the way, he would be disposed of. She didn''t say to kill him directly.


    Yu Lan sighed helplessly. He was still rational and didn''t say what he thought in his heart.


    "Where are they now?" asked Mo Wen, looking sideways at the ark.


    The ark was feeling that it was superfluous to stand here. When Mo Wen asked him, he quickly said, "it is estimated that we will arrive in half a day. How should we deal with it?"


    "Kill them all." Mo Wen lowered his head and held Yu Lan''s face. His thumb gently rubbed her smooth cheek. "Don''t let them appear in front of me and LAN LAN."


    "Yes." the ark nodded and looked cheerful. "It''s great. I''ve helped the guards of the handover city build houses every day these days. I think I''m almost a builder."


    After that, he raised his eyes and smiled at Mo Wen. He turned and quickly went to find Xiuqi for arrangement.


    Resisting foreign enemies is what Zui Wuyi is best at, but now he''s back to Baishi base to find Zui Linxue''s trouble. Now all he can do is fix up.


    "Blue blue." when the ark ran away, Mo Wen lowered his head again. His thumb and index finger gently pinched Yu Lan''s chin. Although his strength was not heavy, he could just pull Yu Lan''s face up, "won''t you be angry?"


    At this time, Yu Lan didn''t dare to be angry. She shook her head and sighed in her heart.


    "This is what you said. Don''t be angry because of irrelevant people." seeing Yu Lan shaking his head, Mo Wen said more happily, "I hate Xu Jielin, so we''ll kill him completely this time."


    "Hey, hey, you''re not finished." seeing that Mo Wen is still eating dry vinegar here, Yu Lan punched Mo Wen''s chest angrily and funny, "there''s nothing between Xu Jielin and me. You can kill or cut as you like. Don''t test my mood here."


    Yu Lan reveals his mind. Mo Wen doesn''t mean to be embarrassed. He nods, picks up Yu Lan and walks to where he lives.


    Yu Lan reluctantly hooks Mo Wen''s neck and secretly hates Xu Jielin. She just managed to make Mo Wen have a relaxed and happy smile. Now, as soon as the name Xu Jielin came out, all her previous efforts have been wasted.


    Xu Jielin didn''t know that he had been watched by the people of the desire alliance. He looked at several guards who were repairing the gate and motioned his men to come forward and ask.


    At this time, the handover city is full of an old atmosphere. There are a circle of potholes outside the door, which should be the place where different plants grew before.


    Several dry leaves were broken on the ground and flew everywhere with the occasional breeze.


    He swept away several fallen leaves on his face. Xu Jielin felt a burst of irritability standing in the scorching sun.


    "Allowed to pass." the man who had confirmed the passage ran back, said a word to Xu Jielin, and then stood directly behind him.


    Xu Jielin nodded and walked into the handover city with his people.


    There was no bustle and excitement in the handover city. Countless burned and blackened houses were arranged on both sides of the road. The dusty guards climbed up and down waiting for you to repair the house. Nothing could be heard around except the crisp sound of iron collision.


    "It''s much calmer than expected." the men behind Xu Jielin slightly lowered their heads and said in a voice, "as far as the humanitarian line we hide in the handover City, here should have experienced an unusually real war."


    "The white envoy''s people have been completely wiped out. Now the quiet atmosphere here is reasonable." Xu Jielin said faintly. He noticed several eyes on himself and keenly felt the bad.


    Think about it. It''s strange that the people in the North didn''t send any support. They don''t dislike them.


    It''s just


    "Are you sure it''s Yumeng who helped the handover city get out of this crisis?" Xu Jielin asked coldly after looking back at his subordinates. "Is the news from our people reliable?"


    "It''s reliable. Our informant only heard it through his unique channels." looking around, the people under him slightly bowed their heads. "Now most of the people who handed over the city don''t know that they want to help them. They only know that we haven''t sent a soldier to help them in the North and south."


    "This is a trouble." Xu Jielin shook his head and rubbed his forehead impatiently. "Compared with the white envoy base that has carefully arranged all this, I only think this desire alliance is the most difficult existence."

 Chapter 540

    "Yumeng appeared frequently in the south before. When was he interested in intervening in the handover of the city?" the subordinate twisted his eyebrows, and his voice was a little agitated.


    "Who knows, those people who want to join the league are psychopaths. Their actions are completely arbitrary and depend on their own preferences." Xu Jielin said faintly, with a cold voice. "We have checked for more than three years, and we don''t even know who their leader is."


    "That''s true." the people under him said in some embarrassment, "but isn''t it too late for us to enter the handover city now? Do we want to meet Yumeng head-on?"


    "Those guys who can''t see the light don''t have any qualifications to face us." Xu Jielin sneered. "They''re just a mouse who can''t get on the table like the white envoy. They only know how to hide in the dirty and wet sewer."


    "That''s true." his men nodded.


    "What about spiritual cultivation?" Xu Jielin suddenly bowed his head and asked.


    "Another passer-by he took has sneaked into the handover city. We have been in touch with him now." the man said, "Sir, do you want to contact him?"


    "No." Xu Jielin shook his head, "just let him hide."


    While talking, Xu Jielin stopped and suddenly found that the air around him was becoming more and more dignified. It seemed that he couldn''t hear the sound of metal collision clearly.


    He raised his eyes and looked around. Sure enough, he didn''t even see half a person.


    "There''s a problem." he stopped. Xu Jielin narrowed his eyes and looked at the surrounding houses. His face suddenly changed. The people who pulled sideways stood in front of him.


    Dense gunfire followed, and the poor guy was directly targeted. He lost his breath without even making a sound.


    "Get out!" glanced back at the lucky few, and Xu Jielin shouted angrily, erasing the blood splashed on his face.


    The people behind him were more or less injured. Only a few people hid behind the temporarily erected wall, but they were not much embarrassed.


    At Xu Jielin''s command, the crowd immediately dispersed and retreated, and soon fled to a hidden place where bullets could not touch.


    "What does handover City mean?" a Raider spat, took out his biscuit and put it in his mouth.


    "I don''t think this is the meaning of handing over the city." Xu Jielin''s eyes are dim, and they look more and more sinister against the blood stains around his eyes. "It means desire alliance."


    "Those bastards!" several people who were still alive cursed, "you can''t measure your strength!"


    "I don''t understand what good they want to alliance with our north. They are all crazy." Xu Jielin also sneered, turned and said to the liaison he was carrying, "contact Lingxiu and ask him to send someone to support us."


    "Yes." looking at Xu Jielin with some fear, the liaison immediately nodded.


    Having arranged things, Xu Jielin was relieved, and then paid more and more attention to the surrounding trends to prevent anyone from attacking them suddenly.


    Behind the building opposite them, the ark also withdrew its weapons and stopped attacking.


    "Ark." Yang Tianzong stooped over, squatted on the side of the ark and asked in a low voice, "don''t we continue to attack now, just let them go?"


    "What do you think?" the ark ruffian smiled, put his hands behind his head and lay directly on the ground. "The boss''s order is to solve all the people sent from the north this time. Of course, we should also solve the northern remnant parties hidden in the handover city."


    "Still have to hide?" Yang Tianzong was stunned and nodded slowly, "I know."


    Then he looked at the ark with some respect, "ark, I found that although we are about the same size, your knowledge and views are much better than me."


    "Hey." the ark waved his hand and said cheerfully, "don''t praise me. This is what xiuhuang thought. It has nothing to do with me. I''m a obedient pawn."


    "... xiuhuang?" Yang Tianzong was stunned and nodded a little, "that''s understandable."


    The name of the drunken emperor xiuhuang is like thunder. Even if it''s not good, it won''t be a straw bag.


    "Yang Tianzong, your words are not authentic." seeing that Yang Tianzong''s attitude changed so quickly, the ark glanced at him contemptuously, "xiuhuang is about the same size as us."


    "Ah?" Yang Tianzong''s slightly relaxed face became stiff again.


    "Xiuhuang seems to be just 20 years old this year. He is the same age as me." the ark stood up and tilted Yang Tianzong, "maybe he is one or two years older than you."


    "One year older than me." Yang Tianzong said foolishly.


    "So, this is the gap." Fang Zhou smiled and patted Yang Tianzong on the shoulder. "When we were still small soldiers here, people were famous xiuhuang, and our knowledge and courage were above us."


    He paused and continued under Yang Tianzong''s incredible eyes, "come on, you''re still young and have a chance to fight."


    He is one year younger than Xiuqi this year, and he is still called "he is still young"?! Yang Tianzong was shocked and didn''t know what expression to put on. Now he just felt that he was going to faint in his head like being beaten with a stick.


    He always thought Xiuqi was just looking young, but actually he was twenty-five or six. Who knew he was only twenty?


    No one who wants to league is normal.


    Yang Tianzong could not help deepening this view in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mobile merchant area of the handover City, the spiritual cultivation soon received Xu Jielin''s order. He immediately jumped down from his chair and took his men to support Xu Jielin.


    "Master of spiritual cultivation, why do people who want to alliance suddenly attack us?" a man around spiritual cultivation asked while running, with a look of doubt on his face. "Do you care about the handover city?"


    "I''m afraid the handover city has colluded with the people who want to join the alliance." Lingxiu''s face was cold, and she only hoped that nothing would happen to Xu Jielin.


    "But what''s good for them?" the man said suspiciously. "No matter what you think, our North should be more reliable than the desire alliance. Is Qin Feng going to fall out with our north now?"


    As soon as the problem came out, his spiritual look became dignified. He stopped, frowned and looked at the guards who were repairing the house and several civilians wandering the street. Spiritual cultivation bowed his head and fell into meditation.


    According to the truth, the handover city should not be the enemy of the north.


    Unless


    As soon as the spiritual cultivation complexion changed, he suddenly looked up and shouted to the liaison of his team, "give it to me..."


    "My Lord!" the liaison officer suddenly raised his head and shouted at the moment of spiritual practice. "Lord Xu came and said that let''s not support them first. The handover city may have fallen into the hands of the desire alliance!"

 Chapter 541

    "What does your excellency say?" like him, spiritual cultivation couldn''t help asking.


    "My Lord asked us to go directly to Qin Feng to confirm the situation." the correspondent said, his face was not very good-looking.


    Spiritual cultivation was silent for a few seconds, as if in meditation.


    His men looked at the spiritual cultivation together and were waiting for his answer.


    "The soldiers are divided into two ways." it took about 20 seconds for spiritual cultivation to finally make up his mind. He raised his eyes and said, "go to Lord Xu for support all the way, and follow me all the way to find Qin Feng."


    "OK." the men nodded and quickly divided into two teams. The passers-by followed Lingxiu and ran straight to the place where Qin Feng lived.


    Not to mention what happened to the other team, the team of the spiritual belt encountered a lot of trouble along the way.


    Some guards seemed to doubt their organized teams. They thought they were the rest of the white envoy base. They wanted to stop them and stop them from looking for Qin Feng.


    Spiritual cultivation affirmed more and more in his heart that Qin Feng must have fallen into the hands of Yu Meng. At the same time, he took people to deal with the guards blocking the way and forcibly broke into Qin Feng''s residence.


    Without alerting the guards outside the residence, they sneaked in through a remote window.


    Qin Feng was playing Gobang face to face with Mo Wen at this time. When he heard the noise, he didn''t raise his head. Instead, he frowned and stared more and more seriously at the chessboard in front of him.


    His proud Gobang can''t even connect the Gobang in front of ink!


    Generally speaking, talking about a person''s chess skill refers to his ability to go, but Qin Feng can only play Gobang, so ink plays with him.


    Originally thought it would make Mo Wen fall into a rout. Unexpectedly, people didn''t pay attention to him at all. Although it can''t be said that they won all, most of them won.


    "Ah Wen is so powerful." Yu Lan praised loudly.


    Mo Wen smiled happily, even his ears were soft and red, but Qin Feng''s mood was not very good. At the thought that his most persistent and favorite zombie worship eyes were on his opponents, he was filled with anger.


    More and more serious, Qin Feng said he would win the game in front of him.


    However, spiritual cultivation would not give him serious time. Only a violent and noisy noise was heard. They broke through the window directly against the bullets of the guards.


    "I didn''t expect to be found!" spiritual cultivation clenched his teeth and saw Qin Feng sitting at the table. His eyes lit up at the moment.


    "Lord Qin!" he said loudly, "I''m the messenger of spiritual cultivation in the north. We think you may be hijacked by the lawless elements of the desire alliance. We came to support you."


    Wanting to ignore the spiritual cultivation, Qin Feng closed his eyes impatiently, turned his eyes sideways and said in a cold voice, "the lawless elements you said are right in front of me."


    Spiritual cultivation was stunned. The next second, he directly picked up his gun and aimed it at Mo Wen. He looked indignant, "Lord Qin, you can rest assured that we people in the north can save you soon!"


    Qin Feng and Wen Suining who came later were speechless. Which eye of this guy saw that they needed to be rescued?


    "Kill, kill." he took out a white son and put it on the chessboard. Qin Feng waved his hand impatiently while remembering the numbers in his heart. "It''s so stupid that you can''t feed Annie."


    It was found that the atmosphere in the room was not as tense as he thought. The spiritual Adam''s apple rolled twice, and a few drops of cold sweat gathered together and dropped on the ground along his forehead.


    Breathing gradually became heavy. Lingxiu raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at Qin Feng''s head.


    "Lord Qin, we are from the north. Do you want to be the enemy of our north?"


    Listening to Lingxiu''s questions, Yu Lan, who had been leaning against Mo Wen''s arms without showing his face, suddenly gave a sneer.


    Mo Wen''s face changed as soon as his name was published in the spiritual cultivation newspaper. He will not forget that one of the people who hurt Yu Lan was called spiritual cultivation.


    "What about the people in the north?" Mo Wen smiled gently along Yu''s blue hair. "You have no possibility to go out alive since you entered this room."


    At this time, the ink looks very soft, and even the smile makes people feel gentle.


    Spiritual cultivation felt that the blood of the whole body began to flow back at the moment when Mo Wen opened his mouth, his breathing gradually became heavy, and his legs began to soften uncontrollably.


    "Who are you!" he shouted, holding the gun in his hand and staring at him.


    "He is the leader of the desire alliance you said." he thought he might win this game. Qin Feng was in a good mood at the moment. "It seems that I might win this game."


    "It''s not the end yet." Mo Wen smiled at him obliquely, and the sunspot in his hand seemed to fall on the chessboard at will.


    Qin Feng frowned again, clenched his teeth and began to meditate.


    "You two..." seeing the atmosphere between Mo Wen and Qin Feng, he didn''t want to be as nervous as he imagined. After a short shock, spiritual cultivation immediately said, "Qin Feng, you cooperate with Yumeng. Are you crazy!"


    Qin Feng rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    "What can''t we give you in the north? It''s worth you to cooperate with such a force that doesn''t stand on the table!" spiritual cultivation said more and more excessively, and the trigger in his hand was directly pulled against Qin Feng.


    Now this situation is extremely unfavorable to them. He must find an opportunity to hold the leader of the desire alliance or Qin Feng.


    At the moment he pulled the trigger, Wenning''s look changed. He directly rushed over and crushed Qin Feng to the ground. During this period, he directly bumped the chessboard out.


    Poor Qin Feng was still holding a white boy who was just ready to go down, so he watched his winning chessboard fly away.


    Mo Wen also subconsciously protected Yu Lan, and then stared coldly at spiritual cultivation.


    Under the eyes of Mo Wen, spiritual cultivation only felt that his consciousness was stiff. The next second, he found that many bright red blood stains were splashed on his face and body.


    Turning around, all the powers he followed turned into blood clots, leaving him standing alone, like a lamb ready to accept sanctions.


    "Can''t be on the table?" Mo Wen humed and smiled, "grow your brain and talk again."


    The spiritual cultivation got a soft leg and knelt down directly in the pool of blood.


    Those powers who died just now are all elites in the north. How can you imagine that they have all turned into meat at the sight of ink?


    Where is human power... Has the leader of desire alliance been so strong?


    "Spiritual cultivation." looking at the spiritual cultivation that was close to collapse, Yu Lan sighed and finally leaned out his head, "haven''t seen you for a long time."

 Chapter 542

    As soon as Yu Lan made a sound, his spiritual vision projected on her, and then opened his eyes in horror.


    "... Yu Lan?!" his hoarse voice sounded very ugly. "You''re really alive!"


    "Very surprised?" holding Mo Wen''s arm, Yu Lan raised his eyes lazily. "Also, I shouldn''t be alive when I was left in the zombie group by a person."


    Speaking of this, Yu Lan couldn''t help recalling the scene of being alone between zombies.


    At that time, she had not become a zombie. As a human, how could she feel in the face of so many zombies? It was absolutely false to say that she was not afraid.


    "But I''m not alive now." he pointed to his eyes, and Yu lanpie continued, "you see, I''ve become a zombie now."


    When Yu Lan talked about the fact that she has become a zombie, her tone was flat, as if she didn''t care at all.


    "Lan Lan." but he always paid attention to Yu Lan''s ink. He couldn''t detect the change of her mood. He felt uncomfortable. He stretched out his hand and hugged Yu Lan tightly in his arms.


    Yu Lan looked up at Mo Wen and rubbed his chin.


    "How can you still have consciousness when you become a zombie..." spiritual cultivation whispered inconceivably, but Yu Guang swept the messy blood clots around.


    Something must be done... He finally lived to the present in this damn end. He has a place. He can''t die so inexplicably!


    Beaded Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, looking very nervous.


    "I didn''t abandon you!" a scene suddenly appeared in my mind. Spiritual cultivation suddenly shouted, "I tried very hard to find someone to save you, but when I ran to the place where we were stationed, I didn''t see a person at all."


    Seeing that Yu Lan and Mo Wen looked at him together, he continued, "Xu Jielin took all the people away and abandoned us there. You know, I was injured in my leg and lost too much blood, but I was still desperately looking for help!"


    Speaking of this, the spiritual cultivation felt that he even believed what he said, and continued with tears in his voice, "but I lost too much blood and fainted. When I woke up, it was a month later. At that time, I just thought you had... I was also very sad!"


    Sometimes adding seven points of truth to a lie sounds really like true.


    "Well, I wronged you." Yu Lan asked with a smile.


    "No, I know it''s my fault that I didn''t bring someone to save you. It''s normal for you to be angry, and I''ve always been very guilty." spiritual cultivation wiped a tear, bit his teeth and sniffed, "I''m really happy to see you alive now."


    "Whether you are a human or a zombie, I''m really happy for you." finally, Lingxiu stood up from the pool of blood and looked at Yu Lan sadly.


    He did go to the rescue at the beginning. The only difference from what he said just now is that he finally gave up Yu Lan, so it''s not a lie.


    Spiritual cultivation told himself this in his heart. At the same time, he recalled what he had just said again and again. He was relieved after confirming that there was no problem.


    Looking at Lingxiu''s rather wronged appearance, Yu Lan suddenly felt that she wanted to laugh.


    If Shu Yu hadn''t said one more word before she was confused, she would have believed it.


    [silly woman, even spiritual cultivation gave up on you.]


    Shu Yu''s voice seemed to echo in her ear, hitting her soul like a heavy hammer.


    "You people..." in the heart inexplicably poured a touch of ridicule. Yu Lan couldn''t help pinching Mo Wen''s sleeve and said with a low smile, "in order to kill me, you really took great pains to think so fully."


    She couldn''t remember what Changli and Shu Yu were talking about at that time, but the only thing she remembered was the excited "grunt" made by the zombie when she found her dying.


    No one wants to be eaten by zombies. Even for her who has become a zombie, the last memory of human beings is definitely the last memory she wants to remember.


    "Well, I don''t need you to find any reason. In fact, you don''t have the need to save me." Yu Lan said with a sarcastic smile, "just like you just said, you''re injured and there''s no one in the support office. You don''t have to be responsible for my safety."


    Spiritual cultivation was stunned. Looking at the mockery of Yu Lan''s mouth, he realized how ridiculous the reason he had just found.


    "What you said just now makes me particularly uncomfortable." Yu Lanton paused and said, "you have spent so much effort and thought, but you still give up me, haven''t you? Why do you have to work so hard to beautify your image?"


    "No!" the spiritual cultivation subconsciously retorted, "I just don''t want you to misunderstand me! Yu Lan, I really respect you all the time. I regard you as a partner and a powerful elder at the same time."


    "So noisy." listening to the chatter of spiritual cultivation, Mo Wen rubbed his forehead irritably. He raised his chin high and stared at the bottom of spiritual cultivation''s eyes. A dark light flashed by.


    The next second, spiritual cultivation only felt that his lower body was empty. When he returned to God, his vision moved up quickly, and the whole person fell heavily on the ground.


    ... what happened?


    He looked blankly at Mo Wen sitting above and cast a gentle but warm look at him.


    Before Yu Lan reacted, he was covered by ink and hid his eyes in his arms, revealing only a pair of hands holding ink''s arms.


    "Ah, ah!" after knowing it, he felt the piercing pain. Lingxiu found that his lower body was completely crushed. He was lying in his blood like a moth fighting a fire.


    "Why, why!" he said painfully. His words just now clearly have no loopholes. Why should he suffer such torture?!


    "Because you are noisy." Mo Wen said with a smile. He looked at Qin Feng with smiling side eyes and asked in a gentle voice, "Qin Feng, this guy is also from the north. If you kill him, it will be an official enemy of the north, which is absolutely not good for you."


    "Will you still tell me about the benefits?" Qin Feng groaned strangely, standing up and patting the dust that didn''t exist on his legs with wencuining''s strength. "This guy knows what I''m working with you. Whether he''s from the north or not, he has to die."


    "What reason are you going to think about then?" before loosening his hand covering Yu Lan''s eyes, Mo Wen smiled and kissed Yu Lan''s hair top with soft eyes.

 Chapter 543

    Looking at such ink and Qin Feng standing stretching, Wen Suining sighed in his heart.


    The feeling of ink is as gentle as water. His handsome face has a warm smile like the spring breeze, and his thin lips rise gently. They look very pleasing to the eyes.


    Qin Feng''s appearance is not bad. Although his eyes are dark and blue, there are more morbid, but he also has a dark aesthetic feeling.


    If you ignore the large blood stains and spiritual tragedy on the ground, this room is undoubtedly very pleasing to the eye.


    "Why? He''d better think about it." he pointed to wensuining on his side. Qin Feng didn''t care. "I don''t like to think about it."


    With that, he sat back in front of the chessboard, picked up the scattered flag and tried to restore the previous chess game.


    Mo Wen didn''t care and looked at him fiddling with the chessboard. At the same time, he continued to hug LAN in the eyes of Qin Feng''s envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Yu Lan wants to move Mo Wen''s hand away and let herself "see the sun again". However, Mo Wen''s unexpected persistence in preventing her from seeing blood can''t be opened no matter how she struggles.


    "Are you going to do it to Xu Jielin?" Wen cuining suddenly raised his eyes and asked, helping Qin Feng pick up the flag.


    "Well," murvin nodded, "I''m not going to let that guy go back alive."


    "You can kill him, but you can''t do it in the handover city." Wen Ning said coldly, "in this situation, we can''t completely break up with the north in the handover city."


    Mo Wen glanced at Wen Ning lightly, looking indifferent.


    Knowing that Mo Wen''s reaction was hopeless, Wen Xining coughed, glanced at Yu Lan and decided to attack Mo Wen''s weakness. "Isn''t Miss Yu going to compete for the south? If we completely freeze between the city and the north, we won''t have the energy to help Yu Lan."


    "Are you threatening me?" Mo Wen glanced.


    "No, what I said is the truth." I think the aura of Mo Wen is really beyond the endurance of ordinary people. After stabilizing his mood, he raised his eyes and said with a calm smile, "you can see Qin Feng''s attitude towards Yu Lan. Naturally, we will try our best to help you."


    Mo Wen was silent.


    He doesn''t want to let Xu Jielin go.


    At this time, because of a lot of bleeding, the whole person became dizzy. He raised his eyes and looked at Mo Wen and Qin Feng, who were talking. He only felt that the world was quiet.


    He''s dying. He''s really dying now. He will soon have no all consciousness, and the whole person will disappear quietly in the world.


    He panicked at the thought of this, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t stop the process of death.


    The most terrible death is not to end a person''s life in an instant, but to let a person die slowly and make him regret, fear and powerless at the end of his life.


    Spiritual cultivation finally died, with a strong unwillingness to die here.


    "Ah Wen." aware of Mo Wen''s hesitation, Yu Lan couldn''t help raising his eyes and saying, "I think I need to see Xu Jielin."


    "No." I didn''t expect Yu Lan to say such words. Mo Wen''s gentle smile stagnated, and his face suddenly cooled down, "do you still have to protect that guy now?"


    "Ha? Arvin, where do you want to go?" reluctantly shook his head and Yu Lan rubbed his palm. "Some words always have to be made clear. If he runs away, it doesn''t matter to me if you kill him."


    "I just don''t want you to meet him." Mo Wen opened his eyes in displeasure. Seeing that the guard of the handover City disposed of the body of spiritual cultivation, he released his hand covering Yu''s blue eyes. "It''s OK to kill the unimportant guy directly. You don''t need to spend too much energy waiting for you."


    Looking at Yu Lan and Mo Wen, Qin Feng bit his teeth, snorted and continued to set the chessboard.


    Such a kind angel with this madman is like flowers on cow dung!


    It''s a pity that angel doesn''t like himself... Qin Feng couldn''t help but die at the thought of this.


    I don''t know what Qin Feng was thinking at this time. Yu Lan moved his eyes twice. His gray eyes looked at the floor wiped by the guard and pursed his lips.


    "That''s right, but this time I have to make something clear with Xu Jielin." Yu Guang noticed that Mo Wen''s face was still not very good-looking. Yu Lan couldn''t help reaching out and hugging him around his neck. "When you''re with me, don''t worry about what Xu Jielin will do to me."


    "Can I stay with you?" Mo Wen''s face looked a little better.


    "Of course." Yu Lan said naturally, "Arvin, you are my man. Where are you going without me?"


    ... her man.


    Mo Wen grinned uncontrollably.


    He felt that Mo Wen was as good as a child. Yu Lan touched his head, but he didn''t smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    What spiritual cultivation just said doesn''t sound like a complete fraud. Did Xu Jielin really take the team away and leave her and spiritual cultivation behind?


    If so, Xu Jielin is no different from Yu Ruoshui. He can''t continue to live safely.


    Wen cuining was relieved to hear that Yu Lan was going to negotiate with Xu Jielin. He only hoped that this time he would cooperate with the desire alliance and not bring too much blow to their handover of the city.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Jielin doesn''t think he can last long.


    He took a bite of a compressed cookie and used his powers to wipe out several guards who were close to them.


    "It''s endless." he spat, and his face gradually faded.


    "Haven''t you heard from the spiritual cultivation?"


    "No." the subordinate sitting on Xu Jielin''s side struggled to prop up a wall to resist the bullets. He gasped for breath under the noisy gunfire. "The messenger said that he hadn''t heard any news about spiritual cultivation since just now. He only knew that he sent people and soldiers in two ways to support us all the way and negotiate with Qin Feng all the way."


    "Support? What about the people who support us?" Xu Jielin said with a bad expression on his face.


    "I was able to get in touch just now, but now I don''t have any news," said the earth power regretfully. "I''m afraid it''s more or less bad."


    "Damn it!" although I already have this idea in my heart, it''s still uncomfortable to hear it from others.


    Xu Jielin breathed in displeasure and tried to calm himself down under this absolute disadvantage.


    He had encountered more difficult situations than now, but he survived. Now his ambition has just started. How can he be under the hands of this small desire alliance.

 Chapter 544

    Looking around from the side of the earth power, Xu Jielin noticed that there were several half built buildings nearby, which were arranged irregularly and shaky in the sound of bullets.


    At the back of the building, several deep pits are filled with steel bars, which seems to be the foundation of the house, but it is also a semi-finished product.


    After moving his wrists twice, Xu Jielin looked at several people around him and asked two thin men to follow him.


    The rest of the people continued to stay here to resist their bullets in the ark. They were embarrassed and couldn''t lift their heads.


    Under the cover of the earth powers, Xu Jielin easily jumped into the foundation with the two powers behind him. The surrounding steel bars pierced his clothes, but didn''t hurt him.


    "You two follow behind me." stepping on a wide iron bar, Xu Jielin raised his hand to cover the sand and stone in front of him, looked at the two subordinates behind him and said, "when you get to the ground later, try your best to cover me."


    The two subordinates looked at each other and nodded together.


    Xu Jielin was relieved and focused on using his powers in front of his eyes.


    He is a level 3 power man who has reached level 17. It''s a piece of cake to use his power to make a way in front of him.


    The two superpowers looked at Xu Jielin in surprise, opened a path in front of him that allowed one person to pass, and hurried to follow up.


    The surrounding environment seemed to be quiet all of a sudden, and even the gunfire became illusory and distant.


    After the sand was corroded, it gave off some bad smell. The three people present were all powers. It was really hard to feel.


    However, although Xu Jielin was uncomfortable, he didn''t show it on his face. He continued to walk forward and secretly estimated the distance in his heart.


    It was estimated that they had reached the foot of the ark. Xu Jielin changed his path and began to move upward.


    The dull feeling became light with the influx of air. Xu Jielin took out his gun and killed the first person in his eyes.


    When he noticed that his men had died, Fang was stunned. As soon as he was about to fight back, Xu Jielin had flashed behind him. Sen Leng''s dagger was directly attached to his neck. The cold chill made him unable to move in an instant.


    "Don''t move." Xu Jielin said coldly.


    After a short period of rigidity, the look of the ark returned to its previous ruffian mood. He naturally raised his hand and said with a smile, "uh huh, I won''t move."


    Feeling that the Ark''s reaction was really strange, Xu Jielin looked down at his smiling face and looked cold again, "let your people stop."


    "... I''m afraid it''s a little difficult." the ark raised his hand slightly and spread it out in a helpless way. "You know, it''s not me who wants to kill you, it''s the boss of the desire alliance. I''m just a pawn who obeys orders and can''t go on the table."


    "Don''t these people listen to you?" he was not in the mood to listen to the nonsense of the ark. Xu Jielin looked up at the several people standing next to him. He saw that although they were holding guns, they didn''t attack the ark, so he had a number in his heart.


    "It''s right to listen to me, but the boss''s order is absolute." the ark sighed, raised his eyes and looked at his "partners" seriously. He smiled solemnly, "don''t you hear me, continue to attack."


    Seeing that the ark had been kidnapped but was laughing, several people of the desire alliance smiled and took up their guns to continue attacking Xu Jielin''s people.


    Xu Jielin stood there holding the ark, which seemed ridiculous.


    The two people behind Xu Jielin obviously didn''t react to the current situation. They looked at each other, looked at the ugly Xu Jielin, took up their guns and fired at the people who wanted to join the league.


    The people who wanted to join the alliance would not be beaten passively. They quickly turned around and swept up with Xu Jielin''s people.


    Xu Jielin''s face was cold, and his men simply wiped the Ark''s neck.


    "Yo ho." Xiuqi arrived when the ark was splashed with blood on the spot. He frowned unhappily, jumped down and pulled the ark from Xu Jielin''s hand.


    The poor ark covered his bleeding neck with his hands, and his face was ugly and almost out of breath.


    Xu Jielin''s knife hurt the artery of the ark. If he were an ordinary man, he would have swallowed his breath at this time.


    "Sheng Ge." raised his hand and threw the ark behind him. Xiuqi looked gloomy at Xu Jielin. Suddenly, he raised his hand and waved the chain towards Xu Jielin''s face.


    Xu Jielin stepped back and blocked the attack with his gun.


    Xiuqi didn''t say much. The chain in his hand swam in the air like a dexterous water snake, and every swing attacked Xu Jielin''s key.


    Xu Jielin''s backhand blocked Xiuqi''s chain with his power and directly corroded a gap for him.


    Taking back the chain and looking at the corroded part above his eyes, Xiuqi''s face became more and more gloomy, and his killing moves became more and more fierce.


    Xiuqi is now level 3 and level 15, and Xu Jielin is level 3 and level 17. The strength of the two people is equal and inseparable for a moment.


    Looking at Xiuqi''s serious appearance, Sheng Ge quickly took out the healing device from the space and cured the wound on the Ark''s neck as before.


    The ark gasped and was soaked in cold sweat.


    "Thank you, little fellow." the ark laughed. "I almost died."


    "You''re welcome, my name is Shengge." in my previous life, I had a general relationship with the ark, and Shengge didn''t have much enthusiasm for him at the moment.


    "I know your name," Fang Zhou said with a low smile. He had inquired before.


    "HMM." Sheng Ge nodded, his eyes glued to Xiuqi all the time.


    The ark is still grateful for Shengge''s saving himself, so although Shengge doesn''t pay much attention to himself at the moment, he is still chattering, "your relationship with xiuhuang looks good."


    "HMM." Sheng Ge nodded and looked sideways at the ark. "Weren''t you afraid just now? If we were a little late, you would be dead."


    "Very afraid." the ark touched his neck and said with some emotion, "but I don''t think I''ll die like this. After all, it''s a disaster for thousands of years."


    "You have a big heart." Sheng Ge looked at him more and said, "it''s just a coincidence this time."


    "But I survived, didn''t I?" the ark smiled, looked down at the blood splashed on his body, smashed it, smashed his mouth, "how much I have to eat to make up for the loss of so much blood."


    Sheng song has nothing to answer for a moment.


    Although Xu Jielin was on a par with Xiuqi at this time, his attention was always around, and he didn''t mean to spend all the time with Xiuqi.

 Chapter 545

    "You are all people who want to join the alliance?" raised his hand and caught Xiuqi''s blow. Xu Jielin''s palm immediately opened. He frowned and stepped back two steps to a safe distance.


    Xiuqi didn''t make a sound, but skillfully took back the chain, and his eyes were gloomy.


    In any case, Xu Jielin is the leader of the north, and his strength is much stronger than that of ordinary powers.


    "The handover city has been occupied by you?" Xu Jielin continued after stopping to avoid the barb at the end of the chain.


    Xiuqi still didn''t make a sound. His eyes didn''t have much focus. He finally stopped the attack. The chain hung in the air and wrapped around his arm.


    "If so, you should also understand the current situation." seeing Xiuqi stop attacking, Xu Jielin thought he was acquiescence. When the sinking voice continued, "the north and South occupy most of the land of China. The handover city is said to be prosperous and lively. In fact, it''s just trying to survive in the cracks. Do you really want to occupy this chicken rib place as an enemy with our north?"


    Then he raised his gun, turned it in his hand in front of Xiuqi''s face, and skillfully put it in his arms, "it''s better to cooperate than let us kill each other here."


    Xu Jielin''s attitude is very sincere, but Xiuqi''s response to him is light from beginning to end.


    "Don''t talk to me about this kind of thing." Xiuqi sneered at Xu Jielin''s chatter, raised his hand and pointed at Xu Jielin''s back with a gloomy face. "Our boss is there."


    Xiuqi''s dark eyes shook a circle of calm ripples, and Xu Jielin was inexplicably uneasy. He looked in the direction of Xiuqi''s finger and saw the ink writing coming this way at a glance.


    Mo Wen, dressed in a black combat suit, faded his disguised tenderness and became a little more violent. He slightly side Mou son, is whispering to the Yu Lan in the bosom say what.


    Yu Lan blinked and twisted Mo Wen''s ear expressionless.


    At the moment of seeing Yu Lan, Xu Jielin''s body froze. He stared at Yu Lan''s side face, took a deep breath of air pressure, and suppressed his shock and anger.


    "Yu Lan!" he shouted. He jumped directly at Yu Lan, and the color of joy on his face really showed.


    But in the next second, his eyes touched Vincent''s cold eyes, and his head seemed to have been hit with a heavy hammer and stuck in the shell.


    The fierce wind hung over Xu Jielin''s cheeks like a sharp blade and hit his red eyes at the same time.


    He looked for so long and finally found Yu Lan, but why was she in the arms of other men?


    Seeing that Xu Jielin rushed towards him, Mo Wen narrowed his eyes unhappily, returned to Yu Lanhu behind him, and stepped forward to block Xu Jielin''s hand.


    Xu Jielin''s attack just now used seven points of strength, but he was easily blocked in front of Mo Wen.


    Bent over and looked at Yu Lan behind him in his arms. Mo Wen just waved away Xu Jielin''s attack, and then jumped half a step towards the side.


    "It''s you again!" said Xu Jielin, gritting his teeth. He was a little frightened at the moment he saw the ink. The last time the ink crushed his strength, his body still remembers it.


    "Well." Mo Wen''s plain eyes swept over Xu Jielin''s face, then bowed his head and kissed him on his blue forehead, "I''ll give you only one minute."


    "One minute?" Yu Lan was dissatisfied and wanted to bargain.


    Seeing that Mo Wen was not angry, he just smiled gently, "five seconds have passed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Lan turned his eyes, turned around, made a stop gesture, stared at Xu Jielin and said softly, "Xu Jielin, long time no see."


    "Lan Lan..." looking at Yu Lan''s gray eyes, Xu Jielin''s feet were soft and staggered forward for two steps. He stretched out his hand to hold Yu Lan in his arms, "I''ve been looking for you... How did you become like this?"


    Yu langang wanted to reply, but when he wanted to lighten his weight, the whole person was suddenly raised high.


    Easily lift Yu Lan out of Xu Jielin''s reach. Mo Wen smiled gently at Xu Jielin, and then put Yu Lan next to him.


    "Don''t do it," he said with a smile, warm and warm, but also hidden.


    Yu Lan, who felt inexplicable and wanted to laugh, forcibly swallowed the unexplained laughter in his throat. He reluctantly spit out his breath before he said to Xu Jielin, "you see, he''s my man."


    All Xu Jielin''s movements were frozen.


    In his eyes, Yu Lan always liked him.


    "Are you kidding?" there was a confusion in his mind. Xu Jielin shouted out his words with all his strength, "you are my girlfriend and my woman!"


    "You''re kidding." looking at Xu Jielin like this, Yu Lan was a little impatient. "You took the initiative to find me and wanted to make a deal with me."


    "Now is the end of the world." seeing the ferocity on Xu Jielin''s face, Yu Lan chuckled and said, "that deal doesn''t exist for a long time. Are you too deep in the play?"


    Too deep into the play?


    These four words undoubtedly gave Xu Jielin a heavy blow. He endured the feeling of being unable to breathe, clenched his teeth and stared at Yu Lan. His determined eyes seemed to eat her whole body.


    "You betrayed me?" he said hard. "Why? Just because he is stronger than me? Yu Lan, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!"


    "..." seeing the smiling face of Mo Wen''s gentleman, Yu Lan curled his mouth and looked at Xu Jielin again. His voice was cold.


    "First of all, I want to ask you a question." she raised a finger and said coolly, "why did you take someone to leave me and spiritual cultivation?"


    "Are you hating me for this?" Xu Jielin''s eyes lit up and quickly explained to Yu Lan, "when I received the news that there was a corpse tide near us. The situation was urgent, I immediately took people to retreat. Yes, but I brought you the news and left material supplies at the garrison."


    "Lan Lan, I never wanted to abandon you." Xu Jielin confided his mind. Xu Jielin shook his fist and ignored Mo Vincent''s cold eyes. "Later, I got the news from the spiritual cultivation that you had an accident and returned to the place of death to find you, but..."


    "But you still haven''t found it, haven''t you?" Mo Wen, who has been pretending to be a bystander, couldn''t help laughing, with a mocking smile on his raised thin lips, "just talk, who won''t."

 Chapter 546

    Under the joking eyes of Mo Wen, Xu Jielin only felt that he had nothing to hide like a photophobic mouse. He opened his mouth to refute, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "I didn''t receive any news, and I didn''t see the supply," Yu Lan said.


    "It''s impossible, I know..."


    "Do you know where Shu Yu was?" Yu Lan raised his eyes and asked after interrupting Xu Jielin''s words.


    "Shu Yu?" Xu Jielin seriously recalled for a few seconds, with a strange look. "He didn''t perform the task with us, but stayed in the north."


    "Then you don''t know what Shu Yu did." Yu Lan couldn''t see whether Xu Jielin was telling the truth or lying. She smiled and said, "one of the people who killed me is our good brother Shu Yu."


    "Kill you? How could this be possible?" Xu Jielin gritted his teeth and said, "it''s absolutely impossible. Shu Yu has been worried about you since you disappeared. How could it hurt you? Yu Lan, you were brainwashed by this man."


    Xu Jielin couldn''t help but cast hostile eyes on Mo Wen. However, the strength of Mo Wen was too strong for him after all. He was angry but rational and didn''t say anything that shouldn''t be said.


    "Shu Yu and the southern forces should be related." finally, he reminded Xu Jielin that Yu Lan raised two fingers, ignored Xu Jielin''s unwilling look and continued coldly, "second, I''ve never been your woman, I don''t like you, and I haven''t recognized you."


    Xu Jielin opened his mouth, but he couldn''t refute it.


    "Finally." Yu Lan exhaled, took back his arm and held the hand that Mo Wen had been protecting her shoulder. From Xu Jielin''s angle, you can vaguely see the clearly visible lines on her knuckles.


    "Even if you are stronger than Arvin, you can''t beat his finger in my eyes." Yu Lan raised his eyes and said the last point in a cold voice.


    "Why?" Xu Jielin stood in front of LAN, and his voice became hoarse.


    Looking at such Xu Jielin, Yu Lan sighed in her heart, and said coldly, "I told you, I always have a person I like."


    For Yu Lan, like is like, don''t like is don''t like, there is no need to give those impossible people a little hope.


    What''s more... She can''t prove whether Xu Jielin hurt her at the beginning. If he has done harm, he is the enemy. If he has not done harm, he is not even a friend.


    Xu Jielin only felt betrayed, but when he touched Yu Lan''s cold eyes, the persistence in his heart was shattered in an instant.


    Before the end of the world, he was just the son of a nouveau riche. Obviously, he was in a family without any foundation, but he always had strong ambition.


    He wants to stand on the highest peak and enjoy the ultimate pleasure.


    But without any strong background, it is even more difficult for him to do this.


    Until one day, by chance, he found an opportunity, an opportunity to let him get what he wanted.


    "Your name is Yu Lan? Your father said that I will be your fiance from today on." this was the first sentence he said to LAN. At that time, he was sunny and confident, because he knew in his heart that Yu Lan was a poor orphan. Although he had a high-ranking father, his life was not even inferior to that of a nouveau riche.


    Yu Lan, who heard this at that time, just glanced at him faintly. His cold eyes only made him feel like a self amorous clown.


    Yu Lan''s eyes are the same as those at that time.


    "In fact, it''s no good for us to be hostile to you." seeing that Xu Jielin still stared at Yu Lan, Mo Wen''s smile faded, walked forward and looked at him, "but so what? I''m just happy."


    After saying that, he ignored Xu Jielin''s shocked eyes, took Yu Lan and stepped back. When he turned around, he ordered coldly, "kill them all."


    Xu Jielin is no longer necessary for him to do it himself.


    "Are you the leader of the desire alliance?!" Xu Jielin responded. He recalled what he had said before the ark. His face changed greatly. He couldn''t care about Yu Lan. He opened his mouth to protect his life. "Wait a minute, if you occupy the handover City, it''s absolutely untenable without the support of our North!"


    Mo Wen continued to walk forward without looking back, and Yu Lan was forced to hold his head down.


    "Yu Lan! We have known each other for a long time. Are you so cruel?" seeing that the plea with Mo Wen was invalid, Xu Jielin simply aimed at Yu Lan Dao. "Is it true that in your eyes, the days when we came together in the end of the world are false? Is this man with only power more precious than our partners in distress?"


    Yu Lan raised his head from Mo Wen''s shoulder and looked at Xu Jielin expressionless.


    At this moment, Xu Jielin had a feeling that he had no place to hide.


    Xu Jielin didn''t think he would see Yu Lan, but he never thought he would see Yu Lan in such a embarrassed situation. In front of the man Mo Wen, he couldn''t even do such a simple thing as raising his head.


    "Just like what you just said." Yu Lan pulled Mo Wen''s hair. Seeing his unhappy face, he calmed and pinched his face, lying on his shoulder and said to Xu Jielin, "you received the task, then gave up me and directly chose to leave."


    Yu Lan''s voice was very light, but it made Xu Jielin tremble in his heart.


    "At that time, a large number of zombies were found. The situation is very urgent. I can''t delay so many people''s lives because of you!" Xu Jielin gritted his teeth. "Not to mention I left you supplies..."


    "But if it was Arvin, he would only choose to save me." Yu Lan smiled, "Xu Jielin, you give up me for more people''s lives. I can''t say whether it''s right or wrong, but for me, I just hope that I can be saved at that time.


    "If you say it''s selfish or cold-blooded, I can only tell you that I''m not a good wife who can support you around you."


    "Xu Jielin, Arvin, he is much better than you."


    Finally, Yu Lan said a word. Yu Lan took back his eyes and looked at Mo Wen. The water color surged inadvertently in his milky eyes, "but if it''s ah Wen, I''m still willing to support any of your choices."


    "My choice is only you." tightly hugged Yu Lan''s shoulder, Mo Wen said with a low smile.


    Yu Lan also smiled. She hugged Mo Wen''s neck and only hoped that Mo Wen wouldn''t have the opportunity to choose.

 Chapter 547

    "Yu Lan... Yu Lan!" the interaction between Yu Lan and Mo Wen undoubtedly hurt Xu Jielin''s eyes. He admitted that at the beginning, he really approached Yu Lan with the idea of utilization, but later... Later, he always thought Yu Lan liked himself because he also liked her. Shouldn''t this kind of thing be equivalent exchange?


    What''s it like to be betrayed by someone you like?


    Xu Jielin has no mind to think about this problem. His face is iron green, his eyes are red, and his forehead is full of green tendons.


    He obviously spent his mind and effort, but now he has got such a result?


    For what? Is it because his strength is not strong enough? He''s just the son of a rich man?


    Xu Jielin was almost on the verge of collapse because of his inner humiliation. He bit his tongue and didn''t return to his mind until there was a bloody smell in his mouth. His eyes to Yu Lan changed from ferocious to profound.


    "It doesn''t matter," he said suddenly.


    Mo Wen, who thought he would attack before, was stunned. He didn''t understand what happened to him suddenly. The alarm bell in his heart was loud, and Mo Wen subconsciously protected Yu Lan behind him.


    However, Xu Jielin just lightly moved his eyes from Yu Lan to the face of ink. Those eyes faded red, but it was even more frightening.


    "Angel!" a happy voice sounded. Qin Feng ignored the strange atmosphere at this time and ran to Yu Lan quickly. Because he had little exercise, he was still slightly carrying his back and gasped for breath.


    Ink looks worse.


    "What you said to me last time, I thought seriously after I went back." ignoring the eyes of Mo Wen with a knife, Qin Feng said to himself, "I think although you don''t like me, we can be friends."


    "..." unexpectedly, Qin Feng figured it out so quickly. Yu Lan bent his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s best for you to think so."


    Mo Wen glanced at Qin Feng suspiciously. He didn''t believe his words anyway.


    Qin Feng just showed a harmless smile, and his white teeth almost blinded the eyes of ink.


    Seeing that Mo Wen was still not happy, Qin Feng simply turned to LAN Dao, "if we are friends, he doesn''t have to hinder us."


    He pointed to the ink and said with a smile.


    "That''s right..." Yu Lan thought for a moment, and his side eyes tilted to ink with some ridicule. "Ah Wen, you shouldn''t be guarding against my friend?"


    Hearing the speech, Qin Feng immediately smiled, and secretly said that the method given to him by Wen Suining was really effective.


    Who wants the next second, Mo Wen suddenly changes his face and holds Yu Lan''s arm to move her to a place where Qin Feng can''t see.


    "Don''t even think about it." Mo Wen said coldly to Qin Feng.


    Although Qin Feng was angry, he couldn''t help it. He could only insert his angry hands into his pockets and sat on the ground indecently.


    Although Wen Ning didn''t see much peace after coming, he was satisfied with the current scene.


    He had been trying to stop Qin Feng''s endless death before. After thinking about it, he only thought of a way to let Qin Feng be Yu Lan''s friend, not his lover.


    Qin Feng certainly didn''t want to at first, but when he understood that he could approach Yu Lan openly, he immediately responded with joy.


    Why did he make friends with such a fool? Looking at Qin Feng sitting on the ground, wencuining couldn''t help thinking on his forehead.


    "Mr. mo." naturally, seeing Xu Jielin''s embarrassed appearance, Wen Suining sighed, looked at Mo Wen very seriously and said, "are you determined to kill him?"


    Mo Wen didn''t answer Wen Suining immediately. He just looked at Yu Lan and seemed to be asking her what she meant.


    "Lan Lan, if you want to plead for him, I won''t kill him."


    It seems that he noticed more meaning in the ink words. Yu Lan raised his eyes to see him and smiled gently.


    For this reason, if she doesn''t know the meaning of ink, she won''t call Yu Lan.


    "I said I wanted you not to kill him." Yu Lan raised his eyebrows.


    Mo Wen''s face was cold. As soon as he was about to make a sound, Yu Lan stretched out his arm and covered his mouth.


    "Look, if I told you not to kill him, you''d be angry, and then you''d still kill him." Yu Lan reluctantly stood up and said wrongfully, "obviously you don''t listen to me. Then why do you ask me?"


    Seeing Yu Lan''s wronged wrinkled nose, a pair of small ears trembled twice. Her small face looked like a coquettish cat.


    "If you care about other men, I''ll be sad." I feel my heart beating fast like a spring. Mo Wen gently holds Yu Lan''s hand and lowers his head. "I''m always afraid that you care about others so much. Do you want me one day?"


    Yu Lan once saw a saying before the end of the world that there is nothing wrong with women when men are enchanting. Now she suddenly feels that this word needs to be changed


    This man is so charming that women can''t compare with him at all. The lethality is completely doubled!


    Yu Lan covered his heart that he had never jumped again, and suddenly felt that his heart was afraid to live again.


    "Why don''t I want you." although she knew that Mo Wen might have mixed some water, Yu Lan still couldn''t bear to come forward and hold Mo Wen''s hand and skillfully hugged him.


    Mo Wen smiled happily. He gently pressed the back of Yu Lan''s head and stared back provocatively when he noticed Qin Feng''s eyes.


    Qin Feng frowned at all the actions of Mo Wen, and suddenly felt that at this time, Mo Wen''s mental activities must be summarized in only four words - salted fish retreat!


    "...." silently looked away. Qin Feng felt that he had no courage to look at ink.


    "Xiuqi." when Yu lanmowen calmed down, he immediately looked at Xiuqi, bent over and picked up Yu Lan and was about to leave.


    Xiuqi, who understood the meaning of Mo Wen, immediately pulled the chain and leaned forward, but before he approached Xu Jielin, he felt a dark in front of him. The next second, the whole person was like being grabbed by something and directly thrown out.


    Seeing Xiuqi fall heavily on the nearby ruins, Shengge hurried to the past. In addition to the flying dust, there were only dense blood stains.


    "Brother Xiuqi!" quickly took out the healing device to heal Xiuqi. Unexpectedly, the healing device exploded directly in her hand the next second, and she was thrown out by the sudden impact.


    She fell to the ground in confusion. She felt that her arm holding the healer had completely lost consciousness. She tried to get up from the ground and ran towards Xiuqi.

 Chapter 548

    Suddenly, she saw a flower in front of her eyes. When she looked at it carefully, she saw that the ark and Mo Wen appeared beside Xiuqi. Yu Lan stood beside and helped the ark pick up Xiuqi, while Mo Wen turned and looked at the sky.


    At this time, Xiuqi was covered with blood and seemed to have lost consciousness.


    "Night stop!" looking at the familiar figure, the expression of ink has been completely cold.


    At this time, no one expected that the night stop, which had never shown his face, would suddenly appear. He easily grabbed Xu Jielin''s collar, stood high in the air and said with a smile, "Mo Wen? It''s been a long time. How''s Mo Xiaohuan living with you?"


    Mo Wen narrowed his eyes slightly, but he had raised 100000 points of vigilance in his heart.


    He has no confidence in conquering the night stop now.


    "But you don''t have to be so vigilant." he touched his abdomen and smiled and bent his eyes. "It''s done. I may not be able to achieve the goal I want now, so I''m going to quit your stage temporarily."


    "Then what are you doing with Xu Jielin?" Mo Wen said coldly.


    "He," said Yezhi, looking at Xu Jielin on the side of his eyes. His smile was as clear as when he first met. "As for him... I think it may be my last card."


    He smiled and said inexplicable words. Looking at Mo Wen''s eyes high above, it was like looking at a mole ant. "Also, Mo Xiaohuan will give it to you temporarily. I will tell all those who covet it that it is there."


    "This is a gift I left you." he scratched his head, as if the corners of his mouth were rising with a happy arc, but the bottom of his eyes was deep without a smile. "I really hope to see you turn the world upside down. You won''t let me down, will you?"


    After that, he ignored Mo Wensen''s eyes and turned away with a laugh.


    Just like his sudden appearance, his departure was silent and quietly disappeared into the air.


    Unexpectedly, Yezhi really left like this. Mo Wen looked around, but couldn''t hear any sound. Everyone looked at the empty sky quietly and didn''t recover from the shock brought by Yezhi.


    "How''s Xiuqi?" Mo Wen turned back to the ark and asked.


    "The situation is... Not very good." Fang Zhou quickly bandaged Xiuqi''s wound on his hand, and slightly lowered his head. "Xiuhuang should be hurt to his heart and lung organs now. His heartbeat became weak and his breathing was almost No."


    "Take him to drunk night."


    After carefully watching Xiuqi for a second, Mo Wen got up and said coldly, and then went to Yu Lan who helped Sheng Ge deal with the wound.


    After receiving the command of ink, the ark got up and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Only a pool of blood remained quietly on the ground.


    At this time, the Sheng song situation is not very optimistic.


    Her left hand was blown in two, and her exposed skin was more or less burned, especially her left eye, which was completely blurred on her face.


    "Brother Xiuqi... How are you?" the soft and fragile voice sounded low, which touched Yu Lan''s heartstrings in an instant.


    "He is still alive, although the situation is not very optimistic." urgently help Shengge deal with the more serious wound on his body. Yu Lan whispered and picked her up to go to Baishi base to find zuiye.


    "I''ll come." Mo Wen took the job on his own initiative and rushed in front, looking dignified on his face.


    Yu Lan ran on his side and looked worried at Sheng Ge who was dying and in a coma.


    Qin Feng and Wen Ning, standing in the same place, felt that they had not reacted. They looked at each other and seemed to be hesitating whether to chase Mo Wen or not.


    "Who was that man just now?" Qin Feng said a rare normal sentence.


    "He''s very strong." Wenning shook his head and analyzed his previous feelings, "better than anyone we met."


    "Are the powers so powerful now?" Qin Feng said with a helpless wry smile, "I really don''t dare to think about the strength of these powers."


    "... go back." knowing that Qin Feng doesn''t want to talk about this problem, Wen Suining volunteered, "it''s no use for us to stay here now."


    Qin Feng nodded. His eyes fell on the nearby pool of blood from beginning to end. Suddenly, there was a feeling of mountain rain in his heart.


    He always feels right.


    "Let our people continue to watch the north and south." Qin Feng rubbed his forehead. "I don''t want people in the way to hurt angel and me."


    "I see." for Qin Feng''s not giving up Yu Lan, Wen Suining can only help his forehead, but now he is talking about business, and his expression is still very serious.


    Wensuining''s baby face looks extremely cute. Even if he is so straight, it makes people feel like pinching and hugging. There is no serious feeling, but it adds a bit of childishness.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know, Qin Feng also lost, and didn''t mean to remind at all.


    ¡­¡­


    After all, the body of a superpower is much better than that of an ordinary person. For example, if he is injured so badly, he doesn''t have to worry about tetanus and septicemia. As long as he is drunk all night and treated in time, he can survive.


    Drunk night is talking to drunk Linxue at this time. Just looking at his sunny little face, people who know him may be able to see that he is in a terrible mood now.


    "Just tell me where you want to go. I might be able to help you." he said with a smile, holding the strength of drunk Linxue''s chin, but it''s not light at all.


    "Don''t worry." drunk Linxue bit her teeth and said, "anyway, I won''t continue to depend on you!"


    "What you think is simple." Zui Wuyi smiled. He leaned down slightly and stuck it to Zui Linxue''s ear. "Don''t forget that you promised me to be good. You know, I hate those bastards who don''t count and always disobey my orders."


    Zui Linxue''s face changed, but he still didn''t give in to Zui Wuyi''s men. "I just think I can stand in the same position with you. I also want to accompany you outside and don''t want to depend on you anymore."


    "I asked Gu Cheng to build a cage." Zui Wuye clamped Zui Linxue''s arm and Sen Leng smiled, "it''s moderate in size. It''s not small. It''s just good to be able to put down a you. At that time, I''ll carry the cage and walk you like a bird?"


    Drunk Linxue''s face was pale, and he didn''t have the courage to say a word for a long time.


    "Xiuhuang!"


    Just when Zui Wuye and Zui Linxue were deadlocked, the sound of the ark suddenly came from a distance. Then he saw that he was covered with blood in Zui Wuye''s vision. His heavy breathing made him not even speak clearly.

 Chapter 549

    Drunk without night was slightly stunned at first. After seeing the repair carried by the ark, his look changed a little. His expression didn''t change much, but Zui Linxue next to him clearly found that his smile was much lighter.


    "Elder brother?" keenly aware of the emotional change of drunk all night, drunk Linxue stretched out his hand and pulled down drunk all night''s sleeve.


    Drunk night blinked his eyes, seemed to be back to his senses, smiled at drunk Linxue, and then strode towards the ark.


    His eyes fell on Xiuqi''s pale face. He was drunk all night. The smile on his mouth remained the same, but his eyebrows were slightly frozen.


    "A sudden guy did it." the sweat on the Ark''s face covered his eyes and didn''t speak smoothly.


    He had been running at full speed all the way. If he hadn''t been a power, he would have died suddenly


    "The night stopped working." then the Mo Wen suddenly said, throwing the Sheng song in his hand in front of the drunk night, "saved her, too."


    "What is this little girl?" drunk all night without looking at Sheng Ge, he directly covered his wound with his hand and healed his wound.


    Xiuqi''s back was so bloody that he could hardly see the original shape. He obviously hurt his lungs. At this time, except for the weak beating of his heart, there was basically no sign of being alive.


    "Why did the guy suddenly jump out?" the slender white fingers gently stroked the neat wound, drunk night focused on healing the wound, and asked the ink on the side of the body.


    "He saved Xu Jielin." Mo Wen said faintly.


    Yu Lan jumped down from the back of Mo Wen and held Sheng song in his arms.


    "Xu Jielin? Boss, you haven''t disposed of him yet." smelling that he was drunk all night, he smiled twice. There was no sign of tension on his face. A relaxed smile asked, "how did Xiuqi hurt like this?"


    "Yezhi just attacked." ink''s dark eyes were covered with a layer of cold chill. He looked at the injured Xiuqi and whispered, "in addition, I doubt Yezhi is not the clown of Baishi base."


    Under the healing power of drunkenness without night, the wound on Xiuqi''s body soon disappeared, and even the scar could not be seen.


    Looking at Xiuqi''s pale face, his drunken eyes flashed slightly.


    "Why?" he got up and patted his palm. He noticed Yu Lan''s singing in his arms and went forward to heal her.


    "Yezhi didn''t mean to do anything for the white envoy base from beginning to end. According to his strength, he shouldn''t just save a Xu Jielin." his eyes stopped in front of LAN for a moment, and Mo Wen''s words continued after two seconds, "Also, before the night ended, it was clear that he wanted to kill blue, but this time he had no plan to fight us."


    Sheng Ge was soon cured by Zui Wuye. Zui Wuye stood up with his wrist active. Zui Linxue on one side understood him and immediately came forward and gave him a compressed biscuit.


    "It''s strange." he looked at Mo Wen while chewing compressed biscuits and drunk all night. "Is he in the mood of watching the play?"


    Drunken thinking is always different from ordinary people, and the angle of thinking about problems is always strange. "He saved Xu Jielin just to keep the fight between you from stopping. This is the plan to go to the theatre."


    "It''s possible." without denying the conjecture of being drunk without night, Mo Wen nodded, "the night stop mentioned the key several times. Mo Xiaohuan will have a lot of people coming to the League next."


    "Come for alliance?" forced drunk Linxue to sit next to him, drunk without night, and asked with his head on his side.


    "Before leaving, the night stopped and said to tell the people who coveted Mo Xiaohuan the position of the alliance." Yu Lan lay on the back of Mo Wen and looked at his eyes. His expression was stiff, but there was a light flash in the bottom of his eyes, a soft drunken snow.


    "Then our defense department is busy next?" I was drunk and happy at night. At the same time, I looked at his eyes and knew he was going to wake up.


    Mo Wen nodded and raised his eyes to see Xiuqi standing up, moving his ten fingers.


    "Yo, Xiuqi, you''re still alive." drunk night greeted Xiuqi with a smile, "this time I''m your life-saving benefactor. Thank me quickly."


    Xiuqi looked white and drunk. His gloomy face became a little guilty when he saw the ink.


    "Boss." he walked forward in frustration, "I''m sorry I didn''t finish what you gave me."


    "Don''t care." Mo Wen waved his hand carelessly and nodded after confirming that there was nothing wrong with Xiuqi. "Next, there may be a large number of enemies in the desire alliance. You have to watch it for me."


    "I see." see Mo Wen still yearn to explain the task as usual. Xiuqi''s eyes brightened, and the gloomy color on his face faded.


    Looking at the way Mo Wen and Xiuqi get along, zuiye and Yu Lan feel a little novel.


    "Boss." Zui Wuye asked directly, "what was your relationship with Xiuqi before? I think Xiuqi listened to you too much?"


    "The boss is the one who gave me a new life." Xiuqi replied, looking at the drunk night. At the same time, he gently thanked him, "thank you this time."


    "Sincerity! Sincerity!" he crumpled a handsome face, patted the ground vigorously when drunk all night, "take out the attitude of thanks!"


    "Attitude?" Xiuqi''s look gradually became gloomy, looking at the face drunk all night.


    "Three kneeling and nine kowtowing, three worshipping the high hall and so on..." drunk all night, he talked nonsense. The next second, he got his wish and was hit with a fist.


    However, he responded in time, raised his hand and caught the neat fist, fortunately avoiding the risk of disfigurement.


    One hand protected the drunk Linxue on the side of the body. Drunk all night, he picked his eyebrow and said, "we''re a little partner. Don''t start if you don''t agree."


    "If you want to talk less, you may live longer." after seeing the unarmed drunk Linxue, Xiuqi took back his fist and sat beside him.


    "Don''t worry, the disaster will last for thousands of years. People like me won''t die early." drunk night smiled, "and my ability after level 3... Is really the same as we speculated before."


    "Let the zombie become human?" Xiuqi raised his eyes and subconsciously looked at Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan also blinked and looked at the drunk night with Mo Wen''s face.


    "There''s no way like my sister-in-law." I''m drunk and calm. "I can only recover a human who has just become a zombie. I don''t know how long it will take, but it won''t exceed one day at most."


    In other words, Yu Lan, who has become a zombie and has been in the form of a zombie for some time, has no chance to become a human again.

 Chapter 550

    Wen Yan Yu Lan was not much disappointed, and Mo Wen completely followed Yu Lan''s mood.


    Yu Lan wants to become human. He will find a way. She wants to continue to be a zombie, and he will support her unconditionally.


    "Isn''t it similar to chicken ribs?" Xiuqi seemed to smile.


    "Oh, chicken ribs are not so powerful." drunk night hummed, "do you know what this means? It means that in this last world, I won''t have the chance to become a zombie. This is a talisman that no one has."


    He paused, waved his hand to Yu Lan and continued, "of course, I didn''t say what you mean, sister-in-law. Don''t think about it."


    Yu Lan waved his hand to show that he didn''t care, while Mo Wen looked at him and motioned him to take care of his mouth.


    Drunk without night, he covered his mouth with one hand and honestly said he wouldn''t talk any more.


    Just at this time, Shengge also woke up. She sat up and stared at the scenery in front of her for two seconds. Suddenly, after her eyes had a focal length, she jumped up and rushed to Xiuqi''s arms, "brother Xiuqi!"


    Xiuqi was stunned and finally didn''t push away the Sheng song.


    Sheng Ge straddles his legs, leaning against Xiuqi''s arms.


    "What shall we do now?" Xiuqi felt that he had nowhere to put his hand. Finally, he could only touch his nose and looked up at Mo Wen.


    "You and drunken night go back to the lust alliance first." Mo Wen said coldly, "the next lust alliance will never be calm."


    "OK." Xiuqi readily agreed. He thought it would be a great pleasure to help Mo Wen.


    Drunk without night, he thought he might escape the fate of being exiled to the third district of the land of death by ink this time.


    I don''t know what he was thinking when he was drunk all night. Xiuqi took two uncontrollable blows when he noticed his strange smile.


    "Where are you going, boss?" drunken night asked dutifully. It was torture for him not to let him speak.


    "I want to go to the South with LAN LAN." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "...." I felt that ink had squeezed them out of their habit. When I was drunk, I turned my mouth. As soon as I was about to speak, I heard ink say again, "I''ll give you all the things you want to alliance."


    "You give me the desire League too." drunk night said angrily.


    "You want?" Mo Wen looked at him. "Just take it."


    "..." drunk night felt that he wanted to beat people again.


    "Boss, drunk emperor." just when drunk Wuye wanted to beat people with resentment, Zhou Yu suddenly appeared with a bag of documents in his hand, "this is the matter to be handled today."


    "Give it to me." I thought Zhou Yu appeared at the right time. Drunk all night, I walked over happily and took the document in Zhou Yu''s hand.


    Then in Zhou Yu''s confused eyes, a bag of documents were all thrown into Mo Wen''s hands.


    Feeling that Mo Wen looked angry, he swallowed his saliva and looked at Yu Lan like asking for help. "Sister-in-law, you take care of the boss."


    Yu Lan felt that there was no problem dealing with the documents in ink. He glanced down and poked the documents in ink.


    "Do you want me to work?" Mo Wen said almost at the moment when Yu Lan made his action. Seeing her nod, he immediately took out the document and read it, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Looking at Yu Lan, who was taken care of by Mo Wen, I felt that I couldn''t keep my titanium alloy dog eyes.


    "There are two more things to say." I think there is something strange about the relationship between Mo Wen and drunken night. Zhou Yu coughed and didn''t ask more. He continued to report the current situation, "The granary in the South has been destroyed. At present, we can''t spare time to reinforce the handover city. The people in the north have arrived, but now they have lost more than half. We have captured all the remaining people alive."


    Seeing Mo Wen nodding, Zhou Yu continued after pausing, "and that is, a guy named Yang Chu has arrived outside the white envoy base, and he still takes the rest of the remnant Party of the white envoy base."


    "Not bad." Mo Wen nodded and praised.


    "How should we deal with those remnant parties?" seeing Mo Wen in a good mood, I couldn''t help but say drunk all night, "now the ordinary civilians in the white envoy base have not participated in our operation. I don''t think we need to care about them for the time being, but it will be bad in the long run.


    "What we need to worry about next is to return to lust alliance. What should we do with ordinary people like them?"


    "Just keep it. I''ll leave it to Zhou Yu for the time being." Mo Wen said carelessly. He looked at the uneven and jagged tree houses on the side. He felt that the air here was actually good and a place to live for a long time.


    But Mo Xiaohuan is like a time bomb at this time. They don''t know when it will explode. What they can do is to minimize the chance of her against unknown enemies in the future.


    "OK." Zhou Yu was surprised at first, then hurriedly smiled, and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    You can successfully get such an important position as managing Baishi base in the end of the world... It seems that joining the desire alliance is indeed a wise choice.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, there was a dull crash in the forest of death, just like a heavy sigh from the deep mountain.


    A senior zombie ran away in panic, but the next second it was penetrated by a huge plant.


    The zombie vomited dry blood, and the whole body soon began to decay at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    A figure loomed in the depths of the forest of death, like a ghost, constantly attracting people''s attention.


    He quickly walked up to the zombie, took out the crystal core and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "I haven''t eaten the crystal core for a long time." at the moment when the figure swallowed the crystal core, the bright moon appeared in mid air, reflecting the evil smile of Yi''an''s family, "level 3 healing power?"


    "Very good, very good." he smiled low and moved his muscles and bones that had not moved for a long time.


    Not far away came a few strange roars, which made the desperate Senling look colder.


    "What I thought was useful was Yu Lan." Yi An hummed and walked outside the forest of death. His bright eyes penetrated the space, and in an instant he received all the information he wanted to know, except the cold smile at the corner of his mouth. "I didn''t expect that she was useless... It was the man who was drunk all night."


    After that, he no longer insisted on regretting the previous things and left the forest of death.


    The rest of the zombies hid in the forest of death. When Yi''an left, they gathered together and began to whisper.

 Chapter 551

    Would you like to tell that


    An ugly, scarred zombie crawled on the ground and looked a little tired.


    Yi''an''s strength is far from what they can match. Even a glance at them is enough to make them unable to lift their heads, let alone Yi''an can control them to a certain extent.


    [say.]


    Another zombie stood next to the alien plant and gently shook his huge claw. After they surrendered to Yu Lan, their strength also increased with the growth of Yu Lan''s ability, and more or less restored some consciousness that they had only when they were human beings.


    [do you want us to find it?] the zombie crawling on the ground got up, and saliva was seeping out of his huge mouth: [now neither Firebird nor long snake is here.]


    [no, let the rabbit go.] the standing zombie looked at the depths of different plants, and the sharp fangs gently collided with each other, making the sound of porcelain breaking.


    The rabbit is one of the three zombies close to Yu Lan. It''s most appropriate for him to go.


    ¡­¡­


    Not knowing what happened to the forest of death, Yu Lan leaned on the table with his chin, listened to the hazy rustle of leaves outside the window, and narrowed his eyes bored.


    Arvin hasn''t come back yet.


    A ray of sunshine came in through the window and made her feel warm while shining on her.


    But even if the temperature of the sun didn''t make her uncomfortable, she got up and avoided the sun.


    After becoming a zombie, in addition to being unable to eat human food, her body also subconsciously resists the sun.


    She stood in the corner of the room and looked at the sunshine on the table. She could also see the dust floating in the light path.


    Her pupils narrowed slightly, and she quickly lowered her eyelids.


    It must be false to say no loss. No one doesn''t like the warm sunshine.


    Ah


    He knocked on his head. Yu Lan looked down at his pale palm. The deep lines crossed irregularly, which made people unhappy.


    "I am a zombie."


    After whispering for a while, Yu Lan suddenly burst into a smile and raised his eyes. He was no longer lost because of this problem.


    What she can''t change will not change no matter how she thinks. What she can do now is to accept herself and make herself better in the future.


    "Sister?"


    As soon as Yu Lan regained his mind, he lifted his eyes and saw Jiulian standing at the door with a small basket of fruit in his hand. Qiqiqi followed Jiulian''s side and grabbed Jiulian''s clothes with some fear.


    Although the food attack in Baishi base is not as diverse as the desire alliance, it is not bad in this end of the world.


    In the rear of the base, a food producing area of seven or eight Mu is set up, where there are several fruit trees in addition to the planting of some necessary food.


    The Baishi base does not have a greenhouse like Yumeng to ensure adequate food supply, but under the catalysis of several wooden powers day and night, the food here is not received once a year before the end of the day, and it can be received once a month.


    "Jiulian, what can I do for you?" seeing that it was Jiulian, Yu Lan reached out and put on the sunglasses on the table to avoid scaring a child as big as Jiulian and Qiqi with his gray eyes.


    Seeing that Lan put on her eyes, Qi Qiqi was secretly relieved. She was a little afraid every time she saw Yu Lan''s eyes. It was like a scary monster said by other adults.


    "I can''t find the way." nine master whispered, "I want to send fruit to Lord Qin."


    "You come with me." smell speech, Yu Lan nodded and walked out the door to show them the way.


    The sun outside was a little bright. Yu Lan leaned over to avoid the direct sunlight and followed the memory to the ink.


    At this time, the Firebird flapped its wings and fell down. The next second, Qi Qiqi was frightened and screamed, and hurriedly hid behind Jiulian.


    Nine masters were not frightened, but turned sideways to protect Qi Qiqi behind him. His eyes were fascinated by the sudden wind.


    Yu Lan looked at Qi Qiqi, then looked at the Firebird, twisted his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    [I see the rabbit coming.] the Firebird whispered.


    These days, Firebirds are idle and dying. They fly back and forth every day, which frightens many people.


    "What does it do?" Yu Lan''s side eyes. She remembered that she let the rabbit guard the forest of death.


    [I don''t know.] the head of the Firebird shrank in its body shook, and its huge body shook, looking like a bulky penguin.


    Only Yu Lan knows how sensitive the "Penguin" is.


    "Then come back to me when the rabbit comes." Yu Lan whispered.


    The Firebird shook its wings, and the bloody eyes looked at the nine masters, and immediately flapped their wings and left.


    Several white guards nearby gave the Firebird a look and continued to do what they should do.


    "Let''s go on." after watching the Firebird leave, Yu Lan turned around and smiled at Jiugan and continued to lead the way in front.


    Nine masters took Qi Qi''s hand and quietly followed LAN behind him.


    "Sister......" Qi Qiqi stared at Yu Lan''s back and said timidly to Jiufu, "this man... Is terrible."


    Knowing that the "this man" in qiqiqi''s mouth refers to Yu Lan, Jiufu quickly covered Qiqi''s mouth as soon as his face changed.


    "Don''t talk disorderly." nine master''s face was dignified, and raised his eyes to see Yu Lan at the same time.


    Yu Lan didn''t seem to hear the dialogue between them. He didn''t mean to turn around at all.


    Seeing this, Jiufu was relieved and took Qi Qiqi quietly behind LAN.


    What no one saw was that Yu Lan was completely helpless at this time.


    Another disadvantage of becoming a zombie is that it is easy to scare children.


    "Xiuqi, you all return to the desire alliance, Zhou Yu and the ark. You stay in the white envoy base to guard here."


    As soon as Yu Lan came to the window, she heard the voice of ink. She turned back and made a gesture to Jiulian, and quietly looked in from outside the window.


    Mo Wen was sitting casually in front of a wooden chair and looked around carefully. "I remember how many new people are there?"


    "There are also several people who are the remnant Party of the white envoy base." Zhou Yu, who has done personnel management, stepped forward. "They have two leaders, one is Qinhuai and the other is Jiuming."


    "Can you believe it?" Xiuqi raised his eyes and asked.


    Zhou Yu shook her head honestly and said, "I''m not sure."


    "Let''s kill them," said the drunk night smiling, "it''s not good for us to keep this future trouble."


    Zhou Yu was stunned and looked at Mo Wen with some hesitation.


    "Deal with it." Mo Wen doesn''t want to leave trouble in his own power.

 Chapter 552

    "OK." Mo Wendu spoke. Zhou Yu naturally didn''t dare not. He sighed secretly in his heart. After thinking of his wife and daughter, he still took the order and withdrew.


    As soon as he got out of the tree house, he put on a pair of huge sunglasses and was stunned for two seconds before whispering, "Miss Yu."


    Yu Lan waved his hand with a smile, and then looked at Mo Wen from the window.


    "Arvin," she whispered.


    Mo Wen, who was discussing things with Zui Wuyi, raised his head, and his indifferent eyes suddenly brightened up.


    "Blue blue." he called with a smile, walked out of the door, took Yu Lan''s hand and pulled him in, "how do you stay outside?"


    "You look good when you assign tasks." Yu Lan smiled and said to the nine masters behind him, "this is it."


    Nine masters came in with Qi Qiqi and handed the fruit to them, "this is what sister Cai asked me to give you."


    Sister Cai''s full name is Li Caicai. She is the manager of the food supply department of Baishi base. She looks medium and has a nice voice.


    "Thanks." zuiwuye was the first one to put an apple in his mouth and said vaguely, "but you just came here. I''ll keep looking. Now Jiufu knows that you have two choices. One is to go with me, go back to lust alliance, and there are a lot of children waiting for you to play with you.


    "The other is to go to the north to find ye Wuchen. The north is very chaotic and dangerous. I can''t guarantee your safety."


    At one breath, he explained all the two choices to Jiulian. After being drunk all night, he immediately repaired the apples in Jiulian''s basket and lost one.


    Xiuqi took the apple and took a bite. The sweet taste made his gloomy face look a little better.


    Nine masters looked a little embarrassed. She looked down at Qi Qi on the side of her eyes and hesitated for a few seconds. Then she said decisively, "I''m going to the north, but my brothers and sisters are going to the desire league with you."


    "Sister..." smell speech, Qiqi some flustered pulled the corner of Jiufu''s clothes and looked at her helplessly.


    "Be obedient, you won''t be in danger if you stay in the desire alliance." nine master touched Qi Qi''s head and said softly.


    In her eyes, the desire alliance will not hurt their organization, otherwise they will not be alive now.


    Qiqiqi bit her lips and looked like she was about to cry.


    "Well, although there''s some trouble." drunk all night, he looked back and saw Xiuqi bite the apple with a smile and chew the apple with a good tooth.


    He paused and suddenly remembered the problems he had forgotten before.


    He hasn''t filled up the candy he has saved!


    As soon as the idea came out, the whole person felt a little confused. He turned his head and leaned obscene. He smashed his mouth with a guilty heart.


    "Boss." his head turned quickly. He looked at Mo Wen and said seriously, "I think it''s too dangerous for you to go to the South alone this time."


    Mo Wen looked up at him.


    "You want to." seeing Mo Wen read it, drunk night organized a language in his heart and smiled, "you and your sister-in-law are the goal of night stop. Although it''s not clear why he didn''t hurt you this time, it''s hard to guarantee that there will be no next time. You should bring a talent to protect you."


    "Who can protect me?" Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing, but he obviously looked at Yu Lan with some worry.


    If Yu Lan meets the night stop, it is really dangerous, but it is the most unacceptable thing for him to put her out of his sight.


    "Otherwise, let Xiuqi go to the South with you. I''m from the defense department. I''ll keep the alliance." Zui Wuyi patted his chest. Breast, a reliable appearance of righteousness lingran.


    Xiuqi, who was chewing an apple, twisted his eyebrows and looked drunk all night. He didn''t understand when he still thought so about ink.


    Drunk without night, he opened his big white teeth to Xiuqi, and the smile was called a sunny day.


    "You just want to take me away?" Xiuqi asked with a frown, but he was happy to protect Mo Wen.


    "If you don''t, I''m doing it for you." Zui Wuyi said seriously, "don''t think I don''t know you want to go with the boss. If others don''t know you, I don''t know you. Anyway, you don''t need to go back to the desire alliance now. Just follow the boss."


    "Right." just then, the ark suddenly said, "if xiuhuang you go back, sugar... Er."


    Before the ark finished, he was stared by drunk night. He quickly swallowed the words that had not yet been exported, looking like a chat up.


    I almost killed myself


    "Sugar?" Xiuqi keenly heard his most sensitive words.


    "What kind of sugar." drunk night hummed and said frankly, "I can''t keep the drunk emperor, and I can''t make an alliance."


    Looking at this posture of drunken night, Xiuqi''s eyebrows frowned tightly together, and there was obviously some doubt in his heart.


    There are not many people who love sugar and dessert in Yumeng. Shouldn''t anyone touch his dessert?


    I don''t know that my dessert has been eaten by Mo Xiaohuan. Xiuqi has some doubts, but he doesn''t have the trouble of being drunk all night.


    Seeing Xiuqi no longer asked, he vomited and sat calmly on the chair.


    "Then Xiuqi, just follow me." I think it''s a good choice for Xiuqi to follow himself. Mo Wen nodded without affectation and agreed to the proposal of being drunk all night.


    Xiuqi nodded and ate the apple in his hand in two bites.


    "Drunk without night." when I saw drunk without night sitting in the chair, I began to smile. The corners of Mo Wen''s lips stirred up slightly, as if after smiling, "you go back and find someone to send Mo Xiaohuan to us. The news from night to others should only be the position of our desire alliance. It''s not safe to leave Mo Xiaohuan in the desire alliance."


    "Shall I deliver it in person?" drunk Wuye discussed, "boss, it''s boring to stay in the desire League and deal with official business all the time."


    "Maybe you want Xiuqi to go back with you?" Mo Wen smiled softly, and the voice was gentle.


    Drunk night trembled and stopped talking.


    "You pay attention to the situation in the South and come to support us when the time comes," continued Mo Wen.


    "Then what''s the time? How can I fix it if I don''t grasp the time?" drunk night immediately asked, looking at the ink.


    "If Lanlan gets hurt... You know, LV Shi only listens to me." Mo Wen chuckles.


    LV Shi is the Minister of the supply department. All food supplies are in his hands. If you want dessert to fill the missing vacancy, you must also get LV Shi''s consent.

 Chapter 553

    "..." threat, this is red. Naked threat!


    Paying attention to the bland eyes of ink, he squeezed his fist and bit his teeth.


    "Is that Mo Xiaohuan to send you by the way when I support you, or send someone directly?" he took back his eyes unhappily, looked at Mo Wen and asked again.


    "Send someone." Mo Wen said, ignoring the eyes of drunk night.


    "OK." if it weren''t for Xiuqi''s dessert... He wouldn''t be exploited by ink. Thinking of the drunken night here, he glanced at the apple in Xiuqi''s hand, which made Xiuqi look hairy.


    "What do you think I do?" Xiuqi frowned.


    "Look at you." drunk all night.


    "Get out!"


    After arranging the main things, Mo Wen had no intention of staying. He looked at the bright sunshine outside and took Yu Lan upstairs.


    There are only a few randomly placed chairs upstairs, which looks a little messy. Dust filled their feet and disappeared aimlessly in the air.


    Press Yu Lan to sit on the chair. Mo Wen holds her hands on her side and says in a low voice, "Lan Lan, we''ll start in about two days. I have something to leave these two days. Will you wait here for me to come back?"


    "Don''t you take me?" Yu Lan asked subconsciously.


    "I''ll be back soon." Mo Wen shook his head and looked worried. "It will take about four to five days."


    "What''s the matter? I want to be with you..." reached out and pulled Mo Wen''s sleeve. Yu Lan blinked and said, "I can help you."


    "No need." reaching out and holding Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Wen shook his head, and his always firm eyes became a little evasive.


    "..." aware of the mistake of Mo Wen, Yu Lan tiptoed to hold Mo Wen''s face and insisted on looking into Mo Wen''s eyes, "ah Wen, if you have anything on your mind, you can tell me."


    Mo Wen just shook his head and leaned down to kiss Yu Lan''s face. His dark eyes flashed for a moment, "I''ll be back soon."


    Knowing that Mo Wen didn''t intend to bring himself, Yu Lan breathed out silently and nodded.


    Seeing that Yu Lan agreed, Mo Wen immediately turned and jumped out of the window. Before turning around, he took a deep look at Yu Lan, as if he wanted to stop talking.


    "Annoying thing." seeing that Mo Wen really turned and ran away, Yu Lan chased the window and hummed unhappily.


    Feeling a little pretentious, Yu Lan rubbed his face and looked worried at the figure of ink disappearing in the alley.


    "Then... Be careful all the way."


    "Sister Yu Lan." when Yu Lan was in a daze, a soft voice sounded behind her. When Yu Lan looked back, he saw Jiufu quietly walking upstairs, his eyes full of apology.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan turned and asked.


    "I''m... I''m here to apologize for Qiqi." nine master bowed his head and apologized to Yu Lan, and said in a soft voice, "Qiqi, she''s still young. She''s afraid of you because she''s not sensible. In fact, we all know you''re a good person."


    "Ah... You say this, it''s okay, I don''t care." seeing Jiufu''s guilty appearance, Yu Lan immediately walked forward and rubbed her head, "it''s normal for you to be afraid of zombies, I don''t care."


    "Really?" nine master raised his eyes, looked at Yu Lan''s soft smile and couldn''t help grinning, "thank you."


    Waving his hand, he motioned that Jiugan didn''t have to thank himself for these things. Yu Lan smiled and took Jiugan downstairs.


    Qiqiqi was holding an apple and feeding it to her mouth. There were several tears hanging from the corners of her eyes. She looked like she had just cried.


    "Sister!" seeing that Jiufu came down, qiqiqi got up and ran towards her. At the same time, she looked at Yu Lan with fear, and her small face was white.


    Yu Lan helplessly helped her forehead and turned her head not to scare the child.


    Nine masters pulled Qi Qi out of the door and bowed down to LAN apologetically before going out.


    "Firebird." seeing that the sun outside was weaker, Yu Lan couldn''t help walking to the door and called softly.


    I only heard a few fierce wind, and the huge figure of Firebird fell in front of Yu Lan.


    "Tell me what the rabbit is doing?" he sat on it with Firebird''s wings. Yu Lan held its smooth neck and pasted it on his side.


    I don''t know very well. I''ll take you to see it


    The Firebird flew directly into the sky with one wing. The fierce wind rubbed Yu Lan''s cheeks and made Yu Lan''s eyes sour.


    She closed her eyes, and the newly grown eyelashes trembled in the wind.


    [when did the rabbit come?] it''s not convenient to talk at this time. Yu Lan simply said to the Firebird in her heart.


    [it hasn''t come yet. I''ll take you on the way.] the Firebird opened its mouth and roared in the wind. It accidentally ate a poor bird.


    The Firebird belched happily and flew up and down happily.


    Lying on the neck of the Firebird to be dizzy, Yu Lan silently turned his eyes and gently raised his hand to pat the Firebird''s ear.


    The Firebird shrunk his neck, and then he honestly continued to fly.


    Yu Lan felt that she had been flying for about half an hour before she felt the Firebird fall to the ground. She turned over and jumped down towards the ground and landed steadily on the grass.


    Looking around, I found that this is a wetland, with lush weeds growing intensively and dazzling green.


    "Where is this?" seeing that the shoes on his feet had been stuck with mud, Yu Lan couldn''t help raising his eyes and asked.


    [area 2 of the place of death.]


    The Firebird shook its wings.


    It seemed to feel the arrival of Yu Lan. The snake and the rabbit came out of the ground together and shook the mud on their bodies neatly.


    Yu Lan, who had just shaken off the mud on her shoes, was splashed with mud ideas. She reluctantly stroked her hair and simply didn''t bother to take care of it.


    "Rabbit, what can I do for you?" she whispered, looking at the lying rabbit.


    [Yi''an is alive.] the rabbit went straight to the theme and said: [he appeared in the forest of death. It''s time to find you now.]


    "It''s him again?" Yu Lan frowned.


    Now Yu Lan is also a level 3 zombie. To some extent, he is not afraid of Yi An, but if Yi An wants to find something for them, it will be very troublesome.


    After a while, the night stopped and it was easy to be safe. It was really troublesome one after another.


    "Do you know what he wants to do?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice.


    [he mentioned the name of you and... Drunken night.] the rabbit thought about it carefully, and then looked at Yu Landao seriously.

 Chapter 554

    "Drunk without night?" Yu Lan was stunned. "What did you do with him?"


    The rabbit shook his head and crept skillfully beside the blue leg.


    The size of the rabbit is very large. Even lying on the side of Yu Lan, it is still more than a meter high.


    "Where did he appear?" Yu Lan asked again.


    [inside the forest of death, the specific location...] the rabbit shook his tail and was embarrassed.


    It doesn''t describe specific places.


    "Why don''t you take me to have a look?" Yu Lanxian said first. It happened that Mo Wen wasn''t here these days. She''d better come back soon.


    The rabbit nodded and fell down to signal Yu Lan to ride on its back.


    The Firebird was not happy. It gave a sharp roar, bit Yu Lan''s collar and threw her on its back.


    [rabbit, you''re so dirty. Why do you want Wang to ride on your back.]


    The rabbit bared its teeth and roared at the Firebird like a threat. Suddenly, it jumped up and was about to bite the Firebird''s neck.


    The Firebird turned over and embarrassed to avoid the rabbit.


    Its advantage mainly lies in its powerful wings, and its teeth are weaker than rabbits.


    The dizzy Yu Lan was thrown out by the Firebird before he could sit still. The long snake smiled strangely and suddenly jumped up and rolled Yu Lan up with his tail.


    The Firebird and the rabbit looked at it together. It grinned and showed its good teeth, and then began to fly like the wind.


    Yu Lan sat up with all the mud, touched his chin and glanced at the Firebird flying behind. He secretly said: This is the struggle between rabbits and birds, and the long snake benefits?


    I don''t know that Yu Lan has run to the forest of death. At this time, Mo Wen is running at full speed on the wilderness, and the dagger in his hand is harvesting the surrounding zombies quickly.


    He kept absorbing the crystal nucleus from his hands, and his dark eyes were uncontrollably stained with blood.


    Night stop


    Unknowingly, he sat in a pool of blood and wiped the dagger with his eyes.


    The emergence of night stop gave Mo Wen an unprecedented sense of crisis. Now he can''t protect Yu Lan if he stops at night.


    At the thought that Yu Lan would be hurt one day because of his weakness, Mo Wen felt a desperate killing intention in his heart, which could not be removed anyway.


    "Protect Lanlan," he murmured, ignoring the blood stain on his body and continuing to slaughter the surrounding zombies and mutant animals.


    Now he can only use this way to cover up his inner uneasiness and his murderous intention.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the white envoy base, Qinhuai and Jiuming were sitting in a small room, their hands were tightly trapped and couldn''t move at all.


    "What are you going to do now?" he was very dissatisfied with Qinhuai''s cowardice. Jiuming lost patience and was full of irritability.


    "Still angry." Qin Huai rammed nine lives with his elbow and sighed helplessly. "Don''t worry, I already have countermeasures now."


    "What countermeasure?" nine lives some suspicions slanted Qin Huai one eye.


    "Our other team in the North has moved, hasn''t it?" Qin Huai smiled.


    "False desire alliance?" nine life twisted his eyebrows. "What can their mob do?"


    "God, use your mind. The old fox song Qingyuan has already divided the false desire alliance into two teams." Qin Huai reluctantly raised his head and felt that he wanted to eat in his mouth. "It''s the false desire alliance of all powers."


    Jiuming''s eyes showed a sudden look, but the next second he still frowned, "we don''t know where the team is now, okay?"


    The false desire alliance is divided into two teams. Almost all the people in one team are ordinary people, and all the people in the other team are powers.


    Song Qiangyuan''s team of the superpowers was not arranged in the north, but scattered outside the north to do some intelligence work.


    In the past, when they entered the north, what they met was the hypocrisy league who collected information outside.


    A little helpless glanced at nine lives. Qin Huai said helplessly, "Song Qingyuan also knows that these people are not easy to control, so he gave them a task to go to the white envoy base to support them when they completely lost contact with the false desire alliance."


    "Do they know the location of the white envoy base?!" Jiuming couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    "Yes." Qin Huai nodded, "they are the last dark chess of the white envoy base."


    "Then what you mean now is that you want us to wait for them to support us?" Jiuming swallowed his saliva.


    "No... what we have to consider now is how to survive here." after looking at the quiet outside, Qin Huai bowed his head. "Now it''s been so long, and no one who wants to alliance has come to us to communicate. It seems that they are going to deal with us."


    "What!" after hearing this, Jiuming calmed down, struggled hard, and even planned to use power.


    "Be honest, they must know that the rope can''t control us." Qin Huai breathed out and leaned against the wall next to him. "Now they stare at our every move. Maybe there are a few muzzles aimed at our heads."


    As soon as he heard this, Jiuming didn''t struggle. He looked around vigilantly and felt a little cold behind him.


    "Since you know this, why do you want us to be caught obediently? If we resist, do we still have some resistance power?" he didn''t like this feeling of suffocation, and Jiuming couldn''t help staring at Qin Huai.


    "How can we come in without following them?" Qin Huai rolled his eyes. Sometimes he felt that his partner was really naive. He only had a cavity of blood but didn''t like to use his head. "And you know the situation at that time. It''s not something we can resist at all, okay?"


    "... then I think it''s too cowardly to admit my life so obediently." Jiuming said hard.


    Seeing this, Qin Huai couldn''t help sighing and didn''t want to say anything more.


    But Qin Huai was right. Soon Zhou Yu came in, followed by several powers.


    There was a bad feeling in his heart. Qin Huai raised his eyes and looked at Zhou Yu in the moonlight.


    "I''m sorry." after all, Zhou Yu used to be a member of the white envoy base. At this time, he didn''t have any plans to show off his power. He directly planned to follow the orders of Mo Wen.


    He took out Qiang and aimed at Qin Huai''s head. He could pull the trigger at any time.


    Nine life saw that his eyes were split. Suddenly he stood up and knocked Qinhuai away, glared at Zhou Yu and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Raised his hand and motioned to the power behind him to subdue Qinhuai and Jiuming. Zhou Yu pointed his gun at Jiuming''s head again and said coldly, "as you can see."


    Feeling the chill from the muzzle of the gun, Jiuming opened his eyes and felt that his breathing had become short.

 Chapter 555

    "Please wait a minute!" seeing this, Qin Huai quickly got up and stopped Zhou Yu who was about to pull the trigger.


    Zhou Yu looked at Qinhuai and frowned.


    "I listened to your words and followed you in without any resistance. Do you want to go back and kill us now?" Qin Huai half knelt on the ground because he was bound by the rope and stared at Zhou Yu. His eyes were cold, but it was not enough to make people vigilant.


    "We should not make any promises to you." Zhou Yu pointed to the muzzle of Jiuming''s gun, shifted a little, and pointed to the head of Qinhuai.


    "You promised not to kill us." Qin Huai raised his eyes and stared at Zhou Yu, straight and clenched his teeth. "I knew you couldn''t trust your alliance, but it''s really speechless to go back so openly."


    Hearing Qin Huai''s words, Zhou Yu''s actions were stiff for a moment. If Yu Meng really gave Qin Huai a guarantee, what he was doing now would make his conscience a little uncomfortable.


    But the next second, Zhou Yu thought of his wife and daughter and shook his fist. His slightly loose eyes were firm again.


    Seeing that Zhou Yu''s face was not loose for half a minute, Qin Huai secretly shouted bad. When Zhou Yu hadn''t raised his guard, he broke free from the rope and stood up, kicking out the gun in Zhou Yu''s hand.


    With a light of fire flying up, Zhou Yu only felt a stabbing pain in front of her, and then stepped back half a step.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was no half a human figure in front of him. Looking back, several powers behind him also looked dull. Half a second later, they returned to God, "what about people?"


    Zhou Yu was too lazy to talk nonsense with them. He rushed out of the house to find someone.


    It seems that not everyone is very reliable.


    Qin Huai shrank in the corner of the house with his mouth covered with nine lives. He was relieved to see Zhou Yu and them leave.


    Jiuming only felt his hands and feet getting cold uncontrollably. He looked up at the wardrobe on his side and quietly stretched out his fingers.


    Qin Huai understood and pulled him quickly into the wardrobe.


    A dull wooden door isolated all the sounds of the outside world, and the small wardrobe seemed to have become the whole world of Qinhuai and Jiuming.


    "What now?" nine life whispered.


    "Wait." Qin Huai gritted his teeth. Now the only thing they can do is wait for support.


    Jiuming felt thirsty. He nodded and unconsciously licked his lips.


    Qin Huai didn''t feel very comfortable at this time. For him, he couldn''t eat anytime and anywhere, which was no different from torturing him.


    Looking out from the crack in the door of the wardrobe, he narrowed his eyes slightly, and suddenly had an extremely bad premonition in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The drunken night, who was packing up and preparing to return to Yumeng, looked at the noisy outside and didn''t bother to take care of what happened.


    It''s rare to have some leisure time. He doesn''t have to look for trouble.


    "Linxue." zips up the backpack and holds out his hand to Zui Linxue, "give me the compressed biscuits."


    Zui Linxue sat by the bed quietly packing his backpack for Zui Wuyi. Seeing him talking, he immediately got up and walked towards him.


    "Brother." she handed the biscuit in her hand and hugged him from behind. "I want to have a pet."


    Pets


    Drunk night''s eyes flashed for a moment, and his face returned to the previous cheerful smile.


    "What do you want?" he asked, packing up his food. "Mutant animals? Or mutant insects?"


    "I want to have a cat." Zui Linxue''s long eyelashes trembled, and his eyes stopped on Zui Wuye''s ears of the right size, "just like the short hair we used to have."


    "You say black." Zui Wuyi smiled and took Zui Linxue''s arm back. "Why do you suddenly think of it."


    "I''m just sorry that I didn''t see it grow up." Zui Linxue said with drooping eyes.


    When I mentioned my favorite cat, I was drunk all night, but it was only for a moment, and I couldn''t catch it at all.


    Generally speaking, people with abnormal personality don''t like small animals, but being drunk all night is an exception. He has loved cats and dogs since childhood, and the degree of love is even much higher than that of any human.

 Chapter 556

    "Elder brother, when do you say we can stop?" asked drunk Linxue with eyes hanging around his drunken shoulder. Her dark brown eyes were shimmering, and her white and delicate face was expressionless.


    "Wait for the boss to let me go." drunk night doesn''t care.


    Looking at the casual smile of drunk night from the side, drunk Linxue suddenly had an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    "If I had been a brother before, these things wouldn''t bind you at all?" she asked in a low voice with her lips.


    Drunk night smiled, "if you had been before, you would not challenge my bottom line again and again."


    Then he turned back and pulled Zui Linxue to his legs, just like they had been together. He was at the desk and loaded the pistol on the table with bullets.


    "You''ve been good these two days." drunk all night, he was obviously in a good mood. He smiled at the corners of his mouth and his voice was very light. "Why, he suddenly figured it out?"


    "I''m just a little jealous when I see the boss''s attitude towards Yu Lan." Zui Lin xuetan said, "I also want you to treat me like this."


    Yu Lan said before that she didn''t love to be drunk all night, so she deserved the love she didn''t get.


    Does that mean that as long as she works harder, she can get the love she wants?


    "Boss, that''s sick." Zui Wuyi sniffed at it. "He''s not as fierce as before. He''s a wife slave without a bottom line."


    But that''s what I want.


    Drunk Linxue lowered his head and asked softly, "brother, if it was me who became a zombie... What would you do?"


    "What else can I do?" Zui Wuye''s side eyes, but he didn''t look at Zui Linxue. He just closed the zipper of his backpack and said, "you who have become a zombie are no longer my lovely sister. Of course, it''s good to kill directly."


    Then he turned back and smiled at drunk Linxue, "so Linxue, you''d better be clever. If you were as capricious as before, I might not have any patience with you anymore.


    "You know, I hate self righteous and bad guys, even you."


    The humble and pitiful expectation of Zui Wuye in the bottom of my heart was extinguished without hesitation. Zui Linxue bowed his head and smiled silently, watching Zui Wuye stand up with his backpack and go out to explain the affairs of the alliance.


    A light flashed through her eyes. Drunk Linxue closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, there was only peace left in her eyes.


    What if she is not reconciled? From the day she fell in love with her brother, she fell into hell and had no chance to climb out every second of her life.


    Seeing that the sun was about to sink in the west, she suddenly turned and went upstairs. She looked at the bright but not dazzling sun from the roof alone.


    Do you want to go on like this? With an impossible wish, praying for the humble and wrong love?


    When I saw the drunken snow standing on the eaves, I smiled and turned away freely.


    But his free and easy was soon swallowed up.


    He''s so worried about the base that he''s almost white headed, and Mo Wen, who really should be in charge, doesn''t know where to go?!


    Can''t Mo Wen, an asshole, be more serious in this last world? He really went on a field trip a few days before the last world!


    Standing in the same place, he glanced angrily. When he saw Xiuqi coming out of the next house, he was drunk all night before he was dissatisfied, "Xiuqi, sometimes I really wonder whether this desire alliance is mine or his."


    "He" in the mouth of drunk night naturally refers to ink that doesn''t like to deal with official business.


    "What you are doing now, the boss can solve it in a few minutes." Xiuqi threw the water bottle in his hand to zuiye, and the cold voice cooled zuiye''s heart. "You say you don''t deal with these things now. What''s the use of staying in the desire alliance."


    "...." is mo Wen a God in your eyes???


    Drunk night looked at Xiuqi with contempt, and the sharp tiger teeth bit the bottle cap of the water bottle.


    "If you want to go, go quickly and don''t linger." Xiuqi walked directly from his side and didn''t even bother to give him half a look.


    Fortunately, although the mouth is stuffy, there are not too many emotional fluctuations in my heart.


    "By the way, I want to leave Yang Tianzong of your invasion department here. I can use it easily at the beginning of Yang Yang. I want to take it back to Yumeng." after drinking the water in the bottle, I am drunk all night. I step onto the motorcycle on one side and shout to Xiuqi, "and you are going to follow the boss to the South now. The invasion department is unmanaged. I plan to take the ark back and let him send Mo Xiaohuan at that time."


    "Whatever you want." Xiuqi stretched out his left hand, waved his back to drunk night, and soon got into another house.


    Now the white envoy base is basically their territory, but they are still very busy. Whether it is public security or personnel arrangement is a laborious thing.


    Mo Wen doesn''t care, these things must be handled by them.


    Seeing Xiuqi walking, he snorted and quickly started the motor to find Yangchu.


    Along the way, he saw many women walking together. He turned the steering wheel and directly bypassed them to leave


    Sometimes it''s really annoying. It''s good to kill these ordinary people. Why do you have to bother them to manage. They are just a terrorist organization and now they look like saviors.


    If I had been in ink before, I would never have paid more attention to these ordinary people, but the whole person of ink has changed since Yu Lan came.


    It is undeniable that if he had just met such ink, he would not have joined the desire alliance and would not be loyal to ink.


    A cold hearted and decisive boss is far more charming than a loving and indecisive boss.


    When Mo Wen came back, zuiwuye had gone back to the desire alliance with the people he should take. He walked into the room alone and didn''t see Yu Lan.


    For a moment, he leaned against the edge of the window and let the blood stain on his body dye red and the gray wall behind him.


    Outside the window, Zhang Xin''s shadow flashed in a hurry, like a headless fly running everywhere.


    At this time, he didn''t know what he had experienced. His dark eyes lost their luster. Like the deep sea, with endless cold, he hid the monster that ate people. The pale lip color is faintly purple around, and even the smile at the corners of the mouth makes people feel cold.


    "Boss." Mo Wen knew as soon as he came back. He pushed the door and entered. As soon as he entered the door, he smelled a strong smell of blood.


    Mo Wen raised his eyes and the corners of his mouth seemed to smile.

 Chapter 557

    He clearly saw his appearance from Xiuqi''s eyes. He then stretched out his hand and twisted his hair condensed by dry blood.


    He turned his head sideways, but the arc of the corner of his mouth became bigger and bigger.


    The beast at the bottom of Mo Wen''s heart has never disappeared. It just chooses to sleep temporarily under the existence of blue. As long as there is blood, it can wake it up.


    "Have you seen Lan Lan?" Mo Wen said before Xiuqi could speak.


    Xiuqi shook his head honestly. "I''m a little busy these days. I haven''t seen my sister-in-law."


    "So." Mo Wen''s smile faded, raised his arm and took off his coat easily.


    "Boss, where have you been these days?" Xiuqi asked aloud when he saw that the blood stain on the ink coat had dyed the ground red.


    "Are you curious?" he pulled his collar, and ink''s side eyes were slanted and neat. Again, even the shirt he was wearing took off to the ground.


    Xiuqi shook his head.


    Regardless of Xiuqi''s reaction, Mo Wen went into the bathroom, picked up a clean towel and wiped the blood stains on his body.


    Under the healthy skin color, his thin narrow waist was covered with dark red blood stains, and there was a hole with blood beads in his waist.


    Although the outside of some tree houses in Baishi base seems to be intricate and miscellaneous branches and stems of different plants, there are still all kinds of facilities inside.


    "Are you hurt?" Xiuqi opened his eyes as he looked at the wound opened by Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen nodded, stretched his fingers unchanged, and took out several sharp shrapnel from the wound.


    After making sure that the shrapnel in his body had been taken out, he took a deep breath and let his wound grow.


    "I met a wave of people on the road." Mo Wen moved his shoulders and continued to wipe the blood stains on his body.


    "Who can hurt you?" Xiuqi frowned.


    "Those people are not very strong." Mo Wen looked at his pants soaked with blood, raised his feet and walked out of the bathroom. He went to the wardrobe outside and began to look for his pants, "but I was taking the crystal core and didn''t hide."


    I really want to ask what Mo Wen picked up and couldn''t avoid the bullet, but looking at the faint look of Mo Wen, Xiuqi didn''t know why he didn''t ask.


    "Who are those people and why do they attack you?" Xiuqi asked another question.


    "I don''t know. I''ll take care of them all." after changing his clothes and pants twice, Mo Wen''s smile was obviously lighter. He finally touched his hair and decided to wash his head first and then go to Yu Lan.


    Lifting his eyes and seeing Xiuqi still standing in front of him, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing and gently continued, "I''m a little excited that I haven''t killed for a long time. I forgot to stay alive."


    Used to lie in front of LAN, as a person who is tending to be normal, but in front of Xiuqi, Mo Wen doesn''t intend to make any disguise at all.


    Lanlan wants him to become normal, so he will be a normal person. But how can it be accomplished overnight to make a pervert normal.


    Xiuqi didn''t make a fuss when he heard the speech. He just nodded, stopped worrying about the people who were killed by the group, and went straight to the theme, "boss, drunk all night has taken people to the desire League. When shall we start for the south?"


    "Lanlan said her brother would pick her up in the south." Mo Wen seemed to think back for a few seconds and turned his head. "I''ll ask her when to start later."


    "Is it just the three of us who started this time?" Xiuqi asked again and handed over the documents in his hand. "This is the current personnel statistics of the white envoy base. Boss, do you want to have a look?"


    "They just want you to arrange with Zui Wuye." without looking at the form Xiuqi handed over, Mo Wen said directly, "I remember I asked the ark and Zhou Yu to take care of here."


    "Drunk without night, he left Yang Tianzong and Zhou Yu to manage here, and planned to let the ark send Mo Xiaohuan to us." he recalled what drunk without night said before, and repaired his low voice.


    "He just looks at it." Mo Wen really doesn''t care at all. He goes to the window and looks at Zhang Xin who runs past the window for the second time. "What is he doing?"


    After looking at the past with Mo Wen''s eyes, Xiuqi saw Zhang Xin with a worried face. At this time, he was holding a passer-by''s arm and saying something in a hurry.


    "You say Zhang Xin? He''s looking for Qu Yaoyao these days." Xiuqi said indifferently, "Qu Yaoyao has gone back to the alliance with Zui Wuye, but it seems... He doesn''t know yet."


    "Looking for Qu Yao?" Mo Wen raised his eyebrows. "Still looking?"


    I heard that Zhang Xin wanted to apologize to Qu Yaoyao. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xin is still looking for it now? This efficiency, no one.


    "But Qu Yaoyao doesn''t want to meet him." Xiuqi leaned against the window and said faintly, "boss, is it useful for you to keep Zhang Xin now? If it''s useless, let him leave Yumeng. This guy doesn''t fit in with us at all."


    "He''s useless." Mo Wen smiled. "Lan Lan doesn''t have to adapt to the crowd or leave me now. Zhang Xin''s role no longer exists."


    "It means he can leave?" Xiuqi finally smiled on his gloomy face. "That''s great. It''s annoying for this guy to swing in front of me all day."


    Mo Wen just let it go.


    "Anything else?" Mo Wen asked in a low voice as he turned to the bathroom. His gentle words could not hear any impatience.


    Xiuqi shook his head and said he had nothing to explain.


    Mo Wen nodded. Before walking to the bathroom, he didn''t forget to order, "help me find blue."


    Although it''s lucky that Yu Lan didn''t see his bloody appearance, the first thing he saw after he came back was not Yu Lan, but it still made him a little unhappy.


    Of course, I''m not unhappy with blue, but I''m in a little bad mood.


    Mo Wen gave orders. Xiuqi would not disobey. He nodded and saw that Mo Wen had entered the bathroom before he turned and left.


    Not surprisingly, he met Zhang Xin again.


    "Xiuqi, is Mr. Mo back?" Zhang Xin asked as soon as he saw Xiuqi, "I want to see him."


    "Who do you think you are? Even if you usually annoy us, do you still want to disturb the boss now?" Xiuqi raised his hand to block Zhang Xin''s arm and said with a gloomy sneer, "but I tell you a good news. From today on, you can officially leave the desire alliance. You are no longer the person of our desire alliance."


    Zhang Xin was as dull as being struck by thunder. He only felt that his consciousness was chaotic for a moment.


    "You mean... I was driven out of lust League?"


    "Be happy, this is what you dream of, isn''t it?" Xiuqi nodded and walked around Zhang Xin. He didn''t have time to continue to spend on him, a useless man.

 Chapter 558

    Looking at the farther and farther Xiuqi, Zhang Xin stood in place at a loss, but did not catch up.


    He can finally leave the lust League. That''s what he always wanted to do before, isn''t it?


    Looking down at the ground, he tried his best to ignore his inner discomfort and clenched his teeth tightly.


    But why, he felt as if he had lost something very important.


    ¡­¡­


    The long snake is coming


    Yu Lan, who didn''t know that Mo Wen had returned to the Baishi base, was sitting on the ground, ignoring the mud all over his body and looking intently at the pit in front of him.


    This huge pit is the one she came out with Mo Wen before. It''s just a description of the zombie of death Sen. this is also the place where Yi An reappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" raised his hand and touched the rabbit''s smooth head. Yu Lantou asked without raising his head.


    In order to keep in touch with Baishi base, she asked the long snake to go back on the way.


    [ink comes back.] the Firebird flapped its wings and landed on the ground. At the same time, it twisted its neck and stared at the surrounding zombies. It looked like an inviolable beating.


    "Why did Arvin come back so early?" Yu Lan looked up at the Firebird.


    Didn''t Mo Wen tell her it would take four or five days to come back? It''s only two days.


    Firebird just shook his head.


    Several standing zombies hid behind Yizhi and watched Yu Lan. They wanted to come forward as if they were afraid of something.


    Because the shape of zombies will be finalized after level 3, early zombies have no normal intelligence and generally prefer to move on four limbs, so most high-level zombies will lose their original human appearance and become monsters that are neither human nor ghost.


    But everything is not absolute, and many zombies maintain human shape like Yu Lan. They strengthen the strength of their feet, and their arms become thick and long.


    [do you want to go back?] asked the Firebird.


    "No." although some worried that Mo Wen couldn''t see her reaction, Yu Lan shook his head and said, "it''s too late to go back now. Tell long snake and let it tell ah Wen that we''ll meet directly in the north."


    Mo Wen''s situation is much better than before. Yu Lan believes that only a short separation will not stimulate Mo Wen''s inner hostility.


    The Firebird nodded and flapped its wings to fly into the sky again to contact the long snake.


    Firebird has much stronger communication ability than ordinary zombies, so it can still contact the long snake even if it is far away.


    Seeing the Firebird flying up, several standing zombies were relieved. They looked at each other and made several ugly sounds from their throats, as if they wanted to attract Yu Lan''s attention.


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan just took the crystal nucleus handed over by the rabbit and stared at the deep pit under him without looking at them.


    There was a cold light in the pit, and the cold feeling on her face could almost freeze her nose.


    Was it so cold here when I came here before?


    Several zombies were obviously anxious. They hesitated to look at the rabbit and staggered over.


    The rabbit stared at them dangerously. His thick tail brushed the ground behind him. He could attack at any time.


    "What''s the matter with you?" it seemed that Yu Lan noticed these zombies. He stood up and looked at them, and slowly stretched out two tails from the tailbone, one around her along the surrounding air, and the other drooped on the ground like a rabbit. It seemed weak, but he could attack at any time.


    Yu Lan''s tail now has three states.


    The first is double tail. The two tails are about the same thickness. One can be used for defense and the other can be used for attack.


    The second is single tailed, flat, long and strong. Generally, you don''t need to attack, but your defense ability is more than five times that of double tailed.


    The third is three tails. The three tails are relatively thin. They can all be used as sharp weapons for attack. They are fast and have strong lethality at the same time.


    We want to... Follow you


    The spirits of these zombies are obviously not as complete as long snakes. They stammer like Yu Lan, expressing their loyalty and looking forward to doing their part for her.


    "Follow me?" Yu Lan''s gray eyes slanted, as if with a smile, "then follow."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan agreed so easily. These zombies happily opened their big mouths, and one directly tore the rotten meat at the corners of its mouth.


    "I''ll give you a name first." looking at the three zombies with similar looks, Yu Lan''s eyes flashed, frowned and hung their eyes for a few seconds before he said, "you call one point if you have only one eye, two points if your mouth is cracked, and three points if your arms are very long."


    Forgive her for not naming anything.


    Pointing to the three zombies and saying their names one by one, Yu Lan nodded with satisfaction and put his eyes in the pit again.


    "Go down and have a look." she reached out and touched the smooth side around the pit wall. Before the rabbit could react, she turned over and jumped down.


    The rabbit and the new "three points" hurried to catch up and jumped into the dark pit with her.


    The colder they go, the colder they are. Fortunately, these coldness will not make their zombies lose their lives. At most, it will make their actions slow.


    Yu Lan hooked his tail on the pit wall all the way and tried to slow down his speed.


    But even so, she quickly reached the bottom.


    Without looking at Yu Lan, she knew that there was a smooth ice layer under her feet. The heavy cold spread all over her body along her skin, making her only wet eyes knot a layer of thin ice.


    The rabbits jumped down quickly. They didn''t seem to be used to such cold ground. They also raised their feet uncomfortable.


    "There was no ice here before." Yu Lan twisted his eyebrows and leaned down to try his best to open his eyes to look at the ice, as if he intended to penetrate the thick ice and see its depth.


    This layer of ice emits a faint cold light, which is faintly inclined to sky blue.


    There are countless photoelectric under the ice. They stick to the ice upside down and move slowly and silently.


    Yu Lan recognized these things at almost a glance.


    The ability of mutter is to condense ice, so it''s not surprising that so many mutters make this thick ice.


    "What on earth are you?" Yu Lan asked, reaching out to touch the smooth ice under his hand.


    This creature is certainly not a zombie, but it''s not like a mutant animal or a mutant insect, just like a species that doesn''t exist on earth.


    [do you want to go down through the ice?] obviously, the rabbit saw the creature Guri for the first time. He looked at Yu Lan curiously and asked.


    "I''ll try to break the ice." since she''s here, Yu Lan naturally doesn''t want to go back like this. She closes her eyes and quickly stretches out her third tail.

 Chapter 559

    The three tails aim the tip at the ground neatly, and then poke it down together. Each stroke is strong enough to penetrate a stone.


    The ice is much stronger than expected, but no matter how strong it is, it is not too blue. With the high-intensity attack, several cracks soon appeared and spread around rhythmically.


    The little creatures under the ice seemed to be startled and moved around quickly. The speed was much faster than what Yu Lan gang had just seen. They disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Finally, the ice was completely broken under the attack of blue. For a moment, only a few crisp "clicks" were heard. Yu Lan only felt a sense of weightlessness wrapped around her, making her continue to fall.


    There is endless darkness under the ice. Even Yu Lan can''t help feeling the cold in this darkness.


    I don''t know how long they finally landed on the ground, accompanied by a pungent smell of blood.


    "Seriously." Yu Lan covered her nose, and the bloody smell constantly stimulated her desire as a zombie. Look, "now I feel like vomiting when I smell this smell."


    The rabbits didn''t make a sound. It''s really difficult for them to stabilize their will in this environment.


    "You stay here first. Don''t walk around." aware of the embarrassment of the rabbits, Yu LanDang raised his hand and pressed it, motioning them to stay here quietly. "I''ll go around and see where the taste is lighter."


    The rabbit nodded, and the nails on his claws had been deeply caught into the ground.


    Picked up a few pieces of ice from the ground, and Yu Lan walked towards the place with the most bloody smell by their weak light.


    Now she was curious why there was such a strong smell of blood in such a deep hole.


    I couldn''t help thinking of the cave she had drilled when chasing Yi''an. The cave was also full of blood.


    The road under our feet gradually became rugged, and the originally spacious road became much narrower. Yu Lan was forced to bend down and walk. This suffocating feeling made her very uncomfortable.


    After walking for about five minutes, Yu Lan finally came to her head. She looked at the muddy "Blood River" in front of her. For a moment, she had no thoughts in her mind.


    She was stunned for a few seconds before she recovered and covered her nose with a strong desire in her stomach.


    Who can tell her why there is so much blood here?


    At this time, Yu Lan saw a blood river about two meters wide. The river meandered in front of her, straight to the dark and gray place.


    Did she see such a long river of blood when she was here before?


    Holding his nose, Yu Lan lifted his feet into the blood River and began to walk along the direction of blood flow.


    Curiosity drove her to see where the blood river went.


    Although the blood river flows slowly, it is not very deep. It is probably just not over Yu Lan''s feet.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Yu Lan finally stopped. She looked at the front that seemed to never reach the end. She just felt that her consciousness was a little vague. The whole world seemed to be upside down, which made it difficult for her to even stand.


    "It''s terrible," she murmured and decided to turn back.


    When her feet slipped, she leaned directly against the smooth wall next to her.


    The wall was sticky, and the strong smell of blood came to his face. Yu Lan almost didn''t need to think about what was covered with the wall.


    Where did so much blood come from???


    Yu Lan clenched his teeth and felt that it was hard to maintain consciousness now.


    However, her willpower was not comparable to that of an ordinary zombie. She just shook her head and continued to go back.


    [Wang.]


    Just after LAN took two or three steps, a strange voice suddenly appeared in her consciousness. She subconsciously raised her eyes and saw a human zombie lying on it, looking at her with gray eyes.


    "...." she looked at it for two seconds before she recognized that it was two o''clock.


    "Why are you here?" Yu Lan asked aloud.


    [I looked for you according to your taste and found that you can come here.] at two o''clock, I jumped down from above and stood in front of Yu Lan, leaning my head to LAN Dao, [please come with me, I found a way to leave here.]


    Yu Lan looked at two o''clock, suddenly smiled and followed him lightly, "what about one point and three points?"


    [they are still waiting for you.] the sound of two o''clock is very light, and Yu Lan can hardly hear it clearly.


    Looking around with the faint light in his hand, the bright red blood and gloomy air made Yu Lan feel a kind of suffering even breathing.


    She looked at only two points in front of her eyes and suddenly said, "do you think you can kill me?"


    The action of two points was stiff. It looked back at Yu Lan, the cracked mouth opened greatly, a pair of gray eyes opened round, and two eyes could roll out of the eyes at any time.


    "Roar!" just now the two points with a kind face were suddenly torn from the center. A huge monster in a group slowly stretched out, and several protrusions like spider legs gradually stretched out all over the body. From the distance from Yu Lan, you can almost clearly see the fine fluff extending from the upper surface of its legs.


    "What are you?" Yu Lan couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she looked at this monster with almost three of her big.


    However, there was no answer to Yu Lan at two points. It rushed over quickly. One mouth was almost more than one meter wide, enough to eat the whole Yu Lan in one bite.


    "Tut." raised his tail to block the sharp teeth at two points. Yu Lan sneered and retreated quickly.


    She thought the three guys came too suddenly before, and just now she completely determined that they had a bad heart.


    How can ordinary zombies keep their heads in such a bloody place?


    What''s more, she had clearly ordered them to wait in place. She didn''t believe that they could disobey her orders just now.


    I just don''t know how long snake is now.


    Yu Lan tried to contact long snake, but no matter how hard she tried, she failed.


    The strength of the long snake, she knew, could not disappear so quietly.


    Sensitively avoiding the attack of two points, Yu Lan ran out while thinking about things.


    Although the volume of the two points is huge, it is not affected at all when moving in this narrow place. Its body can make any shape like plasticine, which is not constrained by space at all.


    "It''s a pity that I took so much trouble to give you a name." a tail easily penetrated one foot at two points, and Yu Lan''s side eyes sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 560

    At two o''clock, he roared. Suddenly, his whole body rushed up. Yu Lan only had time to prop up an isolation layer in front of him, so he was swallowed by two o''clock.


    He felt his tail was squeezed by a strong feeling. Yu Lan uncomfortable stretched out his hand and penetrated his body with his barbed arm.


    The viscous and corrosive liquid splashed directly on Yu Lan. She narrowed her eyes slightly, lowered her head and touched her corroded rough arm.


    I don''t know what my face looks like


    She touched her face and frowned.


    Since she became a zombie, she basically didn''t feel any pain, but it''s one thing not to feel pain. The wounds on her body still really exist.


    Side eyes looked at their corroded uneven hair, some tangled drum gills.


    If Mo Wen sees her corroded potholes - Yu Lan shivers and doesn''t dare to think any further.


    Looking up at the two points where the body was pierced through a hole, she vomited, suddenly burst up and directly attacked its head.


    At this time, due to the injury, the center of gravity of the whole body shifted a little. She took this opportunity to raise three tails, quickly and accurately penetrated the head of two points, and took out a black crystal core.


    There was a wail at two o''clock and he lay directly on the ground without movement.


    There was no sound in the dark river, only the sound of water flowing slowly.


    The ice in his hand had long disappeared. Yu Lan could only look at the crystal core in his hand in the dark environment, and opened his mouth and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Before thinking of Mo Wen, she told her not to eat unclean crystal nuclei. Yu Lan chewed twice and swallowed with some guilt. After eating, she couldn''t let her spit out again?


    When LAN chewed the crystal nucleus, a strange sound of fragmentation suddenly came out of one side of the wall. She quickly shook her tail and directly blocked a big mouth full of sharp teeth.


    She jumped up quickly and saw a huge dark shadow under her feet.


    Some embarrassed landing, she spat low, turned and ran forward quickly.


    Two points were solved by her. Yes, but one point and three points came out.


    There was a moment of silence behind her. When LAN looked back again, there was no figure from under the ground behind her. Only three points with ferocious faces continued to chase her, almost integrated with the deep darkness.


    "I didn''t say... Why did you attack me?" avoided the sharp teeth that could stretch behind him. Yu Lan stretched out his hand and pressed three points'' head, looked at it coldly and said, "is it because of Yi''an?"


    Hearing the name Yi''an, the three points seemed to shake for a moment. A struggling color flashed in the only bright eyes. It struggled to avoid Yu Lan''s hand, then roared, and suddenly resisted Yu Lan''s isolation layer with sharp teeth. It was like trying to knock a hole in this isolation layer.


    Yu Lan was knocked back by the powerful attack. She looked up at three points and felt her tail numb by the impact.


    "It''s really because of him." he tried to make three points surrender to himself, but Yu Lan seemed to be isolated from three points'' consciousness no matter how hard he tried.


    At this time, the three points are full of sharp teeth, and there are large and small barbs around its skin. Even if it is just touched, it can make the skin open.


    It seems that he has been hiding underground, always hiding in the dark and sneaking into Yu Lan, without revealing all his appearance.


    The narrow walkway does not limit their attack at all. Their bodies are as elastic as water.


    Just when Yu Lan was about to attack Sandian''s head with the tip of his tail, two tentacle like things suddenly appeared at his feet, which directly entangled her legs and made her unable to move.


    Rudely tore off the things wrapped around his ankles. Yu Lan jumped up and finally got away. She looked at three sharp teeth on her mouth, glanced at the ground without anything, suddenly turned and ran forward quickly.


    The muddy Blood River under his feet was still flowing, and countless blood beads splashed out with Yu Lan''s footsteps.


    Three o''clock quickly chased after Yu Lan. The big mouth full of sharp teeth seemed to swallow Yu Lansheng at any time.


    Yu Lan has been running forward. It seems that he doesn''t mean to turn back at all.


    At three o''clock, he became more and more anxious. He roared impatiently, and his eyes were cold.


    The next second, several tentacles appeared at Yu Lan''s feet, and quickly wrapped around her legs.


    Yu Lan, who should have fallen, quickly passed over in front of the fall, and the tail tip easily swept away the tentacles around her legs.


    He raised his hand to pull one and tried to trap her tentacles. Yu Lan wrapped it around his hand and kicked away the sharp teeth of three points while pulling back.


    "It''s endless." she looked impatient and pulled the tentacles in her hand until they were broken.


    Hidden deep?


    She said something silently in her heart. She turned and ran on.


    Three o''clock screamed and chased after her. The fishy smell mixed with bloody smell was disgusting like rotten fish abandoned on the roadside, which almost made Yu Lan feel that breathing had become a luxury.


    The rabbit hasn''t contacted her up to now, and I don''t know what''s going on.


    Holding her breath, she ran forward, and the three tails behind her combined into one, flexibly resisting the three-point attack.


    Now the three-point attack is strong and a little hidden underground. She must find an open place to give full play to her advantage of physical flexibility.


    A faint light finally appeared in the dark corridor. Yu Lan''s eyes lit up and ran towards the light more and more quickly.


    On the contrary to Yu Lan, as soon as I saw the column at three o''clock, I flew towards the bright light. Suddenly, I screamed bitterly, and rushed towards Yu Lan at an untimely speed.


    Three o''clock is a level 5 zombie. It runs faster than Yu Lan.


    However, Yu Lan just ran forward hard and had no intention of looking back from beginning to end.


    Just when a pair of sharp teeth were about to bite her shoulder, Yu Lanhu squatted down, stretched out his sharp claws and directly penetrated three points'' chin.


    At the same time, her tail wrapped around three o''clock''s neck quickly, and she could twist it off with a little force.


    Not surprisingly, at this time, more than a dozen tentacles emerged from the ground, and the sharp part pierced directly towards Yu Lan. If Yu Lan couldn''t avoid it, it would definitely become a sieve.

 Chapter 561

    I had expected a little attack. Yu Lan raised her tail and quickly blocked these tentacles. Because of the pressure, her tail was forced to bend a little, but the range was not very large.


    Her two tails, one behind her, and the other directly swept the tentacles under her body, as if to cut off the things that controlled her movement.


    Under LAN Lingli''s attack, these tentacles broke into two parts like feathers. She leaned over and could finally deal with three points with all her strength at this moment.


    At this time, Yu Lan suddenly felt cold behind her. Before she could turn back, her shoulder was penetrated by three hard and heavy sharp teeth.


    On the other side of her head, she saw what attacked her at a glance. It was a little.


    Then she looked down at the cut tentacles on the ground. With the light behind her, she saw that all these tentacles were spreading from three points. One point has been hidden in the mouth of three points, which should be waiting for the opportunity to get close to her and them.


    What a careless


    She secretly cursed in her heart, forced her shoulder out of her mouth, and jumped into the bright place behind her.


    Only then did she see her surroundings.


    The feet were full of blood stains. These fresh blood flowed along the concave side of the ground to the middle of the space, and there was a huge black stone, emitting a strong smell of blood.


    Yu Lan had seen this stone before. It was the stone she saw in the cave last time. It sucks blood. It is clearly a dead thing, but it gives people a feeling of being alive.


    But the environment here is much broader.


    Standing up from the ground, Yu Lan seemed to laugh. She looked at one point and three points and began to attack them from all angles by taking advantage of her sensitive body shape.


    Although the action of three points is fast, it is far more sensitive than that of blue.


    At one point, he quietly watched Yu Lan attack three points. He didn''t seem to want to help.


    But Yu Lan knows that it''s not that he doesn''t want to attack them, but that he always stares at her actions and will give the most fatal blow as soon as he has a chance!


    Facing two level five zombies, Yu Lan felt some difficulty when his ability to "surrender" could not be used.


    She used Yu Guang to look around and suddenly found three points. Each attack deliberately avoided the stone in the center of the space. The alert appearance made Yu Lan move in her heart, and suddenly changed her action and jumped directly at the stone.


    One and three o''clock were shocked at the same time, made a harsh roar, and rushed towards Yu Lan.


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan''s action was faster than them. He jumped onto the stone easily and pointed his tail at the stone under him.


    "If you come here again, I''ll destroy it." Yu Lan sat down cross legged, propped his chin and smiled.


    Three points and one point were indeed afraid. Their huge bodies retreated a little, and their cautious appearance made people feel a little ridiculous.


    "Is this stone so important?" seeing the three points, their reaction was similar to what they thought. Yu Lan couldn''t help asking, "is this something important? Or... Is this something related to Yi''an?"


    He gave a low roar at three o''clock and looked like threatening Yu Lan.


    [come down from there quickly!]


    Listening to the roar at three o''clock, Yu Lan gave him a mocking look and said, "before, he was respectful to me and called me ''King''. How long has it been since now that he turned his face so directly and didn''t recognize anyone? I''ll be sad, too."


    At this moment, Yu Lan was in the mood to tease. They looked at each other and bared their teeth. At the same time, they carefully began to approach Yu Lan, as if they wanted to shoot her down from the stone.


    Naturally, he noticed their movements. Yu Lan smiled gently, raised his tail and pounded the stone under him.


    Only a heavy sob was heard. The place where she smashed the stone began to bleed slowly. It took more than ten minutes for the stone to stop bleeding, and quietly turned into a quiet stone.


    "What the hell is this?" Yu Lan was surprised.


    This kind of time is not surprising. It must be false. Who has seen bloody stones.


    Three points naturally won''t answer Yu Lan. It stared at Yu Lan seriously, but it didn''t mean to attack at all.


    "Aren''t you really going to tell me Yi An''s purpose?" Yu Lan asked again.


    Of course, she didn''t receive a half word answer at all.


    At this time, Yu Lan only felt that the last bit of patience had been completely consumed. She stood up. When they hadn''t reacted at three o''clock, her body flashed and disappeared directly into the vision of three o''clock.


    At three o''clock, he looked around and wanted to find Yu Lan. The rest of his eyes saw Yu Lan''s sharp tail the next second.


    Buckle on the back of three points, Yu Lan naturally won''t give it time to attack herself. She sensitively avoided the sharp teeth of one point, raised her three tails together and directly pierced three points'' head at once.


    The body size of one point is much smaller than that of three points. At present, it looks at three points dully, and the crystal core is taken out of its head. The monster''s face gradually shows a distorted expression to the extreme.


    "Don''t feel sorry for your companion." Yu Lan raised his head carelessly and smiled at three points in a low voice. "Since I am on a par with Yi An, you should be ready to die when you fight against me."


    The strength of human zombies like Yu Lan is much higher than that of ordinary zombies, so Yu Lan is now level 3. Yes, but it doesn''t mean that her strength is only level 3 among zombies.


    While saying this, Yu Lan also ate the crystal core of three points, and his excellent teeth bit the crystal core "Ga Bang".


    A little angry roared that was completely angered by Yu Lan. Regardless, he rushed up and would bite Yu Lan''s neck.


    There are no three points of protection. The point at this time is that blue eye is not afraid at all.


    Using the corpse of three o''clock to slow down the action of one o''clock, Yu Lan seized the opportunity to flash forward and directly gave it a fatal blow.


    This spacious place gives Yu Lan enough advantages to make her attacks more powerful than before.


    "I''m sorry. Different ways don''t work together. If only you hadn''t followed Yi''an with me." looking at the dying point with some regret, she ruthlessly pulled back her tail and threw away the three-point body with a long bead of blood.

 Chapter 562

    "Talk about it." reaching out to press the dying point, Yu Lan looked at it condescending, slightly narrowed his eyes and said, "what does Yi an want you to do here?"


    He kept his mouth shut and his whole body lay on the ground. He had no strength to resist.


    In the open area, they can''t beat Yu Lan with agility.


    Seeing a little silence, Yu Lan knew she couldn''t ask anything. She lowered her eyes and gently pounded her head with her fingertips, and the gray pupils shrank into the size of a needle tip.


    In the past, when she was a little healthy, her ability may not play a great role, but now it is different. If she is injured, her consciousness will naturally become much weaker.


    "Submit to me honestly?" she smiled.


    A little bit only felt that his only remaining consciousness was severely disturbed, and his eyes gradually became lax until he completely lost his vision.


    He got up and jumped down from Yidian. Yu Lan looked at it with his side eyes, waiting for its reason to disappear completely.


    Looking back at the stone behind her, she stepped forward and touched it gently. She felt that this stone was the one she had seen in the cave before.


    Did Yi''an move it over? Yu Lan has some puzzled side eyes and doesn''t understand Yi An''s intention.


    "Maybe this stone has great energy?" she murmured, guessed, opened her mouth and bit the stone.


    The strong smell of blood suddenly filled her mouth, making her whole person quickly step back.


    She opened her mouth and breathed long. She felt that her whole mouth was like being soaked in blood, and it became difficult to make a sound.


    Without feeling the fluctuation of energy, Yu Lan frowned and only felt the strong smell of blood.


    "I can''t understand." she murmured, looked around and found that all the blood and water around poured into the stone like ink drops on the paper.


    He raised his tail and rammed it straight into the stone, but there was basically nothing to pay attention to except the rich blood sprayed out.


    This is a solid stone. Yes, but I don''t know why there is so much blood in it.


    At the same time, Yu Lan has taken back her tail. These rich bloody smells can easily shake her consciousness. If she can, she''d better not touch the blood stains as much as possible.


    However... Smashed her mouth, and she stuck out her tongue. She thought it was better to let the taste in her mouth spread a little.


    I don''t think there is anything to pay attention to around here. Yu Lan came to a little in front of it again, squatted down and waved his hand in front of it, "can you say it now?"


    At this time, the consciousness of a little bit had been completely lax, and its ferocious face was a dead gray silence and looked lifeless.


    "Tell me what Yi''an asked you to do here?" Yu Lan continued.


    [he... Let''s... Protect... Blood prison.]


    A little voice was intermittent, but it didn''t prevent Yu Lan from understanding its meaning.


    "What is blood prison?" she asked curiously when she heard a new term.


    [here.]


    Little words are very concise, completely subconsciously describing the deepest memory in my mind.


    "Here?" Yu Lan looked down at the blood at his feet and felt that it was called the blood prison. "Is this very important to Yi An?"


    A difficult nod.


    "Do you know why?" Yu Lan got up and asked.


    [I don''t know.] Yidian''s voice became weaker and weaker. The heavy damage caused by Yu Lan Gang definitely didn''t make it live long.


    Knowing that he would never lie now, Yu Lan nodded and no longer embarrassed him. He changed a question, "do you know what those little creatures are? They are those that can produce a very thick ice layer."


    [Bingwei.] a little low.


    "What''s that?" Yu Lan suddenly felt that there were many things she didn''t know in this place.


    [guarding... The guard of the blood prison.]


    "That''s right." knowing that he couldn''t find any useful information from a little, Yu Lan heaved his breath and raised his tail to end it.


    He took out a little crystal nucleus in his head and swallowed it directly with his eyes narrowed.


    Speed up and run back. Now she just wants to know how the rabbit is now.


    There was no obstacle on the way back. Yu Lan trotted all the way and soon ran back.


    Seeing the rabbit lying on the ground, she ran over without thinking, squatted down and patted the rabbit''s head.


    The rabbit closed his eyes and didn''t move, but it didn''t look like he was dead.


    "Rabbit." lying on the ground, Yu Lan whispered in the rabbit''s ear, "wake up?"


    Yu Lan''s voice was undoubtedly penetrating to the zombie who had been loyal to her. The rabbit seemed to hear her voice, trembled his eyelids and opened his eyes hard.


    Staring at the rabbit''s muddy eyes, Yu Lan waved his hand and asked in a low voice.


    The rabbit''s consciousness is still very vague. He opened his eyes for several minutes. Then he slowly raised his head and rubbed his blue chin.


    "Do you feel all right now?" Yu Lan asked aloud, gently comforting the rabbit along its back.


    The rabbit nodded, opened his mouth and squeezed a low roar from his throat.


    Not bad


    Listening to the rabbit''s no abnormal voice, Yu Lan was relieved, and his side eyes continued to ask, "what happened to you just now? Was it an attack?"


    The rabbit shook his head and looked puzzled: [I suddenly lost consciousness, but I didn''t get any attack.]


    "It''s strange." Yu Lan can only nod his head. "Do they still have the ability to make people faint?"


    As soon as Yu Lan mentioned them, the rabbit immediately stood up and looked around, but he didn''t see them.


    "Don''t look for it. I''ve solved those three guys." Yu Lan smiled and said optimistically, pointing to his corroded and pitted skin, "look, these are the ''fruits'' of fighting them."


    Staring at the big and small scars on Yu Lan, the rabbit felt very guilty at once.


    It was originally its responsibility to protect Yu Lan, but Yu Lan is now injured like this. It has been in a coma and doesn''t even know how it fainted.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself." he patted the rabbit''s head. Yu Lan didn''t care and rubbed it twice. "It''s just pediatrics to deal with those three guys. You can use it when you meet someone more powerful next time."

 Chapter 563

    Yu Lan successfully comforted the rabbit. The rabbit struggled to stand up and happily shook his tail behind him.


    Seeing that the rabbit was ready to move, Yu Lan turned and said, "come with me now. There is a blood river ahead. I want to see where the source of the blood river is."


    The rabbit nodded and followed Yu Lan with discomfort.


    "But if you can''t, you don''t have to force." seeing that the rabbit''s expression is not very good-looking, Yu Lan simply added, "you can wait for me here."


    The rabbit shook his head stubbornly and suddenly jumped in front of Yu Lan and bent down.


    "Do you want to carry me?" Yu Lan was stunned.


    [so fast.] the rabbit said firmly.


    Yu Lan couldn''t help smiling and turned over and sat on the rabbit''s back.


    The rabbit took a step and rushed into the blood River in front.


    The rabbit ran very fast. Yu Lan only felt that he had run to the end of the blood River in ten minutes or less.


    Looking at the thick ice in front of her, her eyebrows wrinkled subconsciously.


    Endless blood is slowly emerging from under the ice, accompanied by several fragmentary bubbles, soon flowing down the river towards the previous stone.


    "I can''t seem to get through here." lie down and look at the negligible gap under the ice. Yu Lan stares at the solid ice in her eyes.


    The rabbit was lying down in the blood River, and had no energy to answer Yu Lan''s question.


    Without the rabbit''s answer, Yu Lan didn''t care. He raised his tail and simply used violence to try to pierce a hole in the ice.


    It''s a pity that this ice layer and the ice layer that just stopped her from falling are obviously not of the same level. Even if she has exhausted her strength, she has still left a few cracks on the ice layer, and even a hole has not been pierced out.


    She lay on the ice and narrowed her eyes. She found that although there were many ice guards in the ice, she could see a petite figure faintly.


    Because the ice is too thick, Yu Lan doesn''t see the figure very clearly. He can only vaguely see a human shadow.


    Had to give up the idea of entering here. Yu Lan sighed and had to leave with the rabbit.


    The rabbit who left the blood River obviously became a lot more comfortable. It gasped and lay in a daze where they fell before.


    The Firebird soon flew down too. It looked at the rabbit and Yu Lan. Its expression looked a little sad.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan couldn''t help asking. She was thinking about things at the moment. The question asked by Firebird was completely subconscious.


    [I''ve been looking for you for a long time.] the Firebird stared at Yu Lan and complained: [as a result, I''ve been looking for a long time, and you''re hiding in this pit.]


    "Can''t you notice my position when you''re outside?" he looked up at the hole far away from them. Yu Lan dragged the rabbit with one hand and threw it on the back of the Firebird before turning over and jumping on the back of the Firebird.


    The Firebird looked reluctant, but it didn''t seem to be able to climb up the hole when it looked at the rabbit''s weakness. It hummed and flashed its wings and flew up. While flying, it didn''t forget to communicate with Yu Lan:


    I contacted you, but I couldn''t reach you anyway. You seem to be missing


    "Can''t contact?" he grabbed the Firebird''s neck. Yu Lan thought and found that he really couldn''t contact the Firebird before.


    Is there a role in this pit that can block her communication with the zombie?


    Yu Lan frowned and thought that she had been taken outside the pit by the Firebird unknowingly.


    The rabbit jumped off the ground first, and then went into the nearby woods in the blink of an eye.


    Knowing that the rabbit was looking for a place to vent his anger just now, Yu Lan patted the Firebird''s wings and motioned him to take himself to another place first.


    The Firebird understood, flapped its wings and flew.


    "Take me to the cave full of corpses." he pointed to the cave he found when chasing Yi An. Yu bowed his head and still didn''t understand what Yi An did to collect so much blood.


    Thinking of this, a picture suddenly flashed in Yu Lan''s mind. She was stunned at first. After a few seconds, she remembered that she had seen Yi an visit with Mo Wen before. Is all Yi An''s doing now related to the guy frozen in the ice?


    Feeling that he had more and more doubts about Yi''an, Yu Lan scratched her hair and waited quietly for the Firebird to take herself to the previous cave.


    The cave was full of corpses. The smell of rot and mildew almost made Yu Lan''s nose collapse.


    Several zombies were lying on the rotten corpses, with their dirty and smelly mouths open, biting the rotten meat under them.


    "Don''t say I really can''t stand the smell." she covered her nose and walked carefully step by step to the place where she found the blood sucking stone before, but now the stone really disappeared.


    Standing in place, he quietly looked at the place where there were no stones in front of him. Yu Lan rubbed his forehead and determined that the stone under the ground was the one put here before.


    What the hell is that stone? And what is Yi an going to do?


    It turned out that Yu Lan just wanted to come to find the secret of why Yi An appeared again, but now she found more things she didn''t know, which made Yu Lan become a little anxious involuntarily.


    "Did you contact the long snake before? Did it tell Arvin?" he turned and walked outside the cave. Yu Lan rubbed his eyebrows and decided not to consider Yi An''s things first.


    "The long snake said it would." the Firebird flapped its wings and tried to avoid the blood stains and maggots that made it uncomfortable.


    "Arvin can''t understand the words of zombies. What''s the long snake going to say?"


    Turning over and jumping on the back of the Firebird, Yu Lan asked with a smile.


    "He said he had a way..." the Firebird was suddenly worried about the reaction of the long snake.


    The man of Mo Wen knows it. His ruffian Qi is uncertain. I hope he can let go of the long snake.


    "That''s good." seeing that the long snake has a way, Yu Lan naturally doesn''t have to worry about these anymore. She nods and looks at the brilliant different plants outside. Her mood becomes a little better and a little less suffocating.


    Now she doesn''t know what Yi''an wants to do. The only thing she can do should be to block the soldiers and cover the water with earth.


    "Let''s go directly to the north next. If we go early, we can wait for ah Wen there." he touched the healing wound on his arm, and Yu Lan sighed. He only hoped that the wound on his body could grow a little better when he got to the north.

 Chapter 564

    Mo Wen was staring at the long snake with a frown. He had just washed his bloody smell. When he came out, he saw the ugly body of the long snake curled up in the hall and staring at him.


    After staring at the snake for two seconds, Mo Wen threw away the towel in his hand and walked directly with wet hair.


    "What can I do for you?" he asked in a low voice.


    The snake nodded quickly, twisted his neck and grabbed a map from the table. Its huge mouth carefully bit the map, but it still left a pool of saliva marks on it.


    Seeing that the long snake had an action, Mo Wen didn''t make a sound again. He quietly went to the sofa, looked at the long snake hard to spread out the map, and looked melancholy for something.


    For today''s long snake, recognizing the map is really a troublesome thing.


    But before it became a zombie, it was at least a human. Now it regained some consciousness and was barely able to recognize the map.


    After turning the saliva soaked map over and over twice, the long snake finally raised its hard claw and pounded it down heavily.


    "Roar!" he raised his head and yelled at Mo Wen seriously. His claws pounded the map heavily.


    Mo Wen put his eyes on the map and soon opened his mouth knowingly, "south?"


    The snake nodded and shook its tail as if relieved.


    To be on the safe side, it also pulled the trouser leg of Mo Wen with its fangs, shook its tail and patted the map.


    "Do you want me to go there?" Mo Wen looked down at the long snake and had a bad hunch in his heart, "where''s blue?"


    Looking out of the window, he didn''t see Yu Lan''s figure.


    Long snake patted the map and said seriously that Yu Lan is in the South now.


    "She went to the south?" the indifference on Mo Wen''s face was swept away. He looked down at the long snake and suddenly laughed the next second. "You''re kidding."


    He''s bored. Are you kidding?


    The long snake hasn''t found that the air around Mo Wen has become cold. It turns two times anxiously, pats its tail and bares its teeth to Mo Wen.


    "It seems to be true." Mo Wen felt that he couldn''t laugh suddenly, and even the fake smile maintained by Xi inertia couldn''t move to his face.


    Seeing that Mo Wen''s face looked a little dangerous in the shadow, the long snake reacted and lowered his body vigilantly.


    "Don''t be so nervous." seeing the snake staring at himself more and more vigilantly, Mo Wen raised his eyes and said faintly, "you are a blue thing. I won''t hurt you."


    After that, his face returned to a smile. Of course, it was still a gentleman''s elegant smile, without any truth wrapped in it.


    "When I pack up, take me to her."


    The long snake trembled for no reason and shrunk subconsciously.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Wuchen, who stayed in the north, finally met Jiuguan.


    Originally, he thought it would take some time for the desire alliance to send Jiulian to them, but unexpectedly, Jiulian was sent to him after only a few days.


    Anze, who brought Jiugan here, stood quietly beside them and looked at ye Wuchen quietly.


    "Brother Wuchen!" rushed directly into ye Wuchen''s arms, and tears appeared in the corners of Jiuguan''s eyes. "We haven''t seen each other for nearly half a year. How are you doing here?"


    "I''m doing well." as soon as he saw the expression of Jiulian ye Wuchen, he softened. He raised his hand and gently rubbed Jiulian''s hair. Suddenly, he found that Jiulian''s skin was much better than what he remembered.


    Maybe it''s much better than Huo Yuzhi''s?


    Huo Yuzhi''s skin is much coarser than nine masters. The weather changes a little, and the whole face is red and hot. Although Jiulian lived a hard life in the last world, she had enough time to take care of her skin during her stay in the handover city.


    "Brother Wuchen?" seeing ye Wuchen staring at his face, Jiufu couldn''t help standing on tiptoe and called a strange way.


    Nine master Jiao''s soft voice called back ye Wuchen''s consciousness. He blinked in a trance, shook his head and said, "I just thought of a girl."


    "Girl?" nine master raised his eyes.


    "A girl about your age, but she accepted the wrong belief." ye Wuchen sighed. She still felt bad at the thought of Huo Yuzhi.


    "Where is she now?" seeing ye Wuchen''s face with some regret, Jiufu couldn''t help but open her eyes and ask, "if she accepted the wrong belief, we''d better help her correct it."


    Seeing nine masters so kind for Huo Yuzhi''s sake, ye Wuchen couldn''t help rubbing her head, "she''s gone. I buried her body myself."


    Even if Huo Yuzhi is still alive, the belief of deep thinking is definitely not easy to change.


    She came into contact with the wrong belief at the time when she needed to accept the thought most, even if she knew it was a wrong estimate in the future.


    "That''s... what a pity." nine master sighed.


    "But why did you come alone, Qiqi and them?" he didn''t want to continue to discuss Huo Yuzhi. Ye Wuchen couldn''t help looking over his head to the back of Jiuguan and didn''t find Qiqi and their petite figure.


    "The people of the desire Alliance said that we couldn''t protect their safety by bringing them here, so we took them to the headquarters of the desire alliance." nine master quietly explained, looking worried, "I think this is the best choice, although I may not see them for some time..."


    "Is this a threat in disguise?" smelling ye Wuchen''s eyes, his side eyes tilted to Anze, "use Qiqi to control me?"


    "Do you think you have anything worthy of our threat?" Anze smiled friendly and raised a neither high nor low arc on his lips. "If you don''t want to, I can contact Zui Di and ask him to send your brothers and sisters."


    Anze''s friendly voice suddenly raised Jiugan''s heart. She looked up at ye Wuchen for fear that he would be angry because of Anze''s words.


    During her stay in the handover City, she more or less found some characteristics of the desire alliance. For example, most of these people are free and uninhibited. They always talk at will, unless their attitude will become slightly better under specific circumstances. Generally speaking, their words always make people feel a little uncomfortable.


    But after seeing the plain expression on ye Wuchen''s face, Jiulian was stunned. He blinked and looked carefully. He found that ye Wuchen really didn''t show any signs of discomfort.


    His expression was faint, as if Anze had just said a friendly greeting.


    Ye Wuchen''s change made Jiugan''s mood a little complicated. She realized that he had grown up rapidly during the period when he was separated from ye Wuchen.

 Chapter 565

    "Then as long as Qiqi they go to the headquarters of your alliance, you can ensure their safety, right?" ye Wuchen looked at Anze rationally and asked in a deep voice.


    "As long as the desire alliance is not defeated, generally speaking, there will be no problem." Anze said with a smile. Ye Wuchen''s reaction gave him a high look. He looked around with his side eyes and asked, "where''s Jingjing?"


    "He''s going to help me clean up the accommodation." ye Wuchen looked at Anze and didn''t relax his vigilance because of his friendly expression. "Do you really want the League to hand over the information transmission work in the whole north to me?"


    "Are there any questions about what has been decided?" Anze smiled. He saw that Jingjing was not there and didn''t mean to wait for him. He just nodded and said, "help me tell Jingjing that the boss told him to stay here and can''t leave without an order."


    "I see." I think Jing Jing is also very hard. Ye Wuchen nodded, "I''ll tell him."


    Seeing that ye Wuchen was more knowledgeable than he thought, Anze''s smile on his lips was a little more sincere. After nodding to ye Wuchen, he turned and left on a motorcycle.


    After seeing off Anze, ye Wuchen heard a burst of dense gunfire before he had time to rest. He hurriedly pulled Jiulian back to the house and quickly closed the doors and windows.


    Before Jiulian reacted, he found that the room was a lot darker. She stood in the living room and looked at ye Wuchen strangely.


    "Brother Wuchen... What''s the matter?"


    "People in the north are still making trouble." ye Wuchen picked up the sniper gun in front of the table, leaned against the window, looked outside from the gap in the curtain, and didn''t even turn his head back. "Now the people led by Ye Gong are becoming more and more rampant, moving the attack that should have been in the dark to the open."


    "Is it Ye Gong and ye Zhi?" nine master came over with his toes in mind and leaned against the window in the posture of Ye Wuchen.


    "Well." ye Wuchen nodded, "I don''t know if ye Zhi, who went to support country e, has received the news. If ye Zhi comes back with people at this time, the north will be really lively."


    Make sure that the place with the gunshot is far away. Ye Wuchen vomited and pulled Jiugan away from the window.


    "Your body is a little thin now." he pinched Jiufu''s soft arm. Ye Wuchen frowned and said seriously, "from tomorrow on, you can exercise with me and practice shooting with me."


    Unexpectedly, ye Wuchen''s topic suddenly came to his own body. Nine masters were stunned for a few seconds, and some nodded.


    "Don''t be unhappy, I''m also for you." he rubbed Jiufu''s head, and ye Wuchen''s face was a little dark. "The girl I told you before was also exercising, but a steel column took her life."


    "Hmm..." knowing that ye Wuchen is for his own good, Jiufu nodded, his hands inadvertently pinched the corners of his clothes and asked, "I feel that the girl you said is very important to you, brother Wuchen."


    "Her name is Huo Yuzhi. She can be regarded as my partner in the false desire alliance." ye Wuchen shook his head and looked at Jiulian and smiled, "Jiulian, you are different from her. From the day I knew she was a member of the false desire alliance, I knew that I would stand in a different place with her one day."


    Saying this, ye Wuchen shook his head and patted Jiulian''s shoulder.


    Looking at the complicated look on ye Wuchen''s face, Jiufu opened his mouth seriously, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Her brain was blank at this time, and she couldn''t find a word of comfort at all.


    "Why, your childhood sweetheart finally came?" at this time, an abrupt voice sounded behind them. Jiufu looked back and saw a man with a thin bamboo stick in his mouth. He only wore a short sleeve and a big underpants. He looked very casual.


    "Jing Jing." ye Wuchen said aloud, "have you arranged everything?"


    "Well, it took me a lot of effort, but I finally set the location for you in the place with the most people." Jing Jing stretched out and went straight into the house and sat on the sofa. "Now we just have to wait for the trouble in the north to end. I hope their people don''t die. In that case, it''s boring for us to stay in the north."


    "The population in the north is still very large." ye Wuchen shook his head and took Jiulian to sit opposite Jingjing. At the same time, he whispered to Jiulian, "this is Jingjing, the person who wants to be installed in the north."


    "Hello." seeing that ye Wuchen introduced himself to Jiugan, Jing Jing raised her hand and said to Jiugan, "my name is Jing Jing. I''m a married uncle."


    Nine masters politely smiled at Jing Jing and introduced himself in a very pleasant voice, "Hello, my name is nine masters. I''m the sister of brother Wuchen."


    "I don''t think you have a good relationship with your brother and sister. Let''s change it earlier." looking at the two young girls in front of you, Jing Jing couldn''t help sneering, and her eyes tilted a joking glance at ye Wuchen.


    This boy Yanfu is good. First he is Huo Yuzhi, and now there is a nine master.


    As if he understood the meaning in Jing Jing''s eyes, ye Wuchen frowned and stared at Jing Jing.


    Seeing that Jingjing stall was holding hands with an indifferent appearance, ye Wuchen said coolly, "the people who wanted to league just now asked me to tell you that you have to be in the north now. You can''t leave here without orders."


    "So cruel?" just now, Jing Jing, who was with de se, sat down powerlessly and knocked on his head. Then he suddenly looked at ye Wuchen with bright eyes.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Jing Jing''s eyes made him uncomfortable. Ye Wuchen couldn''t help scratching his head and looked back at Jing Jing and asked.


    "Now I''m not the only one who sends the message to the desire alliance. I''m sure I''ll be a lot easier with you." Jing Jing is honest and directly explains all the things she thinks, and doesn''t care about ye Wuchen''s reaction at all.


    Ye Wuchen frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    "Is she your sister alone?" seeing that ye Wuchen had no topic, Jing Jing couldn''t help looking at Jiufu casually. "I remember you didn''t tell me that your brothers and sisters had a lot before?"


    "They stay here, I can''t protect their safety." ye Wuchen said faintly, "so the younger brothers and sisters of other grades have gone to Yumeng now."


    "That''s also good." Jing Jing looked at ye Wuchen''s calm appearance, spit out the bamboo stick in her mouth, and joked again, "but don''t you worry at all? Just trust desire alliance?"

 Chapter 566

    "How can you not worry." ye Wuchen looked at the nine master sitting next to him, lowered his eyes, helped his forehead and said gently, "nine master, go and get familiar with the environment first. I think you''re very boring sitting here."


    Nine master nodded and knew that ye Wuchen wanted to support himself. Obediently, he got up and went out.


    "I''m actually worried that my brother and sister will be like Huo Yuzhi." after Jiugan went out, ye Wuchen looked up at Jing Jing, with sharp eyes and low voice, "will your desire alliance control our spirit like a false desire alliance?"


    "Who knows." Jing Jing smiled, "but I know the boss has set up a special place for the children in the desire alliance. I can''t guarantee their three views. I can only say that they are absolutely safe."


    Knowing that Jingjing won''t tell him what he likes to hear, ye Wuchen silently holds his forehead and doesn''t make a sound for a long time.


    "In fact, it''s good to think about it from another angle. Maybe they will grow up to be bad people, but bad people can live well in this era. No." Jing Jing smiled at ye Wuchen, "or do you have a place to keep them safe?"


    If he had such a place, he could let Qi Qi and them go to lust League? Ye Wuchen was speechless and didn''t answer Jingjing''s words.


    "I just feel that the early acceptance has a great impact on children." ye Wuchen rubbed his forehead and finally looked at Jing Jing. "It''s like Huo Yuzhi. She can''t tell what''s good and what''s bad until she dies. She firmly believes in the wrong belief."


    "For Huo Yuzhi, what she firmly believes is correct, isn''t it?" Jing Jing leaned against the back behind her and spread her hand casually. "Let''s say that if the false desire alliance is not a dog in the white envoy base, but a powerful force, isn''t Huo Yuzhi''s belief correct?"


    "But the false desire alliance is a dog in the white envoy base." ye Wuchen frowned. "I don''t want to discuss the right and wrong of Huo Yuzhi''s belief with you. I just want to say that the influence of thought on their age... Is completely deep-rooted."


    "There''s no way." Jing Jing smiled. "Otherwise, I can guarantee that the people who want to alliance will not torture your brothers and sisters, so that their hearts will not be damaged. What they look like depends on themselves?"


    "What if you teach them bad things?" ye Wuchen asked.


    "Oh... No," Jing Jing said. "We can only teach them self-defense skills. It''s kind enough. Don''t ask any more. I can''t make it up."


    Ye Wuchen was speechless with Jingjing''s perfunctory attitude.


    "That''s the same sentence. If you can find a safe place in this era and give them a good education, tell me, and I''ll send my daughter too." leaning ye Wuchen, Jing Jing stood up and said, "it''s definitely not peaceful in the North these days. I''ve sent ah Zhen and Xin Xin to the desire alliance."


    "Let them stay in the desire alliance. There''s nothing bad." the desire alliance gave ye Wuchen a new life. In his eyes, the organization was much safer than ordinary forces in the end of the world.


    "Have you figured it out?" seeing that ye Wuchen had no problem at last, Jing Jing relaxed. "Now it''s my turn. I''ve found you a helper to get along with him."


    "Helper?" ye Wuchen was stunned.


    "His name is Gu Yi. He has a group of outlaws under his command." Jing Jing said faintly, "the boss asked him to stay in the periphery of the north, but now there is civil strife in the north. He doesn''t have much use to stay outside. It''s better to come and help you."


    It''s better to have a helper than to have a hard foothold. Ye Wuchen nodded and accepted the sudden helper.


    "Is he very powerful? Is he a superpower?" ye Wuchen was still curious.


    "He is the younger brother of Gu Cheng, our weapons minister, but he was arrested and locked up for several years because he jumped in the north in flagrant violation of the boss''s order." Jing Jing recalled, "that guy is the first group of people in the desire alliance. I have a general relationship with him. If you have any questions about him, just ask him directly when he comes."


    Although he was curious about why Gu Yi, who openly violated the orders of Mo, could still stay in the desire alliance, he looked at it and didn''t want to say more. He resolutely shut his mouth.


    "If you have any questions, please say hello. Next, I''m going to go to the first district to inquire about the recent situation. If there''s nothing special, I won''t come over." after looking at the nine masters who have turned back outside the window, Jing Jing got up and said faintly, "I''ll go now."


    "No problem." ye Wuchen shook his head and got up to send Jingjing out of the door.


    Jiulian stood at the door and watched Jingjing leave. His dark eyes turned gently.


    "Nine masters, I''ve found you a place to rest." he raised his hand and touched the top of nine masters'' head. Ye Wuchen put down his irritable feeling and said with a smile, "go and have a rest first. It''s not peaceful outside these days. You''d better not go out without my permission."


    "HMM." nine master nodded and smiled sweetly at ye Wuchen.


    ¡­¡­


    The handover of the city finally stabilized. Qin Feng then sent a message to the north and South at the same time, indicating that they had successfully resisted foreign enemies and no longer needed their support.


    Although it seems very serious that they beat back the white envoy with their own strength in the handover City, people in the north and South know that it is impossible to beat back the careful deployment of the white envoy base only by a few people in the handover city.


    The North has known the involvement of the desire alliance through Xu Jielin, but the south is still in a state of confusion.


    Yu Ruoshui''s temper became more and more irritable after she lost her arms and legs. At this time, she was sitting on the balcony, closing her eyes and suppressing her inner anger.


    "Shuishui, haven''t you heard from the north?" Huang Ruifei came over with some worry and looked at Yu Ruoshui''s worry.


    "They are in a mess now. Where can they take care of us?" Yu Ruoshui frowned irritably, but did not open his eyes. "Now the way for Ye Gong to cure me is to support him to compete for the power in the north."


    "If we help him, we''ll take a lot of effort. Your father... May not be too happy." Huang Ruifei hesitated.


    "But mom, how can I inherit the South now?" Yu Ruoshui almost broke his silver teeth when he mentioned the right of inheritance. "Even if dad is spoiling me, he can''t support a waste like me."


    "If you can''t inherit the south, wouldn''t it be cheaper for the wild species in Yutian?"

 Chapter 567

    At the thought that the meat that should have been bitten into her mouth by her daughter was transferred by Yu Tian, Huang Ruifei only felt uncomfortable as if she had been pinched by someone.


    At first, Su elegy, the bitch pressed her head from above. Now after so many years, she has to pick up her daughter''s things for nothing?!


    She will never allow it!


    "Then let''s support Ye Gong, your father''s side... It''s up to me." Huang Ruifei''s tone became heavy when she thought of this. She clenched her teeth and looked like she was out of her mind.


    "Ye Zhi is supporting country e with her father now. If we openly support Ye Gong now, what reaction would ye Zhi have." he rubbed the center of his eyebrows with his only remaining hand, and Yu Ruoshui said irritably, "now the handover city doesn''t know who saved it. We don''t have any troops here. They don''t resent that we must be false."


    "At the beginning, I said to give food to the north in exchange for my chance to be cured. Those old folks refused to live or die. Now, our central periphery has not been strongly attacked by zombies and mutant animals, and I have lost my best chance." Yu Ruoshui was angry when he thought of this, In her opinion, when she really has the south in her hand, none of those old things will want to live.


    "What shall we do now?" Huang Ruifei broke his well-maintained nails and said anxiously, "in any case, we can''t let Yu Tian''s cheap seed get cheap!"


    Listening to Huang Ruifei talking about Yu Tian, Yu Ruoshui sipped her lips, and her eyes flashed slightly.


    She has always believed that Yu Tian is a good brother. In addition, he is completely a mindless dandy and has no threat to her. Naturally, she has not regarded Yu Tian as an enemy.


    But now


    "You still have a good relationship with that bitch. I tell you, don''t think about him now!" Huang Ruifei stared at Ruoshui with a ferocious face.


    Don''t want to see Huang Ruifei''s appearance now. Yu Ruoshui didn''t open his eyes and said after a few seconds of silence, "in fact, there is another way to ensure my inheritance to the south."


    "What way?" Huang Ruifei asked quickly.


    "Kill Yu Tian." Yu Ruoshui looked over and looked firmly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did she really say that?" holding the glass in her hand, Yu Tian looked at Jiang Quan with a smile.


    "That''s right." Jiang Quan nodded. He had been hiding his body before and stood in Ruoshui''s room. He wrote down all their conversations.


    "HMM... do I have to take a silver needle with me?" Yu Tian touched his chin and said with interest, "poison me and then become food poisoning? I remember seeing a similar plot in a movie before. Have you seen it?"


    "No." Jiang Quan shook his head expressionless.


    "Well, I think if yu Ruoshui wants to kill me... I''m afraid he doesn''t need to use such an indiscriminate method. If he gives it to me directly, I''ll die." Yu Tian sneered at himself. He couldn''t see how much he cared about his life.


    "You won''t die so easily," Jiang Quan said seriously.


    "Yes, I''ve been dead several times in this damn era." Yu Tian leaned back on the armrest of his chair and lazily changed the topic. "Is Yu Lan coming?"


    He is not used to calling Yu Lan sister.


    "No news from her," Jiang Quan whispered.


    "Really." smell speech Yu Tian''s expression hasn''t changed, but the radian of the corner of his mouth is a little more stable.


    He fiddled with the upturned paint on the handrail for a long time and said, "do you think she doesn''t want me to be a worthless brother at all?"


    Jiang Quan didn''t speak. He didn''t understand Yu Lan. There was no need to speak at this time.


    "But I''ve worked very hard." Yu Tian said again, "but it''s not easy to meet her officially, but I shed tears like a crying ghost. Did I leave a bad impression in her heart?"


    Jiang Quan was still silent and talked to himself alone.


    "I don''t think she''s very happy to see me." after a long time, Yu Tian jumped out again, but after this sentence, he didn''t mean to talk anymore.


    Jiang Quan looked at Yu Tian lying lazily in front of the handrail, dozing off, and quietly turned and left the room.


    "What''s up?"


    Looking at the anxious guard standing at the door, Jiang Quan asked expressionless.


    "There''s news from our news station." the guard raised his eyes and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "He said that a strange man told our secret signal. Now Lao Tan left the man in the store and didn''t know how to treat him."


    "A man?" Jiang Quan frowned and nodded to indicate that he knew. "Go back first. I''ll tell the adult."


    The guard nodded and retreated in peace of mind.


    "Just now there was news from the news station." Jiang Quan, who returned to the room, did not hide what the guard had just said, and directly said, "a strange man told us our secret signal."


    "Man?" Yu Tian opened his eyes lazily. When he was about to speak, he seemed to think of something. His eyes suddenly lit up, jumped up from the chair and asked, "is it Yu Lan who disguised herself as a man?"


    Jiang Quan shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    However, in his opinion, men may be able to confuse the real with the false when they dress up as women, but if women dress up as men... They can basically be seen at a glance.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Yu Tian jumped up and said with a smile, "even if it''s not her, maybe she sent someone. It has something to do with her."


    Jiang Quan did not express any views on this.


    Yu Tian''s obsession with Yu Lan has been reflected since he was a child. At this time, it''s not surprising.


    I didn''t want to meet Yu Ruoshui who came in a wheelchair as soon as Yu Tiangang went out. He stepped forward and looked at Yu Ruoshui with worry, "how did you come here? Just tell me what happened. I''ll go to find you."


    He paused, squatted down and held Yu Ruoshui''s hand. He said sincerely, "you look ugly now. It''s so hot outside. What if you get hot?"


    Looking at Yu Tian who treats himself sincerely, Yu Ruoshui bit his lips, and some couldn''t bear to drop his eyes.


    Yu Tian cares about her inside and outside, and she wants to kill Yu Tian?


    But the inheritance of the South


    Yu Ruoshui looked at Yu Tian. No matter how he looked, he didn''t mean to compete with her at all.


    "Brother, what are you going to do now?" Yu Ruoshui asked aloud.

 Chapter 568

    "It''s very messy outside now, brother. You''d better be careful." see Tian stood up and said after Yu Ruoshui''s voice paused for a moment, "I don''t know when Dad will come back."


    When Yu Ruoshui mentioned Yu jueying, Yu Tian scratched his head and sighed, "who knows, my relationship with my father has always been bad."


    "In fact, dad doesn''t dislike you." considering the language, Yu Ruoshui raised his eyes and said with a smile, "you''re still too presumptuous. If you make the same progress as Dad expected, I''m sure dad will care about you."


    "Hmm..." Yu Tian seemed to hear Yu Ruoshui''s words in his heart. He nodded and hesitated, "it sounds... It seems very reasonable."


    Does that make sense?


    Yu Ruoshui''s eyes were cold for a moment. She stared at Yu Tian, but her mouth was silent.


    It seems that as long as Yu Tian is given a chance, he will still face his inheritance right to the south.


    "But forget it?"


    Just when Yu Ruoshui''s heart was filled with killing intention, Yu Tian suddenly made a noise, which surprised her.


    "What?" asked Yu Ruoshui, staring at Yu Tian.


    "Anyway, dad doesn''t like me at this time, and I don''t want his concern." Yu Tian looks a little embarrassed. He lowers his head and glances at Yu Ruoshui, and the smile on his mouth unconsciously becomes bitter. "It''s also good to be a dandy. If I''m going to strive for something so hard... I don''t think I can do it."


    Speaking of this, Yu Tian also looked embarrassed and smiled at Yu Ruoshui.


    She knew that Yu Tian, a half brother, was a kind of person who couldn''t help the mud up the wall!


    Looking at Yu Tian like this, Yu Ruoshui only felt that the sullen spirit that had been depressed in her heart had dissipated. She lowered her eyelids and breathed helplessly for a while.


    Although Yu Tian has no great ambition, he can be a good brother.


    Thinking of this, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help feeling relaxed. She had a good relationship with Yu Tian when she was in junior high school. Now she''s going to kill Yu Tian suddenly, and she still can''t bear it.


    "Well... Shuishui, what else do you want?" it seems that if you behave so useless in front of the water, you are a little embarrassed, and Yu Tian''s voice becomes guilty. "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go out first... It''s really boring to stay in the house all day."


    "Well, you can go out now, but my broken body can only stay in the house." Yu Ruoshui didn''t look very happy. She turned her eyes and said sadly, "I don''t know if my injury can be cured. Brother, you''re still in the mood to go out."


    "Ah... Sorry, Shuishui, I didn''t think so much." Yu Tian was ashamed all of a sudden. His ears were red with shame. "Then, I''d better stay with you. At least you won''t be too lonely with me."


    Being warmed by Yu Tian''s words, Yu Ruoshui breathed helplessly, waved his hand and said, "well, I''m not too lonely... Brother, go out and bring me some delicious and fun when you come back."


    "Really?" Yu Tian reached out and pinched Yu Ruoshui''s face, full of hesitation. "Or I''ll push you out? We can call more people to protect you."


    "That''s too much trouble." Yu Ruoshui shook his head and looked at Yu Tian''s worried eyes. He felt guilty for a while. "Brother, you can rest assured to go out and play. I just said it casually."


    She kept her eyes closed and controlled the wheelchair to the side. Her back was a little lonely.


    "Really not?" Yu Tian stood behind Ruoshui and stretched out his hand.


    "No." if yu Ruoshui didn''t look back, he walked slowly through the corridor, and didn''t see the gloating smile on Yu Tian''s face from beginning to end.


    "That''s great. I''m afraid you''ll hinder me." Yu Tian smiled and touched his chin. Jiang Quan, who has been invisible on his side, said, "how do I think my acting skills have improved again? I was almost moved by myself just now."


    "It''s better to speak carefully outside." Jiang Quan looked around carefully and whispered after confirming that there was no one.


    "Yes," Yu Tian smiled, "but don''t worry, when did I get caught?"


    Jiang Quan lowered his eyes and hid his body again.


    Yu Tian had the opportunity to leave this suffocating place this time.


    The outside of the south is certainly not as prosperous as before the end of the world, but compared with the north, both the buildings and the guards are better equipped.


    Several guards on patrol obviously saw Yu Tian who swaggered out of the gate. They were stunned, and then they all kept their eyes closed.


    Seeing them like this, Yu Tian had to come forward and say hello, and then see the contempt in their eyes.


    For these people in the south, Yu Tian''s existence is a disgrace to their leader Yu jueying and to the whole south.


    He is just an ordinary person who doesn''t want to make progress. He is a dandy with the power of Yu jueying. Just before the end of the world, Yu Tian has long lost his capital to be a childe, okay.


    You can think of the thoughts in these people''s minds with your nose. Yu Tian glanced at them and felt a kind of pleasure morbidly.


    These people don''t like themselves... But so what? They don''t know themselves at all. They may not know how they died when they were trampled under their feet one day.


    Enjoying the feeling of being despised, Yu Tian walked out with big steps under the despised eyes of everyone, with a happy smile at the corners of his mouth from beginning to end, which was completely incompatible with the atmosphere of the end of the world.


    It''s like an absolute alien.


    "Are you going out again?" just then Qian Kang, who had been patrolling outside, came back. He stared at the sky with a cold voice.


    "Yes, can''t you manage?" Yu Tian glanced at Qian Kang provocatively and snorted, "if it weren''t for you, Shuishui''s arms and legs would have been cured by Ye Gong. Now there''s nothing wrong in the north. What important cadre are you here to be? Laugh."


    Qian Kang doesn''t like Yu Ruoshui, who is superior and arrogant, but he doesn''t like Yu Tian, a self righteous, ignorant dandy.


    "All my decisions are for the south." he took his eyes away from Yu Tian unhappily. Qian Kang pursed his lips and whispered in a puzzled way, "why does Miss Su have such a useless son like you?"


    Although Qian Kang didn''t have a deep friendship with Su elegy, he saw the "original match" more or less when he was on duty under jueying''s hands.

 Chapter 569

    At that time, Su elegy was just pregnant with Yu Lan. Because it was her first pregnancy, her pregnancy reaction was very strong. She could hardly sleep well. But even so, her mouth is always smiling, and there is always a pleasant piano sound in the room. Even if you get along with her for a few minutes, you can feel as if you are in the warm sun in spring. No matter how bad you feel, you can get better.


    Who could have thought that such a gentle woman was born in the third generation of the Red Army. She once served as a special soldier in China and shed blood for the country.


    But it is such a woman who gave birth to a daughter whose life and death are unknown, but her son is so muddy that he can''t help up the wall.


    Seeing Qian Kang leaving, Yu Tian''s smile gradually faded.


    Useless son?


    He grinned at himself. If he were a useful son, could he still live to this day?


    His memory is superior to that of ordinary people, even when he was a child.


    So he clearly remembered Su''s Elegy''s smile, the scene when Yu Lan pulled himself to catch butterflies in the garden, and the scene when Yu jueying picked up the pillow and covered the dying Su''s Elegy to death.


    At that time, he was not sensible, but he also knew that Yu jueying had done a crazy and crazy thing.


    So he subconsciously shut up and obediently did a superficial waste.


    "Obviously I don''t know anything, but I think I''m the messenger of justice." Yu Tian smiled, turned to the noisy crowd, and soon hid his figure in the crowd.


    "Such people are the most disgusting."


    When Tianle bumps into a grocery store he secretly runs, he doesn''t see Yu Lan''s petite figure. He only sees a teenager about his age.


    The boy was standing at the door with a gloomy face. His gloomy eyes scared the people around him.


    "Who are you?" Yu Tian walked forward without fear and said hello to the boy.


    "Xiuqi." Xiuqi glanced obliquely at the sky and said in a low voice, "you''re really slow."


    "HMM... so impatient." Yu Tian looked at Xiuqi with a smile. After fooling around him, he asked, "how do you know the secret code of our store?"


    When Yu Tian said this, his tone was light, and there was no mistake on his face. That smile could not be true any more.


    But Xiuqi, who has been wandering among a group of abnormal people who are good at camouflage all year round, can see through the hidden danger under Yu Tian''s expression at a glance.


    "Yu Lan told my boss." Xiuqi said faintly.


    Mo Wen didn''t tell him what to hide. He just had to tell the truth.


    "... Yu Lan?" the fundus of one day''s eyes lit up slightly, and soon made a voice and continued to ask, "can''t she come this time?"


    "No." Xiuqi shook his head, and there was some impatience in his dark eyes. "She will come, but we will come first and plan to wait for her here."


    As soon as Yu Lan heard that Yu Tian was coming, the corners of his mouth suddenly rose, almost twitching.


    "Are you very happy?" it was when the sky grinned that a gentle voice sounded on his upper body. When he looked sideways, he saw a handsome man leaning against the door, standing with slender legs at will. Just looking at it, people couldn''t help but want to get close.


    Yu Tian was just stunned for a moment. He soon nodded with a smile and said, "of course, Yu Lan is coming. I''m very happy."


    Mo Wen raised his chin and made no comment.


    "So who are you?" Yu Tian narrowed his eyes slightly. Yu Lan, who he most wanted to see, hasn''t appeared yet. Instead, there are two guys who don''t want to do it. His originally good mood is basically gone now.


    "I''m Yu Lan''s husband," Mo Wen said with a smile.


    "Ha?" the smile at the corner of Yu Tian''s mouth became dull under the words of ink. He narrowed his eyes and sighed dangerously, "but as far as I know, isn''t Yu Lan a zombie now?"


    "So what?" Mo Wen answered naturally, and even the smile on the bottom of his eyes hasn''t changed. "As long as she is blue, it''s enough."


    "Ha!" Yu Tian thought he was going to be angry and laughed. It''s really interesting now. Yu Lan didn''t see him for a long time, but his brother-in-law suddenly came out of a corner he didn''t know?


    He was surprised. How could Yu Lan see such a thin little white face?


    "I don''t know your name?" Yu Tian immediately recovered his smiling appearance after a short abdominal Fei. At the same time, he went into the store and sat down, "I think you look familiar."


    Xiuqi also came in and stood on the side of Mo Wen.


    "My name is mo Wen. We have indeed met." Mo Wen looked at Yu Tian''s face somewhat similar to Yu Lan, touched his chin and said faintly, "there was a Changli around you at that time."


    As soon as I mentioned this, Yu Tian remembered that when one of his men died, Changli''s behavior became very strange and had been protecting and killing his men.


    In the car at that time, it seemed that there was a man about the same age as the ink reminder.


    Is it such a coincidence?


    Yu Tian''s heart has thought a lot of things, but his face is still smiling. It''s like wearing a rigid mask. No one can take it off.


    "Is Changli your man?" he raised his eyes and asked.


    "No." Mo Wen''s smile gradually disappeared, leaving only a touch of gentle self-reliance, but soon drowned in anger, "Changli... Is one of the people who made Lan Lan become a zombie."


    "You mean that Yu Lan became a zombie, and Changli made a contribution?" Yu Tian couldn''t calm down. He stood up and couldn''t maintain the smile on his face. "How did Yu Lan become a zombie?"


    "Hurt by many people." without talking to Yu Tian in detail, Mo Wen stared at Yu Tian and said directly, "tell me, where is your man Changli?"


    "Do you want to know?" seeing that Mo Wen''s killing intention is not the best, Yu Tian couldn''t help but get up seriously and said, "then tell me how Yu Lan became a zombie. This is called equivalent exchange."


    Looking at the eye-catching Yu Tian, Mo Wen smiled and clearly said the whole process of Yu Lan becoming a zombie.


    "Damn it!" Yu Tian felt his nose sour after listening to Mo Wen''s words. He clenched his teeth and whispered fiercely, "let her keep a low profile..."


    "This damn Changli!"

 Chapter 570

    Thinking that Changli, who was loyal to him all day, was one of the people who hurt Yu Lan, Yu Tian''s eyes were slightly frozen, and his whole face was gloomy.


    Jiang Quan looked at one or two passers-by who walked outside from time to time, suddenly appeared in the public''s vision, and pulled him up the stairs in the sky.


    "Go upstairs, this is not the place to talk," he said. He went upstairs directly in the surprised eyes of the people.


    Yu Tian didn''t say anything, just slightly skimmed his mouth.


    I didn''t expect there would be another invisible power here. He hadn''t found it before. Xiuqi stared at Jiang Quan''s back and vigilantly touched the chain on his shoulder.


    Mo Wen looked at the door, but he still didn''t see Yu Lan. He pursed his lips, turned around and went upstairs with Xiuqi.


    Several guards downstairs touched their hearts with fear. They always felt that the atmosphere just now was really suffocating.


    On the second floor, there was a small single room. The windows were wide open, but it didn''t look stuffy.


    "Where is Changli now?" seeing Tian sitting on the windowsill, Mo Wen looked around and leaned against the wall at will.


    There are no stools or tables in this room. It is empty and people can clearly smell the smell of dust.


    Although it doesn''t smell bad, it still gives people an old feeling.


    "He has been instigating me to resist Yu Ruoshui. I just like him and asked him to train the private guard Yu jueying gave me." Yu Tian looked at Mo Wen and said faintly, "now... He should be at the barracks."


    Because Yu Ruoshui asked for love for Yu Tian, Yu jueying sent a team of ten shrimps and crabs to Yu Tian to protect him. In fact, these people just ruined his reputation outside in the name of protecting him.


    A while ago, Changli always stimulated Yu Tian and asked him to fight Yu Ruoshui. Naturally, Yu Tian would not believe such a sudden person. He simply asked Changli to take care of the guards and solved two problems at one fell swoop.


    "The barracks in the south?" Mo Wen smiled and looked at Xiuqi. "Go and have a look."


    Xiuqi nodded and went out at once.


    Yu Tian didn''t stop Xiuqi. He just looked at this seemingly gentle man curiously. He always felt that such a dangerous guy was his brother-in-law... He didn''t like it very much.


    "Do you want to avenge Yu Lan?" Yu Tian touched his chin thoughtfully.


    "No, I just need to pave the way for LAN LAN." Mo Wen put his hands around the wall and raised his eyes lightly, "Lan Lan''s enemy depends on how she wants to deal with it."


    These words added a lot of favor to Yu Tian. He picked up the uninhibited bad smile at the corners of his mouth and smiled obliquely in ink, "I can''t see. You''re still very warm, good man?"


    Mo Wen just smiled gently and didn''t answer.


    "But do you know how Yu Lan... Became a zombie?" Yu Tian narrowed his eyes, turned sideways and looked directly at Mo Wen. "Last time she didn''t tell me in detail. I want to know who hurt her."


    "A lot of people." Mo Wen raised his chin, smiled and lowered his head. He said a few seconds later, "specifically, just ask LAN LAN."


    If Yu Lan said, I still need to ask you?


    Yu Tiangang''s affection for ink suddenly disappeared.


    He stared at Mo Wen dangerously. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that this guy was like a weak chicken. He didn''t have any ability at a glance, but only flowed on his mouth.


    But the boy named Xiuqi just now is not easy to get along with. It''s better not to underestimate the guy who can make that kind of person obedient.


    Thoughts flow quickly in my mind. Yu Tian doesn''t want to say more with Mo Wen. He just looks out of the window and quietly looks forward to Yu Lan''s arrival.


    Mo Wen is not a talkative person. His toes unconsciously point to the ground and close his eyes irritably.


    Blue... Why haven''t you come yet.


    The anger in his heart became more and more strong, almost devouring his little reason.


    However, God knows what Yu Lan experienced along the way.


    She had been riding on the Firebird''s back to the south. She didn''t want to meet several short eyed powers on the way. A messy fireball directly annoyed the Firebird.


    I saw the Firebird dive down and break the head of a power person. It screamed wildly and almost deafened its blue ears.


    What''s all this? Why are so many people looking for death these days?


    There was a black line on Yu Lan''s head. He simply covered his ears and jumped off the Firebird''s back.


    "Funeral, zombie!" a power screamed, waved a fireball and rushed at the Firebird.


    Not surprisingly, the poor level 2 power was torn in half by the Firebird.


    "Don''t attack us, and we won''t attack you." Yu Lan smiled and blinked his gray eyes. "I''m in a hurry."


    "Talking zombie?" there was a surprised voice among these powers. Nine lives stared at Yu Lan and were shocked.


    He saw the unprepared Firebird just now. He only hated that he didn''t kill it last time, so he rashly ordered the attack. How can he expect to see a human zombie who can speak human words now?


    "Jiuming! Can you grow a brain!" Qin Huai, who had gone to explore the way, rushed back quickly, angrily raised his hand and punched him.


    Nine lives stumbled and covered his stomach, but he didn''t fall.


    "Run for your life honestly, don''t die!" Qin Huai, who hasn''t eaten snacks for a long time, roared with an extremely cold expression.


    He and nine lives finally ran out of the dark path of the white envoy base with the help of the powers of the false desire alliance. Now they didn''t expect to meet this huge zombie because of nine lives.


    Looking back at the two remaining powers around him, he stepped back half a step.


    This time, in addition to the powers sacrificed in the white envoy base, some people lost contact before they came to the white envoy base, and they didn''t know what happened.


    "Well, why, it''s novel?" seeing that Qinhuai didn''t mean to attack himself, Yu Lan climbed up the Firebird''s back again, raised his hand and patted it on the neck.


    Jiuming naturally wouldn''t say anything more. Qin Huai shook his head and stretched out his hand to stop several powers around him who wanted to attack again.


    It seems that there are still people with good sense.


    Seeing this, Yu Lan smiled friendly and motioned the Firebird to leave here.


    [this human is the one I met outside the white envoy base before.] the Firebird raised his eyes and focused on Jiuming. His voice was full of unhappiness: [the human attacked me last time, but I didn''t expect to come back this time... I''m so bullied!]

 Chapter 571

    "They are the people brought back by Yang Chu?" Yu Lan was stunned and lay down on the Firebird''s head. He seriously looked at Jiuming and Qinhuai. Seeing their embarrassment, his eyes flashed clear.


    "What, so you ran out of the desire League?"


    Qin Huai, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, raised his heart again after hearing this sentence. He stared at Yu Lan and said warily, "are you the one who wants to alliance?"


    "Well, I am." Yu Lan opened his hand and waved, "since you are the people of Baishi base, you should know that Baishi base has died out. Why are you struggling here now?"


    As soon as he heard this, nine lives, who had just suppressed his anger, had a killing intention again. He stared at Yu Lan coldly, and there was a faint blood light in the palm of his hand.


    "Don''t attack." naturally, he noticed the fire in Jiuming''s palm. Yu Lan smashed his mouth, took out a crystal core and fed it to his mouth. He chewed happily, "he will die, really."


    When Yu Lan said this, her eyes were curved. If she ignored her strange pale skin color and gray eyes, she still looked very cute.


    "But since you are a white envoy, you can''t let you leave so easily." he sat up straight and said with a smile.


    Staring at Yu Lan, whose strength is unknown, and looking at the huge Firebird, Qin Huai knows that he has no much chance of winning. He can only take a step back for the time being, "what do you want us to do?"


    "Qinhuai!" unexpectedly, Qinhuai now spoke to the people who wanted to join the alliance in such a low voice. Jiuming roared with a ferocious look on his face and stared at him with dissatisfaction.


    "Can you have a little brain!" Qin Huai, who has always been indifferent to everything, yelled at Jiuming and turned his head to Yu Lan again.


    "Go back, or wait here for the people who want to alliance to come to you." Yu Lan spread his hand.


    "That''s not the same, is it to go back and wait for death!" Jiuming roared with red eyes. In his opinion, he would rather die in battle than be a prisoner of the desire alliance, so he was dissatisfied with Qinhuai''s practice at the moment.


    "Can the nature of your active return be the same as that of your passive return?" Yu Lan smiled with his chin. "But as long as you take the initiative to go back, I will guarantee that the people who want to alliance will not hurt you. How about it?"


    Yu Lan doesn''t like killing people very much, but if these people in Baishi base still want to escape, they''d better kill them so as not to leave future trouble.


    Of course, as long as they choose to go back, she can still guarantee their lives.


    "Can you really guarantee?" Qin Huai sneered at the speech and said, "when you lied to us to the lust alliance, you also said you promised not to kill us, but in the end, you didn''t go back on your word. Now how can I trust you!"


    "Well, it''s estimated that Arvin is going to kill you." even if Qin Huai questioned Yu Lan, he still chewed the crystal core with an unchanged face and said calmly, "it should be too troublesome. Don''t worry. If I were you, I would definitely ensure your safety."


    Qin Huai narrowed his eyes and was still struggling hard in his heart.


    At present, they certainly can''t beat the two zombies of blue and Firebird, but the desire alliance has gone back once, and he can''t believe it anyway.


    Carefully observing Yu Lan''s harmless face, Qin Huai finally made up his mind.


    "We return to Yumeng."


    "What are you talking about?!" not only nine lives, but also several powers followed by him were stunned. They looked at Qinhuai strangely, as if they were looking at a madman. "Are you crazy, Lord Qinhuai? Can you do it right now to take your brothers out!"


    "We''ve been sorry for you from the beginning, haven''t we?" Qin Huai breathed out and said directly and frankly, "the false desire alliance has been a lie from the beginning, just like a cult organization controlling your actions ideologically."


    "What?" the two powers of the false desire alliance stood in the same place as if they had been struck by thunder. Looking at Qin Huai''s eyes full of madness, "the desire alliance clearly exists."


    "Then if you say you want to alliance, why do these people stop you and kill you now?" Qin Huai sighed.


    "Don''t you say it''s because there are many branches in the desire alliance, and there will always be contradictions?" the faith has been ruthlessly broken, and the two powers roared like they were on the verge of collapse. "Is this all false?"


    "Well, it''s all fake." Qin Huai nodded.


    "Yes, I''m the one who really wants to alliance. You''ve all been cheated." Yu Lan, who has been lying down and watching them, lazily raised his hand and said, "in other words, the God of desire alliance you''ve always respected, is false and doesn''t exist!"


    What happens if you ruthlessly deprive a person of his faith? Yu Lan looked at two collapsed and shouting powers, as if he suddenly felt something.


    "It has always been our white envoy base that deceived you. The desire alliance may not know your existence at the beginning." Qin Huai continued, ignoring Jiuming''s anxious eyes. "You have been the pawn of our white envoy base from the beginning, but now the truth is revealed. Do you want us to be worthy of your brother?"


    "You bastards!" the two powers finally broke out. They lifted up and waved their fists to beat Qinhuai. They were angry and forgot to use their powers.


    Qinhuai sensitively avoided their attack and suddenly stretched out his hand to understand their lives before they used the powers.


    Qinhuai''s power is a speed power. The attack speed is very fast. It almost lies in the time when blue blinked his eyes. The two explosive powers covered their bloody neck and fell down.


    Taking a little free time, Qin Huai put away his dagger and raised his eyes to Yu Landao, "this is my choice."


    "Well... Welcome to join the desire alliance." Yu Lan smiled.


    Knowing that Qinhuai did this to show his loyalty, Yu Lan narrowed his eyes slightly, but didn''t say anything unimportant.


    Jiuming looked at the two powers killed by Qinhuai, looked up at Qinhuai, and suddenly felt that he didn''t know this person all the time.


    "You madman, did you really do it?" Jiuming rushed over angrily and directly pulled Qinhuai''s collar. The crazy look almost wanted to strangle Qinhuai with his collar.


    "This is my choice." Qin Huai raised his hand and gave Jiuming a punch, rubbed the red mark on his neck, stared at him coldly, "Jiuming, can you grow a brain!"


    Jiuming lay on the ground and couldn''t stand up for a long time.

 Chapter 572

    Jiuming lay on the ground, vomited blood, stared angrily at Qinhuai, and a pair of handsome eyes almost stared out of his eyes.


    "Do you want to live or maintain your ridiculous dignity?" Qin Huai said coldly. Ignoring the expression of nine lives, he turned and looked at Yu Lan. "As long as you don''t kill me, I''m willing to work faithfully for you."


    "What about your partner?" Yu Lanzhu looked at him with a smile and asked.


    "He''s just a little stubborn, but he''s a smart man." Qin Huai looked back and said in a deep voice.


    "Well, as long as you don''t do it, I can still guarantee your lives." Yu Lan smiled and touched the head of the Firebird. "Briefly, my name is Yu Lan. This is my partner. It''s called Firebird."


    "Are you really a zombie?" Qin Huai whispered, and then reported his name.


    I think Qinhuai really knows current affairs. Yu Lan raised his eyes faintly and narrowed his eyes at the desolation behind Qinhuai.


    Zhou Yu, since they will fight against Qin Huai, it must be because of Mo Wen''s order.


    Drooping eyes swept Qin Huai''s dirty face. Yu Lan helped her forehead and felt that if she saved Qin Huai, they would probably provoke ink.


    He scratched his head with one side of his head. Yu Lan Lingguang flashed and simply looked at Qin Huai and said with a low smile, "then you two go with me. I''ll take you directly to the leader of the desire alliance. Whether you can survive or not depends on yourself."


    "Didn''t you just say you could guarantee our life safety?" before Qin Huai made a sound, Jiuming scolded loudly, "you are a man who doesn''t count his words and can''t be trusted!"


    "Whatever you think," Yu Lan said. "In short, this is the only choice you can live."


    Jiuming bit his teeth and wanted to speak. Qinhuai had already stretched out his hand to stop him.


    "OK." Qin Huai nodded and said seriously, "please take us."


    I think Qinhuai is really aware of current affairs. Yu Lan gently picked up his eyebrows, nodded and whispered around him, "rabbit."


    rabbit? Qinhuai looked down Yu Lan''s eyes and didn''t see anything similar to rabbits.


    At his strange moment, a huge zombie came out of the ground. The zombie looked like a leopard, but it had a pair of long and round ears. It dragged a slender tail behind it, which looked harmless and hung on the ground.


    "Rabbit, from now on, run on the ground and help me take these two humans." Yu Lan said gently to the rabbit.


    The rabbit happily shook its tail at Yu Lan and looked at Qinhuai. Their eyes were not very friendly.


    Staring at the zombie that suddenly appeared and was called a rabbit, Qin Huai exhausted his imagination and didn''t see where this guy was like a rabbit.


    Are those drooping ears? Qin Huai was silent for two seconds and felt that the ear was more like the ear of a poodle.


    "Don''t be stunned, let the rabbit take you." seeing that the rabbit had no objection, Yu Lan patted the flamingo''s shrinking head and signaled that it could leave.


    Now Mo Wen must have been waiting for her in the south. She had to be a little faster.


    Seeing that the Firebird flew into the air with one wing, Qin Huai hurriedly took nine lives and ran to the rabbit. He summoned up his courage and sat on it.


    The rabbit is two meters long, enough to sit down Qinhuai and Jiuming.


    It bared its teeth unhappily, but still lowered its center of gravity and ran after the Firebird.


    There were no obstacles along the way, and Yu Lan soon reached the periphery of Central District in the south.


    She jumped off the Firebird''s back and looked around quietly.


    "It seems that the South has completely abandoned the outer area." she kicked away a cement board at her feet and said faintly with her eyes on her side.


    The outer area in the South has been completely deserted. Only a lot of zombies and mutant animals are wandering around, and some fights occur from time to time.


    You can already see the gate leading to the central district not far away. Yu Lan jumped on the back of the Firebird again, blinked shuiyingying''s eyes, and seemed to be meditating.


    The place Yu Tian told her is in the southern first district. If you want to enter the first district, you must have ID.


    Unfortunately, there must be nothing on her to prove her identity. Even people in the South can''t let her go.


    "Fly back directly." Yu Lan simply touched the Firebird''s neck. "Then you put me in the first area and leave the South first."


    "What about us?" then Qin Huai just heard Yu Lan''s words. He endured the discomfort in his stomach and asked Yu Landao with an ugly face.


    When the rabbit runs, it won''t take into account Qinhuai and them. It''s very happy to jump up and down all the way.


    Even though Qinhuai was a power, he couldn''t stand the rabbit jumping so much. After a while, he felt the noise in his stomach.


    "You come to the Firebird." he said to Qin Huai. Yu Lan looked down at the Firebird and asked, "can you bring three people?"


    The Firebird roared, flapped its powerful wings, and even stretched its shrinking neck, looking confident.


    "No problem is good." seeing this, Yu Lan chuckled, indicating that Qinhuai and Jiuming were a little faster.


    The rabbit saw nothing about himself, looked around and simply attacked several low-level zombies around.


    It hasn''t had a chance to eat crystal nuclei these days. Now it has a good chance, so it can''t give up.


    Seeing that the rabbit has something to do, Yu Lan doesn''t look at it and signals the Firebird to start.


    With a low roar, the Firebird flew with three people towards the first area in the south.


    The guards who were defending in the central area were talking together. Unexpectedly, there was a shadow flying over their heads.


    They raised their heads together and saw the huge bird without accident.


    "Mutant beast?" a guard asked his partner dully, "will it be so big?"


    "How could it be?" another guard was also confused. He rubbed his eyes and vaguely saw three figures on the Firebird in the bright sun.


    "It seems that there are several people on that big bird!" he rubbed his eyes again, and said in a confident surprised voice.


    The other guards raised their heads with a shock.


    I''ve never heard of a mutant animal of birds that can fly in the sky with humans!


    I don''t know how long it took. Finally, guards responded. They began to contact their superiors to report the matter, and sweat came from their anxious heads.


    In their view, the mutant beast may have evolved again, so it can have such a large volume.

 Chapter 573

    Qian Kang, who was in charge of the central defense, knew about this for the first time. He immediately sent someone to report to Yu Ruoshui and ordered his subordinates to keep up with the mutant beast that suddenly appeared. They could not relax their vigilance until they left the southern territory.


    Yu Ruoshui, who got the news, didn''t take the news to heart at all. She sat at her desk fidgeting with the documents. She just felt that what Qian Kang did now made her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Huge mutant beast?" Yu Ruoshui sneered. "It''s just a humble beast. It''s worth worrying about. It''s really inexplicable."


    She said so, while her men kept dealing with official business, and they didn''t seem to be affected by the novel news.


    Yu Ruoshui didn''t care about it, but when Yu Lan jumped off the Firebird''s back, he still saw many people chasing the Firebird. Because she jumped down in the blind area of several buildings, the people who were chasing didn''t find her for a moment.


    She and Qin Huai sat against one side of the wall, and no one made a sound for a moment.


    "Aren''t we going to find the leader of the desire alliance? What are you taking us to the south for?" after taking a few breaths, Jiuming finally said suspiciously, "have you been playing with us all the time?"


    "Don''t worry first." Yu Lan turned his eyes and puffed his cheeks. "Next, we have to find the only grocery store in the first area."


    "The only grocery store in the first district?" Qin Huai was stunned. After thinking for a few seconds, he asked aloud, "where is the leader of the desire alliance?"


    "Well, he should have arrived." Yu Lan nodded, got up slightly, looked at the crowd downstairs, and secretly thought about how to act.


    She can''t go on the street like this, so she must find a cover.


    But


    Looking back at the ragged Qinhuai and Jiuming, Yu Lan breathed out and decided to wait until dark.


    "But the first district says big or small. Where are we going to find the grocery store you said?" Qin Huai asked with a frown.


    "It''s on the East Street." Yu Tian told her the location of the grocery store in detail before, so it''s not a problem to find the store now.


    "Then let''s start quickly?" seeing that Yu Lan knew the exact location, Qin Huai immediately stood up and said.


    "Can you take a look at me now?" Yu Lan pointed to his two eyes and turned his eyes. "It''ll be dark in a few hours. We''ll wait until it''s dark."


    "You can cover your face with my coat." seeing this, Qin Huai immediately took off his old coat and walked up to him in front of blue. "You are almost like a normal human. As long as you cover your face, there should be no problem."


    "In this weather, it''s the most dangerous for me to cover my face?" heard Yu Lan''s speechless reply.


    Now the weather is unusually hot. Most people want to take off themselves and walk directly on the street.


    Few people on the road wear a coat or something except women. It''s impossible for her to wrap a coat on her face without attracting attention.


    Qin Huai was stunned. It seemed that he thought it was wrong. He scratched his head.


    Nine lives just feel irritable and don''t want to pay more attention to anyone.


    Looking at the bustling crowd outside again, Qin Huai took a breath and sat down helplessly.


    The place where the three of them are staying is the top floor of a house. Qin Huai tried before and found that the iron door leading downstairs is locked. It is impossible to open the door without violence.


    However, if violence is used to open the door, they will be almost like terrorists, and 100% will attract other people''s attention.


    The only way to get off the roof - it seems that the only way is to jump.


    Looking at this building, which is only four or five meters high, Qinhuai reluctantly rubbed his forehead.


    The temperature gradually cooled down. He swallowed his saliva uninteresting. He missed the taste of the bread he had accumulated before.


    "Can I ask you a question?" trying not to recall the taste of the food, Qin Huai took a deep breath and said to Yu Lan, "how can you keep your mind after becoming a zombie?"


    Unexpectedly, Qin Huai didn''t open his mouth. As soon as he opened his mouth, he directly asked such a question that no one else had asked.


    "My head was in a mess at that time. I don''t remember very clearly." Yu Lan shook his head carelessly.


    She had been having messy dreams at that time. She didn''t remember what she had done when she lost consciousness after being bitten.


    "Your willpower must be very tenacious." seeing LAN really didn''t care about what had happened before. Qin Huai frowned and said after a pause, "I''ve never seen anyone who can maintain your reason after becoming a zombie. You''re the first."


    "That''s too few people you''ve met." Yu Lan shrugged carelessly and said slowly with an inclination to Qinhuai. "A zombie like me doesn''t mean I''m alone. This one has always been hidden in the forest of death."


    How could this be possible... Thought Yu Lan was joking. Qin Huai habitually smiled and looked down at his toes.


    At this moment, Yu Lan thought of Yi''an, who was suddenly resurrected.


    She knew Yi An hadn''t died before, but she had been silent for so long. She thought Yi An would learn a little lesson. Who knows how long it took, he ran out again with an unknown goal.


    "It''s really troublesome." he knocked on his empty head. Yu Lan vomited a tone and said helplessly.


    Now if Yi''an cares about her, she must have known her every move. Unfortunately, Yi''an doesn''t mean to show up at all. Only a small amount of news came from the zombie of deathsen, which is of no use at all.


    "Since Yi An mentioned being drunk all night, there should be a reason... But so far he hasn''t shown up." thinking about Yi An, who is a human zombie like her, Yu Lan narrowed his eyes dangerously, and the whole person was alert like a cat.


    Qin Huai has been paying attention to Yu Lan''s every move. Seeing her response, although he is curious, he still closes his mouth and doesn''t want to say anything more.


    He looked at the nine lives on the side of his eyes and was relieved to see him sitting honestly.


    Jiuming is his partner no matter what. Naturally, he wants him to be good.


    Originally, he joined the white envoy in order to have a good living environment in the last world. Now the white envoy is gone. In his opinion, he doesn''t need to hang on a tree all the time.


    If the desire alliance can really give him a safe living environment, there is nothing bad about joining the desire alliance.


    Jiuming kept his head down quietly and didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 574

    People''s minds were different, and the sky was completely dark unknowingly. Yu Lan got up and swept around the periphery. He jumped down from the upstairs after making sure there were no guards.


    Qinhuai just wanted to keep up, but he didn''t want to be held by Jiuming.


    "Wait a minute." Jiuming said calmly, "don''t you think now is a good chance for us to escape?"


    Now on the southern territory, Yu Lan will certainly not catch them with great fanfare. If they want to escape, now is the best time.


    "Where do you want to go after you escape?" Qin Huai frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s good to go anywhere. In short, never follow this inexplicable zombie." Jiuming took a deep breath and said stubbornly, "do you want to join the desire alliance? This unscrupulous animal team?"


    Qinhuai was silent.


    "What''s more, even if we go to see the leader of the desire alliance, it''s a problem whether we can survive." Jiuming added.


    In fact, Jiuming''s aversion to the desire alliance is not only because of the external wind evaluation of the desire alliance, but also because the desire alliance destroyed the Baishi base he has always been loyal to.


    Seeing that Qinhuai had not spoken, Jiuming thought that Qinhuai was the same as his idea. When he pulled down Qinhuai''s arm, he was ready to jump to the other side.


    "Wait a minute." Qin Huai broke away Jiuming''s hand, pursed his lips and stared at Jiuming for two seconds. "I''m not going to leave."


    "Are you serious?" Jiuming was stunned at first, and then said coldly.


    "Seriously." Qin Huai nodded, "now there is no white envoy. What''s the meaning of staying in the South even if we have no foundation."


    "Then do you want to join the desire alliance?" Jiuming pinched his fist and raised the green veins on his forehead ferociously, "what''s good about that damn organization?"


    "Do you think we have any other choice?" Qin Huai didn''t open his eyes and didn''t look at Jiuming''s questioning eyes. "We have only two choices now, either join the desire alliance or die."


    He swallowed his saliva and smoked in his throat because he didn''t drink a mouthful of water these days. "Believe it or not, as long as you choose to leave now, the people who want to alliance will definitely kill you directly and won''t give you half a chance to choose."


    "I really don''t believe they can have this ability." seeing Qin Huai still making a serious set of analysis, nine lives slightly hung their heads and said coldly, "come on, Qin Huai, you say so much now just because you are greedy for life and afraid of death. How can I have a partner like you? It''s a shame."


    With that, he pursed the corners of his mouth, slowly released his hand holding Qinhuai''s arm, paused in the air for half a second, then quickly turned sideways and jumped out towards the other side of the building.


    "Just think we''ve never met!"


    Nine life decided to leave a word and disappeared. Qin Huai chased after him, but he couldn''t say anything with his mouth open.


    Qinhuai always felt he was doing the right thing.


    In his opinion, if you want to live in this end of the world, you must choose the best side for yourself. It is very important to judge the situation.


    Now the white envoy is finished, and the people who want to alliance are pressing step by step. Giving up the white envoy to choose the desire alliance is undoubtedly the best choice.


    But jiuminghe obviously doesn''t think so.


    According to Jiuming, they were originally the people of the white envoy base. Now if they defected, it was a traitor''s behavior. It was a bad and incorrect practice.


    He stood in place silently for a few seconds. After a short absence, Qin Huai turned and ran after Yu Lan.


    Now he finally understood that there was no right or wrong between him and Jiuming, but there were differences of opinion.


    It is also because of this difference that they have to separate and go their own way.


    Yu Lan didn''t wait for Qinhuai, so when Qinhuai ran along the place pointed by Yu Lan for a long time, he saw Yu Lan''s slender figure.


    "I thought you weren''t coming." hearing the footsteps behind him, Yu Lan turned back and said with a smile, "where''s nine lives?"


    "He didn''t want to join the lust League and ran away." Qin Huai said in a deep voice. He couldn''t see any special emotion from his face.


    "There''s no way." Yu Lan spread his hand and smiled at Qin Huai, "but why didn''t you run away with him?"


    "I want to join the desire alliance." Qin Huai said with drooping eyes.


    "Won''t there be any purpose?" Yu Lan bent his eyes and looked in a good mood and asked with a smile.


    Qin Huai''s footsteps paused and said after a long time, "I want to live."


    "That''s a good answer." Yu Lan picked her eyebrows and took a more look at Qinhuai.


    Qin Huai walked on without expression, as if he hadn''t heard Yu Lan''s words.


    "How are you going to treat Jiuming now?" seeing Yu Lan''s eyes, Qin Huai couldn''t help looking at it and asked, his eyes silent.


    "I don''t know." Yu Lan''s answer was unexpected to Qin Huai. "I asked you to follow me to ensure that you won''t be killed by the people who want to alliance, but Jiuming has left now. Of course, I don''t know what he will face next."


    "In other words, as long as I follow you, will I be able to live?" Qin Huai asked.


    "Yes." Yu Lan smiled.


    Staring at the back of Yu Lan''s head, Qin Huai''s eyes were complex and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Then there was no communication between them.


    The south of the night is also very noisy. Although it is not as lively as before in the handover City, it is also crowded.


    He lowered his head slightly to avoid others finding his gray eyes. Yu Lan looked around and paid attention to the grocery store Yu Tian told her.


    Yu Tian told her the specific location, so she soon found the so-called grocery store.


    Looking at the front door of confinement, a black line inevitably floated across Yu Lan''s head.


    Is it closed? Does she have to wait at the door until tomorrow?


    The in the mind Secretly abdomen Fei a, Yu Lan side crosses Mou son to try to turn in from what window inside.


    "Are you sure it''s here?" Qin Huai walked forward and knocked on the closed door in front of him. He didn''t hear a sound for a long time. He couldn''t help looking back at Yu Lan and asked.


    "Sure." Yu Lan raised her head and didn''t look at Qin Huai. At this time, she had found an open window and could drill into the house at any time.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." pointing to the window above his head, Yu langang and Qinhuai heard the wooden door that had been closed before being knocked open. With the old "squeak" sound, a tall figure came out quickly from the shadow.


    The next second, Yu Lan felt that he was picked up by a pair of familiar arms.


    Feeling the familiar breath around her, she couldn''t help laughing, stretched out her hand and naturally surrounded the ink''s neck. At the same time, she gently printed it on his side face. The gentle action was enough to express the thoughts in her heart.

 Chapter 575

    At this moment, Mo Wen obviously missed her very much. He held her tightly in his arms and didn''t mean to let go.


    Yu Tian came out after Mo Wen. He looked at Yu Lan''s pale cheek through the moonlight, half opened his mouth, but said nothing.


    Noticed Yu Tian standing behind Mo Wen, Yu Lan tilted his head and gently called, "Yu Tian."


    Yu Lan''s voice came suddenly. Yu Tian was stunned at first. He was inexplicably uncomfortable on his face.


    He stared at the ink holding Yu Lan, looked down and glanced at Yu Lan, wrinkled his nose and said, "Yu Lan."


    In addition to seeing Yu Lan last time, Yu Tian called "sister" several times. Now Yu Tian doesn''t know why. He just wants to call Yu Lan''s name instead of her sister.


    It''s more appropriate to be embarrassed than not dare.


    Naturally, I don''t like Yu Lan and Yu Tian. Mo Wen''s expression is slightly frozen. He turns and walks upstairs.


    "By the way, why does this store close so early?" Yu Lan asked Yu Tian, who was following behind him, lying on Mo Wen''s shoulder. "I see people coming and going outside. Why don''t you continue to open the door?"


    "This grocery store is actually like a small supermarket." Yu Tian solemnly explained, "and those devious guys always act at night. When we don''t pay attention, they directly take sacks and want to take these things away. Why should I open the door at night?"


    "There''s still such a thing to say." Yu Lan suddenly pulled Mo Wen''s hair and wanted him to put himself down. Unexpectedly, Mo Wen was a tendon this time. He said he didn''t intend to put her down. Yu Lan''s struggle was invalid, so he let him go.


    Yu Tian turned his head and looked embarrassed. He didn''t know how to reply to Yu Lan''s words.


    Was Yu Tian so shy last time?


    Yu Lan smiled at Tian with his eyes on his side. Yu Guang just saw Qinhuai upstairs.


    "By the way, ah Wen, I met two powers on the road this time." struggling, he jumped down on Mo Wen''s knee. Yu Lan sideways pointed to Qin Huai and said to Mo Wen, "his name is Qin Huai. He was originally from the white envoy base."


    "This is mo Wen, the leader of the desire alliance." he introduced Qin Huai with a smile on his side. Yu Lan shrugged his shoulders and said with a lively smile.


    "I remember he was among the people Yang Chu brought back last time." staring at Qin Huai standing in front of him, Mo Wen narrowed his eyes slightly and said to LAN Dao, "why, did they run out?"


    "That''s right." Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing. "They escaped from the original white envoy base, but a man named Jiuming escaped on the road. Do you want to find a way to catch him back?"


    "No." Mo Wen just feels troublesome now. "This kind of thing will be solved by special people."


    "Do you want to keep him now?" seeing that Mo Wen had no intention to kill, Yu Lan couldn''t help persuading, "he protected me a lot all the way. Is it too wasteful to kill him like this?"


    waste?


    He glanced at Yu Lan silently, and Qin Huai quickly took back his eyes.


    He doesn''t remember when he protected Yu Lan.


    "Then keep it." Mo Wen simply agreed.


    But soon, he added, "but another escaped... I''m not going to let him live."


    When Mo Wen said this, his eyes were on Qin Huai, as if he had deliberately said it to him again.


    "It depends on you." Yu Lan saw Mo Wen seriously talking about business, couldn''t help but pad his feet and rub his hair, "I listen to you."


    Undoubtedly, he was pleased by Yu Lan''s words. The ink looked up slightly and the corners of his mouth rose uncontrollably.


    Qin Huai quietly looks at Mo Wen and Yu Lan to discuss how to deal with Jiuming''s life. He knows he shouldn''t talk much at this time. However, he did not expect that the leader of the lust League should be so casual. He directly let him enter the lust League without asking anything.


    Is this Mo Wen''s random practice, or does he have any tricks to use at all?


    Qin Huai was also looking at the room, because no one paid attention to him. After standing for a while, he was a little sleepy and looked like he could sleep at any time.


    He didn''t react until Mo Wen spoke to him.


    "Don''t want to hurt LAN LAN." seeing Qin Huai standing in a daze in the corner, Mo Wen couldn''t help raising his hand and said very seriously.


    Qin Huai didn''t react at first. When he saw Yu Lan standing next to him, he suddenly said, "I know."


    Yu Lan''s reaction was to turn his eyes.


    "I''ll let you go to Yumeng later. You won''t stay here long." seeing Qin Huai''s listless appearance, Mo Wen said with some displeasure.


    "Yes." after being asked twice by Mo Wen, Qin Huai felt sleepless at this time, and didn''t mean to continue sleeping at all.


    "Cough." Yu Tian coughed twice, feeling that Yu Lan and Mo Wen had ignored themselves and had been quiet and didn''t talk much. Finally, Yu Lan and Mo Wen focused on themselves.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing the sky looking at his eyes, Yu Lan couldn''t help bending his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "Yu Lan, what are you doing in the south this time?" he just felt his face hot, Yu Tian thought a meal, and said directly without scruples.


    "Me? I''ll take control of the south," Yu lanbian said, climbing up from Mo Wen''s shoulder and finally turning over and jumping to the ground.


    Although Mo Wen trapped her behind her with his arms in the next second, Yu Lan happily turned back and smiled at Mo Wen.


    "You want to kill Yu jueying?!" Yu Tian opened his eyes and said almost incredulously, "are you serious?"


    "I just said to seize control, not kill Yu jueying." Yu Lan nodded, "but if he gets in my way, I may still get rid of him..."


    "I should have done this long ago." seeing that Yu Lan''s idea was similar to his own, Yu Tian couldn''t help laughing happily, "Yu jueying has been natural and unrestrained for too long."


    Yu Lan just bent the corner of his lips without a smile, turned his eyes sideways and didn''t answer anything.


    "But Yu Lan, it''s not the right time for you to come." knowing that Yu Lan is really united with himself now, Yu Tian couldn''t help analyzing it carefully, "Yu jueying is still supporting country E. if we want to overthrow his management and don''t kill him, we can''t do it."


    Yu Lan drooped his eyes thoughtfully, and seemed to have no intention of refuting.


    "Do you really want to kill Yu jueying?" Yu Lan couldn''t help saying, "you''ve always grown up around jueying. Can you kill him?"


    "Why can''t I?" Yu Tian laughed at himself.

 Chapter 576

    Seeing the direct answer from heaven, Yu Lan hung his eyes and didn''t answer.


    So far, most of her life has no Yu jueying. Her attitude towards Yu jueying was mostly disgusting, but she didn''t hate him and wanted him to die.


    "Yu Lan, do you know how his mother died?" he stepped forward and pressed Yu Lan''s shoulder. Yu Tian stared into Yu Lan''s eyes and asked word by word.


    "Sick." Yu Lan drooped her eyes. Her last impression of Su''s Elegy was a morbid face and the words that told her to protect Yu Tian.


    "No." it seems that Yu Lan expected Yu Lan''s answer. Yu Tian laughed at himself and gave a stuffy hum from his nose. "I saw with my own eyes that Yu jueying strangled his mother with his own hands."


    Yu Tian''s voice was like a drop of stone falling into the water, which set off a circle of ripples in the blue consciousness.


    Originally, he didn''t like to contact Yu Lan in rainy days. When Mo Wen waved to block, he heard such a sentence. He moved and took back his bracelet at Yu Lan''s waist.


    "... strangled?" Yu Lan felt as if he had heard a joke. "Abandon his own daughter and strangle his hairy wife. Yu jueying... Is he actually a psychopath?"


    Qin Huai on one side felt cold behind hearing this kind of thing. At this time, his first idea was to agree with Yu Lan, and his second idea was to doubt that Yu Lan was not Yu jueying''s own child.


    "He still abused his own son." Yu Tiansong opened his hand on Yu Lan''s shoulder, stepped back and looked straight at Yu Landao. "Not to mention before the end of the world, I said that after the end of the world, I was pushed into the zombie group once and shot three times by the dark gun behind me."


    Speaking of this, Yu Tian couldn''t help pulling up his sleeve and exposing a burn on his arm near his shoulder.


    "Here, when Yu jueying was fighting for territory, he kicked me out of the isolation layer and burned not only my arm, but also my left half of my body." he didn''t intend to take off his short sleeves to expose his scars. Yu Tian''s hands naturally drooped and smiled at Yu Lan, "you say, how can I not hate Yu jueying."


    Looking at such Yu Tian, Yu Lan didn''t know what to say.


    "Yu Lan, I''ll ask you one last time - are you serious?" Yu Tian asked aloud, putting away his smile.


    Obviously, he has been devastated, but he can still show a light smile when describing all this.


    Facing this Yu Tian, Yu Lan''s blue, gray and white eyes precipitated for the first time. The part of the pupil gradually deepened, like the paper stained with ink. Until the whole eye faded gray, Yu Lan''s pupil finally shrunk and squeezed together and shrunk into a small circle.


    "I''m serious." Yu Lan whispered. His voice faded from the Qingyue just now and became hoarse again, just like the hoarse roar that Mo Wen heard when he saw Yu Lan who became a zombie for the first time.


    "Blue?" he noticed the abnormal ink and lowered his head, close to Yu Lan''s face. When he saw her dark eyes, the expression on her face was obviously stiff for a moment.


    "What''s the matter with you?" his voice became anxious.


    This kind of Yu Lan, unexpectedly inexplicably let him feel anger, uncontrollable anger.


    As soon as Mo Wen made a sound, his blue and dark pupils focused on him. The next second, the dark pupils disappeared like volatilization and recovered their previous gray.


    "I''m fine." he closed his eyes. Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s hand and turned his eyes to Yu Tiandao. "I wanted to control the south, but now I suddenly don''t want to. Hope."


    "Will you kill Yu jueying with me?" Yu Tian squeezed his fist and raised his eyes.


    "This is the only thing I want to do now." Yu Lan said, his eyes flat and indifferent.


    Yu Tian suddenly smiled. The smile was not a deliberate smile, but a natural smile without any affectation.


    "If yu jueying dies, you''d better take over the south." Yu Tianbian smiled and said, "I''ll protect you."


    "OK." Yu Lan also smiled. Looking at Yu Tian, who was out of breath, she suddenly felt relaxed. The estrangement between Yu Tian and Yu Tian disappeared quietly.


    Jiang Quan, who had been standing in a corner of the house, looked at Yu Lan and Yu Tian, who gradually stopped smiling. He couldn''t help frowning. His expression didn''t look half happy.


    "What do you think?" Yu Lan said after Tian stopped. "As you said earlier, Yu jueying is still far away from country E. there is really a problem with our rash attack now."


    "Now the main force in the south is not here. If you really want control of the south, isn''t this the best opportunity?" Qin Huai, who stood aside, came forward and asked in a puzzled tone. "If you don''t attack now, you won''t have a chance when the main force comes back."


    Qin Huai''s analysis is not unreasonable, but Yu Tian just smiled and said, "it seems so right."


    They didn''t say anything, knowing that Yu Tian had something to say next.


    "But another way of thinking, if we kill Yu Ruoshui, Huang Ruifei, and those guys who are still fighting tenaciously in the base, and successfully win the power in the south," he paused and glanced at Qin Huai. "Next, we will face Yu jueying''s main force and ye Zhi''s team who rushed back with him.


    "In such a short time, we can''t deal with all Yu jueying''s people in the south. At that time, they will cooperate inside and outside. The south we just won will be so easy to disappear."


    Yu Tian spread his hand and seemed to smile. "We lost people but got nothing. Instead, Yu jueying raised his vigilance and lost the best opportunity."


    I have to say that after Yu Tian''s words, everything became clear. Yu Lan looked at this seemingly careless brother and asked after thinking for a few seconds, "now the relations in the north are tense. Will ye Zhi have the idea to help the south?"


    "He will certainly help Yu jueying." Yu Tian affirmed, "Ye Gong is not like an ordinary rebel. He is a healing power and has a high prestige among the civilians in the north. It can be said that as long as he shows his intention to be the leader of the south, a large number of people will flow out immediately."


    "But ye Zhi is different," Yu TianDun said. Seeing that Yu Lan was listening carefully, he opened his mouth and continued, "his situation is different from that of Ye Gong."

 Chapter 577

    "Although there is still a main force around Ye Zhi, there is not much left in the heart and lungs in the north. Without support, they can only attack the north, but how can the long-term tired team defeat Ye Gong who has a plan." Yu tianban said with his fingers and slightly sideways.


    "So ye Zhi needs Yu jueying''s support?" Yu Lan nodded. "Helping Yu jueying regain control is undoubtedly a timely help. Yu jueying will never turn a blind eye to Ye Zhi''s embarrassing situation no matter how unkind."


    "What''s more, Yu jueying and ye Zhi have been in opposition for three years. They have long been familiar with each other''s character. Now if ye Gong changes their opponent all at once, it will become very troublesome for Yu jueying to deal with it." Yu Tian finally added, with a sarcastic smile on his eyes.


    "According to this statement, you can''t attack now, but is it OK for jueying to attack after he comes back?" Qin Huai asked seriously, "isn''t that more difficult?"


    "That''s not necessarily." Yu Tian smiled and said, "Yu jueying''s return will increase the difficulty of our attack. Yes, but what if we beat him from the inside?"


    "Do you want to arrange people to lurk into the core of the south?" Yu Lan picked his eyebrow.


    "That''s right." Yu Tian smiled at Yu Lan and said softly, "this is not the best time to attack, but I can let Yu Lan''s people arrange to enter the interior of the south. At that time, there will be more internal personnel, and the easier it will be for us to counterattack."


    "Then I can leave now for the time being." Yu Lan nodded and seemed to believe Yu Tian.


    "I will send someone." Mo Wen, who has been standing behind LAN, narrowed his eyes. He has been observing Yu Tian''s words and deeds, but he didn''t see any clue.


    "Where are you going?" Yu Lan didn''t expect to leave directly. Yu Tian was stunned for a moment before he asked.


    "Hui Yumeng," said Mo Wen.


    "Why do you want to......" Yu Tian shut up fiercely before the rest of the League words were exported.


    Seeing Yu Lan just now disturbed his mood. Now he recalls what Yu Lan said when he introduced Mo Wen before.


    This guy named Mo Wen is the leader of desire alliance?!


    Staring at Mo Wen''s handsome and gentle face, Yu Tian could hardly relate to the bad deeds he had heard of.


    "Are you strong?" Yu Tianhu asked in a dull voice.


    Knowing that Yu Tian was talking to himself at this time, Mo Wen looked at him and focused on Yu Lan. He seemed to despise his words.


    Yu Tian, who didn''t get an answer, didn''t respond. He just shut his mouth and looked at the ground.


    "When will you... Leave?" Yu Tian''s reaction was strange. Yu Lan heard Yu Tian ask in a low voice just as he was about to ask.


    "I had planned to explore the situation in the South first. Now the situation is almost clear and the plan is made. I can leave right away," Yu Lan said truthfully.


    Hearing the speech, Yu Tian couldn''t help scratching his head. The look on his face looked more and more complicated.


    He scratched his head, nodded his feet and frowned with Yu Lan on his back.


    "Yu Tian, I always have a question." looking at Yu Tian like this, Yu Lan suddenly asked after his eyes were silent for a few seconds, "you obviously have a good relationship with Yu Ruoshui. Why do you want to support me?"


    "Because you are my sister," Yu Tianxia said consciously.


    The answer is obviously nothing special. Yu Lan pursed his lips. After looking at it, he asked again, "you said before that you were jealous of me because I was sent away. Now, do you still have this feeling?"


    Listening to Yu Lan''s question, Yu Tian was stunned.


    "No." Yu genius said his answer after pausing for about two seconds, "I don''t envy you anymore, No."


    Yu Tian''s reaction had told Yu Lan that he was lying. Yu Lan lowered his eyes. The sense of distance that had just disappeared was re established at this time.


    I think Yu Lan must think he is suspicious now. Yu Tian threw up his breath in frustration, raised his head and said truthfully, "I admit I was jealous of you before, but not now. I''m not jealous now."


    "No matter what you think now, I''ll leave with Lan Lan tomorrow." looking at the dark sky from the window, the ink finally put in a timely way, "then I''ll send someone over and give you all the reception at that time."


    Then he ignored Yu Tian''s dull look, and Mo Wen directly picked up Yu Lan and went out.


    "Where are you going now?" Yu Tian hurriedly asked. He pursued for two steps until he saw Mo Wen take Yu Lan to a separate room.


    "Then i..." seeing that Mo Wen has his own room to sleep, Qin Huai couldn''t help asking, "where can I sleep next?"


    "Do it yourself." he didn''t have much mind to deal with Qinhuai. After Yu Tianshen said, he left the house with Jiang Quan.


    That''s a bad temper, isn''t it?


    Seeing Jiang Quan''s kindness to close the door for himself, Qin Huai was quite "moved" to sit on the windowsill.


    Obviously, his life is no longer in danger now. Unexpectedly, the leader of the desire alliance should be so casual.


    Thinking of these, Qinhuai soon fell asleep because he was tired.


    He hasn''t eaten or drunk these days, and he''s still consuming his powers. His body has lasted long enough.


    After going out, Yu Tian heard Jiang Quan''s questions about himself.


    "Is your mood true or false?" Jiang Quan asked seriously in a low voice after walking behind the sky.


    After watching Yu Tian''s acting for a long time, I can''t tell when it''s true and when it''s false.


    Yu Tian did not answer.


    "So is your feeling for blue true or false?" Jiang Quan asked again.


    However, Yu Tian still didn''t make a sound.


    "Do you really want to help them?" Jiang Quan asked the last question.


    In fact, Jiang Quan is not a talkative type, but his problems are much fewer this time. Obviously, he doesn''t want any problems between Yu Tian and Yu Lan from the bottom of his heart.


    "Yes." Yu Tian nodded his head and said a word, which was a response to Jiang Quan''s three questions.


    Jiang Quan pursed his lower lip and finally chose to believe in Yu Tian unconditionally.


    "I was jealous before." Yu Tian took a few steps and said to himself, "but that mood has long disappeared."


    "Miss Yu Lan should know." seeing that Tian was still struggling with this, Jiang Quan hesitated, opened his mouth and thought about the language. "She didn''t mean to hate you just now. She obviously believed you."

 Chapter 578

    "Trust? Do you think Yu Lan will believe me?" Yu Tian stopped and looked back at Jiang Quan with crazy eyes and sharp voice. "I haven''t seen you for so many years. Now I can trust you directly after seeing it? Wake up, Jiang Quan. Blood is thicker than water. This kind of thing will only appear in the accident."


    "Then... Don''t you trust Yu Lan?" Jiang Quan frowned. "You''ve done so many things for Yu Lan for so many years, and in the end you don''t trust her?"


    "I don''t trust her. I can say I don''t trust her." asked by Jiang Quan, Yu Tian turned around and waved his hand in a cold voice, "anyway, I won''t hurt her."


    Listening to this, Jiang Quan couldn''t say anything more. He looked at Yu Tian''s complex look and hesitated. "Miss Su certainly doesn''t want to see your fratricidal situation."


    "I said I wouldn''t hurt her!" some grumpy glared at Jiang Quan, and Yu Tian took a big step and disappeared.


    Jiang Quan stood and looked at Yu Tian''s back and sighed.


    Yu Tian must have liked Yu Lan very much at the beginning.


    At first, when he was with Tian, Yu Tian was crying all day to find Yu Lan. Then one day, Yu Tian changed without warning.


    He became less crying and mischievous all day, but secretly he tried his best to learn what he should learn.


    He secretly separated all the inheritance left to him by Su Elegy and called Yu Lan at a fixed time, but he never said a word to see Yu Lan, or even mentioned it, as if he had forgotten Yu Lan''s existence and regarded Yu Ruoshui as his sister.


    At least in his opinion, Yu Tian was good for Ruoshui at that time.


    Until the end of the world, Yu genius showed his real tusks in the shadow.


    But such a genius is the most frightening to Jiang Quan.


    Yu Tian''s kindness to Ruoshui deceived everyone including him, but at the right time, Yu Tian immediately showed his fangs.


    What about blue? Will he show his claws when he is right about blue?


    Jiang Quan always knew that Yu Tian had an obsession with LAN. He couldn''t tell what it was. If he had to describe it, it felt like a wish - a desire, or an evil wish.


    He can''t describe or imagine. He just hopes that Yu Tian will never show it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Blue blue, do you believe him?" Mo Wen sat opposite to blue, took her hand and asked in a low voice, "do you believe your brother who suddenly appeared?"


    "... believe it." Yu Lan''s side eyes said seriously, "I don''t think he has any malice towards me. He makes me feel like a child."


    She paused, looked at Mo Wen''s face and asked with a smile, "Arvin, don''t you believe him?"


    "My trust will only be given to you." looking at Yu''s blue and gray eyes, Mo Wen leaned down and said softly.


    Hearing the speech, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing. She got up and hugged Mo Wen''s neck, giggled like a spoiled girl, and leaned close with him.


    "My mother asked me to take good care of him at first, but I didn''t do it." Yu Lan whispered with his eyelids hanging slightly with Mo Wen''s fingers clasped. "Now it''s hard to see him. I want to believe him once."


    "Is there any reason?" Mo Wen sighed. He didn''t believe in Yu Tian from the bottom of his heart. Maybe he didn''t like Yu Tian from the beginning.


    "There''s no reason. I just want to believe him once." Yu Lan''s smile faded, slightly raised his eyes and looked at Mo Wen''s face. "If he destroys my trust this time, I will never trust him again. I will regard him as my enemy."


    Seeing that Yu Lan''s eyes were firm, Mo Wen knew that he could not move her. At present, he could only helplessly trap her in his arms and sighed, "but even once I don''t want you to experience, you have experienced too much."


    "It''s not much." leaning on Mo Wen''s shoulder, Yu Lan safely closed his eyes. He only felt that Mo Wen''s wide shoulder was very safe. "I have to experience more and more with you. I''ve always been together."


    "HMM." a low voice came out along the rolling Adam''s apple. Mo Wen put his arms around Yu Lan tightly, "so you can''t leave without permission in the future. You said that we should always be together."


    Huh? Yu Lan''s thoughts stagnated for a moment, and he quickly responded and patted his forehead.


    She knew that Mo Wen, who knew to eat dry vinegar all day, would mention it!


    "Well... Good." Yu Lan replied with some guilt.


    "Really?" Mo Wen lowered his head and asked again against Yu Lan''s forehead.


    Yu Lan pulls out the corners of his mouth and wants to nod. However, his head is butted by ink. He tilts his head and simply opens his mouth, "well, really."


    "That''s what you said last time," Murdoch said in a deep voice. "That''s what you said last time."


    How many times did she say last time?


    Yu Lan smashed his mouth and opened his head with a guilty heart.


    "Blue blue?" Mo Wen forced her head back, not afraid of her fragile neck twisted into a twist.


    "It''s true this time." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen sincerely. His small eyes blinked like a cat owner waiting for lunch.


    Mo Wen directly defeated the array.


    He sighed and put her on his chest around Yu Lan''s neck.


    "If I can''t see you, it will hurt here." he said in a low and calm voice, "blue, I want to see you all the time."


    Yu Lan''s ear was close to Mo Wen''s chest, and a strong heartbeat came into her ear, like a drum hammer, which also knocked heavily in her heart.


    "HMM." knowing that Mo Wen''s anger should be over, Yu Lan nodded his head and raised his mouth.


    However, Mo Wen did not respond.


    He was staring at the uneven blue hair and stretched out his fingers.


    Yu Lan''s hair was messy, dry and rough because it was a zombie, but there were obvious signs of getting better these days.


    But now her hair is obviously corroded, and some places have even been eroded into a ball, rolled together like ferocious insects.


    "Blue..." ink''s Adam''s apple rolled, and ink''s fundus quickly rendered a layer of anger.


    Yu Lan, who didn''t know he was in danger, raised his head innocently and looked at Mo Wen with his head tilted.


    "Your hair..." Mo Wen lowered his eyes and held Yu Lan''s face. "How did you get it?"


    Hair?


    Yu Lan''s heart "clattered", and then he remembered that his hair had been corroded by a human zombie. Now it looks... It shouldn''t look very good.

 Chapter 579

    She had long forgotten about her hair. How could she think that Mo Wen would find a problem.


    "Ah?" Yu Lan simply pretended to be a fool.


    "How is it like being corroded by something..." Mo Wen touched Yu Lan''s hair and whispered. The voice was gentle, like saying something intimate.


    "Ah, yes?" Yu Lan held Mo Wen''s hand, pulled his hair and looked at it for two eyes, pretending to be calm. "Well, I met a human zombie in the forest of death, but I solved it twice. It may be the broken hair at that time."


    Yu Lan said carelessly, pulled down Mo Wen''s hand, raised his head and smiled at him, "it doesn''t matter. Although my hair grows slowly, it''s also growing. It''s no big deal."


    "Can you solve the zombie that can attack you twice?" Mo Wen asked with a smile.


    She just felt that Mo Wen''s gentle eyes shone like the holy light. Yu Lan closed her eyes and leaned on Mo Wen''s arm to give up the struggle and pretended to be dead, "it''s sent by Yi An."


    "Yi an... That''s why you left me for the forest of death without authorization?" Mo Wen''s evil smile became more gentle, and a shallow dimple appeared on his cheek. "Tell me, why did he appear again?"


    "I don''t know why." Yu Lan honestly sat on Mo Wen''s lap, raised his eyes and said with a guilty heart. "Although I went to the forest of death to investigate, I didn''t find anything, and I don''t know why it suddenly wanted to get drunk all night."


    "Drunk without night?" Mo Wen raised his eyes.


    "When Yi''an reappeared this time, he mentioned drunk without night. Its original goal was me. Now there must be some reason why she suddenly moved to drunk without night. I want to investigate." Yu Lan stretched out her neck uneasily, which explains why she went to the forest of death.


    "Then why did he control the zombie to attack you?" he accepted Yu Lan''s reason. Mo Wen stroked Yu Lan''s fine hair, looked at her side face, gently took out the dagger and began to seriously repair Yu Lan''s hair.


    He repaired Yu Lan''s corroded hair from top to bottom, and carefully cut the uneven layers.


    "I don''t know." he felt that his hair had been cut off by ink. Yu Lan was so clever that he didn''t dare to move. He said carefully, "the zombie suddenly attacked me and didn''t say anything."


    "Is that so?" Mo Wen''s eyes were still on the tip of blue hair.


    "Uh huh." Yu Lan just wanted to nod and remembered that his hair was still in Mo Wen''s hand. He smiled and said, "that''s it."


    It was only when she took the initiative to go down to the ground that she was attacked by them. Isn''t it much different from what she said?


    I don''t know what Yu Lan was thinking at this time. Mo Wen nodded his head and asked casually, "just a zombie?"


    Mowen, this guy actually has mind reading skills?!


    Yu Lan coughed a few times, and quietly glanced at the ink, but he didn''t want to be right with his eyes.


    I just felt my head turned into paste at this moment. Yu Lan shook his head like a demon, looked at Mo Wen''s face and said, "there are actually three."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Yu Lan returned to her mind. She couldn''t help slapping herself in the face and smiled at Mo Wen.


    "Three?" Mo Wen looked at the dagger in his hand, put it away, trapped Yu Lan''s shoulder, narrowed his eyes and asked, "more than that?"


    "There are really only three." Yu Lan quickly raised three fingers, and his eyes should be more sincere.


    "When you encounter such a dangerous thing... Why don''t you tell me?" Mo Wen''s voice becomes more and more unhappy. At this time, he is like a leopard dormant in the dark. He can jump out of the dry grass and tear the prey''s neck at any time.


    I have to say that even if Yu Lan is watched by such eyes, there will be a creepy feeling.


    "Look at you." seeing that Yu Lan didn''t speak, Mo Wen simply stretched out his hand and touched her slender neck. His nails with thin cocoons also touched her face along her chin. "Without me, I would encounter such a dangerous thing and get hurt."


    "Just hurt some hair..." Yu Lan said with a guilty heart.


    "That''s also hurt." Mo Wen''s voice was gentle, but he couldn''t see a smile on his face. "Blue, blue, you make me more and more worried."


    If Mo Wen was angry and yelled at LAN, or childish, don''t ignore her words at the beginning, Yu Lan still had a way to comfort him, but now Mo Wen''s gentle attitude is hard for Yu Lan to deal with.


    Such ink will probably appear when he kills - that is, when he is the most dangerous and aggressive.


    "If you go on like this, will you suddenly leave me one day?" Mo Wen stared down at Yu Lan''s eyes. He couldn''t even see any light in his dark pupil. He almost expanded to the extreme pupil. At this time, it was like a deep and dangerous black hole, shouting to devour all the things he touched.


    Almost felt the coolness from the tip of Mo Wen''s nose. Yu Lan swallowed his saliva. As soon as his eyes coagulated, he suddenly jumped up and grabbed Mo Wen''s neck.


    Mo Wen was pressed to the ground by her without checking.


    Looking at Yu Lan sitting on his chest with his hands pinching his neck, Mo Wen was stunned in situ.


    "Big vinegar jar! Be careful! A suckling bad thing!" he pinched Mo Wen''s neck and Yu Lan complained to Mo Wen, "don''t talk to me in a strange way!"


    Big vinegar jar? narrow-minded? Suckling... Bad stuff???


    Mo Wen blinked his eyes like a nerd. He didn''t know what to do. He reacted well.


    "Blue..."


    "What''s your name? Be quiet!" Yu Lan violently interrupted Mo Wen''s words.


    Mo Wen raised his hands to show his surrender.


    "I went to the death forest this time to investigate Yi''an and see why he suddenly became interested in drunk night." Yu Lan poked Mo Wen''s head and hummed, "if you were here, the flowers would certainly take you with me. What is leaving you again... If I wanted to leave you, can I still be here now?"


    Letting Yu Lan poke his head, Mo Wen said helplessly, "then why don''t you wait for me to come and go with me?"


    "I wanted to see it and come back." he continued to poke Mo Wen''s head, and Yu Lan said angrily, "I didn''t know that I met those human zombies in advance!"


    "But you are in danger." Mo Wen''s eyes darkened. "Your hair has been hurt by those damn zombies."

 Chapter 580

    "I''m the king of zombies. Why can I be killed by a zombie? Can''t you trust me a little bit, Mo Wen? You''re not tired of guessing why you think so much all day?" holding Mo Wen''s hair, Yu Lan stared at Mo Wen and hummed, "can I be weak like a vegetable chicken in your eyes and be slapped to death?"


    The ink didn''t make a sound. It felt like default.


    In his eyes, Yu Lan is a thin little guy with muscles all over his body.


    Yu Lan turned his eyes.


    "Ah Wen, I have the power to protect myself now." Yu Lan leaned down, holding Mo Wen''s face in both hands and whispered, "do you want to believe me?"


    Mo Wen pursed his lips, shook his head under blue''s expectant eyes and said, "blue, I want to protect you."


    In Mo Wen''s eyes, Yu Lan was like a child who felt very powerful at this time, anxious to prove his strength.


    "But I can also protect myself." Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s hand and asked him to sit up. He sat cross legged in Mo Wen''s arms, raised his eyes seriously and said, "you know clearly in your heart that I won''t leave you again. I also have the ability to protect myself. What are you still worried about me now?"


    You can clearly see your appearance from Yu Lan''s eyes. I don''t know why. Mo Wen only feels disgusted at this time.


    "In fact, I''m afraid." he despised himself in his heart, lowered his eyes, passed his hands under Yu Lan''s armpits, and trapped her in his arms according to her back. "I''m afraid you have the ability to be independent."


    Yu Lan was stunned.


    "I''m afraid of your spiritual independence and your strength independence." I lowered my head and buried my head in the blue neck. The hot breath of ink sprayed out with soft words, and the temperature continued to spread to her whole body along the blue earlobe. "If you have the power to be independent, what else do you want me to do?


    "So, Lanlan, I don''t want to give you a chance to survive independently. I just want you to stay in front of me."


    Mo Wen said in a low voice, with a slight tone. It sounded that there was still some cautious feeling inside, "I like this... Do you feel disgusted?"


    Gently blinked his eyes, and Yu Lan understood the meaning of ink.


    "Disgust?" Yu Lan opened his mouth and kissed Mo Wen''s ear. He said with a low smile, "silly ah Wen, who says I don''t need you when I have independent power?"


    Seeing Mo Wen looking at himself foolishly, Yu Lan couldn''t help scratching his hair and said, "even if I''m strong, I like to be with you. I think if I don''t have you in my life, I''ll be crazy."


    "No matter what, you must believe that we can come to the end." he leaned down and gently printed on the lips of the ink, and Yu Lan said with a smile, "because I always believe so."


    "I believe it too." tightly around Yu Lan, ink said in a deep voice, and his fingertips trembled uncontrollably.


    Patted Mo Wen''s back, and Yu Lan grinned quietly and Mimi made a victory gesture.


    Hum... See? No matter how dangerous the ink is, she has a way to appease her. Human beings can''t stop her.


    But Yu Lan seems to be happy too early.


    Mo Wen was comforted by her. Yes, but it was also true that her hair was destroyed, so Mo Wen punished her.


    The so-called punishment is that she can''t leave Mo Wen''s sight for a second until her blue hair grows well. If she leaves, she has to take a bath three times a day.


    Plaintively lying on the back of Mo Wen, Yu Lan glanced weakly at Yu Tian in front of him, raised his hand and said, "morning."


    Yu Tian looked back at the sun that had risen to the top and nodded calmly, "morning."


    Jiang Quan and Qin Huai stood beside, speechless, pumping corners of their mouths.


    "Are you going to leave today?" Yu Tian asked Yu Lan.


    "I heard from ah Wen that Xiuqi went to find Changli." Yu Lan smiled with his eyes. "So we''re going to wait until Xiuqi comes back."


    "That''s true, but I will not give you any more." Yu Tian lowered his head and could not see his expression completely. "Everywhere the water and JE Ying''s eyes are everywhere, it''s dangerous."


    "HMM." Yu Lan stretched out her hand with a smile and happened to touch Yu Tian''s forehead. Her slender fingertips came up on Tian''s forehead. After rowing back and forth, she continued, "be careful, I believe you."


    In fact, Yu Lan always feels a sense of distance for Yu Tian''s brother.


    It doesn''t feel like an emotional conflict. It''s like... Well, different auras.


    Yu Tian gave her a mysterious feeling that she could not explore. This vague feeling always made her subconscious heart vigilant.


    Listening to Yu Lanqing''s pleasant voice, Yu Tian was stunned for a moment, then dropped his eyes and nodded heavily.


    "But where did Xiuqi go? Why didn''t he come back all night?" he rubbed Mo Wen''s hair in a mess, and Yu Lan craned his neck and looked out of the window.


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound. He just held her on his back in his arms, sat in a nearby chair and began to feed her crystal core.


    Yu Lan stretched herself like a spoiled girl and opened her mouth obediently.


    While chewing the crystal core, she thought angrily that Mo Wen asked her to stretch out her clothes and open her mouth. He must be trying to make her inseparable from his plan!


    In the heart, Yu Lan still chewed the crystal core and opened his mouth to wait for the second one.


    Ink is too dangerous.


    "Do you only eat crystal nucleus?" seeing Yu Lan chewing crystal nucleus happily, Yu Tian couldn''t help walking forward and sitting next to her.


    In the eyes of heaven, there seems to be no ink. From beginning to end, you can only see Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan nodded and said sadly, "I can''t eat human food now."


    "You can''t eat human food..." Yu Tian''s eyes flashed and played with his fingers in a low voice, "what will happen if you eat it?"


    "I''ll spit it out." Yu Lan''s side eyes said faintly.


    Yu Tian noticed Yu Lan''s plain look and hurriedly lowered his head in a panic.


    Feeling that Yu Tian''s expression was a little strange, Yu Lan narrowed her eyes and leaned back against Mo Wen''s arms.


    Jiang Quan, who had a panoramic view of all this, pursed his lips and frowned at Yu Tian''s tight face.


    From the side of Mo Wen''s body, he looked at half of Yu Lan''s head. Yu Tian''s hands were tightly held together. He didn''t even know that his pants were wrinkled by him.


    He meant no harm... No, No.


    No one noticed that Yu Tian''s spirit was in a mess and even in a trance.


    "Boss." just when the room fell into strange silence, a black figure turned in from the window, with a strong body in his hand.

 Chapter 581

    The body in his hand fell to the ground, Xiuqi patted the invisible dust on his hands, raised his eyes to the ink and said faintly, "I brought Changli here."


    There was a silence in the room. The people looked at Changli lying on the ground and didn''t move for a moment.


    "HMM... Xiuqi, did you bring the man directly?" Mo Wen touched his chin and asked with his eyebrows.


    "Isn''t he his sister-in-law''s enemy?" Xiuqi spread his hands innocently and pointed to Changli, who was lying on the ground trembling and climbing up. "Since he was an enemy, shouldn''t he be killed?"


    "Seems very reasonable?" Yu Tian seemed to like to fix up, and couldn''t help laughing.


    He put away his previous upset mood and got up and went to Changli.


    "Changli?" Yu Tian squatted down and poked Changli''s face, and said with a smile, "I''m not curious why you came here?"


    Changli''s face seemed to be badly swollen. He tried to open his eyes and only saw Yu Tian''s face with a smile.


    "Young master..." he tried to say, "what''s going on?"


    "Just look at her." Yu Tian stepped aside and pointed to Yu Lan''s direction. "Didn''t you always let me avenge my mother before, but why did Yu Lan tell me that you were the one who shot her?"


    Hearing this, Changli''s eyes widened a lot. He stared at Yu Lan and forgot to say anything for a moment.


    Although Yu Lan, whom he had seen before, could barely see what he looked like when he was a human, he didn''t seem to have a mind at all.


    But now Yu Lan is different. Yu Lan''s eyes have a focal length. Even if she just stares at her, she can feel a sense of danger.


    "You..." Changli''s Adam''s apple rolled and his eyeball protruded hard. "Are you really Yu Lan?"


    Yu Lan nodded.


    At this time, Changli''s limbs were all twisted and broken, so he couldn''t move at all except his neck.


    "Changli?" Yu Lan came over and looked down at Changli. "If you hadn''t contacted me several times when I became a zombie, I really couldn''t know your name."


    Changli opened his mouth and only struggled to make an angry sound.


    "It''s ridiculous. Since Changli found me, all the words he said to me were to let me avenge my mother." Yu Tian looked at Yu Lan and subconsciously pursed his lower lip. "He belittled Ruoshui and Huang Ruifei. He despised me who couldn''t help me up the wall, but secretly blackhanded you... What a funny guy."


    "It''s really funny." he squatted down and straightened Changli''s head. Yu Lan looked at him from top to bottom and said seriously, "to tell you the truth, I should never have seen you. Why did you shoot me?"


    Yu Lanhua said this for his own sake. Changli knew he had no chance to argue. He closed his eyes and didn''t seem to want to say anything.


    "I''ve said it honestly." Xiuqi, who stood aside, rubbed his forehead. "You can suffer less."


    He squatted in the place where Tian said for several hours before squatting to Changli. At this time, there was nothing to continue to toss his mood.


    Changli still didn''t open his eyes.


    "Changli, you always asked me to avenge my mother, but you secretly wanted to kill Yu Lan. Why did you do that?" Yu Tiancai sat down cross legged and said word by word, no matter what Changli''s reaction was. "Do you actually pit me from the beginning? You don''t want to avenge your mother at all?"


    "Miss Su is my life-saving benefactor!" Chang Li fiercely opened his eyes and shouted, "but Yu Lan is the culprit who killed Miss Su!"


    This is not only Yu Lan, but also Yu Tian.


    "What do you mean?" Yu Lan''s expression cooled down.


    Mo Wen hurried forward, grabbed Yu Lan''s shoulder and gently protected her in his arms.


    "That''s enough," he said directly. "Fix it and kill him directly."


    His blue blue suffered so much that he didn''t want her to hear even half a word against her now.


    "Yes." Xiuqi nodded and was stopped by Yu Lan when he was about to come forward.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen and said, "I want to hear what he said."


    As she spoke, she held the hand of Mo Wen with great force. The chilly feeling continued to penetrate from the palm of Mo Wen''s hand, and she could feel the feeling of trembling faintly.


    "I''m here." Mo Wen encircled Yu Lan''s waist.


    "Tell me, how did I become the culprit of my mother?" Yu Lan said coldly, looking down at Changli.


    "You are not Miss Su and Yu jueying''s child at all!" Chang Li said coldly, "you are just a wild seed who doesn''t know where to come from!"


    Yu Lan frowned.


    "Just because of your existence, Miss Su was depressed and fell seriously ill. It was all because of you!"


    Changli''s voice is hoarse and hard to hear, and its sharp can cut people''s ears.


    Looking at such a crazy Changli, Yu Lan''s expression didn''t change, but turned his eyes silently.


    "Then tell me whose child I am?"


    If she remembered correctly, Su''s Elegy was very good for her when she was a child. Although her memory was very vague and cold, that feeling was still there.


    If I really told Changli... Su elegy would never be good to her.


    "How could I know!" Chang Li sneered.


    "Although it''s a little embarrassing, I actually remember a little when I was a child." Yu Tianwei stood aside and said, "on the day my mother died, Yu jueying entered her room and strangled her mother with both hands. It seems completely different from what you said."


    Changli was stunned, and then shouted frantically, "you were young when Miss Su died. How can you remember?"


    "I have a little talent." he pointed to his brain, and Yu Tian shrugged his shoulders. "I have a good memory. As long as I saw what happened when I was a child, I can still remember it now."


    Seeing Changli''s expression dull, Yu Tian coughed, looked down at Changli and said, "so, you just said that my sister is a wild species... It''s a arabian night. You fool, you must have been cheated by Yu jueying."


    "Thanks to what you said before, let me kill Huang Ruifei to avenge my mother. I think you are the most damn person now?" Yu Tian raised his head and said coldly. His eyes were as cold as poison.


    "It''s absolutely impossible..." Chang Li''s trembling lips faded, and the cracks on them were clearly visible. "Yu jueying always told me..."

 Chapter 582

    Then he suddenly realized that what Yu jueying said was his own wishful thinking, as if he had not produced any evidence at all.


    Seeing Changli looking at the ground with a gray face, Yu Lan and Yu Tian couldn''t help looking at each other.


    "I believe you," Yu Tian said with drooping eyes, "even if I didn''t see Yu jueying''s original action, I also believe you."


    "Thank you." Yu Lan nodded subconsciously.


    Feel that Yu Lan''s attitude is very polite, Yu Tian sipped his lower lip, don''t open his eyes and looked at Changli again.


    "Tell me," he said faintly, "why did you hurt Yu Lan at the beginning."


    Changli looked up at Yu Tian and Yu Lan. After a while, he said, "it''s Yu jueying. He designed everything."


    Speaking of this, he was in a trance and clearly recalled some things before.


    One day in the last year, Yu jueying suddenly found him and told him that he had known Yu Lan''s whereabouts.


    At that time, Yu Lan was very sharp in the north and was said to be respected by many people in the north.


    "I know you''ve always wanted to avenge elegy." Yu jueying looked sad at that time, stood in the desolate land and seriously said to him, "now Yu Lan, she''s mixing in the north. She killed elegy, but she hasn''t been punished at all. Don''t you want to avenge elegy?"


    In fact, he doesn''t like to communicate with Yu jueying at all. Otherwise, he won''t deliberately stay away from the crowd and linger in the place of death all day.


    But what he hates most is Yu Lan, who killed Su''s elegy.


    "So you came to kill me?" Yu Lan almost laughed when she heard this. Even if she was abandoned, she is still charged with killing her mother?


    Yu Tian glanced at Yu Lan, but he didn''t know what to say to comfort him.


    Changli didn''t dare to look directly at Yu Lan''s sarcastic eyes. He bowed his head and nodded, "that''s right."


    "Later, in the place of death, I saw you who had become a zombie at that time... So I immediately went back to the south to find Yu jueying." Chang Li lowered his eyes and said, "all this was planned by Yu jueying. I even wondered if he would feel guilty about it."


    "You''re sick." Yu Lan had speechless don''t open his head, leaned against Mo Wen''s arms and yawned, "do you still think Yu jueying will feel guilty after doing such a thing yourself? What about you, are you guilty?"


    After being asked by Yu Lan''s sharp question, Chang Li swallowed her saliva, avoided her words and continued, "I told Yu jueying that you have become a zombie and are kept in captivity by a man as a pet."


    "Blue is not a pet," Mo Wen said at the first time. "It looks like your dog''s eyes should be wiped. Blue is my wife."


    "Still unmarried." Yu Tianba added, and got the cold eye of ink.


    "It turned out that Yu jueying already knew." Yu Lan seemed to smile, but he didn''t smile at the bottom of his eyes. "So what did he say?"


    "He said..." Changli bit his teeth. "You deserve it."


    "You deserve it!" Yu tianmeng, who was staring back at Mo Wen, twisted his head, slapped his hands and almost jumped up. "Yu jueying strangled his mother. I guess I have to break his neck to deserve his" deserved it "!"


    After looking at Yu Tian, who was excited, Yu Lan seemed much more calm. She touched her chapped lips and didn''t seem to want to speak.


    "In fact, I thought Yu Lan deserved it." Yu Tiangang''s words undoubtedly slapped Changli in the face. He trembled and was guilty. He didn''t dare to look at Yu Lan, "so I took the initiative to protect the young master... Want to protect the last child of Su elegy."


    "Wow, your loyalty is really a lesson from heaven and earth." Yu tianzha spread his hands and foolishly crossed his legs to the ground. "I can guarantee that your loyalty and your stupidity are exactly the same. Jiang Quan, if only you were so loyal."


    The amused Jiang Quan silently looked at the sky and soon hid his figure.


    "I remember when I was drunk all night saying that he didn''t want to kill you because you were a kind of people." glancing at Yu Tian, Xiuqi slowly rolled his chain, "I didn''t understand much at that time. I thought he regarded you as a partner. Now it seems that you are really a kind of people. You are different in appearance and self righteous."


    Being ridiculed by the public, Changli only felt ashamed, embarrassed and desperate, and could swallow him at any time.


    He lay on the ground like a starving wild dog.


    "Do you know Shu Yu?" seeing the embarrassing appearance of Changli, Yu Lan thought about it and suddenly said, "he was from the north. He didn''t save me at that time and drove me in your direction."


    "Never heard of this name." hearing Yu Lan''s voice, Chang Li suddenly raised his head and shook his head after reflecting the meaning of Yu Lan''s words.


    He looked at Yu''s blue and gray white eyes, opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t know who cooperated with me at that time."


    "That''s right." Yu Lan said faintly and thought to himself: isn''t Shu Yu Yu from Yu jueying?


    I think even looking at Yu Lan can make him look down. Chang Li swallowed his saliva and said hard, "Yu Lan, I''m sorry... I always thought you were..."


    "Don''t say such words now." he turned his eyes gently and put his eyes on Changli''s half dead body. Yu Lan bent down and poked his fingers behind him. His eyes joked, "do you know how painful it feels when he was pierced here?"


    Changli was stunned.


    Without waiting for Chang Li to say anything, Yu Lan continued, "do you know how painful it feels to be bitten by a zombie when you are conscious? Do you know what it feels like to be loveless? If I hadn''t become a zombie when I was half eaten, I wouldn''t be able to stand here now."


    She paused, straightened up and touched her slender arm. When she looked carefully, she could still see the traces of being bitten on it. "No matter who ordered you, you were the one who shot me, right? Just aim at this... Sorry, I can''t forgive you."


    Yu Lan''s words were really cold. It was so cold that Changli''s fingertips were half cold.


    "Lan Lan, don''t be angry for such people, OK?" the Mo Wen who has been protecting Lan''s back gently rubbed her hair. His bent eyes are full of softness. He lowered his voice and light judo. "Such people are no longer worth your trouble. I''ll deal with it next."

 Chapter 583

    Said Mo Wen and paused. His fingertips gently touched Yu Lan''s side face and said, "you didn''t sleep well last night. Now do you want to go back to your room to make up for sleep?"


    Knowing that Mo Wen didn''t want to see him kill now, Yu Lan nodded, gently rubbed Mo Wen''s shoulder and ran upstairs.


    "I don''t think her mood is very bad?" Qin Huai muttered. In his opinion, Yu Lan was mistaken for the murderer who killed her mother. There will be some diaphragmatic response more or less, but now it seems that this kind of thing has not affected her mood?


    The murmur of Qin Huai couldn''t be whispered in the ears of all the people present. They looked at Qin Huai in unison and didn''t open their eyes in unison.


    Qinhuai bit his lower lip awkwardly and stood quietly.


    As like as two peas, the "gentle" eye is all gone. He smiles and looks back. He takes out a dagger and stabs it directly into the back of Changli. It is exactly the same as where he was hurt.


    "Ah -" Chang Li raised his neck and gave a painful cry, but he didn''t get anyone''s sympathy.


    "Although you have been used." Mo Wen drew the dagger expressionless and stabbed again after a gentle smile, "but you can''t hurt Lan Lan because of your stupidity."


    Haramoto Changli''s limbs could not move. Under the severe pain, he could only raise his neck and roar in pain. It was not until he foamed at his mouth and lay powerlessly on the ground that Mo Wen "mercifully" pulled out the dagger and stood up.


    "I''m just holding a dagger. At the beginning, you used bullets to blow up such a big hole in blue." he compared the size of Yu Lan''s original wound in his hand. Mo Wen kicked Changli''s abdomen, put away all his smiles, and said coldly, "thanks to you, I felt unprecedented despair at the first sight of blue who became a zombie."


    Yu Tian has been quietly watching Mo Wen torture Changli. When he was tired, he found a bench to sit down. Anyway, the grocery store didn''t open today. He likes to sit wherever he likes.


    Changli may not hear the voice of ink at this time. He vomited blood bubbles in a trance and vaguely saw the energetic woman in the tropical forest.


    "Please, help me take care of my children."


    This was the last thing the woman said to him.


    But he thought that Yu Tian was the one Su elegy asked him to take care of. He watched Yu jueying take someone to send Yu Lan away.


    He''s stupid, stupid.


    "Do you want to deal with him?" seeing that Changli had only breath out but no breath in, Xiuqi came forward and asked the ink text who was wiping the dagger.


    "Deal with it." Mo Wen said faintly. At the same time, he turned and walked upstairs. "After dealing with it, you should clean it up. We''re going back to Yumeng."


    Don''t you want to help Yu Lan seize control of the south here? Xiuqi wondered in his heart and didn''t ask.


    He just nodded, then squatted down and understood Changli with a knife.


    Poor Changli lived half his life, but finally died because of his stupidity.


    "Are you going to deal with the corpse or me?" Xiuqi couldn''t help but get up and frown at Yu Tian.


    His eyes were still on Qin Huai in the corner of the wall. He always felt familiar.


    "Give it to us." Yu Tian got up and said to Jiang Quan hiding on his side, "don''t leave any traces."


    Jiang Quan nodded, showed his figure, walked to the body of Changli, and soon disappeared into the air with the body.


    Watching Chang Li disappear in his field of vision, Xiuqi asked Yu Tian, "is he a power of invisibility?"


    "As you can see," Yu Tian said, "but I''m an ordinary person."


    Seeing that there was really no feeling of a superpower in heaven, Xiuqi nodded, asked where his backpack was, and then went to pack up.


    Qin Huai felt uncomfortable staying here. He looked at Yu Tian, who was suddenly silent, and always felt that the temperature in the room was a degree cold.


    "Don''t you go up and pack up?" it seems that he noticed the existence of Qinhuai. Yu Tian couldn''t help raising his head and said, "I don''t think the man in ink will wait for you."


    "Well, thanks for reminding." Qin Huai nodded and ran upstairs in three steps and two steps.


    As for other subordinates, they also quietly hid, and Yu Tian was the only one left in the whole hall.


    He looked at his hand and turned the lines with thin cocoons back and forth, as if he could see a flower from above.


    "It''s terrible," he muttered. "Fools are really terrible."


    "Young master." Jiang Quan came back soon. He stood behind heaven and lowered his eyes in a low voice, "I have completely corroded him."


    Maybe it has something to do with heredity. Jiang Quan actually has two powers.


    "Well." Yu Tian nodded faintly and seemed to have no response. "You seem to have something to say to me?"


    Unexpectedly, Yu Tian would suddenly ask such a question. Jiang Quan was stunned for a moment and said, "just now you asked Miss Yu Lan why she can''t eat human food."


    "Well, what''s the problem? I''m just curious." Yu Tian said faintly.


    "Really just curious?" Jiang Quan narrowed his eyes.


    "You have been with me for so many years and still don''t believe me?" Yu Tian looked at Jiang Quan impatiently. "I said I wouldn''t hurt Yu Lan, so I won''t hurt Yu Lan."


    "What''s more," Yu TianDun said, pointing upstairs, "Yu Lan has such a powerful guy around him. Do you think he will do it without authorization according to my character?"


    "Do you mean to do it?" Jiang Quan lowered his eyes.


    "No." Yu Tian shook his head, got up and walked out, "I just want to know more about Yu Lan. Jiang Quan, you think too much. I really don''t have any hostility to LAN. This is the last time I said this to you."


    Naturally, he kept up with Yu Tian. Jiang Quan looked back at the closed door on the second floor, pursed his lips and quickly followed Yu Tian.


    He still vaguely remembered Yu Lan holding Yu Tianshi when he was a child. At that time, both Yu Tian and Yu Lan had only a little. It felt that in the blink of an eye, they all grew up.


    Besides, when Mo Wen returned to the room, he saw Yu Lan who was packing things. He stepped forward and helped Yu Lan pack some things. At the same time, he wrapped around her waist to make her not sad.


    "I''m fine, Arvin." Yu Lan nodded at the crystal core on the table with her eyes down, and didn''t lift her head.


    "I haven''t said anything yet." Mo Wen sighed, "blue, I know you''re unhappy."

 Chapter 584

    Feeling a burning look on his head, Yu Lan raised his head and met the line of sight of Mo Wen.


    She pursed the corners of her mouth, scratched her hair and sighed, "in fact, I''m really not very sad, just a little sigh."


    "Sigh?" Mo Wen frowned.


    "I always felt that my experience was not tragic, but it was worse than that of ordinary people." he took a breath and Yu Lan rubbed his face and sighed, "but I didn''t expect that my experience was just deserved in the eyes of others. This feeling... It''s really uncomfortable."


    Reaching out and unconsciously rubbing her cuffs, she paused for two seconds, smiled low like self mockery and said, "so it seems that I know that the tragedy I have always thought may not be a thing in other people''s eyes."


    "No, blue, everything about you is the most important in my eyes."


    Holding Yu Lan''s shoulder, Mo Wen pursed his lips, gently patted her back, and said over and over that he would always be with Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan put his hand around his waist and closed his eyes safely.


    ¡­¡­


    After simply cleaning up some ink, they are ready to leave here. Before leaving, Yu Lan looks for Yu Tian, but he doesn''t find it.


    "Your Excellency is back," said a porter. "He also said that if you want to send someone over, you can bring it here directly."


    "Well." Yu Lan nodded to indicate that she knew. She turned around and hesitated for a few seconds. "Tell him I''m leaving."


    "OK." the porter nodded. When Yu Lan left, he lowered his head and continued to clean the table.


    The sun outside is very strong, not too blue. You can''t feel much heat hiding in your cloak.


    Seeing more and more people around, Mo Wen stretched out his hand to protect Yu Lan in his arms and carefully avoided the crowded crowd around.


    Xiuqi followed Mo Wen and glanced at Qin Huai. He finally remembered where he had seen him. "Are you the one brought back by Yang Chu before? Why are you here?"


    Xiuqi once counted the number of people when Qinhuai was taken to the white envoy base, so he still had a little impression of Qinhuai.


    "I escaped." Qin Huai said honestly, "but I met Yu Lan."


    "Then you''re lucky." Xiuqi''s gloomy face took some strange smiles. He tilted Qinhuai and said faintly, "if you met the boss, you would be dead now."


    "So I''ll try to save my life in the future." knowing that Xiuqi was just talking now and wouldn''t really do anything to him, Qin Huai smiled, took out a compressed biscuit from his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth.


    He has now joined the desire alliance, so he succeeded in getting two packets of biscuits from Xiuqi.


    Xiuqi didn''t make a sound, but he didn''t open his eyes and quickened his pace.


    Due to the hot weather, the guards in the South were sleepy and stood at the door chatting without fighting spirit.


    "Wait a minute, you guys." seeing Mo Wen, they came over. A guard who hadn''t forgotten his duty stepped forward and said, "do you want to go out and show me your ID card."


    Mowen and Xiuqi have usable certificates, but Yu Lan and Qinhuai don''t.


    Don''t want to waste time, Mo Wen directly raised his hand to get rid of the guard in front of him. Unexpectedly, as soon as he had this idea, his hand was held by Yu Lan.


    The next second, a huge figure flew over their heads and made a sharp howl.


    "Is that monster again?!" seeing the red zombie again, a guard screamed and shouted for his companion.


    The originally sleepy guards suddenly came to the spirit, one by one carrying guns and chasing Firebirds.


    "Let''s go." he grabbed Mo Wen''s arm. Yu Lan glanced at the guards and strode outside.


    The rabbit has been waiting for them outside. When Yu Lan came out, he immediately came forward and rubbed his legs.


    "Hey, you guys stop!" several guards who didn''t mess up noticed Yu Lan and shouted with a gun threat, "you need to check your identity before you can leave!"


    "You''d better kill them?" Mo Wen looked back impatiently at the guards.


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Yu Lan shook his head and took Mo Wen''s arm and sat on the rabbit''s back.


    Those guards who had seen people riding on zombies stared one by one and forgot to make a noise.


    When they recovered, a strange vibration came from under the ground. Soon, countless strange zombies came out from under the ground, or bit or rolled the guards'' feet, so that they could not move at all.


    These deformed zombies didn''t mean to hurt the guards, but their appearance also frightened the guards.


    The guards screamed for help in panic, but it''s a pity that other guards can''t take care of them. The other guards were successfully provoked by the Flamingo, one by one gnashing their teeth after the Flamingo.


    Firebird is also a level 5 zombie. There may be no chance of winning against so many powers at one time, but it''s not a problem to escape from them.


    As the dense gunfire sounded, the Firebird disdained to shake its tail, flapped its wings and flew.


    It first took a dive to pick up Xiuqi and Qinhuai standing not far away, then flapped its wings and rushed to the sky without a trace.


    "Just now... Are those people controlling the zombie?" a guard swallowed his saliva and said incredulously to his partner.


    Zombies are the natural enemies of mankind in this last world. If we can control them, wouldn''t they be invincible in this last world?


    "How is this possible..." his partner was shocked and ran to the information room after a while. "I have to report it to the top."


    Naturally, they had no objection. They were still in a state of shock and could not return to God for a while.


    Hiding in the dark, Jiuming naturally noticed the scene just now. He recognized the Firebird, the rabbit and Qinhuai sitting on the Firebird.


    "Traitor." with a low spit, he turned and quickly walked into the alley behind him.


    This alley is quiet and uninhabited. It can still block the hot sun.


    He decided to hide in the north for a while. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t run to the first area in the south. He can use this time to recover some physical strength and see if he can find another way out.


    "What traitor?" just when nine lives were in a trance, a female voice suddenly sounded behind him, startling him.

 Chapter 585

    He turned warily and saw a thin woman whose face was full of burn marks. At a glance, it was very ferocious.


    Nine lives were frightened and hurriedly stepped back. After seeing that the person in front of him was just a disfigured woman, he said unhappily, "when did you come to me?"


    The woman stood in place with an expressionless face and looked at Jiuming''s eyes without any waves.


    But Jiuming was uncomfortable with such eyes. He stepped back and asked, "who are you? Talk!"


    "My name is Yu Ling." Yu Ling said faintly, "I just saw you standing here secretly for a long time. Why, do you know Yu Lan?"


    Unable to tell which side Yu Ling was, Jiuming shook his head vigilantly and turned around to leave.


    Feeling that his arm was grasped by force, he turned back and shook Yu Ling''s hand away.


    "What the hell are you going to do!" he growled.


    "I just want to ask if you know Yu Lan." Yu Ling whispered. Even if nine lives yelled at her, she didn''t seem to care very much.


    "I just know how?" nine life sneered, and his hands were ready to attack.


    "Sure enough," Yu Ling said again, "it seems that you don''t have a good relationship with them."


    She had been paying attention to nine lives for a long time. When he looked at Yu Lan and them, his disgusting eyes were all closed by her.


    "So what?" nine lives simply let go. He didn''t believe what the thin woman in front of him could do to him.


    "I have a team that is specially used to deal with Yu Lan. Are you interested in joining?" Yu Ling patted Jiuming on the shoulder. "Listen, this is the only way you can kill Yu Lan."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Ling would suddenly say such words. Nine lives were stunned. After returning to God, Yu Ling had disappeared in front of him, and only a cold voice echoed in the alley - "give me the answer next time."


    Touched the shoulder with the remaining cold temperature, Jiuming looked down at his toes and thought silently.


    Is Yu Ling a liar? But why should she lie to herself?


    Standing on the high roof, staring at the tangled nine lives, Yu Ling looked at the sky and closed his eyes.


    [leader] her thoughts were successfully linked with those of Yu jueying. [I''d like to report the current situation of Yu Lan for you now.]


    In fact, she was from the south from the beginning, just lurking in the north because of her mission.


    Her maker, grey Yan, is a very kind person, so even if the important chip in her head is removed, she may not die.


    However, the existence of Yu Lan really surprised her.


    At the beginning, she obeyed Yu jueying''s order and didn''t save LAN, and tried every means to push her to death. After so many years, Yu Lan recovered her mind as a zombie.


    Now she seems to be able to control other zombies. If she had known she would have this ability, should she have been killed directly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mo Xiaohuan, how are you doing?" he asked softly, lying on the table drunk all night, sitting in Mo Xiaohuan''s room.


    "I''ve brought all the things I should bring." Mo Xiaohuan carefully packed his things and looked up from time to time to see if he was drunk all night. "Who sent me there?"


    "There''s no news from the boss. When the boss comes, I''ll let the ark send you there." drunk night spread his hand lightly, "but you can only bring some basic food this time, not sweets, you know?"


    "Why?" Mo Xiaohuan hurriedly protected his backpack and stared at drunk night with dissatisfaction.


    "Because you ate neat dessert last time, I haven''t made it up yet." Zui Wuyi stared at Mo Xiaohuan and said in righteous words, "you need to know how big a mistake you have made. If you weren''t young, you think I would carry this pot for you? Funny."


    "Thank you very much." Mo Xiaohuan burst into a bright smile.


    Drunk without night, there is only a feeling of lifting a stone and hitting your foot.


    "To tell you the truth, sometimes I really want to beat you." Zui Wuyi frowned, stared at Mo Xiaohuan, smashed his mouth, "I still remember the last time you turned into shrem. Tell me what you are?"


    "I don''t know either." Mo Xiaohuan sighed softly and protected his backpack. "If I knew, I would naturally know what the night stop has to do with me."


    She knew that this time she suddenly wanted to find Yu Lan because Yezhi stared at herself. There were some memories of Yezhi in her memory, but it didn''t have much effect at all.


    I didn''t expect anything to come out of Mo Xiaohuan''s mouth. I got up drunk all night, rubbed Mo Xiaohuan''s head, turned and walked out of the doorway, "have a good rest, and I''ll send you away as soon as the boss''s news comes."


    Mo Xiaohuan answered behind him when he was drunk. Only after he walked out of the room did he lower his head and play with mutter.


    As soon as drunk Wuye came out of Mo Xiaohuan''s room, he saw Qu Miaomiao coming face to face, holding a little girl in his hand.


    "Is this child Jing Jing''s daughter?" he asked, staring at Jing Zhixin''s little face and drunk all night.


    "Yes." Qu Miaomiao nodded, "I just arranged her mother''s living place. Now come and take her to meet other children."


    "It''s really hard for you," said Jing Zhixin with a brilliant smile. "I have to take care of so many children."


    "Now there are more children in the desire alliance, but it''s a lot more lively. Unlike before, the dead are all perverts." Qu Miaomiao said with a smile, "I personally think it''s good for the desire alliance to have this change."


    "It''s good to be a kindergarten. I''ve confiscated a few newcomers and accepted a lot of children these days." Zui Wuye muttered, but this sentence similar to complaining was directly ignored by Qu Miaomiao.


    "By the way, brother Wuyi, what''s the situation of Yao Yao now?" he picked up Jing Zhixin, who was a little tired, and asked drunk Wuyi with his side eyes, "is she working well now?"


    Qu Yaoyao''s words are obviously much less now. Although Qu Miaomiao is worried, he has no way.


    "Very good." drunk night didn''t care, "she basically completed the tasks I gave her, and she didn''t make any big mistakes."


    "That''s the best." Qu Miaomiao sighed, "this time Zhang Xin''s existence still has a great impact on Yao Yao."

 Chapter 586

    "Fortunately, Zhang Xin won''t appear again in the future." drunk night stretched himself comfortably. "To tell the truth, I feel uncomfortable every time I see Zhang Xin''s incompatible appearance."


    "Brother Wuye, you seldom hate a person." Qu Miaomiao said with a smile.


    "It''s rarely annoying, but it''s not without annoying." he bent down and teased Jing Zhixin. He was drunk without night. His eyes suddenly stopped on the small figure not far away.


    "Why did Sheng Ge come?" he remembered that Sheng Ge wanted to stay in the desire League to accompany Xiuqi.


    "That little girl?" Qu Miaomiao put down Jing Zhixin in his arms and waved to Sheng Ge.


    Observing the surrounding Shengge, he strode over and looked at Qu Miaomiao''s eyes.


    It turns out that sister Miao''s dress at this time is no different from that in the future.


    It has been several years since she joined the lust alliance in the last life. At that time, the lust alliance had no harmony at all.


    She looked down and blinked at her own Jing Zhixin. Sheng Ge felt her neck at a loss. She was a little uncomfortable when she was looked at by this pure look.


    There are absolutely no so many children in her memory. To be exact, there are none.


    "When did you come here?" when Sheng Ge looked down and looked at Jing Zhixin, he couldn''t help reaching out and pulling her head. "Don''t you want to stay with Xiuqi?"


    "Brother Xiuqi won''t let me stay." Sheng Ge broke away from the drunken night, rubbed his face and said, "he asked me to come with the child."


    "It looks like you''ve been abandoned." drunk night stood up in a good mood, "but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he''ll have to come back sooner or later."


    "Has xiuhuang and the boss gone to the south?" holding Jing Zhixin''s hand, Qu Miaomiao asked, "seriously, I think the boss did something reckless this time. Competing for control of the south is definitely not something that can be done in a cluster. He should plan in advance."


    "As long as it''s for Yu Lan''s zombie, the boss can''t do anything?" Zui Wuye didn''t want to deal with official business at the moment, so he simply walked on Qu Miaomiao''s side. "Seriously, I think the word" beauty disaster "really has a factual basis."


    "Shouldn''t it be that you men don''t have willpower?" Qu Miaomiao tilted a drunk night.


    "If we don''t pay our heart to your woman, how can your woman affect us." drunk night spread his hand and said casually.


    "Well, in my opinion, this is just another way to blame women for their mistakes." Qu Miaomiao obviously doesn''t believe in sincerity. "Sincerity, whether it exists or not, as long as you say it, it will exist. After all, there is no way to prove that it doesn''t exist."


    "That''s someone you haven''t fallen in love with." drunk night picked his eyebrow.


    Just then Tang Han came out of the door. When he saw Qu Miaomiao, he didn''t feel surprised. It seemed that he knew she was coming.


    "Sister Miaomiao." he politely called to Qu Miaomiao and looked at the drunk emperor respectfully, "drunk emperor."


    Drunk night shrugged and greeted Tang Han with a bright smile.


    "Are they the new children?" Tang Han asked softly, looking down at Sheng Ge and Jing Zhixin.


    "Well, your brother and sister can really count by the pile now. You have to work hard to take care of them." Qu Miaomiao stretched out his hand and touched Tang Han''s head with a gentle smile.


    Tang Han''s face was slightly red. He shook his head and seriously said to Qu Miao, "it''s not hard. I''m very happy to take care of so many brothers and sisters."


    "Well... Tell me what you need." I think Tang Han is really sensible. Qu Miaomiao nods and hands Jing Zhixin and Shengge to him.


    With Sheng Ge in one hand and Jing Zhixin in the other, Tang Han smiled shyly at Qu Miaomiao and took them to the empty place.


    Sheng Ge seemed a little uncomfortable. She tried to take her hand out of Tang Han''s hand, but just made an effort to catch Tang Han''s friendly eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you." Tang Han said friendly.


    Under Tang Han''s eyes, Sheng Ge only felt that there was no meaning of resistance. She nodded expressionless and obediently followed Tang han to where she lived.


    After they disappeared completely, Qu Miaomiao turned around and followed the drunken night back.


    "Continue the topic just now." Qu Miaomiao smiled as he walked. "Brother Wuye, you just said I didn''t like anyone. It seems that it is true."


    Drunk night smiled and didn''t answer.


    "I feel that I may have lost the ability to like others." Qu Miaomiao said sad words, but with a casual smile, "although it''s a pity, there''s no way."


    "Who is not like this now in this desire alliance?" drunk night said faintly. Whether they are natural perverts or acquired perverts, they all have some shadows on some things more or less.


    For the words of drunk night, Qu Miaomiao nodded noncommittally, stood on tiptoe and asked with some curious side eyes, "brother night, do you have anyone you like? Or something important."


    "No." drunk night said directly.


    "Sister Linxue will be sad when she hears this?" Qu Miaomiao picked his eyebrow and snorted.


    "Linxue..." his face was obviously stiff for a moment. He looked down at the ground, but his facial expression didn''t change much, "Linxue, Linxue... Yes, what is she?"


    Drunk night frowned and thought for a long time before suddenly saying, "she is my sister."


    Do you not make complaints about this?... Qu Wu''s heart is tucking in the heart, the face still is calm way, "since that is the younger sister''s words, should be your very important person."


    "So... She is." drunk night smiled.


    With such an expression, Qu Miaomiao blinked, raised his eyes and said, "but brother Wuye, sister Linxue seems very unhappy these days."


    "In fact, she hasn''t been happy since she joined the lust League." drunk night sighed.


    "Did you notice?" I didn''t expect to be drunk at night. Qu Miaomiao raised his eyes in surprise, "I thought you hadn''t noticed."


    "After all, I''m a close person. Even if I don''t say it, I''ll still notice some." Zui Wuyi said, "I grew up with her. I know clearly that anyone in the world can leave me, but only she can''t."


    "What if sister Linxue leaves?" Qu Miaomiao asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 587

    "It''s impossible," drunk night replied positively.


    "I''m just assuming," Qu Miaomiao asked again, "if sister Linxue will leave you one day."


    "It doesn''t make any sense for you to make assumptions about what can''t happen." drunk night looked very confident. "What a cowardly woman she is. I know better. She''s nothing without me."


    "Since you think so, I have nothing to say." seeing the stubborn and terrible idea of drunk night, Qu Miaomiao resolutely ended the topic, "by the way, brother night, when will you send Mo Xiaohuan back to the boss?"


    "I''ll send the news as soon as the boss comes." Zui Wuyi said with a relaxed smile, "as soon as she leaves, I can save dessert. At that time, I can fill the vacancy that is not neat."


    "Sounds good." Qu Miaomiao tilted his eyes to get drunk all night.


    Drunk without night is always careful. It''s really strange that he can find something embarrassing from such careful him.


    Naturally, I don''t know what Qu Miaomiao thinks. Now I''m drunk all night. I''m full of ways to fill the vacancy of Xiuqi dessert. Even the good mood of gang Cai doesn''t have much left.


    "Misty, do you think LV Shi is ill? He just gave me dessert. Why do you have to find a lot of reasons not to give me dessert?" when he thought of LV Shi''s swaggering face before, he was full of unhappiness when he was drunk all night. He ground his teeth and felt that if LV Shi was not the Minister of supply department, he would have beaten others all over his face.


    In the desire alliance, they generally don''t annoy the people in the supply department. After all, people are in charge of clothing, food, housing and transportation. If it''s too stiff, they are completely asking for hardship.


    "Lv Shi seems to hate brother Wuye. Don''t you know?" Qu Miaomiao was surprised to hear the drunk Wuye''s complaint.


    "I don''t know." drunk night opened his eyes and looked at Qu Miaomiao, "why?"


    "How can we only take things that you don''t even know about the drunken emperor?" Qu Miaomiao helplessly stood up and said, "in short, now the boss and xiuhuang must be back for some time. Drunken emperor, you have enough preparation time."


    "This should be a blessing in misfortune." drunk night vomited. "If Xiuqi knew that he had lost all his precious desserts, it would be possible to peel my skin."


    Qu Miaomiao smiled happily. As soon as he was about to speak, he saw Yang Chu stride over. If he hadn''t spoken, he naturally swallowed it into his stomach.


    "Drunk emperor." Yang Chu came over and said seriously, "just received the news, boss, they are back. Now they should have arrived at the door of desire alliance."


    Drunk night Leng Leng, incredibly asked, "what did you just say?"


    I don''t understand why I have to say it again. Looking up at him at the beginning, I honestly repeated what I just said, "boss, they may be back. They should be at the door of Yumeng at the moment."


    "God is going to kill me..." drunk night covered his face and wailed, while Qu Miaomiao endured a hard smile.


    "It seems that drunk emperor, your time may not be as sufficient as just thought." she covered her lips and looked a little gloating. "The ark should be happy now. He complained to me yesterday that he didn''t want to leave the desire alliance."


    Drunk without night, her face was gray, and she seemed too lazy to pay attention to her.


    Yu Lanyi jumped off the Firebird''s back and rushed to the river to say hello to the black fish. He looked very happy.


    The black fish also happily shook his tail when he saw Yu Lan, and intimately pushed Yu Lan''s palm.


    "Lan Lan." he stretched out his hand and forcibly picked up Yu Lan. Mo Wen held her as easily as holding a kitten.


    "Ah Wen, please put me down." his side eyes saw Mo Wen''s jealous face. Yu Lan struggled. Seeing that he couldn''t open the struggle, he simply climbed onto Mo Wen''s shoulder and grabbed his hair to be discouraged.


    "Big vinegar jar! Even black fish vinegar!"


    Mo Wen tossed his hair by Yu Lan and kept walking into the desire alliance.


    Qinhuai quietly glanced at the ink and felt that this guy didn''t look like a jealous person.


    Qu Miaomiao, who just got the news, had been waiting at the door. She looked at them in ink dignified and stepped forward to lead the way for the first time.


    Because the position of the desire alliance at the beginning is very hidden, it is very difficult to find for those who have just joined, so people must guide the way.


    Later, the desire alliance grew stronger and more people joined. Theoretically, it is not allowed to lead people, but it is estimated that it is habit or some reason. As long as someone enters the desire alliance headquarters, there will be special people to lead the way, which has not been cancelled.


    "Boss." Qu Miaomiao bent down with a smiling face, and also faced Yu Landao, "sister-in-law."


    At this time, Yu Lan naturally released his hand holding Mo Wen''s hair and jumped to the ground.


    She still wants to save face for Mo Wen in front of outsiders.


    Mo Wen held her hand after LAN fell to the ground, and then nodded to Qu Miaomiao.


    "Boss, why did you come back suddenly?" Qu Miaomiao walked along. "I heard drunk emperor say you might stay in the south for some time."


    "The plan has changed." Mo Wen said faintly, "we intend to act after Jue Ying comes back."


    So you''re ready to come back and make a plan? Qu Miaomiao said secretly in his heart and smiled on his face, "where are you going now, boss?"


    "Go to the drunken night. I have something to find him." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "OK." with the goal, Qu Miaomiao took a bigger step, and soon took Mo Wen to the office where he was drunk all night.


    Drunk all night, it will make me look at the documents seriously, like I have been working hard for a long time.


    Seeing that there are still molds in the drunk night clothes, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help but draw the corners of her mouth. She dared to guarantee that his stool must not be hot now.


    "Boss, why are you back?" he immediately put down the document and asked as soon as he saw Mo Wen.


    "At present, Jue Ying is going to come back from the South and attack the South with LAN LAN." he took a chair and sat down. Mo Wen raised his hand, picked up the documents in front of Zui Wuyi and turned them over. "I''m lucky to have suffered you these days."


    "Fortunately, it would be best if we could have a holiday." he hurried on after being drunk all night, and didn''t miss the opportunity for anyone to be lazy.


    "Boss, don''t believe him." Xiuqi, who has been following behind Mo Wen, said with an expressionless face. "Generally, his reaction must not have done much work."


    Unexpectedly, Xiuqi''s pig teammate did not hesitate to dismantle his own platform. He glared at him drunk all night, but he shrunk his neck guilty at the thought of his dessert.

 Chapter 588

    He felt that his drunken attitude was a little strange. Xiuqi glanced at him and his eyes were slightly cold.


    Did this guy do something he shouldn''t do?


    "What are you going to do next, boss?" Zui Wuyi turned to Mo Wen and asked quite seriously.


    His serious attitude made Xiuqi swallow his question for the time being.


    "Lan Lan''s younger brother Yu Tian will help us. Let''s send some people to the South first and sneak into them." Mo Wen gently clasped the table and looked at Yu Lan with his side eyes before saying, "we''re equal to Jue Ying coming back and taking the south in one fell swoop."


    "That''s a good idea. It''s really not a good opportunity to do it now." Zui Wuyi nodded first. "There are too many variables. We can''t keep it even if we grab the first opportunity."


    Ink stalls.


    "No, I''ve heard a little about that guy. He''s a dandy without any brain. Can he be trusted?" he quickly searched Yu Tian''s information in his mind. He blurted out when he was drunk all night. After saying that, he smiled apologetically at Yu Lan, "sorry, sister-in-law, I just questioned."


    Yu Lan shook his head and said, "you can find some people with self-protection ability. To tell the truth, I''m not even sure about Yu Tian."


    "Then let the ark go. His ability is still excellent in my opinion." he hammered down Yu Lan''s words. He didn''t forget what Qu Miaomiao said in front. Does the boy in the ark still want to be lazy? Don''t even think about it!


    "It''s up to you." Mo Wen had no objection. He raised his eyes and said, "don''t send too many people."


    "I know." drunk night thought about the well-known personnel and finalized the candidate in his heart.


    "That''s right." seeing the drunken night, he fell into meditation. Mo Wen suddenly said again, "you are watched by Yi An."


    "Ah?" suddenly, he was stunned and stunned. He was stunned for a while, and asked subconsciously, "why?"


    Yi''an, who was mentioned by Mo Wen, was a conscious human zombie like Yu Lan.


    Mo Wen just shook his head and looked at the drunk night lightly, "I don''t know."


    He doesn''t know much about Yi''an.


    "It was the zombies of the death forest who told me that Yi''an mentioned you when he appeared this time." around Mo Wen''s shoulder, Yu Lan tilted his head and whispered, "it says that the person in need is not me, but you. You can think about what attracted it."


    "What can I do to attract it... It''s a zombie. I just want to cure it with power..." drunk night complained. He held his head and the voice in his throat was suddenly cut off.


    "Wait." he raised his head fiercely and said in surprise, "the only special thing... Is my ability after level 3. I can turn zombies into humans. Although I can only change people who mutate in one to two hours, it is also my most special point."


    "Is Yi an interested in this? He wants to become a human?" Yu Lan frowned, and his pale face was a little gloomy. "It''s impossible. It doesn''t look like he has such a plan."


    "Can you see this?" zuiwuye raised his eyebrows and obviously didn''t believe Yu Lan''s words. In his opinion, the reason why Yi An stared at himself must be to become human.


    "When it attacks me, it trusts and cherishes its power very much. If it becomes a human, its power will disappear. I don''t think it wants to." Yu Lan mused, "but according to you, it should take a fancy to your power. That''s right."


    "Maybe it wants to turn other zombies into human beings." Mo Wen reached out his hand to hold Yu Lan''s hand and leaned against her face.


    "It''s not impossible." Yu Lan nodded and raised his eyes to drunk night. "In short, you should be careful. Yi An''s strength is not weak."


    "Thank you for your concern." drunk Wuye bent her eyes and only felt how pleasant Yu Lan''s Zombie looked.


    Naturally, I don''t like to look at Yu Lan more when I''m drunk without night. Mo Wen narrows his eyes and stares at drunk without night dangerously.


    I felt as if I had stepped on a minefield. When I was drunk all night, I quickly took back my eyes and smiled at Mo Wen.


    "Mom?" a soft voice rang from the door. Yu Lan looked back and saw Mo Xiaohuan running over with his hand outstretched.


    "Xiao Huan." he loosened his hand around Mo Wen''s neck, and Yu Lan turned and picked up Mo Xiao Huan.


    At this time, Mo Xiaohuan was a little taller than before, and her face was also a little longer. She looked a lot better.


    Mo Wen pursed his lower lip corner with some displeasure, and his side eyes said faintly, "Mo Xiaohuan, let go of blue."


    "Dad!" Mo Xiaohuan directly ignored Mo Wen''s unhappy eyes and lay on blue''s shoulder and opened his mouth to him happily.


    If the previous Mo Wen had ignored Mo Xiaohuan''s dog leg smile at this time, he would have pulled her aside. However, the current ink just frowned. Seeing that Yu Lan was not uncomfortable, he simply let her go.


    "Dad!" seeing that Mo Wen looked at himself, he ignored himself. Mo Xiaohuan couldn''t help jumping down from Yu Lan and hugged Mo Wen''s thigh.


    "What are you doing?" Mo Wen frowned.


    "I miss you." rubbed Mo Wen''s leg, Mo Xiaohuan said, "I miss you so much, miss Mom, why did you come back so long."


    "We have something to do." Mo Wen looked impatient.


    "But no matter how busy you are, you can''t ignore me, but brother Tang Han said that if you don''t see me for a long time, you will miss me." Mo Xiao said with a smile, "because I''m your child."


    Seeing that Mo Wen had no words to answer, he didn''t open his eyes and looked at Yu Lan like asking for help.


    "Poof." Yu Lan laughed uncontrollably. She held out her hand and kissed Mo Xiaohuan on her face. "Well, Tang Han was right. We miss you too."


    "I knew it!" Mo Xiaohuan raised his hand happily, giggled, took out two pieces of sugar from his pocket and handed it to Yu Lan, "Mom, here''s sugar for you."


    "Thank you." Yu Lan took the sugar and put it in his pocket. He gently rubbed the head of Mo Xiaohuan, "won''t you give it to dad?"


    "Here." Mo Xiaohuan looked a little shy. She turned around, stretched out her hand, took out a few sweets and handed them to Mo Wen. She turned her back and waited for praise.


    Mo Wen stared at the sugar in his hand with a complex face, and then put the sugar into his pocket under the blue micro narrowed eyes.


    One side of Xiuqi''s eyes had long been attracted by the candy in Mo Xiaohuan''s hand. He frowned and always felt that these candy looked familiar, which was very similar to what he existed in the room.

 Chapter 589

    Drunk without night, he was thinking about the reason why Yi An stared at him, and didn''t notice Xiuqi''s strange eyes for a moment.


    "Boss," Xiuqi said, "I want to go back first."


    "Yes." Mo Wen nodded.


    Xiuqi tilted his eyes and turned away without saying a word.


    A strong feeling of uneasiness suddenly struck him.


    "But Xiaohuan, the end of the night doesn''t seem to have given up the idea of catching you back." squatting down and pinching Mo Xiaohuan''s round face, Yu Lan whispered, "you''ve been staying with us for a while. Don''t run anywhere, okay?"


    "OK!" Mo Xiaohuan nodded happily, "I''m super happy to be with my parents!"


    Then she took Yu Lan''s hand, grabbed Mo Wen''s wrist and strode to the door, "can I show you where I live now?"


    Seeing Mo Xiaohuan''s watery eyes staring at himself, Yu Lan nodded helplessly, and Mo Wen agreed at the sight of Yu Lan, and naturally there was no objection.


    So Mo Xiaohuan took Mo Wen and Yu Lan and left the drunken night room, leaving only drunken night staring at the documents in front of him in a daze.


    "It seems that both the ark and Baize can go to the south." he picked up his pen and wrote down two names on the paper. When he looked up, he found that there was no one in the room.


    "Why are you all gone?" he put down his pen and stretched half way. Suddenly, an excited stood up and shouted a word of repair.


    Seeing that no one answered, he immediately stood up and ran to the contact at the door, calling the drunk Linxue''s room.


    "Elder brother?" drunk Linxue''s voice sounded a little hoarse, as if he had just slept.


    "Linxue, hurry up and pack up now. I''ll pick you up later." Zui Wuyi said a word to Zui Linxue in a hurry. Then he began to pack up quickly. Almost only a few residual shadows were left in the room.


    Can''t you run if you can''t provoke him?


    Besides, Xiuqi felt wrong immediately after he ran back to the room.


    His room is still the one in his memory. Yes, but I always think there is something wrong.


    He went to the wall and observed the wall carefully. He soon found that some places on the wall were obviously newly painted.


    He turned around and ran directly to the place where he stored dessert. When he opened it, he almost fainted.


    He has saved so many desserts for so long, and now there is not even half left!


    "Drunk all night!" he roared.


    People who know this place are only drunk all night except Mo Wen. Mo Wen will certainly not steal his candy, so the only person who can do this kind of thing is drunk all night.


    "Brother Xiuqi?" Sheng Ge and Jiulian were walking in the corridor with a basket of fruit. They saw Xiuqi coming angrily. Their gloomy and terrible face could almost make children cry at night.


    "Have you seen the drunken night?" Xiuqi asked coldly.


    Sheng Ge shook his head blankly.


    Fix your teeth and run past her.


    Seeing that Sheng Ge was in the mood to hold these fruits again, he ran after Xiuqi as soon as he stuffed them in his arms.


    Nine masters were stunned for a moment. Before they could call Sheng Ge to live, there was no figure of her in their vision.


    "Run really fast." she muttered, some worried about whether something would happen if Shengge ran so recklessly.


    She looked at the fruit in her arms and hesitated for a few seconds. She decided to give the fruit to Tang Han first. These fruits are their snacks this afternoon. It would be terrible if they were taken away by others in the desire alliance.


    Zui Wuye is running out of Yumeng with his backpack in one hand and Zui Linxue in the other. He knocked over many innocent people all the way.


    "Elder brother, where are you going?!" Zui Linxue only felt that her hair must be in disorder. She held her head faintly and asked with difficulty.


    "Run for your life!" drunk night clenched his teeth, suddenly felt a cold behind his back, turned sideways and sensitively avoided a very long chain.


    As soon as I looked back, I saw Xiuqi''s cold face. I smiled at Xiuqi when I was drunk. I turned around and began to run for my life at a faster speed.


    "Drunk without night!" unexpectedly, drunk without night still wanted to escape at this time. Xiuqi''s eyes were cold, stretched out his hand to control the chain and easily entangled drunk without night''s legs.


    At the beginning, when the League wanted to divide various departments, Xiuqi was able to become the Minister of the invasion department because if he took the initiative to attack, there was basically no time to miss.


    Drunk Wuye fell forward with unstable center of gravity. He quickly threw drunk Linxue aside, and he turned over and stood up straight.


    "Shit, Xiuqi, is that how you treat your partner?!"


    "I just want to chop you!" Xiuqi sneered. "Look what you''ve done! You''ve destroyed something in my room and I won''t say anything. You''re good at automatic dessert?"


    "No, it happened for a reason." drunk all night, seeing that he couldn''t escape, he had to stop and explain, "listen to me first."


    Xiuqi was so angry at the thought that he was so careful and cherished dessert, which was eaten by the mean man drunk Wuye. He threw up his chain and waved it towards drunk Wuye.


    "You''re going to kill me for dessert?!" drunken night frighteningly avoided the chain with barbs and complained with great dissatisfaction.


    "Kill you? It''s not that serious." Xiuqi, who always has a gloomy face, smiled and said, "I just want to beat you up."


    "Shit!" drunk Wuyi uttered a low curse, and simply began to deal with Xiuqi''s attack with full attention.


    Drunk Linxue looked at everything in front of her, and didn''t understand why the two guys suddenly fought.


    She crawled on the ground and carefully climbed to a safe area. The two of them hurt themselves by mistake.


    "Sister Linxue." hearing the news, Qu Miaomiao happened to see this scene. He quickly came forward and picked up the drunk Linxue who was just an ordinary person and hid next to him.


    "How''s this going on?" Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help but be surprised when he looked at the drunken and neat fight.


    "I don''t know." rubbing his sore waist pinched by drunk night, drunk Linxue said in a fog, "as soon as I slept, my brother rushed back to carry me and ran. I don''t know what happened."


    "No matter what, we can''t let them fight like this." Qu Miaomiao helplessly held his forehead.


    Zuiyiye and Xiuqi have already hit the hall from the corridor. Every move you make and every move you make is killing. I don''t know. I think they are dead enemies.


    "I''ll tell the boss about this situation. Is it OK for you to stay here, sister Linxue?" seeing that they didn''t stop at all, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help but drunk Linxue on the opposite side.

 Chapter 590

    "No problem." Zui Linxue nodded and hid in a safe place.


    Seeing this, Qu Miaomiao turned to find Mo Wen.


    The people who wanted to join the alliance heard that the drunken emperor and xiuhuang, the best partners, fought. They all came to the hall to watch the excitement. For a moment, it was quiet, and the hall suddenly became noisy.


    "Drunk emperor, give me a fist!" a strong guy from the Defense Department roared excitedly. The angry voice frightened the people next to him.


    "Xiuhuang, kick with your feet! Hook the drunk emperor''s head!" the people of the invasion department were unwilling to show weakness, waved their fists and shouted loudly. At the same time, they also gave a provocative glance at the people of the defense department.


    "Shit!" he felt that his was underestimated. The guy from the Defense Department spit on the ground and threw his feet directly at the people from the aggression department. The two people who had just watched the play suddenly became the protagonists of the fight.


    The shouting around became more intense, and the sound was so high that it could almost shake the desire League out of a hole.


    "Brother Xiuqi, come on!" Sheng Ge also joined in and shouted at Xiuqi. Relying on her petite figure, she climbed up a depression on the wall next to Yumeng and directly got the best view.


    In her opinion, such desire alliance has the feeling of previous life. Desire alliance should always be bloody, violent and full of negative energy in her eyes. Looking at a warm desire alliance these days, she almost thought she had come to the wrong place.


    "We''ve both become typical. Are you sure you want to fight?" naturally, I noticed the noisy crowd next to me. Drunk all night, I held the neat chain with my backhand and let the sharp blade scratch my fingers. "Seriously, it''s really bad to be seen as a monkey."


    Xiuqi swept his eyes, drunk without night, his bloody hands, looked at the crazy people around his eyes, pursed his lips and took back the chain.


    "You." Xiuqi turned his head and looked coldly at the people behind him, "are you very happy?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the two people who were fighting together next to him carried them to his feet. Before they got up and straightened up, they bent down and threw them out one by one.


    "Courage is not small." sneered, Xiuqi and Zuiyan looked at each other, and moved their wrists directly towards the crowd.


    Then there was endless wailing among the crowd, and many people ran away crazy, but they were stopped by Xiuqi''s control chain.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Sheng Ge hurried to climb up the wall until he climbed behind the lamp in the hall.


    "So dangerous, so dangerous." she touched her chest, put out her head and stared at the terrible situation in the hall.


    Drunk Linxue didn''t have such a flexible body as Sheng Ge. She looked around and simply shrank her head in the corner, burying her head to protect herself from harm.


    After Mo Wen and Yu Lan were pulled over by Qu Miaomiao, they saw such a scene - the hall was full of people lying everywhere. Most of them groaned in pain, and their faces were swollen. Several people were even pressed together by the evil taste of being drunk at night. They looked very embarrassed.


    Sheng Ge was lying behind the lamp in the hall and smiled at Xiuqi, "brother Xiuqi... I seem to be stuck on it."


    "Sheng Ge!" Xiuqi stared at her angrily, then controlled the chain, grabbed Sheng GE''s leg and pulled her down from above.


    Sheng Ge was thrown on the ground by the chain. He got up from the ground in embarrassment. At the same time, he smiled at Xiuqi.


    Xiuqi ignored her, but looked back at Mo Wen, "boss? Why are you here?"


    "Listen to Qu Miaomiao saying that you are fighting and come to the theatre." Mo Wen said faintly. He glanced at the tragedy around him and smiled, "but I look as if you beat others?"


    "Ah, we were fighting, but these people didn''t deserve to be beaten when they watched the excitement, so we started to teach them a lesson first." drunk all night moved his wrist and kicked the man lying on his side.


    "Well, then you are fighting?" he pulled Yu Lan away from some people lying on the ground pretending to be dead. Mo Wen went to the center of the hall and touched his chin. "Tell me, why are you two fighting?"


    Xiuqi''s face twisted. He opened his mouth, but he didn''t even make a sound.


    He can''t say that because drunk night stole his sugar, he''s going to beat drunk night?


    Although this is true, it''s still a little embarrassing to say.


    "Is it because of dessert?" Yu Lan thought for a moment when he saw Xiuqi not talking. "I remember that Xiuqi dessert seemed to have been moved last night when I was drunk."


    Because Mo Xiaohuan became a huge slim after eating dessert, Yu Lan still has a fresh memory of it.


    "Is that so?" Mo Wen nodded and looked at his eyes.


    Xiuqi pursed the corners of his lips and finally nodded under the laughter that he was almost drunk all night.


    "Poof." Qu Miaomiao laughed uncontrollably. When he saw Xiuqi looking at her, he quickly shut his mouth and swallowed the voice that didn''t finish laughing.


    "Hmm..." Mo Wen nodded and looked directly at the drunk night. "After so long, you haven''t made up the neat dessert?"


    "That kid LV Shi was aiming at me and made it hard for me to save dessert." when he mentioned it, he was drunk all night. He took this opportunity to tell the whole story, "boss, I''ve worked hard to save, but I really can''t help it."


    "I just give you dessert according to the regulations." I don''t know when LV Shi also came out. He put his hands around his chest and stood at the door. "Drunk emperor, the number of desserts you apply for every time exceeds the standard. I really can''t blame me."


    Then he turned his head sideways, looked at Mo Wen and said, "boss, I came to see the play. I didn''t expect to hear such slander."


    "Hey!" before Mo Wen spoke, he said angrily when he was drunk all night. "I didn''t ask you for many desserts every time, okay? But you always find fault with me every time. A little desserts have become more valuable gold here."


    "You can ask those who want to join the league, who can get dessert every day like you. It''s a luxury for some people to take it once a week." Lv Shi sneered.


    "Ha, how could it be..." drunk Wuye smiled and looked back to see Xiuqi nodding at him. At that moment, he lost his confidence and lost his voice.


    "Dessert is always rare." Xiuqi said faintly.


    "Look, even emperor Xiu said so. Drunk emperor, you should believe me now."

 Chapter 591

    LV Shi proudly raised the corners of his mouth. Seeing that he was drunk and couldn''t speak in the middle of the night, he smiled. He said to the ink and turned away.


    I thought I could come here to watch the good play of being beaten drunk all night. Now that the good play is gone, he doesn''t need to stay here.


    Although Xiuqi was still angry with being drunk all night at this time, he couldn''t bear LV Shi''s complacency now.


    Seeing LV Shi leaving, drunk and sleepless, he quickly looked at Xiuqi wrongly, stared at him and said, "how can you talk to that bastard LV Shi?"


    Xiuqi just shrugged.


    "But you see now, that guy LV Shi must be hostile to me!" he snorted without paying attention to Xiuqi''s reaction.


    Xiuqi was still expressionless. Now he felt that his dessert should not be recovered. He felt a little uncomfortable and didn''t want to talk.


    Mo Wen looked at the scene around him and found that LV Shi and drunken night seemed to be in contradiction.


    However, in his eyes, these things were all things that they should solve by themselves, so although he noticed them, he soon put them aside and didn''t take them to heart.


    "That''s drunk all night." Mo Wen raised his eyes. "Return the neat dessert to him as soon as possible."


    Xiuqi followed him before the end of the world, so Mo Wen knew how important dessert was for Xiuqi.


    "I ate the dessert!" zuiwuye just heard a childish voice. When he looked up, he saw Mo Xiaohuan running over with short legs. He looked very anxious and his whole face was red.


    "Last time, brother Wuyi took me to have dessert. I didn''t control myself for a moment before I finished the dessert. It''s none of brother Wuyi''s business." Mo Xiaohuan ran over and said with red eyes, "don''t fight."


    After Mo Wen and Yu Lan were pulled away by Qu Miaomiao, she knew what had happened and hurried to explain to Xiuqi.


    "Did you eat it?" Xiuqi looked a little unhappy, but he just stared at Mo Xiaohuan''s face and quickly said, "forget it, children are trouble."


    "I''ll return it to you!" Mo Xiaohuan didn''t expect that dessert was so important to Xiuqi. She said loudly and firmly.


    "Whatever you want." Xiuqi pursed his lips lightly.


    Yu Lan hurried to her side when Mo Xiaohuan came. At this moment, she couldn''t help laughing and saying, "Xiaohuan, you''re right to do something wrong. It''s a great thing to admit it."


    With that, Yu Lan also took out two candies that Mo Xiaohuan had given her from his pocket and handed them to Mo Xiaohuan again, "these two candies are my reward to you."


    "Thank you, mom." Mo Xiaohuan flushed her eyes, held the candy in her hand and nodded her head.


    Xiuqi on one side was a little upset when he saw this scene. In his opinion, he is the most worried child now.


    The dessert finally came to an end, and the next desire alliance returned to its previous calm.


    Fang Zhou and Bai Ze were sent to the south by drunken night. It is said that Yu Tian really arranged them into the interior of the South and held no high or low positions.


    "Sister-in-law, your brother is unexpectedly capable." looking at the latest news, he couldn''t help praising Yu Tiandao loudly. "It seems that Yu Tian doesn''t want to look like a dandy at all. He is also a person who can hide himself so well."


    Yu Lan just smiled and didn''t answer the drunk words. She thought of Yu Tian''s complaint against her. Now it seems that Yu Tian has not been abandoned, but her life is still very difficult.


    But the intimacy of Yu Tian to Yu Ruoshui that I saw at the beginning is not like fraud... I can''t distinguish it at all.


    "I heard that Yu jueying is back?" Mo Wen sat at the table, sipped a sip of water, looked at it and said drunk.


    "That''s right." drunk Wuyi nodded and turned over the document at hand. "I heard that he was furious and imprisoned Yu Tian."


    "About heaven, why?" Yu Lan frowned and asked, "aren''t the people in charge of the South Yu Ruoshui these days? Anyway, they shouldn''t be confined about heaven."


    "Yu jueying seems to be because Yu Tian didn''t exchange with Ye Xiao obediently and pushed others down from the window in public. It''s related to his confinement." Xiuqi stood aside and took out the documents just delivered, "If yu jueying''s old man''s brain is broken, he doesn''t look at the defeat of his good daughter in the south. First, he should punish his son for this terrible thing."


    "That old guy can''t infer by common sense." Zui Wuyi smiled. "Xiuqi, you know, ye Zhi is in the south this time. Yu jueying has to look like he has a good relationship with Ye Zhi even if he does it. Yu Tian naturally becomes the most convenient chess piece in his hand."


    "But isn''t Yu jueying Yu Tian''s biological father?" Xiuqi is an orphan, so he has been unable to understand the feelings of his biological parents, but he also knows more or less that the biological parents in the world treat their children very well.


    "He was already crazy." Yu Lan interrupted coldly, "he was crazy when he strangled his mother and drove me out of the house."


    "I look at it too." Zui Wuyi echoed, which reflected that Yu Lan was also Yu jueying''s child. When she scratched her head, "sister-in-law, don''t mind. What I just said didn''t mention you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Yu Lan shook his head and quietly picked up a document to read.


    "Is Yu jueying going to help Ye Zhi recapture the north?" Xiuqi asked with an uncontrollable frown.


    According to the news from ye Wuchen, Ye Gong has successfully won the north. Now only Ye Zhi who came back from AE country can get in the way.


    I heard that Xu Jielin returned to the north two days ago. Although he was injured, he looked good.


    "It seems so." zuiwuye played with the pen in front of his hand and said with a smile, "it''s better to send charcoal in the snow than icing on the cake. According to Yu jueying''s consistent style, he will never give up this opportunity."


    "Is this good for jueying?" Xiuqi still wondered. In his opinion, what Yu jueying should do now is to take this opportunity to kill Ye Zhi and win the unstable north again.


    "Look, Xiuqi, that''s why you always have to rush to the front, and I just want to stay here to arrange tasks." Zui Wuye glanced at Xiuqi and pretended to sigh, "the foundation of the north is unstable now. If you can help Ye Zhi win the north in one fell swoop, Yu jueying can get huge benefits without too much loss."

 Chapter 592

    "What''s good for jueying?" Xiuqi frowned. "Now Ye Gong''s power is unstable. If you kill Ye Zhi now, won''t the north be in jueying''s hands?"


    "It''s good for you to think so." Zui Wuyi bared his teeth. "However, ye Zhi still has a group of elite. If yu jueying wants to kill Ye Zhi, he will definitely face up to these elite. Even if he takes Ye Zhi, he won''t have any advantage against Ye Gong."


    "One more thing," Mo Wen added, "Yu jueying is not capable of controlling the South and the north at the same time."


    He lightly clasped the desktop and quickly flashed a mockery at the bottom of his eyes. "If the north and South are connected without the handover City, they can''t be connected at all. According to the current situation, Yu jueying doesn''t trust Yu Tian at all. Yu Ruoshui is disabled now. Yu jueying has no ability to control the north and South at the same time."


    "But another way of thinking, if he had the courage to kill Ye Zhi and capture the handover City, it would put great pressure on the north." Zui Wuyi turned over the documents on the table, pulled out a map and spread it out in front of him with a smile, "it''s just a matter of time for the south to take the north for another period of time."


    "It depends on whether Yu jueying has such courage." Mo Wen looked up slightly and stretched out his hand to follow Yu Lan''s hair. "There are too many variability in doing so."


    "Variability?" Yu Lan also raised his head and asked.


    "As I said before, if yu jueying wants to win Ye Zhi, it will take a certain amount of manpower. Then they win the handover City, and their strength drops a lot." Mo Wen said with his eyes, "Ye Gong is not a fool. He knows that if he doesn''t resist at this time, he can''t resist next, so he will attack when jueying takes the handover city."


    "At that time, both of them will be hurt. Can''t we go and reap the benefits?" Xiuqi sneered, staring at the map spread out on the table. "They should have no resistance in front of us."


    "Ah... Xiuqi, can''t you decorate anything in your mind except fighting and killing?" he despised Xiuqi, took his arm and asked him to stand next to him when he was drunk all night, and poked the M country and other places above the map, "Why did the white envoy attack the handover city this time? It''s because of country M. if there is a war between the north and the south, country M can miss this opportunity? What moths will he make at that time? The whole country of China will be finished. No matter how strong we are, there will definitely be unnecessary damage."


    "Then what shall we do now?" Xiuqi pursed his lips and said with a gloomy face, "do you just listen to fate and wait for Yu jueying''s response?"


    "Yu jueying is also a wise man. He should not kill Ye Zhi, but will only help him regain his power. At that time, the north and South will work together to resist state m, and all the trouble will be over." Zui Wuyi said faintly.


    "Then we''ll wait?" Xiuqi''s eyebrows frowned tighter.


    "It''s reasonable for us to wait, but my sister-in-law doesn''t want to compete for control of the south?" zuiwuye looked up at Yu Lan and grinned. "Then we have to do something in this most unstable time."


    "What should we do?" Xiuqi''s eyes lit up and looked interested.


    Helpless slanted his eyes. There was really only the guy who fought and killed in his head. Drunk all night, he rubbed his hand on his head and sighed, "Xiuqi, you say you are 20 people. Can you not know how to fight and kill like a teenager all day?"


    "Get your paws off!" raised his elbow to give him a look. Xiuqi stared at him in a cold voice. "How mature do you think you can steal my dessert?"


    "Shit, you still remember your revenge. Didn''t Mo Xiaohuan say that I didn''t take the dessert." I was drunk and speechless.


    "If it weren''t for you, she could find my things?" Xiuqi narrowed his eyes and clapped open his drunken hand. "Anyway, if you don''t serve dessert..."


    "What''s the matter?" the drunk man answered.


    Xiuqi didn''t answer, but a grim smile appeared on his gloomy face, and his eyes looked drunk for a while.


    "What''s the situation in country e now?" asked Mo Wen after drunk night and Xiuqi lost each other.


    "E country?" drunk night thought, "we have no one over there, and there is no news now."


    "Send someone over to have a look." Mo Wen pondered, "if there is something wrong with country e, it will be more convenient for country m to invade China. Now the north and South are not stable enough and are at an absolute disadvantage."


    "That''s true." zuiwuye nodded, "but now I''ve sent the ark to the South... Xiuqi, who else in your invasion department can go to country e?"


    Xiuqi twisted his eyebrows. CHEN Si said after a few seconds, "Bai Ze and Zheng Yunfei have been followed by the ark. Bai Ze seems to have been sent to the south?"


    "HMM." drunk night spread his hand, shrugged his shoulders and said, "who makes your people always easy to use? Let Zheng Yunfei go to country e this time. I just remember that he used to be a thief. If he just hid his whereabouts, he should be able to do it."


    "He''s just an ordinary man. Why don''t you let the people under your hand go?" Xiuqi glanced at him obliquely.


    "There''s no one under my hand. Can you tell me who I can let go?" drunk night asked confidently.


    "Yang Chu." Xiuqi''s side eyes, "I heard you said that boy''s ability is good."


    "Bah, he can''t." Zui Wuyi rejected, "his ability is so good that he has to help me deal with my official business. I''m crazy to send him to country e."


    He waved his hand and said solemnly to Xiuqi, "although Zheng Yunfei is an ordinary person, his ability should not be poor. Besides, you can see that ye Wuchen is also an ordinary person, isn''t he? He''s not living well in the north now."


    If anything goes to the mouth of a drunk night, it will become reasonable... Xiuqi narrowed his eyes and snorted, but finally he didn''t continue to tangle about personnel issues.


    "But is there a bubble in the brain of country m? When are you still thinking of invading other countries?" when I think that all the trouble these days is caused by country m, I don''t fight a night''s fire. "With this spare time, I''d better think about how to live a good life with all kinds of food."


    "Who knows, but it''s interesting." Xiuqi hung his eyelids, smiled darkly, looked at Mo Wen and said, "boss, how can we help my sister-in-law now?"


    "Xu Jielin has returned to the north now?" Mo Wen asked Xu Jielin instead of answering Xiuqi''s question.

 Chapter 593

    "Yes." Zui Wuyi handed a document he was reading to Mo Wen, "he took some injuries when he went back, but it was not very serious, but according to Jing Jing''s observation, his strength... Grew a lot strangely."


    Although the original Xu Jielin hid his strength, in the final analysis, he was just a level-3 power, but now Xu Jielin''s feeling to Jing Jing has reached an unfathomable level.


    "Who is Yezhi..." Mo Wen rubbed his forehead, closed his eyes and said, "the goal before Yezhi is mo Xiaohuan, and Mo Xiaohuan is now in our hands, Xu Jielin... Or Yezhi is likely to find a chance to target us."


    Mo Wen has now put Xu Jielin and Yezhi in the same camp.


    "When Yezhi left, didn''t he say that all the people who stared at Mo Xiaohuan would come to us, which shows that the enemies we are facing now are not only Yezhi and Mo Xiaohuan, but also many unknown enemies." zuiwuye also put away his previous foolishness attitude and said calmly, "according to the current situation, our situation is really not much better."


    "Didn''t Yezhi say he wouldn''t participate in it at first, so we don''t have to deal with him for the time being." Yu Lan leaned on Mo Wen''s lap and whispered.


    "Do you believe him if he doesn''t participate?" asked drunk night.


    "I don''t think he''s lying." Yu Lan pursed his lips. "Intuition."


    "Well, according to your sister-in-law, Yezhi doesn''t participate, but we don''t know how many people are staring at Mo Xiaohuan, do we? According to Yezhi''s information, the position of our desire alliance has been exposed 100 percent." Zui Wuye smashed his mouth and scanned the map in front of him, "Since the end of the world, we don''t know how big the world is. We only know that there are countries E and m on the periphery of China. Where have so many countries gone before the end of the world? They can''t all be extinct."


    "That is to say." he raised his hand, closed the map, looked up at everyone in the room and said with a smile, "we are facing enemies whose number and strength are unknown."


    "Hoo... In this way, we must have a large number of people to guard our headquarters." Xiuqi twisted his eyebrows.


    "If we give Mo Xiaohuan to Yezhi, we don''t need to do anything." Zui Wuye suddenly laughed.


    "No." Yu Lan refused directly. "Give up a child in exchange for peace... I can''t do such a thing."


    "I''m just saying, in fact, I can''t do it." drunk night bares his teeth and smiles, which is called sincerity.


    But everyone present knows that what he just said is probably not a joke.


    "Mo Xiaohuan can''t hand it over." Mo Wen also said, "she has too many secrets. It''s not a good thing to hand it over to anyone."


    "Then we''d better send more people. The location of sin city is very hidden. Even if they know where they are, they don''t necessarily come in." drunk night said faintly, "at that time, we just need to kill them one by one."


    After occupying the base where they now live, the people of desire League call it sin city, but it is generally not mentioned.


    "Well, you two do this together." Mo Wen nodded.


    "If I say so, I suddenly look forward to it." drunk night smiled. "Don''t say that a stable life is really boring. I still prefer to do something to kill and set fire."


    "What about the South now?" finally took the problem back. Xiuqi asked in a deep voice, "Ye Zhi won''t stay in the south for too long. There''s not much time for us to do."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted Ye Zhi to act when he stayed in the south?" Zui Wuyi smiled with his chin. He stood up and looked at Mo Wen. A pair of eyes flashed treacherous color, "boss, I have an idea."


    "Talk about it." Mo Wen lowered his eyes.


    "Ye Zhi wants to go to the north to regain control, and the South will help." re unfold the map, and the drunken index finger follows the point that says "handover city" on it, "all ye Zhi''s men and horses and half of the troops in the South will pass through the handover City, and then enter the northern sphere of influence to attack Ye Gong."


    "At this time, let Qin Feng close the handover city and don''t let those people in the south come back?" he stared at his drunken index finger and repaired his Lingguang.


    "Wow, you don''t have a brain." zuiwuye bent his eyes and said, "it''s impossible for Qin Feng to directly block the people in the south, but... His power can definitely play a key role. At least it can be done to drag the people returning from the south for a period of time."


    "That is to say, we should do it when the people in the South and ye Zhi pass through the handover city together?" Xiuqi finally reacted. He raised his head and asked seriously.


    Generally speaking, Xiuqi doesn''t like to use his brain, but that doesn''t mean he''s a fool.


    "That''s right." Zui Wuyi nodded. "Baize and the ark can also cooperate with us now. It''s relatively easier for us to win the South with only half of the people."


    He let out a sigh, leaned his hands on his face and sighed, "but we have to send many people to stay in the desire Alliance for defense. There are not many people who can go out. If we want to move the south, even if they have only half of them, we have to send at least half of them."


    "I can let zombies be our main force," Yu Lan said with a smile. "They are in the league, and we don''t need to send many people."


    As soon as drunk night''s eyes lit up, he immediately said with a smile, "yes, in this way, our winning rate will be much higher."


    With zombies as the main force, they may not need many people. At that time, they will have the energy to protect the desire alliance.


    "There should be no problem now." drunk night looked up at Mo Wen.


    "There''s one last question." Mo Wen didn''t make a sound, but Yu Lan raised his head, "Yu Tian."


    "Yu Tian?" I was stunned when I was drunk. "Isn''t that your brother, sister-in-law? What can he have?"


    "In fact, I can''t trust him now," Yu Lanshen said. "If there are any problems in this action, it may lead to failure. We can''t give all our trust to him."


    "But if the internal people he arranged are useless, although we have zombies as the main force, it will be much more difficult to win the south." after hearing this, the drunk night who just stretched his eyebrows tangled again, "when the people who go to the North come back... We have discussed so much, it''s like farting."


    "So we can choose others." Yu Lan spread his hand and spit out his tongue when he saw Mo Wen.

 Chapter 594

    "Who to choose?" drunk night immediately asked, "we have no one in South."


    "Yu Ruoshui." Yu Lan smiled with curved eyes.


    "Choose... Yu Ruoshui?" Zui Wuyi''s eyes lit up and looked very interested. "She''s the one who was broken by your sister-in-law. Will she help us?"


    "I think so." Yu Lan said positively.


    Drunk night scratched his head, and the action on his hand suddenly said, "wait, Yu Ruoshui now hopes that someone can cure her?"


    Feeling that the drunk brain turned really fast, Yu Lan nodded, narrowed her eyes and said, "according to the current situation, Ye Gong will never help Ruoshui, but if she wants to heal her injury, she can only find a healing power."


    "Sister-in-law, do you want me to cure her?" drunk night leaned on his chin and looked at Yu Landao with a smile. "If sister-in-law wants you, I don''t mind curing her."


    "Well," Yu Lan nodded, "you can cure her."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan really wanted to cure Yu Ruoshui. He was drunk all night. When he heard that he was a little confused, he secretly wondered why Yu Lan wasted Yu Ruoshui at the beginning.


    Lifting his eyes, Yu Lan lowered his head and looked through the documents from Mo Wen''s arms. He hesitated for a moment and didn''t ask again.


    It seemed that he saw the tangle of being drunk all night. Mo Wen picked up his eyebrows and gently held Yu Lan''s hand. "It can''t be abandoned until it is cured."


    "Ah?" the drunk who hasn''t responded blinked and said suddenly, "I see... Sister-in-law, you''re really cruel."


    Yu Lan tilted his eyes and turned his eyes silently.


    "It doesn''t have to be cured," she said faintly.


    "Also... Not too much. If Shui is also the next successor in the south, will she agree to the conditions we put forward?" Xiuqi listened to the discussion and couldn''t help interrupting.


    "It would be nice if we didn''t say we were sister-in-law." drunk night''s reply was very simple.


    "Not that." Xiuqi held his forehead and frowned. "I mean, can Yu Ruoshui promise to let outsiders invade the south?"


    "Who said we were going to discuss the invasion of the South with her?" drunk night couldn''t help laughing with his face. Although he didn''t laugh, his trembling shoulders still made people want to beat him, "wow... I didn''t expect you to have a brain side, although you''re still stupid."


    Stupid... Stupid?!


    Resist the idea of overturning the table and throwing the drunk night to the ground, Xiuqi sipped his lips, and his face was angry.


    Mo Wen and Yu Lan sat quietly watching the good play, looked at each other from time to time, and then rubbed to cultivate their feelings.


    See drunk no night also stuffy voice laugh constantly, unbearable repair straight burst up, fell down drunk no night''s back and gave him a kick.


    Drunk and sleepless, he avoided Xiuqi''s attack in time. He leaned against the wall behind him and began to cough like he didn''t come up at all.


    "I''m wrong, don''t fight." he held back the overwhelming smile in his stomach, softened his stiff face with a speed of 0.1 second, forcibly restrained his smile, and explained to Xiuqi, "in fact, although we need someone who fits in with the inside and outside, we can also do it in another way, for example, let Yu Ruoshui break down the interior of the south."


    "Let her break down?" she smiled when she saw that she was drunk and had no sense of the night. Then she sat back in her position with her lips pursed.


    "For example, we can ask her for food and weapons." zuiwuye broke her fingers and bent her eyes, just like a cunning fox. "Yu jueying will definitely not promise, so she can only come secretly."


    "The South naturally won''t know this. If they attack at that time, they don''t have enough materials, which gives us an advantage." Yu Lan picked up the drunk words and raised his hand and yawned in a low voice.


    "Bingo." drunk night knocked his fingers.


    "So who is going to find Yu Ruoshui now?" he buttoned the table and motioned the people to look at him. Mo Wen leaned against the back of the chair behind him and asked slowly.


    Everyone looked at the drunk night, which meant it was self-evident.


    "Ha? I won''t go." when I heard something, I found myself. I was drunk all night and quickly waved my hand. "You know, Yi An has been staring at me for a while. I''d better not go out."


    "But if you don''t go, who will cure Yu Ruoshui?" Xiuqi asked, with a little smile on his gloomy face at this time, and seemed to have a sense of schadenfreude in it. "People don''t necessarily believe our empty conditions. You have to go and show your powers."


    "..." drunk night clenched his teeth and stared at Xiuqi.


    "But now Yi''an is really looking for drunk sleepless." Yu Lan said in a deep voice, "at this time, drunk sleepless, you''d better stay in Yumeng for the time being."


    "Look, look, sister-in-law is so good." after hearing this, he hurried to say, looking at Yu Lan''s eyes almost glowing. If he did, he was swept away by ink. He was drunk all night and shrunk his neck.


    "If you want to talk about Yu Ruoshui this time, you''d better let me get drunk all night." Mo Wen lowered his head and kissed Yu Lan''s forehead and said solemnly, "in order to ensure everything is safe."


    I always felt that Mo Wen was eating some kind of dry vinegar at this time. Yu Lan puffed his cheeks and nodded. He looked very clever.


    Seeing Yu Lan''s defection, his drunken face twitched angrily for a few times. Under the cold eyes of Mo Wen, he dared to be angry.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go. Can''t I go?" Zui Wuyi helped his forehead. "Then who will deal with the things you said about the alliance? I don''t believe you, boss, will handle official affairs honestly."


    "Didn''t you say that Yang Chu''s ability was very good." Xiuqi, who has been despised by drunk night, was in a better mood at this moment, "let him replace you?"


    "..." drunk all night, I finally know what it''s like to lift a stone and hit my foot.


    These evil capitalists! Just squeeze him!


    ¡­¡­


    Zui Linxue didn''t know that her brother was "squeezed" by Mo Wen again. She was hiding in a highland and sniping the wandering zombie not far away with her gun.


    "Awesome." Qu Yaoyao looked at the drunken Linxue who almost hit 100 goals and sat next to him and praised, "sister Linxue, although you are an ordinary person, you are really good at shooting."


    "What''s the use of good shooting." Zui Linxue moved her shoulders, picked up the water and drank, "there''s no use in front of the zombies with a higher level."


    "Sister Linxue, it''s not good for you to think so." Qu Yaoyao smiled. "If you hide in the dark and snipe people secretly, the effect should be good."

 Chapter 595

    "Do you think I will have this chance?" Zui Linxue smiled bitterly, stood up and put away the gun, looking like he was going to return to the desire alliance.


    "Why not?" Qu Yaoyao''s side eyes seemed to react, "yes... The drunk emperor should not want it."


    Drunk Linxue didn''t make a sound. She moved her shoulders and smiled faintly at Qu Yaoyao.


    "I heard a while ago that sister Linxue, you are going to find blank and turn yourself into an artificial power?" Qu Yaoyao took two steps and suddenly asked curiously, "sister Linxue, are you serious?"


    Drunk Linxue had a meal at his feet and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    "Seriously, sister Linxue, I don''t suggest you become an artificial power." Qu Yaoyao sighed, "the drunken emperor certainly doesn''t want to see sister Linxue lose the emotion that human beings should have."


    "Will he care?" Zui Linxue laughed at himself. "He won''t care what I look like. What he wants is a obedient sister, a sister who can''t escape from his palm anyway!"


    The mood became a little excited. Drunk Linxue sneered at Qu Yaoyao and shouted, "in fact, you know, I''m nothing after I left him. Even if I resist again, he won''t have a trace of trouble, because he knows that I can''t escape his control."


    "But even if I look down on myself, no matter how sad I am, I can''t do anything to leave him." drunk Linxue lowered his head and gasped gently to calm his mood.


    Qu Yaoyao was stunned when he saw such a drunk Linxue for the first time. He shouldn''t say anything for a moment.


    "Sorry." looking at Qu Yaoyao drunk Linxue apologized, "I just think I''m very worthless and shouldn''t be angry with you."


    "Sister Linxue, you used to get along well with drunk emperor, didn''t you?" Qu Yaoyao shook his head to show that she didn''t care. She asked in a low voice, "why is it so sudden now..."


    At this time, they had quickly reached the door of desire alliance. Zui Linxue stopped and turned around after two seconds of silence, "because of jealousy."


    "Jealous?" Qu Yao was stunned.


    "Since seeing the way the boss and Yu Lan get along, I''ve always dreamed of my brother. Can he be nice to me, after all, I gave everything to him." trembling long eyelashes, drunk Linxue lowered his eyes and said, "but no matter how I expect, the boss and my brother are different people."


    "The boss and the zombie are really wonderful." unexpectedly, drunk Linxue is for this tangle. Qu Yaoyao can''t help but sigh with his forehead. "They are just a few. Sister Linxue, what you think should not be how to become a few, but how to make yourself better now."


    "So I want to be a man-made power." Zui Linxue nodded. "I won''t be sad without feelings."


    "It''s extreme for you to think so." he just sat cross legged on the ground. Qu Yaoyao pulled the trouser leg of drunk Linxue and motioned her to sit down, "sister Linxue, we can talk."


    Drunk Linxue smiled and sat down without any objection.


    "In fact, I think the drunk emperor must care about you." Qu Yaoyao whispered, "I am a kind of person with the drunk emperor, so I clearly like a person."


    "We don''t know what is like and what is care. We just use our own way to keep the people who care." Qu Yaoyao''s eyes became a little lax when she said this. She raised her eyes and looked at the blue sky. She seemed to smile bitterly, and soon restrained her smile and said, "that''s what I am."


    When Qu Yaoyao said "I am like this", Zui Linxue couldn''t help looking at her, but didn''t see any expression from her face.


    "So sister Linxue, you don''t need to do anything to hurt yourself. The drunk emperor will understand one day, although he is still hurting you." he smiled at drunk Linxue with his side eyes, and Qu Yaoyao looked very lively, "but I remember sister Linxue, you were driven out of the desire League by the drunk emperor at the beginning, and almost froze to death outside."


    "Hmm..." thinking of his experience of almost being frozen to death, drunk Linxue couldn''t help but smile, "no way, my brother said that I''m not suitable to stay in Yumeng. If I don''t have ideological consciousness, I''ll go away."


    "Although I didn''t see the scene, I heard that the drunken emperor was looking at you in the dark." Qu Yaoyao smiled with his mouth covered. "Even the xiuhuang was forcibly pulled over by the drunken emperor. Otherwise, how could he appear in front of sister Linxue so skillfully."


    Drunk Linxue was stunned for a moment, and some were surprised, "really? How is this possible..."


    "Go and ask hexushan." Qu Yaoyao said with a smile, "don''t look at his illness all day. He knows a lot."


    He Xushan is the manager of Yumeng entertainment area. He looks terrible because of his physical diseases, but he is a good person.


    Zui Linxue felt a little confused at this time. She looked down at her toes, suddenly stood up and ran towards Yumeng, with a smile in her tone, "I''m going to ask!"


    "... in such a hurry?" Qu Yaoyao just stood up and drunk Linxue disappeared. She had a wooden face and suddenly smiled in a low voice, "when it''s all like this, she said she wants to turn herself into an artificial power?"


    When Qu Yaoyao had laughed enough, he walked slowly to the desire alliance. During this period, he looked back at his back, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    In fact, she has been waiting for the person who cares to appear.


    With a low smile, she knocked on her head and quickly entered the desire league from the entrance.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother." Yu Ruoshui looked at Yu Tian, who was hungry and thin, and some distressed held his hand, "didn''t dad give you something to eat?"


    Yu Tian was too hungry to speak. He shook his head and leaned against the wall with a bitter smile.


    "Dad, it''s too much..." Yu Ruoshui said sadly.


    "No way." coughed and roared at genius. "I''ve never been liked by my father."


    "I don''t know what dad thinks. I can only let Ye Gong cure me now, but Dad supports Ye Zhi?" Yu Ruoshui is also dissatisfied with Jue Ying at this moment. She lies down in front of the railing and complains, "I''ve made great efforts to admit my mistakes... Blame the bitch LAN!"


    "Yu Lan, she''s already dead." Yu Tian echoed, looking indignant. "She''s something that dares to hurt you."


    "Yes, I should have watched her die before she left. Who thought she could maintain consciousness when she became a zombie!" seeing Tian stood on his side, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help complaining more loudly.


    "Become a zombie?" Yu Tian was stunned and said in surprise, "how can become a zombie maintain reason?"

 Chapter 596

    "Become a zombie?" Yu Tian was stunned and said in surprise, "how can become a zombie maintain reason?"


    "I''m also surprised!" rain Ruoshui gritted his teeth and looked at his empty cuffs. "If you don''t die, be clean."


    "Wait, Shuishui, you can change your mind." hearing Yu Ruoshui abusing Yu Lan, Yu tianmian didn''t respond at all. He just sneered. Because he didn''t eat, he was weak and had to lean against the wall, "If she becomes a zombie... There''s no way to compare with you. Even if she''s strong, she''s just a zombie. She''s not even human."


    Yu Ruoshui loved to hear this. She nodded, stretched out her hand and held Yu Tian''s hand again. "Brother, please bear it again, and I''ll go and ask dad for mercy."


    "HMM." Yu Tian had no strength to speak now. He nodded weakly, leaned his head against the wall and closed his eyes.


    Looking at this, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help feeling sad. She patted Yu Tian on the shoulder, got up and controlled the wheelchair to move out.


    Yu Tian can''t hold up like this. She must let Yu jueying release Yu Tian.


    If the water left, Yu genius took a breath and stretched out his hand towards the air.


    A compressed biscuit was gently placed in the palm of his hand. The air fluctuated. Jiang Quan''s figure soon appeared on the side of heaven.


    "Don''t you bring sugar or something? It''s hard to swallow if you only eat biscuits." Yu Tianshi asked with his eyebrows, biting the biscuit in his hand.


    Jiang Quan didn''t make a sound, but took out another bottle of water and handed it to him.


    The water swallowed the biscuits in his mouth, and Yu Tian vomited, "you said... Why is Yu Ruoshui so funny? She can''t even touch one of Yu Lan''s fingers with her current strength."


    "She has always been arrogant," Jiang Quan said faintly.


    "Yes," Yu Tian nodded. "Now she is anxious to heal her hands and feet. Be careful not to let her do anything stupid."


    "I know." Jiang Quan nodded, put away the cup in Yu Tian''s hand, and soon disappeared into the air.


    Yu Tian sat where he was, wiped the biscuit crumbs from the corners of his mouth, and hummed a song in the dark house. The melody was light and cheerful.


    It turns out that this is the feeling of helping Yu Lan... Unite with his own sister? It''s so novel and I like it.


    This feeling... Really didn''t disappoint him.


    The cheerful melody in the room suddenly stopped and was replaced by Yu Tian''s low laughter, which was trembling.


    Besides, Yu Ruoshui was stopped by Huang Ruifei before she ran to Yu jueying. She looked at the elegant woman in front of her, even in the end of the world, vomited and whispered, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "You went to see that little bitch again, didn''t you?" Huang Ruifei stood in front of Ruoshui with a cold face. Her sharp nails pounded her forehead without pity. "How many times have I said, stay away from the bitch''s child of Su elegy."


    "Mom!" Yu Ruoshui gritted his teeth. "You are prejudiced! Brother, he is really good to me."


    "Prejudice? I tell you, as long as Yu Tian is Su''s Elegy child one day, I will never make him feel better!" yelled Huang Ruifei, almost losing her manners.


    "I don''t want to tell you anything." Yu Ruoshui tried to avoid Huang Ruifei and walked to Yu jueying''s room.


    "Don''t go!" the backhand directly grabbed Yu Ruoshui''s hand, and Huang Ruifei roared hysterically, "are you going to plead for that bitch now?"


    "Mom, brother, he''s starving to death. We can''t just let him go." Yu Ruoshui gritted her teeth. She stared at Huang Ruifei with a very firm attitude.


    "He can''t die." Huang Ruifei said coldly, "your father can''t let Yu Tian starve to death in full view of the public."


    At this time, Huang Ruifei gasped and gradually recovered his arrogant appearance. "What''s more, didn''t I tell you before that you can''t be the successor of the south. Now Yu Tian is the only son under your father''s hands. If he dies, you can remove the greatest threat."


    "Elder brother, he won''t rob anything with me." Yu Ruoshui said seriously, "I can''t kill him."


    "Then stand by and watch!" Huang Ruifei sneered. "Why did I give birth to you? You don''t have the courage to kill him directly. Then don''t do anything nearby. Just watch!"


    Speaking of this, Huang Ruifei''s smile took some pride, "at the beginning, I killed Su elegy in this way and successfully became your father''s wife. I have no advantage, but patience."


    "However, what I despise most is your intrigue." Yu Ruoshui sipped his lips and raised his eyes proudly. "For me, I hope I can kill my enemies openly."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Ruoshui dared to choke with herself now. Huang Ruifei was half killed by anger. She also changed her calm attitude and mocked Yu Ruoshui''s incomplete body loudly, "that''s why you were made like this by Yu Lan?"


    Unexpectedly, Huang Ruifei poked his wound. Yu Ruoshui was stunned, then looked at her incredulously and shouted, "Mom, what do you mean? How can you say that?!"


    Then he found that his words hurt people. Huang Ruifei helplessly held his forehead and said after calming his mood for a few seconds, "sorry, I was too excited just now. I just want to tell you that it''s no good for you to help Yu Tian plead. Maybe it will make your father hate you more."


    After Yu jueying came back this time, he imprisoned Yu Tian first, and then scolded Yu Ruoshui bloody. Obviously, he was very disappointed with Ruoshui''s performance this time.


    "You are all mud Bodhisattvas crossing the river now. What right do you have to plead for that bitch?" Huang Ruifei took a deep breath and saw that if Shui didn''t speak, she knew she had heard her words in her heart. Then she continued, "Shui Shui, you know, I always have expectations for you. I hope you can be the power holder in the south. I don''t want you to lose here."


    "You are my daughter. Of course I hope you are."


    Yu Ruoshui had nothing to say at the moment. She raised her eyes and looked at the kind Huang Ruifei on her face, pursed her lips and nodded.


    "I know." he looked up at the door of Yu jueying''s room. Yu Ruoshui quickly took back his eyes and turned away. "I won''t plead with my brother again."


    He felt that Yu Ruoshui''s "brother" sounded harsh. Huang Ruifei just wanted to say something and swallowed it like he thought of something.

 Chapter 597

    "Shuishui." as soon as her words turned, Huang Ruifei took a deep breath and shouted at Ruoshui''s back in her sharp voice, "we can let gray Yan make you a pair of artificial limbs, your injuries... I won''t let them affect you. Don''t count on Ye Gong. Your father will never agree."


    Yu Ruoshui paused while moving her wheelchair. She didn''t look back, but just lowered her head and continued to walk forward.


    "Su elegy, you''re really good." looking at Yu Ruoshui''s lonely back, Huang Ruifei couldn''t help squeezing her fist and said coldly, "you harmed me when you were alive, and now you''re dead. Your son and daughter are harming my daughter again!"


    Her eyes were hidden under her eyelids. She sneered and turned to Yu jueying''s room.


    This time, she couldn''t give Yu Tian a chance to turn over.


    She wants Su elegy''s son and daughter to be as disgraced as her!


    Yu Ruoshui walked back dejected. She swallowed her saliva, looked down at her missing leg and arm, and closed her eyes in a complex mood.


    The wheelchair stopped quietly in the corridor without even making a sound.


    Now Yu jueying wants to support Ye Zhi. She has no chance to let Ye Gong heal her wounds.


    If her disability cannot be cured... The position of the successor to the South will not fall on her anyway. Her hard business since the end of the world will come to naught at that time.


    Angrily, he hammered his thigh with a good hand. Yu Ruoshui lowered his head sadly and was extremely upset.


    Otherwise, she secretly helps Ye Gong and tries to cure his injury first?


    As soon as this idea came out, Yu Ruoshui firmly rejected it. In her opinion, she won''t do any good by doing such a thing harmful to the south.


    Do you really want to install a pair of prosthetics like Huang Ruifei said? But where is the practicability of prosthetic limbs really good?


    Yu jueying will leave for the north in a few days. If she has no choice at that time... Maybe she can only install artificial limbs.


    "Yu Lan..." clenching her teeth, she roared angrily. In her opinion, all her tragedies are because of Yu Lan. Yu Lan is one of the people she hates most.


    When she was a child, Yu Lan took everything that should have belonged to her. Now Yu Lan is dead and becomes a zombie, but she comes to destroy everything she worked hard to manage?


    "Yo." that is, when Ruoshui was angry, a pleasant voice suddenly sounded over her head. She subconsciously opened her eyes and directly saw a pair of smiling eyes.


    "Ah!" subconsciously propped up an isolation layer in front of him. Yu Ruoshui controlled the wheelchair and quickly away from the man who suddenly appeared.


    "Who are you?" she shouted, looking around to see if there were any associates.


    "Hey, do you want to be so fierce?" Zui Wuyi was startled by Yu Ruoshui''s excited reaction. He rubbed his forehead and straightened up and yawned.


    God knows how tired he is on his way day and night these days. He finally came here and almost had a heart attack by Yu Ruoshui.


    "My name is drunk without night." see if the water still stares at himself warily, drunk without night rubs his blackened eye circles, and sighs, "I... Am the one who wants to alliance."


    "Desire alliance?" Yu Ruoshui narrowed her eyes. In her impression, she should have nothing to do with desire alliance.


    "You may forget," Zui Wuyi said, "didn''t a man named Mo Wen and a zombie named Yu Lan attack you last time? In fact, he is the leader of our desire alliance."


    Hearing this, Yu Ruoshui suddenly widened his eyes, and the color of resentment in those eyes could almost swallow the drunken night.


    "So what are you doing now?" she clenched her teeth and restrained herself from losing her guard because of anger. "Don''t you think I''m miserable enough?!"


    "That''s not true." drunken night spread his hand, ignoring the papaya threatened by Ruoshui. However, he walked forward and said with a smile, "I, in fact, have a bad relationship with Mo Wen. It should be said that I have been dissatisfied with his instructions for a long time. Now I just want to take away his control of the desire League."


    "Oh, just do it yourself. Why tell me?" Yu Ruoshui narrowed his eyes dangerously and always planned to call the guards over.


    "I''d like to, but my weapons supply is not enough. Now I don''t want to take control of the desire alliance, but whether I can hurt ink is a problem." drunk night stalled, raised his eyebrows and smiled at Ruoshui. "Don''t be nervous, I''m looking for you this time - there''s no malice, you have to believe me."


    "Why should I believe you?" Yu Ruoshui stares at drunk all night and looks around. "The southern area is well defended. How did you get in?"


    "You don''t have to ask this." seeing Yu ruo''s wordy words, he began to ask him questions, and lost patience when he was drunk all night. "What should I say? I think it''s only me who can cure you now."


    "Can you cure me?" Yu Ruo cried subconsciously. She almost stood up. She stared at the drunk night for fear of missing any expression on his face.


    "Of course, it''s easy to do it." Zui Wanye didn''t care. She stepped forward and casually covered Ruoshui''s shoulder. Within a few seconds, her broken arm began to grow from the root, and soon grew an arm of about ten centimeters.


    Seeing Ruoshui''s shocked expression, drunk Wuye immediately withdrew his hand and stepped back two steps, "you see, I am a healing power. Now I can heal you... I should be the only one in this end of the world."


    Staring at half of his arm, Yu Ruoshui swallowed his saliva excitedly. After a while, he said, "what do you want?"


    "I want your help." zuiwuye sat on the guardrail next to the aisle. A handsome face hid in the sun and said with a happy smile, "you provide me with food and weapons, and I will cure your injury. This is equivalent exchange."


    "You have to cure my wound first." I don''t really believe that drunken night, a guy who suddenly appears, if there is no scruples, Yu Ruoshui is probably trying to drive drunken night away, but now she just wants to heal her wound, "otherwise I can''t believe you."


    "I can only cure your hand at most." drunk night spread his hand, "just like you said, I can''t believe you. If I cure you and you don''t provide me, I won''t lose a lot."

 Chapter 598

    "Yes." Yu Ruoshui whispered with a sense of joy in his heart, "but I want to know if you will fight against Yu Lan if you get these weapons."


    "Of course." Yu Ruoshui asked nonsense. He spread his hands all night and said impatiently, "didn''t I just say that this is the purpose of my weapon."


    "The enemy of the enemy is a friend." he pointed to his other half amputated arm. Yu Ruoshui raised his chin and asked expressionless, "OK, I promise you, how many materials you want."


    "Well, it can be equipped with at least 200 people''s weapons and food." seeing Ruoshui''s happy promise, he couldn''t help but show a bright smile and side eyes, "isn''t that too much?"


    "How can it not be too much!" I didn''t expect that there were such a large number of materials when I was drunk all night. Yu Ruoshui pumped his face and said coldly with anger at the bottom of his heart, "how can there be more than 200 people in your desire alliance!"


    Originally, I thought it was just a struggle between small forces. I didn''t expect that drunk night would directly open the lion''s mouth. Two hundred people''s supplies can arm their ten teams in the south. If you take such a large amount of supplies without disturbing others... It''s difficult to do it.


    "How impossible." drunk night bent down and looked directly at Yu Lan, sneering, "the desire alliance is much bigger than you think."


    In fact, there are only three or four hundred people in the desire alliance. It gives people a lot of feeling when they say it in a drunken night.


    Staring at the drunk night suspiciously, Yu Ruoshui bit his lower lip and looked hesitant, "so many materials... I have to think about it."


    "Think about it? Yes." Zui Wuyi grinned. "Anyway, I can heal your wound anytime, as long as you promise my conditions."


    Hurt... Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help looking down at his incomplete arm and painfully closed his eyes.


    Yu jueying has no plan to cure her arm now. If she doesn''t fight for it herself, she may have to sit in a wheelchair all her life.


    But supplies directly for 200 people


    Yu Ruoshui opened his eyes, blinked and found that drunk night was not in front of her.


    Knowing that drunk no nightclub will come back, Yu Ruoshui is just a short panic. After a while, he calms down.


    She must think about what she should do now.


    The hand on the wheelchair gently lit. She looked down at the empty cuff on the other side of her, and her face was ferocious and pursed the corners of her lips.


    No matter what you think, this is a practice that can completely destroy Yu Lan.


    But the person drunk without night was her first contact, and she didn''t know whether it was credible or not. There is too much risk to do this time. If she accidentally takes herself in... It''s useless to heal her wound.


    Wait, there''s another way.


    Yu Ruoshui''s eyes suddenly darkened, then clenched his teeth and restrained the joy of his eyes.


    Yu Tiangang here learned what happened to Yu Ruoshui from Jiang Quan''s mouth. The next second, Yu Ruoshui moved over in a wheelchair.


    Jiang Quan quickly hid in the air as if he had never appeared.


    "Brother." Yu Ruoshui holds a piece of clean bread in his hand, which looks sweet and delicious.


    "Shuishui, thank you!" Yu Tian put the bread handed over by Ruoshui into his mouth without hesitation. It seems that he is not afraid of Ruoshui''s poison.


    "You''re welcome." looking at Yu Tian''s whole-heartedly trusting appearance, Yu Ruoshui flashed a touch of unbearable at the bottom of her eyes, but she soon hardened her heart.


    In front of her future, it doesn''t matter to sacrifice a little person, even if this person is the one she has always regarded as her brother.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruoshui looked at himself in the dark. Yu Tian swallowed the bread in his mouth and asked hesitantly, "you look at me so strangely and make me look like me."


    "HMM... elder brother, can I discuss something with you?" Yu Ruoshui said carefully. "Actually, to tell you the truth, I have found a way to cure my injury."


    "What way?" his eyes suddenly brightened and he raised his head in the sky.


    "A healing power found me and asked me to give him some help. In return, he would heal my wound." Yu Ruoshui whispered. She raised her eyes and carefully observed Yu Tian''s reaction. When she saw that there was no abnormality, she was secretly relieved.


    "This is a good thing?" Yu Tian smiled low and looked happy. He almost danced. "I knew there was no way for people. Your injury will be cured."


    "Hmm..." knowing the brain used for heaven, she would never have thought of more than heaven. In point, Yu Ruoshui sipped his lips, approached Yu Tian and said seriously, "but the healing power asked me. I need you to help me a little."


    "What can I help?" Yu Tian patted his chest and said immediately, "as long as I can help you, you can let me do anything."


    Moved by Yu Tian''s serious attitude, Yu Ruoshui held back the sour feeling in his eyes, gently squeezed his fist and asked, "brother, why are you so good to me?"


    "Because you are my only sister." Yu Tianli said of course. He looked at Yu Ruoshui with trust. Although it was a dandy smile, his eyes moved Yu Ruoshui''s heart.


    "You are so kind to me." Yu Ruoshui lowered his head in shame and felt that it was too despicable to use himself in the sky.


    But that''s it. She must make use of it anyway.


    After carefully telling his plan, Yu Ruoshui slowly turned and left. Yu Tian, who was left, turned his mouth and leaned quietly against the wall.


    "This is to take you as a scapegoat?" Jiang Quan squatted in front of the sky, reached out and took the bread in his hand and stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    "No poison." he swallowed softly.


    "Poof." Yu Tian couldn''t help laughing. "If Yu Shui made it clear that she was going to use me, how could she poison me? She''s not so stupid."


    "What are you going to do?" Jiang Quan sighed. "Now that you know her intention, you can''t just be used by her."


    "Her meaning is very simple. Let me take the charge of taking materials from her." Yu Tian looked at his palm with a sneer, "but... Maybe you can do what she wants at that time."


    "But if you don''t follow her meaning, won''t you be exposed?" looking at Yu Tian with a plain smile, Jiang Quan felt some cold behind his inexplicable feeling. He paused, lowered his head and asked, "don''t you intend to bear it."

 Chapter 599

    "All the people who want to join the alliance have found it. Is there any meaning for me to continue to bear it?" Yu Tian knocked on the railing on his side, and his calm smile became ferocious. "Now... Is the best chance to bring down Ruoshui in one fell swoop. It''s time to return everything they added to me."


    Wen Yan Jiang Quan nodded quietly. He suddenly found that he had never seen through the sky. Even if he had been around him, he couldn''t tell the sincerity and falsehood of Yu Tian at all.


    One second, you can look like the best brother in the world, and the next second, you can directly show your ferocious malice... Most people really can''t do this.


    "But the ark and Baize are of some use." seeing that Jiang Quan didn''t speak, Yu Tian didn''t care.


    "Hmm..." Jiang Quan nodded. He suddenly raised his eyes and asked in a low voice, "are you serious about what LAN has done?"


    "Of course." Yu Tian answered without hesitation, just like Yu Ruoshui before, "I don''t mean to hurt blue, not at all."


    Knowing that he had no ability to analyze the true and false from Yu Tianhua, Jiang Quan just nodded, lowered his head and stopped talking.


    "But it''s better now." at this time, Yu Tian didn''t want to discuss Yu Lan with Jiang Quan. Yu Tian looked out and directly cut off the topic, "now Yu Ruoshui will protect me. Naturally, I don''t have to worry that Yu jueying or Huang Ruifei will stab me in the dark."


    "That''s right." Jiang Quan nodded and looked at Yu Tian quietly, doing his duty as a protector.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu jueying set off after a brief negotiation with Ye Zhi. He personally led his elite to the north with Ye Zhi''s people.


    He still knows that icing on the cake is never as good as delivering charcoal in the snow. This time, he is also determined to help his long-standing enemy Ye Zhi.


    Naturally, ye Zhi was very grateful for this and privately agreed to many conditions for Yu jueying.


    Knowing the news, Yu Lan immediately set out to leave Yumeng, but the current situation of Yumeng forced her to be vigilant.


    "Boss, the enemy has been wiped out this time." Xiuqi came in bloody from the door and looked at the ink text of Qian sitting at the desk. "This is the third batch."


    "Look at you, it''s a little tricky this time?" Mo Wen raised his eyes and handed the documents in his hand to Yu Lan as a toy to play with. He stood up and looked up and down for a while, and said, "you''re rarely so embarrassed."


    At this time, Xiuqi was covered with blood. At a glance, he could see the uneven wounds on his arm.


    Although most of the blood on his body was from others, it still looked very seeping at a glance.


    "Well, one group is stronger than another." Xiuqi glanced at Yu Lan and looked at Mo Wen again. "There are foreigners and our Asian faces, but I didn''t find anything to prove my identity from them."


    He paused for two seconds and continued to open his mouth, "and... They are getting closer and closer to entering the desire alliance. This time, the enemy has almost reached the gate of the desire alliance. If the people standing guard at the gate hadn''t found it in time, they might have found it by now."


    "Are these the people sent by Yezhi?" the smile on Mo Wen''s face faded. He lowered his eyes and knocked on the wooden table in front of him, raised his eyes and whispered.


    "I''m not sure yet." Xiuqi shook his head. "Yangchu has taken someone to the fifth floor for interrogation. It''s estimated that he can get the answer tonight."


    "Let him hurry up." Mo Wen said faintly. "Now Yu jueying has left. According to the plan, I should go to the South with him."


    "Boss," said Wen yanxiuqi subconsciously, "from the current situation, there are more and more people who want to attack the alliance. If you are here, we will defend better."


    "This kind of thing you can do as you see." without paying attention to the neat tangle, Mo Wen raised his eyes and said faintly, "anyway, I want to leave with LAN LAN."


    Knowing this kind of ink, he couldn''t speak for three more times. Although Xiuqi had some opinions, he didn''t say it in the end.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan, who has been silent, sighed, put down the documents in his hand and whispered, "in fact, this time I also think it would be better for you to stay in Yumeng. Just leave it to me in the south."


    "How can this be good?" upon hearing Yu Lan''s words, Mo Wen''s mood suddenly became worse. "If I''m not here, who can protect you?"


    "I can protect myself." Yu Lan tilted her head and showed a sweet smile. "Ah Wen, you have to believe me. It''s more meaningful for you to stay here to protect Mo Xiaohuan."


    "No, I just want to protect you." Mo Wen pursed his lips unhappily, and even stared angrily at Xiuqi.


    Talk more!


    Strangely understood the meaning of ink eyes, Xiuqi silently took down ink eyes, closed his mouth, and didn''t mean to speak at all.


    "Arvin, don''t worry. I''ll never have anything wrong this time. Just wait for me at home." he tiptoed and touched Mo Wen''s head, and Yu Lan said with a smile. She always felt that Mo Wen was a very attentive parent and was always worried about her naughty child.


    The word "home" made Mo Wen feel happy, but he still pursed his lips, didn''t nod or shake his head, and didn''t know what it meant.


    When the room was strangely quiet, Xiuqi soon received the news of the arrival of the fourth wave of enemies. He hurried out and just left the room with a strange atmosphere.


    "Lan Lan, are you really serious this time?" Mo Wen frowned and stared at Yu Lan.


    "Well," Yu Lanxian said first, "capturing the south is something I should have done long ago. I hope Arvin you can give me such a chance."


    "I can follow you." Mo Wen still seems not to give up. He reaches out his hand to hold Yu Lan''s shoulder and says softly, "just do what you do. I don''t do anything, just watch."


    "Then you might as well protect Xiaohuan." Yu Lan felt that such ink was childish and lovely. She couldn''t help laughing and told ink again and again in a nice voice, "now you should stay here for the alliance crisis, shouldn''t you? Otherwise, when I come back, I find that my home is gone. How sad it will be."

 Chapter 600

    "The place with you has always been my home." I think it''s the happiest thing for Yu Lan to regard this place as home. Mo Wen quietly opened the document on his side and said seriously in front of LAN, "well... I''ll wait for you to go home."


    "You won''t wait too long." Yu Lan nodded happily and cuddled Mo Wen''s neck.


    Just then the door of the room was pushed open again, and the tiredness between them came to an end.


    "Boss." the one who entered the door this time was a quiet blank face. His straight body was still wearing that spotless research suit. No matter how long he wore it, it looked like new.


    Sugar moon stood quietly behind her, and her bloody eyes looked at the ground without expression.


    "What can I do for you?" Mo Wen raised his eyes and asked.


    "Boss, I want to leave here for a while and go somewhere else." blank stepped forward and looked at Mo Wen seriously, "After comparison these days, I noticed that the sound wave controlling the zombie was very similar to the sound wave emitted by Yu Lan. According to the data now available, nine times out of ten the sound wave was emitted by the human zombie named Yi An, so I don''t think it''s necessary to continue to study this kind of sound wave."


    Saying blank, she also glanced at Yu Lan with her side eyes, which was the kind of look that researchers would have. She was hairy.


    No one wants to be studied.


    "Then what are you going to do next?" he tapped on the table, and ink narrowed his eyes unhappily.


    Aware of the coldness projected on him, the blank hurried back his eyes, sorted out the language again, and then continued, "I also noticed that the sound causing the corpse tide is basically similar to the sound controlling the zombie, but there are still some small differences in some characteristics. I want to go to the forest of death to see if I can find the source of the sound wave for comparison."


    "So." Mo Wen''s frown gradually stretched out. He took out a document from the corner of the table and threw it to the blank. He said faintly, "this is our action plan this time. Take a look first."


    I don''t understand why Mo Wen showed himself this. The blank took over one eye and ten lines and swept them. After a long time, he raised his eyes and said, "well... What''s the problem?"


    Yu Lan couldn''t help looking at Mo Wen and couldn''t guess what he was going to do all of a sudden.


    "In fact, I was going to find you, but since you came here, I''ll make it clear." Mo Wen naturally overlapped his hands in front of the table and raised his eyes lightly. "Our action this time is best to cut through the contact between jueying and them. All artificial powers in the South are made by grey Yan. If you want to cut off the contact in the south, you can only find him."


    "Boss... Do you want me to find grey Yan?" blank hesitated, "but different ways don''t work together. How can he agree."


    It seemed that he had expected the blank would answer like this. Mo Wen smiled and found a folder accurately from a pile of documents.


    "This is the manpower information that Zui Wuyi made a year ago." he opened the document and quickly found the information of grey Yan. The ink whispered, "it clearly says that grey Yan prefers cowardly character, and his loyal object is the whole south, not Yu jueying in the south."


    "Drunk emperor''s investigation information is not necessarily accurate." blank closed the document in his hand and lowered his eyes in a low voice.


    When the desire alliance was officially established, Zui Wuyi organized people from the Defense Department to sneak into various forces to explore their forces. At that time, the internal structure of various forces was not close enough, although it was not full of holes, it was enough to give them a chance to drill in.


    "But it also has a certain credibility value." he glanced at the blank with a smile, and Mo Wen continued, "for example, the most special one above - once and blank were close friends."


    Blank, after hearing such a sentence, the whole person froze. He just felt his fingers cold and his blood was pouring into his feet.


    I didn''t expect that drunk night could find out this kind of thing. Blank resisted the desire to escape, bit his teeth, repressed his emotions and said, "the rainbow in the north and we are all close friends."


    "There is no rainbow color on it, only you." Mo Wen said faintly with his chin. "Although I don''t know what happened between you, this task must be done by you."


    "There''s no other choice?" I came to say goodbye. I didn''t expect to encounter such a job. I couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    In fact, he is not afraid to see gray face, but to get along with the people before... He will feel uncomfortable.


    "No." blank won''t get along with others. Mo Wen knows, but it doesn''t affect his judgment - the task of persuading gray Yan must be done by blank.


    Blank was silent again. He took a deep breath, nodded seriously and said, "I know."


    Mo Wen then spread his hand and said with a smile, "when are you leaving?"


    "What about you?" the blank asked back.


    Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan.


    "Just these two days. I''ll clean up and start." Yu Lan smiled with curved eyes in front of his desk.


    "Is it really OK not to accompany me?" Mo Wen was still worried.


    "Arvin, I can." Yu Lan pointed to his face and puffed his cheeks. "How old am I? You don''t have to treat me as a child all the time."


    Looking at Yu Lan''s tangled lovely appearance, Mo Wen couldn''t help rubbing her head.


    Now Yu Lan''s skin is pale without blood color. Although a pair of bright eyes are still milky white, they are very moving.


    Anyway, in the eyes of Mo Wen, when describing Yu Lan, all the good words were put on her.


    Blank stood in place without any eyes. When Mo Wen looked impatiently, he hurried to say, "let''s go together when you leave Yu Lan."


    "OK." Yu Lan nodded and left with sugar moon.


    When there were no more people in the room, Mo Wen leaned over and picked up Yu Lan, gently rubbed her face and said, "pay attention to safety."


    "Yes." Yu Lan grinned.


    "Be careful of those who don''t have eyes," continued Mo Wen. "You can''t believe anyone outside except me."


    "HMM." Yu Lan continued to grin, feeling that he was like a bear child in the big class of kindergarten who was told by his parents again and again.


    "If you have anything, please contact me immediately." Mo Wen sighed and couldn''t give up, "otherwise I''d better go with you."


    "Arvin, it''s said that I can take good care of myself." walking around is to follow her


    Originally, the child''s mouth was out of control. Yu Lan puffed up his cheeks, held both sides of the ink in his hands and said, "you don''t have to worry, huh?"

 Chapter 601

    "How can I not worry." reaching out to cover Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Wen closed his eyes and felt the temperature in his palm. "As long as you are not in front of me, my heart can''t settle down."


    Listening to the deep and hoarse voice of ink, Yu Lan couldn''t help raising his eyes and staring at his black eyes. His cold and smooth fingertips gently touched his eyelids.


    This stupid thing.


    Tiptoe, he printed a kiss on the chin of Mo Wen. Yu Lan bent his watery eyes and asked with a low smile, "then... Will you feel at ease?"


    Mo Wen was stunned and didn''t seem to understand Yu Lan''s meaning.


    Yu Lan poked his face, then padded his feet again and printed a kiss on his lips.


    "So?" she asked again, her lovely smile seemed to be the best invitation.


    The cold taste of blue still lingered on the lips, and the ink blinked like a nerd, as if she gradually understood what she meant.


    Quietly revealed the cat''s cunning smile. Yu Lan sat across Mo Wen''s legs, hugged his neck and kissed his thin lips again.


    Women''s coquetry is very simple, but it always works for men.


    "So, don''t worry about waiting for me to come back?"


    "... well."


    ¡­¡­


    After a day of being bored in the desire League, Yu Lan set out, but as soon as he left the door of the desire League, he was almost hit by the oncoming fireball.


    The ink standing on her side blocked the fireball with her backhand, and her cold eyes swept to the foreigners standing not far away.


    The next second, the surrounding air seemed to be solidified and heavy. These people who were desperately attacking the alliance turned into blood clots in an instant. They didn''t know what they had experienced until they died.


    Holding the chain, Xiuqi calmly pursed his lips behind the scenes and slowly took the chain back to his arm.


    The people of the invasion department and the Defense Department looked at each other and began to pack up and prepare to go back.


    Really, they haven''t had breakfast yet.


    "Be careful all the way." reluctantly holding Yu Lan''s slender hand, Mo Wen lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, with a long sigh.


    "HMM." he shook the ink back, and Yu Lan smiled brightly at him.


    The Firebird quickly flapped its wings and fell down, and gave a high voice in front of the people.


    The black fish floated on the nearby lake and shouted to the Firebird.


    "I''m leaving." Yu Lan turned around, nodded to blank and sugar moon, turned over and jumped directly on the back of Firebird.


    The rabbit also quickly drilled out and bared its teeth to the blank before crawling down obediently and letting them ride on their back.


    For the first time, he rode on the back of the zombie and touched the rabbit''s neck, which attracted a low roar of dissatisfaction from the rabbit.


    Quickly put back his hand, carefully hide the curiosity of the fundus of his eyes, and dare not touch anywhere.


    "Be careful all the way." he whispered to blue again. Mo Wen raised his hand and waved. In the blink of an eye, the Firebird flew high into the sky, and the figure he was thinking about disappeared soon.


    My heart was suddenly a little flustered. Mo Wen subconsciously raised his feet and chased for two steps. Finally, he stopped silently.


    He looked at the sky and was obviously in a very bad mood.


    "Boss." looking at this ink, Xiuqi couldn''t help walking forward and standing behind him whispered, "in fact, your long cherished wish... Should be implemented now?"


    "Long cherished wish?" Mo Wen was in a trance.


    His long cherished wish


    The dim fundus of his eyes suddenly lit up. He blinked, looked at the blue sky and smiled.


    "Yes," he said brightly, "it can be implemented."


    ¡­¡­


    "You say... Can the plan of taking Yu Tian as a scapegoat go smoothly?" Huang Ruifei looked warily at the door, closed the door and whispered.


    Originally intended to starve Yu Tian to death during Yu jueying''s absence, but Yu Ruoshui suddenly found herself and told her plan.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I can''t guarantee anything else, but Yu Tian... He will sacrifice for me." recalling Yu Tian''s firm appearance before, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help laughing, "he is really a good brother."


    "You know who you are, but you don''t know what you want. You''d better think about the future." Huang Ruifei, who is good at intrigue, always feels something wrong. She subconsciously doesn''t trust Yu Tian and doesn''t want to deliver such an important thing to him.


    "Mom!" doubted by Huang Ruifei again and again, Yu Ruoshui finally said impatiently, "how many times have I said that you are prejudiced against my brother. In fact, he is an honest man. At best, he is a dandy and has no threat at all."


    "Isn''t it enough to arouse vigilance that Yu Tian can live well under our treatment for so many years?" Huang Ruifei asked. She stared at her only daughter and always felt that her daughter was sometimes very smart, sometimes stupid, which broke her heart.


    "How can we deal with brother for so many years?" Yu Ruoshui frowned. "But at the beginning, you took a supportive attitude and abandoned him, didn''t you?"


    Seeing what Huang Ruifei had to say, Yu Ruoshui, who was completely impatient, quickly interrupted her, put his hands and said, "in fact, we were worried at the beginning. Brother, he can''t be a threat at all. Whether he has any thoughts or not, it''s a fact that he is good for nothing!"


    Being choked by Yu Ruoshui''s stubborn appearance, Huang Ruifei breathed heavily and tried to calm himself down.


    In fact, it''s also true that Yu Tian hasn''t done anything harmful to their interests for so many years. Now she''s targeting Tian just because he''s the son of Su elegy.


    Turning her attention to this point, Huang Ruifei gradually calmed down.


    "You see what you do." knowing that no matter how much you say now, Huang Ruifei sighed, "it''s always no harm to be more careful."


    Knowing that Huang Ruifei had no objection now, Yu Ruoshui restrained his stubborn expression just now, smiled and took her arm and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I can cure my injury this time. You should be happy."


    At the mention of injury, Huang Ruifei couldn''t help worrying. She looked down at Yu Ruoshui''s empty cuffs and trouser legs, frowned and trimmed her eyebrows, "is that drunk night credible?"


    "I can''t tell whether it''s believable or not, but it''s an exchange of interests between me and him. This relationship is generally the most consolidated, isn''t it?" Yu Ruoshui affirmed, his eyes full of confidence.


    "Just know it yourself." Huang Ruifei nodded.

 Chapter 602

    Seeing that Ruoshui was still confident, Huang Ruifei frowned and sighed, "then I will send some of my confidants to protect you, so as not to make any temporary regrets and accidents."


    "Good." knowing that Huang Ruifei did all this for his own good, Yu Ruoshui just smiled with his eyes bent this time, without saying anything to refute.


    Huang Ruifei is his mother no matter what. There''s no need to compete with each other.


    After they had talked enough, they went out of the room one after another and began to prepare Yu Tian''s plan to be a scapegoat.


    There was a wave in the quiet room. Jiang Quan quietly appeared, stood in situ and meditated for a few seconds before he opened the door and went out.


    Yu Ruoshui now believes in Yu Nai wholeheartedly. It is really a skill of Yu Tian to enable a narrow-minded person to achieve this trust.


    Quiet steps in the corridor, clear and loud footsteps make the empty corridor more and more silent.


    Yu jueying took nearly half of the people in the south to support the north. The south, which was not very lively, has become more and more quiet.


    Several guards coming up just saw Jiang Quan. They came up and checked his pass. Then they continued to walk forward step by step.


    "That guy is a stranger," a guard frowned.


    Hearing the guard''s words clearly, Jiang Quan didn''t look back, but pursed his lips.


    No matter before or after the end of the world, he can''t appear in the light. Unconsciously, he has been used to living in the dark.


    He jumped down from the window sensitively. When he landed, he hid in the air again, leaving no trace behind.


    When Jiang Quan walked into Yu Tian''s room, he saw Yu Lan sitting in front of the sofa playing with the crystal core.


    "Do you like it?" Yu Tian asked, lying on the table with only a pair of eyes.


    "It''s delicious." Yu Lan raised his eyes, bent his eyes and looked very happy.


    "Do these crystal nuclei taste different? Or do they all have the same taste?" Yu Lan was happy and couldn''t help laughing. "I didn''t expect that crystal nuclei could also be eaten."


    "Only zombies can eat crystal nucleus, but you still can''t eat it." Yu Lan took out a pink crystal nucleus from the backpack behind him and pointed with a smile, "for example, this crystal nucleus is my favorite food, and the taste is very sweet."


    "Really?" Yu Tianliang''s eyes were full of curiosity. "Can I have a look?"


    "Yes." the crystal nucleus on the handle was handed to Yu Tian. Yu Lanzhu looked at him with his chin. "It looks good, too, doesn''t it?"


    Yu Tian nodded and touched the crystal nucleus on his hand. A dark color flashed under his drooping eyelids, "what crystal nucleus is this? Where can I get it?"


    "It''s the crystal nucleus of a different plant in the forest of death." Yu Lan said with a smile.


    "The forest of death..." Yu Tian whispered.


    Listening to the two happily talking about the crystal core, even Jiang Quan was a little surprised at the moment. Yu Tian didn''t seem to be cheating at this time. He seemed to really like chatting with Yu Lan?


    But there was always some uneasy feeling in his heart, which also made him very uncomfortable.


    "If you two have talked enough, can you give me a drink of water first? I''m dying of thirst." blank and Tangyue sit on the sofa on the side of blue body and cover their forehead, "and, in order not to disturb you, can you show me the way first? I''m going to find Huiyan."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m so happy to talk with Yu Lan." Yu Tian smiled politely and leaned back to the back of the chair behind him.


    The chair slid back for a distance because of inertia. With his head on his side, he reached out to hold the messy table next to him, opened the drawer and took a map from inside.


    Yu Lan noticed that his drawer and desktop were two extremes. The inside of the drawer was neat, and even the documents were arranged in order from small to large.


    "Is this?" I was stunned for a moment when I received the document handed over by Guo Tian.


    "The office marked with a red pen is gray Yan''s office. You go along the route I drew. Generally speaking, you won''t meet anyone." Yu Tian propped his chin and continued with a funny smile, "but... This road is a little difficult. Pay attention."


    I always felt that Yu Tian''s smile had some malicious meaning in it. I frowned and got up to go out according to the instructions on the map.


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry first." he stretched out his hand and waved to the blank twice. Yu Tian said, "I''m sure that even if you say your tongue is rotten in the past, grey Yan won''t promise you."


    Thinking that Yu Tianshi was denying his ability, he didn''t have much emotional intelligence, and suddenly pinched his fist unhappily.


    Sugar moon felt his discomfort and subconsciously blocked him.


    "Why do you say that?" he said unhappily.


    "Don''t get angry." Yu Tian pointed to his brain, raised his chin and almost looked at people with his nostrils. "Move your brain. How can a kind guy like gray Yan easily rebel? I didn''t expect that people who want to Alliance... Don''t necessarily have IQ."


    Then he ignored the blank and ugly face, and looked directly at Yu Landao, "Yu Lan, can you really be safe in this organization?"


    "Blank is just a little low in Eq." Yu Lan drooped his eyes and resolutely maintained blank.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was so decisive in maintaining the man who had no blood relationship with them, Yu Tian''s eyes were dark. He lowered his head and could hardly maintain the distorted look on his face.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yu Lan asked with a frown when he noticed Yu Tian''s abnormality.


    "Ah... It''s all right." Yu Tian raised his eyes and said with a habitual smile, "let''s continue the previous topic. I think there is only one way to make gray Yan change his mind, that is to let him see that the object he is working for is an incompetent guy. Under their management, only more people will die. Only this way can shake him."


    I think Yu Tian''s words really have some truth. After a few seconds of silence, I lowered my head and said, "what should we do?"


    I have to say that he had never thought about this before. He just wanted to harden his head.


    "It''s simple." Yu Tian looks at Yu Lan and holds his chin and laughs, "Yu Lan, after you get drunk and trade with Yu Ruoshui, call the zombie to attack the south. According to what you said, Qin Feng will stand on your side and stop Yu jueying, who supports you on the return trip, which provides us with enough time to prove Yu Ruoshui''s incompetence."


    "Do I want to find grey Yan in this time period?" blank asked seriously.

 Chapter 603

    "Yes." Yu Tian nodded.


    Yu Lan was silent. After several seconds, she raised her head and asked faintly, "if you do this, will grey Yan still hate me when he knows the truth?"


    "We only need to care about the process of this kind of thing, and it doesn''t matter what the result is." Yu Tian couldn''t help laughing at the unexpected innocence of the question asked by Yu Lan, "After all, don''t you already have a blank researcher? Grey Yan is a dispensable existence. We use him to cut off the contact between man-made powers when needed, which is equal to blue. After you sit smoothly and become the controller of the south, he will do whatever he likes. Who cares."


    "I don''t agree." blank and unhappy whispered, "although gray Yan is only my former friend, I still can''t do anything to hurt him."


    "You also said, but it''s your former friend. What are you tangled with now?" Yu Tianba asked with his mouth, and smiled carelessly. "It''s not good to always live in the past. People always have to look forward."


    Blank obviously doesn''t agree with Yu Tian''s idea. He opens his mouth to refute it, but he doesn''t speak very well. No matter how he organizes his language, he can''t find a way to clearly express his idea.


    I had expected that the blank would be this reaction, which was not obvious in the sky. In fact, I had sneered in my heart.


    In just a few hours of contact with the blank, he has seen through him. He is hypocritical, timid and lonely, but he is delusional to be a normal person. Only the desire alliance will accept this kind of person.


    "In fact, there is no solution, isn''t there?" Yu Lan suddenly said when he was distracted. "I can control the zombies so that they don''t hurt the civilians and only attack the rebellious guards."


    "What''s the point of doing this?" Yu Tian asked.


    "Grey Yan''s loyalty is not aimed at jueying, but the South itself. What he values most should be the many civilians in the south. I didn''t want to hurt the civilians. It''s good to leave an impression on Grey Yan at that time." Yu Lan thought and said, "grey Yan has worked in the south for several years, so it''s a pity to give up his words."


    "But it would be very troublesome, wouldn''t it?" Yu Tian said. "If the kind guy hadn''t been surrounded by the light of the researcher of man-made powers, he wouldn''t have known how many times he died in this last world."


    After saying that, he reacted and said the most real idea in his heart. Yu Tian was stunned for a short time. Suddenly, he burst into an embarrassed smile and said, "is it cruel for me to think so?"


    Say the most real thoughts in your heart. This kind of thing hasn''t happened for a long time.


    "Everyone has different opinions." Yu Lan, who has seen the crazy people like drunken night, doesn''t think it''s cruel for Yu Tian to say what he thinks. "Although as the saying goes, good people don''t live long, if there are bad people in the world, it must be a very bad thing."


    "Yes." Yu Tian smiled in agreement.


    I always felt that there were many things hidden in Yu Tian''s dandy smile. Yu Lan looked into Yu Tian''s eyes and said, "Yu Tian, do you really think of me as your sister?"


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would suddenly ask such a question. Yu Tian hesitated for a moment and said definitely, "of course, you are my only sister."


    Are you my only sister?


    Jiang Xuan''s heart is full of alarm bells. In his impression, Yu Tian also said something similar to this sentence to Yu Ruoshui - you are my only sister.


    Seeing that Tian was serious, it didn''t look like fraud. Yu Lan lowered his eyes, looked at his palm and whispered, "since you think I''m your sister, why do you always call my name?"


    "Wouldn''t you feel uncomfortable if I called your sister?" Yu Tian answered without hesitation, as if he had no time to go through it in his mind.


    "No." Yu Lan said faintly.


    "That... Sister." Yu Tian called directly. He didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, as if he really wanted to call it so long ago.


    The word "sister" that she hadn''t heard for a long time made Yu Lan a little distracted. She raised her eyes to Yu Tian, and her milky eyes flashed uncontrollably.


    "Sister." Yu Lan repeated, looking down at the ground, "I found that you and I don''t look at each other."


    "What do you think of me?" Yu Lan asked.


    "Stubborn, kind, stupid..." easy to control.


    Yu Tian didn''t say the last adjective. He raised his head and began to examine Yu Lan again. After a long time, he said, "but I found that you are also suitable to be a superior."


    Yu Lan was puzzled. She frowned suspiciously and felt that she couldn''t understand her brother more and more.


    "Sister," Yu Tian called for the third time, and raised his eyes to show a sincere smile, "you are a good person. All I want is the sense of security given by this blood relationship."


    In the blue eyes, Yu Tian''s smile at this time gives people a real feeling.


    "No matter what, I won''t hurt you." Yu Tian looked at Yu Lan and said with a serious smile, "as long as you believe this."


    "Well." Yu Lan nodded and saw Tianxiao''s happiness. She couldn''t help saying, "I won''t hurt you like this."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would say such a sentence. Yu Tian was obviously stunned, and then grinned in a disguised way.


    "Yes," he said.


    ......


    "Have you sent the things to the place where they should be sent?" I was so drunk that I was forced to stand in the corridor and scolded countless times in my heart.


    This damn weather is really hot to death.


    The weather in late September and early October has not turned cold. Instead, it is getting hotter and hotter. In some places, the water source is in urgent need, and now the water source has become the first scarce material.


    Now the corridor is a transparent glass corridor. There is no air conditioner or fan in it. Only the scorching sun is drying overhead. The heat can almost burn a layer of skin drunk all night.


    "It has been sent. You can contact your people." Yu Ruoshui is obviously upset about the dazzling sunshine. She impatiently pointed to the backlight next to her, raised her eyes and continued, "I think we can continue to talk in detail there."


    "Just what I want." I was going to find a shady place first. Drunk Wuye nodded and strode into the shady place.


    Yu Ruoshui followed in and wiped the sweat on his forehead, which was a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 604

    "It''s terrible weather," she spat.


    Drunk no night raised his eyes and tilted Yu Ruoshui. He spread his hands innocuously, "well, it''s not so hot now. Let''s continue our topic."


    "We have nothing to say." Yu Ruoshui despises the character of Zui Wuye, a small force from the bottom of his heart. Even if he is a famous Zui emperor, no matter how powerful he is, he will be finished if he meets the south.


    "You heal me, I''ll give you supplies." she had to get drunk all night to help. Yu Ruoshui proudly raised his neck and smiled.


    I don''t like to talk more with Yu Ruoshui. I shrug when I''m drunk and use a contact to connect the ark to get materials.


    Yu Tian arranged for the ark to be the head guard of the first area. This position is not high or low, but it is quite convenient to move. If there is no special attention, it will not be found.


    "Brother Fang." a strong looking guard hid behind the ark and looked behind him from time to time with a guilty look, "why don''t we leave our duty without permission?"


    Behind him, the yellow sand filled the air in bursts, which seemed to hide a lot of danger.


    "What''s wrong." the ark raised his hand and took out a mask from his backpack. He threw it to the guard behind him. He smiled and put one on himself. "Anyway, no one can see what we look like now."


    "But..." the guard looked hesitant and tangled, "I think we''re wrong..."


    "Poof." the ark almost laughed angrily by the pinched man. He held his forehead and sighed helplessly, "let''s say, Gao Feng, if you save your sister, you must take some risks. Otherwise, where will you get the money?"


    "Xiaoyu is not my sister." Gao Feng corrected seriously, "she is my future daughter-in-law."


    Unable to see the face under the peak mask, the ark silently turned a white eye and said, "Cheng Chengcheng, your daughter-in-law, your daughter-in-law, I didn''t say, in what era, can''t you find a decent woman? God, it''s not good to find it in the leisure Street in the south?"


    Leisure Street is a place specially set up in the south. To put it better, it is a place where people rest in the end of the world. In fact, it is a rotten place.


    "Xiaoyu, she''s fine." Gao Feng said seriously.


    "Good, good, good task, even subordinates give me dog abuse." Fang Zhou covered his chest with heartache and felt that the world was full of malice to him.


    At this time, a truck came, which was dusty in the yellow sand.


    The Ark''s contact light also lit up at this time. He sighed, connected the connector and said, "drunk emperor, what''s the matter with you."


    "Have you got the supplies?" drunk night leaned against the corner and asked after glancing at Ruoshui.


    "I just want to see." the ark nodded and strode to the truck.


    The truck stopped quickly. The guards who came down from the truck were fully armed. The leader grew muscles. In this hot summer, he wore knee length shorts without arms.


    The only deterrent should be his gun across his waist. It looks a little old.


    But the ark knew that although the gun seemed to have been used for a long time, it was absolutely accurate.


    "Are you the one who picked up the goods?" the strong man rubbed his palms, looked coldly at the ark, which may be just one meter seven, and hummed, "it looks like a bean sprout. Can you hold these weapons?"


    "Do you have to give me the car?" the despised ark was too lazy to argue with him. He pointed to the truck and smiled. "Give me this and I''ll let someone drive back."

 Chapter 605

    Almost laughed angrily by the shameless words of the ark. Zhuang Yang laughed a few times. Suddenly he raised his hand and punched the ark. He scolded unclearly, "grandson, do you know the value of the car? Just because you want to drive away?"


    The ark would not be hit by the fist. He stepped back, turned back and gave the strong man an elbow with his backhand.


    "Who''s the turtle grandson? The dog son?" when the strong man bent down because of severe pain, the ark raised his arm and hit him on the back several times. With great strength, he could almost hear the sound of broken bones.


    The ark is also Xiuqi''s confidant. Although it looks like a weak young man, its strength is not general.


    Unexpectedly, he was beaten and lying on the ground by the dwarf. The strong man blushed angrily and bowed his back to get up.


    He raised his foot and stepped on the back of the strong man. The thick soled military boots almost cut the strong man''s spine.


    The strong man gave a cry of pain and lay on the ground without any strength to resist.


    Mercilessly ran over the strong man''s back twice. The ark took back its hand in no hurry. His side eyes smiled at the people who came all the way with the strong man, "do you want to come and fight with me?"


    Those people didn''t have the muscles of a strong man. They looked at each other and shook their heads together.


    "It looks good." then he raised his foot to the back of the truck, opened the tin door, climbed into the truck and began to determine the weapons and food


    This time, two trucks came. The first one was full of weapons, and the second car mixed weapons and food.


    "Drunk emperor." the ark picked up the contact, "the materials are suitable."


    After that, he waved to the peak that had been standing beside him, gave him a compass and said, "go straight to the southwest and park there when you find a row of black flags, you know?"


    "Shall I go alone?" Gao Feng asked with some hesitation.


    "Of course," said the ark. He took out two strong chains from the corner of the carriage and tied them tightly between the two trucks. "When you finish delivering the goods, you will walk back. In order not to let you starve to death, you can take some food as an emergency."


    After explaining the things to be explained in one breath, the ark directly threw the stunned peak into the car, closed the door and signaled him to leave.


    "For your light rain." patted the window, and the ark gave Gao Feng a thumbs up.


    Gao Feng, with a wooden face, looked back at the compass, took a deep breath, finally stepped on the accelerator and left.


    The strong man who finally got up from the ground had no time to stop him. He could only watch the truck that Yu Ruoshui told him to take back was driven away by others.


    He got up and chased the truck for two steps. He shouted angrily, "you must return the car!"


    "Don''t pay it back." I don''t know when I came behind the strong man. The ark kicked the strong man directly on his back and kicked him to the ground again.


    "Go to hell!" the strong man who was crawled on the ground by the ark for the second time only felt that a stream of blood rushed straight to the forehead. He clenched his teeth, stared round his eyes, turned around, and threw a ball of flame at the ark.


    "Are you serious?" seeing that the strong man had used his powers, the ark stepped back and took a thumb sized biscuit out of his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth.


    At the next moment, countless crustaceans came out from the ground. Each of them may be only one bone joint of the index finger, but they can make people''s scalp numb when they are crowded together.


    They were startled by these insects. When they recovered, they found that they had been surrounded by insects.


    The strong man''s previous attack ended in failure because he was disturbed by insects.


    "As for you, deal with these lovely little guys. I''ll go first. There''s still something to do when I go back." seeing that the insects dragged everyone''s footsteps, the ark turned around and left leisurely.


    The rest of the people looked at the ark triumphantly. One by one, they dared not say anything, and they didn''t even know how to get rid of these insects.


    "I''ve got it." the other side was drunk all night, turned off the contact device, raised his eyes to Ruoshui and said, "I can heal you now."


    Yu Ruo nodded with a cold face, but her heart was out of control. The corners of her mouth moved slightly and soon raised an arc.


    Seems to be aware of the change of Yu Ruoshui''s mood, drunk all night with a bright smile, stepped forward and pressed her shoulder without arms, and began to heal with powers.


    I felt my shoulder itchy. Yu Ruoshui looked down and saw that his lost arm was growing muscles little by little. Some places had not had time to grow skin, and the blood vessels mixed between the muscles were clearly visible.


    As soon as she thought that she would be cured immediately, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help getting excited. She first thought about where to run after her legs were good, and then began to think about how to return all this to Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan that bitch hurt her like this. She has to fight back ten times what she says!


    When Ruoshui was fantasizing about torture, the contact device at hand suddenly rang, and she picked it up with her good hand. Before she could speak, it was like hearing a rough voice shouting anxiously, "Miss, the people who want to alliance have driven our car away!"


    "What do you eat?!" Yu ruo''s eyes looked at the drunk night as if the water was cold and poisoned.


    The truck she used is recorded in the south. Once it is found that the car is gone, she will be exposed at the first time.


    Originally worried about this problem, she found Yu Tian to be her scapegoat. At that time, just say that everything was done by Yu Tian in her name. But she didn''t have the heart to send her brother who was so good to herself to death, so she wanted to bring the truck back anyway.


    But now


    "Why did you take my truck with you?" Yu Ruoshui asked dangerously, looking coldly at the drunk night on his side. "This is not in the scope of our previous transaction."


    "Ah, that''s what Xiuqi''s men do. I can''t control it." he has helped Ruoshui treat half of his arm. He is drunk all night. Looking at his achievements, he calmly releases his hand. "I''m just coming to play a trick on you."


    "What?!" Yu Ruoshui suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    "Well, in fact, I especially hate self righteous women, especially embarrassing and mean women like you." drunk night kicked Yu Ruoshui''s wheelchair at will and directly kicked her to the ground.

 Chapter 606

    Looking at Yu Ruoshui lying on the ground, drunk all night, he smiled low and sighed coldly, "you just want to treat your crippled hands and feet so much that you believe me, a notorious villain."


    "Do you mean you took my things but didn''t intend to cure me?" Yu Ruoshui finally tasted it. Yu Ruoshui propped up his body with his good arm and shouted angrily at drunk night.


    "You''re right." drunken night spread his hand and walked carelessly to the door. "Originally, I thought you might pay half of the materials first and let me pay the other half after I cured you. Who knows you''re so anxious and give me all the materials directly. Then why should I cure you? I''m not stupid."


    Where can I let drunk Wuye walk away like this? Yu Ruo bites her lower lip. She holds up an isolation layer with all her strength to block drunk Wuye''s eyes, takes out a gun and shoots him twice.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, the southern base sounded a harsh alarm like a button. With his sensitive hearing, he could even feel a large number of people running towards him.


    As like as two peas, the water and the other side of the water were all touched by the bullet. The water was clear of all the bullets, and the night was so deep that it was very close to the other.


    "You want to compare me with that monster!" probably guessed that drunken Wuye''s sister-in-law meant Yu Lan. Yu Ruoshui buckled the pistol that had finished shooting and stared angrily at drunken Wuye.


    "It''s my fault." drunk Wuyi hi waved his hand and suddenly broke the transparent glass wall behind him with his elbow. His strength was so strong that all the walls around him were more or less cracked.


    Yu Ruoshui originally found a transparent glass corridor with a wide view for safety, but most of these corridors are not very strong, providing a good escape environment for drunken nights.


    "I''ve had a good time these days. I''m really lucky to suffer you." before I left, I didn''t forget to say a word. I should be like water. I was drunk all night. I smiled and showed a big white tooth.


    "Shameless... Shameless!" the original hope suddenly turned into despair. Yu Ruoshui lay on the ground in pain, and his half long arm and intact arm beat the ground together, powerlessly venting his inner pain and anger.


    How could there be such a shameless person in this world!


    The drunk man sneezed several times. He rubbed his nose and came out of the hiding trees after the guards ran over.


    "Now the whole South seems to be under martial law." he raised his head and muttered. He walked in the shadow of the leaves and soon found Yu Tian''s room.


    Jumping in from the window, he saw Yu Tian turning the book at a glance.


    Hearing the noise from the window, Yu Tian looked up at him, closed the book and said with a smile, "why, the task is completed? I also heard some movement. The guards in the south are all out to catch you now."


    "Well, Yu Ruoshui is really angry and wants to kill me." drunk night nodded calmly and didn''t find Yu Lan''s figure in the room.


    "Where''s my sister-in-law?" he asked involuntarily.


    "You mean Yu Lan?" Yu Tian narrowed his eyes unhappily. "Can you stop calling her sister-in-law? It sounds very annoying."


    "She''s my boss''s woman. What''s her sister-in-law''s name?" I thought Yu Tian''s reaction was very interesting. Drunk all night, she smiled, walked over calmly and sat in front of him and said, "Hey, don''t you like your sister?"


    "How is this possible?" Yu Tian frowned and looked at the drunk night unhappily. His anger flashed faintly from the fundus of his eyes, which was seven points similar to Yu Lan.


    Feeling that Yu Tian''s reaction was not like fraud, he knocked on his head and said with a smile, "just kidding. I just think you have a strange possessive desire for your sister-in-law. People like me are always inexplicably sensitive to this emotion."


    "What the hell are you talking nonsense about?" his eyebrows frowned more tightly. Yu Tian''s eyes were completely cold at this time, and even the books in his hand were broken several marks by him.


    "Hey, don''t be angry. Just think I didn''t say anything just now." Zui Wuyi showed a flat smile and casually led the topic elsewhere. "By the way, you haven''t told me where my sister-in-law has gone, and the blank doesn''t seem to be there?"


    Seeing that drunk night had changed the topic, Yu Tian didn''t mean to bring the topic back. He hung his eyes and opened the book again. In a flat tone, he said, "now the time is ripe. Yu Lan went to summon the zombie. If it''s blank, he went to find Huiyan."


    "They''re all gone?" drunk and speechless. "What am I doing now?"

 Chapter 607

    "It''s up to you. Whether you want to go shopping or wander around depends on you." Yu Tian raised his eyes and looked at him with a smile. "But the south is trying its best to arrest you now. I''m looking at the arrest warrant. You''d better cover your face."


    I always feel that Yu Tian''s words have some meaning of schadenfreude. In it, I don''t know how dark my heart is when I am drunk and smiling at the sun at night.


    He looked down at the book in Yu Tian''s hand. He didn''t see the title of the book. The content looked like a novel.


    "Is there anything else?" Yu Tian didn''t have the habit of reading the same book with others. He keenly noticed that he was drunk all night, raised his eyes and asked coldly.


    "Well... Anyway, I have no place to go now. Can I stay with you?" drunk night took back his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "No." Yu Tian was too lazy to make any disguised expression at this time. He turned the book expressionless and didn''t even give drunk night a look. "It''s right that the south is catching you now, but you can go back to lust League."


    "If you go back, you still have to disguise all the way and be worried all day." Zui Wuyi sighed, "but it''s different to stay with you. I just want to stay. You''ll cover for me, won''t you?"


    "You have a thick skin." Yu Tian smiled, but there was no smile at the bottom of his eyes. "Why should I cover for you, a strange guy? What qualifications do you have?"


    "Just because I''m Yu Lan''s companion." drunk night leaned on the handrail on his side with one hand and supported his side face with the back of his hand. "Is this reason enough?"


    It seemed that he was determined that heaven would agree to his requirements. He smiled confidently and looked bright.


    Yu Tian was silent. He pursed the corners of his lips. Although he quickly restrained his emotions, he still saw his forbearing anger when he was drunk all night.


    "OK." just when he thought Yu Tian would explode, Yu Tian suddenly showed a smile and said with a smile between his eyebrows and eyes, "but this is my kindness to you. It has nothing to do with Yu Lan. You must be prepared to repay me."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Tian bit himself back. He narrowed his eyes dangerously when he was drunk. He quickly waved his hand and said with a smile, "OK, I can borrow you to take refuge in my room at that time."


    "That''s better." Yu Tian chuckled.


    The guards in the South were flustered one by one under the anger of Ruoshui. They divided several roads to look around for drunkenness without night, and they couldn''t even find any trace.


    But at this time, the news of a large-scale invasion of zombies came from the central border. At this time, the south, which was originally empty, was in chaos.


    "Tell me again?"


    Yu Ruoshui''s room was terribly cold. She was in a mess. At present, her face was gloomy and terrible.


    "There are a large number of zombies attacking in the central area, and the border guards can''t hold it." Qian Kang, who first got the front-line information, stepped forward. "Several defense lines have been broken through, and now the guards are covering the retreat of civilians."


    "Why are so many zombies attacking all of a sudden?" he felt that his misfortune did not come singly. Yu Ruoshui held back his anxiety and covered his forehead.


    "It seems that a zombie is leading them." although he has been unhappy with Yu Ruoshui, Qian Kang still reports to her respectfully, "According to the eyewitness, a red, bird shaped zombie seems to have an existence similar to the commander. However, so far, no zombie that can control other zombies has been found, and our people are still investigating."


    "Can you control other zombies?" Yu Ruoshui was shaking. She frowned fiercely and roared fiercely, "Yu Lan! It must be her!"


    "... Yu Lan?" Qian Kang was stunned when he heard the name, and then opened his eyes fiercely.


    That''s what Yu jueying told him before he left.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing Qian Kang''s reaction, Yu Ruoshui asked.


    "The leader has known Yu Lan''s existence for a long time and is ready to guard against it," Qian Kang said in a deep voice. At the same time, he took out a coin shot through by a bullet from his body and handed it to Yu Ruoshui.


    "Why is this coin here?" Yu Ruoshui was stunned.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, Yu jueying encountered many dangers. Unfortunately, this coin just saved his life.


    "This is the sign of the leader to mobilize his private forces for you." Qian Kang said seriously.


    Yu Ruoshui was stunned and laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the blank was still lying on the ceiling. He took a breath and almost coughed while blowing up the surrounding dust.


    He quickly covered his mouth. He didn''t breathe until the guards in the corridor ran away.

 Chapter 608

    "You said Yu Tian, did he mean to hurt me." he rubbed his dusty face and said to the sugar moon behind him, "look, what road he showed me."


    "He said the road was a little difficult." looking at the front of the gray paint, sugar moon didn''t open her eyes. Her hair was stained with dust and looked a little dirty, "but it''s safe."


    "That''s true." he nodded.


    Although the guards were patrolling one by one, no one specially looked at the ceiling.


    But the ceiling is not only thick, but also some small insects running back and forth. Blank, as a researcher, pays most attention to his image and health. Unfortunately, his image is gone and health can''t be said.


    "What did I do to promise the boss to do this hard work?" he muttered and climbed forward carefully. He was full of blank resentment. Now he was all confided to sugar moon.


    Sugar moon didn''t make a sound, just followed the blank behind with an expressionless face, and paid attention to some surrounding conditions from time to time.


    Facing the map in my hand, I moved forward. Looking at the fan that has been rotating in front of me, I finally stopped helplessly.


    "It seems to let us out of this vent." pointing to the fast fan in front, the blank said without doubt, "but I think it will cut me into meat mud."


    "This is simple." sugar month moved from the place next to the blank and directly reached out to the card owner to control the rapidly rotating fan.


    Her palm was scratched with blood, and several drops of blood oozed from the wound and flowed down the fan.


    "You go first." she said faintly to the blank as if she couldn''t feel the pain.


    Blank stared at sugar moon''s injured hand, swallowed his saliva silently and climbed through the gap between the fans.


    Seeing that the blank landed unharmed, sugar moon skillfully drilled through the fan and landed steadily in front of the blank.


    "How''s your hand?" the blank whispered.


    "Nothing." Tangyue shook her head, spread out her palm and handed it to the blank. There was basically no wound on it except the rolling blood beads.


    "Your self-healing ability is getting better and better now." blank turned sadly, bowed his head and continued to move forward.


    Sugar moon hung her eyes and rubbed the blood stains on her hands on her clothes.


    "Sugar moon." blank suddenly made a sound. He didn''t look back, but his voice came in a low voice, "do you remember the past?"


    "My memory began when I opened my eyes on the laboratory stage," sugar Yue said truthfully.


    "..." he was silent, shook his head and stopped the topic.


    Although the road pointed out to them by Yu Tian was remote, there were few people. There were few guards along the way.


    Soon he found a closed iron door and looked at the completed journey on the map. He looked back and looked at sugar moon. Then he raised his hand and pressed the doorbell above.


    The door in front of me should be closed and sound proof, because I didn''t hear the sound of the doorbell after I pressed it.


    After five or six seconds, the iron door was opened from inside, and a beautiful pale face was exposed in the blank field of vision.


    Gray Yan is not tall, about 1.65 meters. His face looks abnormal pale. Two dark circles under his eyes highlight his thin and sick body.


    I didn''t know how to say hello to my old friend. I smiled and opened my mouth, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Grey Yan was also stunned when he saw the visitor. His Adam''s apple rolled for a moment before he said, "ah Bai?"


    "Long time no see." blank was a little nervous and wanted to put his hand into his pocket, but he didn''t have a pocket on his casual clothes this time. After looking for a long time, he couldn''t find a place to put his hand.


    Seeing the blank familiar action, gray Yan couldn''t help laughing, "you''re still the same."


    While he was talking, Yu Guang swept the sugar moon behind him. After being stunned, he scratched his head awkwardly, "ah Yue, why are you there without a sound? Scare me."


    Sugar moon frowned and stared at gray Yan with a confused face. She clearly didn''t have gray Yan in her memory.


    "Grey Yan." the blank face panicked and stopped the grey Yan who was going to approach sugar moon.


    "What''s the matter?" gray Yan looked at the blank and dignified look, ate on his face, and stared at her bloody eyes when he looked at sugar moon.


    "Ah Bai." his pale face lost more and more blood. He turned his head and said to the blank angrily, "do you really turn ah Yue into an artificial power?!"


    "We''ll talk about it later." blank rubbed his forehead. "I came to you this time because..."


    "What else is more important than this?!" gray Yan angrily said, directly stretched out his hand to pull the blank collar and pressed him against the wall. "How can you turn ah Yue into an inhuman man-made power!"


    "Sugar moon!" seeing that gray Yan''s mood became excited, he raised his eyes and stared at him coldly. His voice ordered, "wait at the door first."


    Sugar moon nodded respectfully. There was no curiosity about her life experience in her eyes, but a dark color flashed quickly.


    Holding gray Yan''s wrist with his backhand, he walked outside the room. Although the blank was thin, he had too much strength compared with gray Yan.


    Grey Yan''s health has been poor. It seems that he has some problems with immunity. He will never go out when the flowers bloom in spring, otherwise he will cause allergic reaction.


    Knowing that the sound insulation inside and outside the room is good, the blank stares at the gray face, blushes and coughs, a rare strong way, "can''t you shut up!"


    "The teacher entrusted Tang Yue to you at the beginning. How can you turn her into an artificial power?" gray Yan covered her face powerlessly and complained to the blank, "you not only deprived her of her emotion, but also took half of her life. How can you afford the teacher''s last entrustment!"


    Unlike natural powers, man-made powers live half as long as normal people. Unlike natural powers, they can prolong their life.


    Sugar moon is the only daughter of their mentor.


    "Then what do you say I should do?" blank stretched out his hand, grabbed gray Yan''s neck, stared at him and said in despair, "do you think she had nothing to do with the disaster at the beginning of the end of the world?"


    He paused and unconsciously reddened his eyes. "She was dying at that time. I had no way except to make her an artificial power."


    "That time..." gray Yan turned white and couldn''t say anything.


    At the beginning of the last century, their laboratory was looted by a group of thugs, and their mentor died in an instant. Tang Yue... That is, Tang Yue took them to escape from a secret passage in the laboratory.

 Chapter 609

    Who knows that the group of uneducated thugs even touched the self destruction procedure in the laboratory. Their ears were stunned by the explosion, and the world seemed to be dark and smashed down.


    At the last second, only he and Hongse ran out.


    Blank and Tang Yue were buried alive under the ruins. No matter how they shouted, there was no news, as if they had completely disappeared.


    Hongse thought she was lucky to be alive, but he knew that Tang Yue gave way and pushed them out at the last second.


    Later, I forgot how long it was. I contacted him once and told him that he had nothing to do with Tang Yue. At that time, he took root in the South and had stable working and accommodation conditions, so he settled down at that time.


    Unexpectedly, sugar moon was quietly made into an artificial power by the blank.


    "Why don''t you tell me?" gray Yan covered his eyes and said painfully. For a moment, he suddenly knew that Tang Yue was made into an artificial power, which made him a little painful.


    He and Tang Yue are college classmates. They are almost the same age.


    "What''s the use of telling you?" blank vomited and secretly organized language in his heart. "Because the artificial power''s body is special to me, I destroyed Tang Yue''s memory system, but retained her emotion."


    "Did you keep her feelings?" gray Yan opened his eyes.


    The condition for artificial powers is to remove redundant memories and emotions. Later studies showed that the removal of emotions is not particularly important, so he will leave their emotions when making artificial powers.


    "Yes," the blank whispered, "her covered eyes are a symbol of her retention of emotion. That''s why you''d better not talk nonsense in front of her."


    Seeing that gray Yan listened to himself carefully, blank turned and continued, "otherwise you know, once she remembered some previous memories, her stable power structure will have problems, and the body naturally conflicts with the internal metal structure... There will be no way to save her at that time."


    He knew that the blank was not nonsense. Grey Yan covered his mouth and was silent. He leaned powerlessly against the door behind him.


    "Also, her name is Tangyue now. The sugar of candy is not Tang of Tang Dynasty." blank sighed, looked cold and bowed his head, "that is to say... The Tang Yue we used to know is gone. Now she is my artificial power Tangyue. Don''t make a mistake."


    "I know." finally calmed down, gray Yan said with a bitter smile, "in fact, you have always been lovers in love. Even now I am not qualified to intervene."


    "You know it in your heart, but she and I are not lovers now." the blank dark brown eyes flashed a deep pain, "now in the sugar moon''s eyes, there is no love for me, only respect."


    Then he opened the gray Yan leaning against the door, opened the door and said to the sugar moon outside the door, "come in."


    Tangyue stood at the door for more than ten minutes. During this period, she didn''t meet half of the guards passing by. She breathed out motionless and walked in without expression.


    Staring at sugar moon''s familiar face, gray Yan smiled bitterly and closed the door with his backhand.


    "... Hello," he said to sugar moon subconsciously.


    Sugar moon looked at him and nodded politely.


    "What are you doing all day?" I noticed the gray and messy room and said, "why haven''t you changed your sloppy bad habit?"


    "Have you changed your morbid hobby and neat problem now?" he took his eyes away from sugar moon, and asked with gray side eyes.


    "No," the blank admitted generously, "I love it more and more now."


    Blank and gray can be called best friends before, not because they are so similar, but because they are too different.


    Their personality, physique, health, way of thinking and other characteristics are completely different. The only thing that is probably the same is gender.


    Helplessly looking at the blankness, gray Yan asked without expression, "tell me, what''s the matter with you when you suddenly find me this time. I''ll help you if you can."


    "I really have something to find you this time." blank looked at gray Yan and said faintly, "now there are internal and external troubles in the south. I need you to cut the connection between man-made powers and make them lose their original role."


    "It''s impossible." I didn''t expect blank to put forward such a request. Grey Yan refused, "the artificial powers now exist like nerves in the first area of the south. If you let them disconnect, what will the south look like?"


    "Let''s say so." the blank said, "my sister-in-law needs you to control the South now, but now the control is completely in the hands of the south. You need to share some strength to protect our plan to go smoothly."


    "Different ways don''t work together. I''m from the south. I can''t do anything bad for the south." grey Yan refused again. He was firm and stared at the blank eyes with unprecedented seriousness.


    Blank didn''t know what to say for a moment. He was silent for nearly a minute before he organized language and whispered, "are you loyal to the South or Yu jueying in the south?"


    "Loyalty?" gray Yan couldn''t help laughing. "Are you kidding? Of course I''m loyal to the whole south. In my eyes, those civilians are the vulnerable groups we should care about and pay attention to most."


    "The sister-in-law I just mentioned is actually Yu Lan, Yu jueying''s serious eldest daughter. She has no problem taking over the south! Instead, she can take the whole south to a better position." blank said seriously.


    "Yu jueying still has a eldest daughter?" gray Yan frowned when he heard the empty statement for the first time. "How do you know this? Who is Yu Ruoshui''s only eldest daughter if yu jueying is not the only one?"


    "Yu Ruoshui is just Yu jueying''s illegitimate daughter, occupying the space and power that doesn''t belong to her, so she can''t get on the table." blank''s evaluation of Ruoshui is very cold. In his opinion, the current online text circle is complex. "As for Yu Lan I just said, his identity is completely different from Yu Ruoshui."


    "... even so, I won''t easily betray myself to join you." gray Yan said stubbornly. The next second he heard the sweet sound of the doorbell.


    He stepped forward and looked outside with a transparent device at the door to confirm the appearance of the visitor.


    "Hide quickly. Yu Ruoshui is coming."

 Chapter 610

    As soon as grey Yan''s voice fell, the doorbell rang again. This time the voice was much faster than the last time. Obviously, Yu Ruoshui who stayed outside the door had no patience.


    Sugar moon took the blank and hid in a tightly closed room next to her. After closing the door, grey Yan opened the door.


    "So slow, what are you doing?" Yu Ruoshui came in slowly, moving his wheelchair and asked.


    "Thinking about things." gray Yan subconsciously replied.


    "May I ask what you''re thinking?" Yu Ruoshui asked politely, seeing that gray Yan''s room was as lifeless as ever. Yu Ruoshui soon lost his interest in looking at it and suppressed his impatience at the bottom of his heart.


    "It''s just wishful thinking." grey Yan smiled and seemed to have little strength to sit in the next chair, "how come you have time."


    "I''m here to ask you for help," Yu Ruoshui said, looking at the blank. "I need you to make me a pair of useful prosthetics."


    Yu Lan''s appearance makes Yu Ruoshui panic completely. Whenever she sees her incomplete body, she feels that it''s better to die early, so as not to be beaten up by Yu Lan again.


    "This matter has been arranged by the leader for a long time." grey Yan got up and walked to the freezer behind him, struggling to move a metal box out of it.


    "You should find a helper." Yu Ruoshui frowned and said, "I really doubt how your body can survive in this last world."


    "Thank you for your concern." gray Yan smiled, pushed the button on one side of the box and opened the box. "I don''t like any assistant. No matter how good an assistant is, it''s not as easy to use my own hands."


    After hearing this, Yu Ruoshui, who has always been arrogant, snorted and said faintly, "I''m not caring about you, just because you still have some effect on our South."


    Gray, blank, and rainbow are all highly cherished talents in the end of the world. The people they make play a role of dawn in the end of the world.


    At the beginning of the apocalypse, the whole world lost communication, and the mobile phone that never left hands became waste. A few people could only use pagers to talk, but without batteries, it was still like waste.


    However, man-made powers use human brain waves to connect with each other, and their emergence undoubtedly connects the fragmented country of China.


    In the following years, handheld contactors gradually appeared, but the status of man-made powers was still not affected.


    He shook his head carelessly. Grey Yan lowered his eyes and took out the prosthesis he had already made. "I heard you didn''t plan to use it before. I''m going to improve it again to see if it can be used elsewhere. Fortunately, I didn''t do it."


    Yu Ruoshui frowned, stared at the prosthetic in front of him and whispered, "is there no problem that this kind of thing is directly connected to the human body?"


    "Certainly not as fit as before the end of the world." gray Yan whispered, "but there is no problem with safety."


    This pair of prosthetics was made by collecting almost all the precious materials in the south. It can be said to be an excellent thing.


    "How long can I walk with this?" he picked up the cold prosthetic, glanced at Yu Ruoshui and asked, "can I run and jump with it?"


    "You are a superpower, and your balance and adaptability are much higher than ordinary people, so it takes about a week for you to act as soon as possible." gray Yan said, "but after all, there is less time, running and jumping may still be a little difficult, and normal walking is not a problem."


    "What about the hands?" he lowered his eyelids not very satisfied, and Yu Ruoshui continued, "how strong can flexibility be?"


    "You can take and put things." gray Yan said faintly, "but if you want to attack others... I''m afraid it''s not feasible."


    "You can''t attack it. What do I want it to do?" he raised his hand and threw the prosthetic limb back into the box. Yu Ruoshui''s whole face was distorted. "Now Yu Lan is so invading everything I manage in the last world. I don''t even have the ability to resist!"


    Knowing what he shouldn''t say at this time, grey Yan lowered his head and kept silent.


    Although he doesn''t know who Yu Lan is, Yu Ruoshui should be a thorny enemy.


    Wait


    Suddenly I felt that Yu Lan''s name was familiar, and gray Yan frowned. Then I remembered that Yu Lan was the person mentioned in the blank just now.


    It turned out that Yu jueying''s "genuine" daughter really came over?


    "Damn it." hugged his head. Yu Ruoshui still couldn''t accept his fate of becoming disabled.


    Now, as soon as she thought of her incomplete appearance, she would meet Yu Lan. The whole person was like being thrown into an oil pot.


    "Didn''t you plan to use a prosthetic before?" looking at such Yu Ruoshui, gray Yan couldn''t help asking, "why did you suddenly change your attention now?"


    Grey Yan doesn''t mention this. It''s OK. When he mentions this, Yu Ruoshui feels angry enough to want to kill.


    Originally full of hope, waiting for drunk night to cure her wound, he privately moved the southern supply. Who knows it turned out to be just a scam.


    At the thought of this place, Yu Ruoshui only felt that she was angry enough to explode. It is not difficult to imagine that if she was drunk all night, she would wring her neck off.


    "You don''t have to worry about this." because of her bad mood, Yu Ruoshui''s tone towards gray Yan also became bad. She rubbed her forehead and left gray Yan''s room without saying anything more.


    Yu Ruoshui was sure to take a breath when he left. He closed the door and said to the room where they were hiding, "come out."


    Blank looked at the closed door, then came out and said, "you should have heard just now. Yu Lan is now attacking the south, and Yu Ruoshui has no power to resist."


    "So, that''s your business, and it has nothing to do with me." she didn''t like the power struggle between Yu Lan and Yu Ruoshui very much. Grey Yan looked at sugar moon and restrained her anger, "What you want to do is your business. Don''t bother me again. If you come to see me as a friend, I welcome it. If you want me to do anything for you... I can only say that I don''t even think about it."


    I didn''t expect that grey Yan''s attitude was so firm. The blank that was not good at words suddenly had no words to answer.


    He knew he was unfit for such a thing!


    He took a deep breath and decided to play emotion cards with gray Yan.


    "Not for sugar month''s sake?"


    "Don''t involve her!" unexpectedly, this sentence completely provoked gray Yan''s anger. He directly raised his head and roared at blank, which almost frightened blank.

 Chapter 611

    "What aggressor do I hate most? What''s the difference between Yu Lan and the aggressor now." grey Yan also felt that he was more angry. He paused and stabilized his mood before he said coldly, "it''s shameful for you to involve ah Yue in this kind of thing."


    At this moment, the blank was that no matter how low his EQ was, he knew that he had no right to answer. He looked down at the ground, trembled his lips, and closed his mouth again before making a sound.


    It seems that he can''t finish the task given to him by ink this time.


    "Grey Yan, I saved you at the beginning, and I gave you your life." when the blank was ready to leave, the silent sugar moon suddenly said, "now we just want you to do us a little favor, but you refuse. Can you afford me?"


    As soon as Tang Yue opened his mouth, the whole room was quiet. Not to mention the shock on the blank face, ash Yan almost jumped up.


    "Ah Yue, do you think of the past?!" gray Yan said in a surprised voice, excitedly stepped forward and pressed sugar Yue''s shoulder.


    Sugar moon didn''t answer gray Yan''s words, but continued in a deep voice, "please answer me clearly now. Do you agree or not to our requirements?"


    "Well... I''m sorry, Tang Yue. I also have my own bottom line. You and you allow me to think about it again." unexpectedly, Tang Yue was extremely firm on this question. Just now he looked firm and gray, and suddenly became incoherent. He hesitated, "I promise I''ll give you an answer soon."


    "Listen, we can promise you first." ignoring gray Yan''s hot eyes, sugar moon calmly continued, "Yu Lan''s attack will not hurt any civilians. She just wants to get her own things back."


    "But this fight was also picked up by her for herself..." gray Yan said with clenched teeth.


    "It''s no harm for the civilians if she is the leader of the south." sugar moon said faintly, "when the corpse tide broke out, both the South and the north had to abandon the largest peripheral areas to ensure the survival of the power, but if Yu Lan is the leader, it''s different. She can order the funeral, at least to ensure that we won''t be attacked by the zombies."


    "Can she still order a zombie?" gray Yan stared in surprise. He heard this ability for the first time.


    "That''s right." sugar moon nodded. "Yu Lan herself is a zombie. She has a rational and higher zombie."


    There are rational zombies in the world?


    As a researcher, grey Yan suddenly had the impulse to dissect Yu Lan. He quickly calmed down, glanced at sugar moon and said, "I still have to think about it."


    "You just need to cut off the connection between southern man-made powers." finally, she looked at gray Yan, and sugar moon finally said, "I only give you one day to think about it."


    After getting the buffer time, grey Yan finally vomited. He looked at the pale sugar moon and hesitated, "Tang Yue, I really thank you... If it weren''t for you, I would have died long ago."


    "There''s nothing to say about the past." she said faintly to gray Yan. Sugar moon took the blank that was numb and strode away from gray Yan''s room.


    Gray Yan wanted to make a sound to stop, but looking at the cold back of sugar moon, she found that she couldn''t make a sound at all.


    He felt his face itchy. He touched it and found that his face was full of tears at any time.


    "I''m sorry..." he lowered his head and murmured. He knelt powerlessly on the ground.


    In fact, he has been feeling guilty about Tang Yue. Even after so long, this guilt has not changed.


    The blank head was really blank at the moment. He followed sugar moon out of the door and hugged sugar moon tightly after lying on the ceiling. He was shocked and said, "sugar moon, do you think of the past?"


    "No." sugar moon said faintly, "it''s just that I heard the conversation with gray Yan in front of you and borrowed it."


    "Isn''t it soundproof there?" he was stunned.


    Sugar moon shook her head and said, "your voice can''t reach my ears, but my brain can receive it."


    Knowing the abilities of man-made powers, he was silent for a while, and then came after a long time, "then why do you call me... Bai?"


    God knows that when sugar moon calls out "a Bai", his heart will stop beating. He never found that this sound could be so good.


    "Because grey Yan calls you that." sugar moon seriously arrives, and even if she is tightly held in her arms by blank, there is no response. "I think grey Yan will trust me more if she calls me that."


    "So it is..." gradually released the hand holding sugar moon, and whispered in a blank voice, "I thought you remembered."


    Sugar moon shook her head silently, looked at the blank without expression, loosened herself and moved forward quietly.


    "Aren''t you curious?" as she was about to keep up, a blank voice came from the front, "about your past."


    "Not curious." sugar moon said faintly, "I''m fine now."


    "So, so good." blank seemed to nod his head. He lowered his head, hid his lost and desperate look, and quietly continued to walk forward.


    Unexpectedly, the sugar moon behind her stopped, her blood colored eyes were dim, and the black eyes hidden under the bandage flashed a sad look.


    If she wasn''t curious, she wouldn''t listen to the dialogue between blank and gray.


    The way back was safe. When blank returned to Yu Tian''s room, he had completely calmed down. It looked as if nothing had happened.


    "How was the conversation?" zuiwuye lied beside the bed and smiled at them.


    "Grey Yan said he would consider one day." blank whispered. He was a little tired and sat on the sofa next to drunk night, and sugar moon stood behind him as usual.


    "At this time, I have to think about it." drunk night curled his mouth and said in an oblique blank way, "what did you say?"


    Hastily said the conversation with grey Yan again, and the blank thirsty poured a glass of water from the table.


    "God." drunk Wuye turned his eyes and said, "are you too lazy to make it clear to gray Yan that if he doesn''t promise to help us, we''ll kill civilians and show him. You don''t know how to take advantage of such good conditions?"


    Then he glanced at the blank with disdain and snorted, "I think the man-made powers you make are better than you."


    This is undoubtedly a shame for a researcher, but blank just smiled blandly at the moment, and he didn''t want to quarrel with drunk night at the moment.

 Chapter 612

    "But will such an artificial power be very dangerous?" he raised his eyes to sugar moon, felt his chin when he was drunk all night, and flashed a dark color at the bottom of his eyes with a smile. "If they were conscious, wouldn''t it be difficult to control? For example... Yu Ling in the beginning."


    Yu Ling clearly remembers the escape under his eyes. Even now he feels a little uncomfortable when he thinks of it.


    "Most man-made powers don''t have their own emotions." blank shook his head. He bent down with his head in his arms, closed his eyes to hide his sadness, and whispered in a voice that no one could hear. "But also, at the beginning... They shouldn''t have emotions."


    Sugar moon''s eyes moved slightly, and her eyes gradually moved down until they were fixed on the blank back.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the southern central district was in a mess. Their peripheral defense line had already been broken, and now they had to retreat to the inner district.


    "What kind of monster are you!" several guards who had to stay to resist stared at Yu Lan nervously, raised their weapons and shouted in a low voice.


    They are the last guards in the central district. If they die, the central district will be completely lost.


    "Me?" lightly jumped down from the Firebird''s back. Yu Lan smiled and pointed to his milky eyes. "I''m a zombie."


    Seeing that LAN can really communicate with them like normal people, the guards looked at each other and swallowed their saliva.


    "In fact, I didn''t want to devour your South with a zombie." seeing that the guards didn''t speak, Yu Lan simply stepped forward and tilted his head, "after all, I killed you all. The South won''t work in my hands."


    Then she raised her hand and opened the muzzle of the gun pointing at her.


    Seeing that Yu Lan''s gray eyes were close at hand, one of the hard-working and timid guards only felt that a chill filled his limbs. He sat down on the ground and looked at Yu Lan in horror.


    "Then what are you doing with so many zombies?" a bolder guard roared at Yu Lan. His wrists were blue and his strength was almost exhausted in order to hold the gun. "The central area has been destroyed by you. All the people who survived here died in the mouth of the zombies!"


    "I didn''t kill an innocent person except those who would attack me no matter what they said." without paying any attention to the guard''s accusation, Yu Lan turned his eyes to a small building nearby.


    I saw a little boy sitting on the ground crying, a group of zombies around him, blinking but not talking.


    Some of them seem to be a little anxious. They have saliva in their mouths and swing around in no direction, which means they are useless to attack.


    The little boy seemed unable to cry at last. He foolishly wiped his tears, looked at the nearest zombie in front of him for a few seconds, and then opened his mouth and continued to cry.


    At the sight of the zombie, the child was frightened and cried. He shook his tail badly, raised his head and ran away proudly.


    "..." Yu Lan, who took everything in her eyes, was speechless for a while. She looked up and said faintly, "don''t scare other people''s children."


    Yu Lan spoke. Naturally, the zombies didn''t dare to recreate anything. They twisted their necks quietly and ran away in the blink of an eye.


    Let''s go play with someone else


    Several zombies have begun to form gangs, and their bad and evil smiles are crazy on their rotten faces.


    Yu Lan was speechless. She just felt that these zombies had become bear children with no IQ after they surrendered to her.


    "Although the attitude is a little bad, you can see that they won''t attack people who don''t resist." thinking about going back and having time to educate the zombies, Yu lanmian smiled to the guard, "so if you can, I don''t want to continue to attack you."


    "If you can?" the boldest guard looked a little ugly, but he was calmer than before. "Do you have any requirements?"

 Chapter 613

    "If I tell you, can you convey it to the people above?" Yu Lan asked, lying on the neck of the Firebird and puffing her cheeks. She really wanted to eat the crystal core now


    "I can do it." the brave guard nodded and said seriously, "I have a way to contact the above. We can convey anything you want."


    "That''s good." he thought the guard looked credible. Yu Lan bent his eyes and said with a smile, "help me tell Yu Ruoshui that I want the whole south."


    The whole... South?


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan made such a request. The guard was stunned, and then angrily retorted, "how can the South give it to you? You''re making trouble for nothing!"


    "Why can''t you give it to me?" Yu Lan sighed, "but I just want it..."


    "What do you think the south is? It''s the only place where countless civilians can live, but you should take it now?" the guard angrily said. "This kind of thing... Is impossible anyway!"


    Staring at the guard with a full sense of justice, Yu Lan left his mouth, opened his eyes and said, "this is not what you can decide."


    Yu Lan''s calm attitude left the guard speechless. He looked at Yu Lan''s Zombie and calmed down with his fist. "I''ll convey it to you."


    "Thank you," Yu Lan said with a smile, "then I''ll wait for your news here."


    "Aren''t you going to withdraw the zombie?" the guard said incredulously.


    "Didn''t I say that my zombie won''t attack you? Just rest assured." Yu Lan waved his hand and said, "but first, I''ll only wait for you one day. When I take the south, I''ll go back."


    I don''t know if the thing misses her


    At the thought of Mo Wen Yu Lan, she couldn''t help feeling blue. She turned over and lay on the back of the Firebird, with her chin and a sad face.


    I used to hear people say goodbye, but she didn''t feel it at all. I miss Arvin so much.


    I don''t know what Yu Lan is thinking. The bolder guard hesitated to come over. As soon as he was about to make a noise, the Firebird shook its tail unhappily and stopped him two meters away from Yu Lan.


    "Roar!" narrowed his eyes and growled. The Firebird shook its tail and nodded at the guard''s toes like a deterrent.


    The guard swallowed his saliva and felt the coolness in front of the crossed leg.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yu Lan was shocked by the Firebird''s change. She looked up and asked softly on the Firebird''s back.


    "I just want to talk to you." the guard tried not to show his fear. He took a breath and said seriously.


    "OK." he didn''t mean to be wary. Yu Lan touched the Firebird''s head and motioned it to put the guard over.


    The Firebird breathed reluctantly, but still obediently took back its tail.


    The guard got a chance to come forward.


    He stood on the side of LAN and looked warily at the Firebird. He was sure that he didn''t mean to attack, so he breathed safely.


    "You don''t have to be too afraid of Firebirds." Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing with a friendly and pleasant voice. "It just looks terrible, but it''s actually very good. Sometimes it''s like a little cat."


    Compared to a kitten, Firebird lies on the ground with a wooden face. It retracts its neck into its body and looks shy.


    I really don''t agree with Yu Lan. The guard coughed and suddenly felt that Yu Lan''s Zombie was actually very friendly and had no bad thoughts.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yu Lan asked with a smile after noticing the guard''s eyes. While she made a sound, she also took an examination of the research. Not far away, she was busy reporting to the guard above. After a pause, she said, "look, your companions are afraid of me. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "In fact, I don''t think you''re a bad man." the guard whispered to Yu Lan, with a hard to hide curiosity in his eyes. "Seriously, it''s the first time I''ve seen a zombie that can maintain my mind."

 Chapter 614

    "It''s terrible if you meet me every day." Yu Lan bent her eyes and smiled with interest, "but how do you know I''m a kind person?"


    "You didn''t hurt innocent people," the guard whispered.


    "Well, that''s not right." Yu Lan shook his legs and shrugged. "Maybe I just don''t want to, doesn''t mean I won''t."


    "But you didn''t do it, did you?" the guard raised his eyes.


    Yu Lan shrugged again without comment.


    "Can you... Give up the south?" looking at Yu Lan in a good mood, the guard hesitated for a few seconds and summoned up the courage to say, "now these people have finally settled down. Without you, they might have been displaced all the time."


    Listening to the guard''s sincere words, Yu lannuzui lowered his head and approached the guard and asked, "excuse me, can I ask your name?"


    "Lu Wenxu." unexpectedly, Yu Lan would suddenly ask his name. The guard said subconsciously.


    "Well, Lu Wenxu, how do you know that these people will always be safe without my attack? When no one attacked, the South still abandoned the people in the whole outer area." after getting the guard''s name, Yu Lan sat up and looked down at him and asked.


    "That''s a forced and helpless way!" Lu Wenxu said in a deep voice, with a sad face. "If we don''t abandon them, we can''t hold more people."


    "Aren''t those abandoned people human?" Yu Lan asked.


    Lu Wenxu was silent and said after a long time, "it''s necessary to abandon them. Didn''t the north also abandon the people in the fourth district?"


    "If you think so, I have nothing to say." Yu Lanzhu said with his chin, "no matter what you say, I''ll get the south."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan was so stubborn. Lu Wenxu obviously said angrily, "since you don''t intend to give up the south, what else do you want to talk to us about?"


    "Of course, it''s about the way to get the South under the smallest loss." seeing that Lu Wenxu''s words have been infected with anger, Yu Lan said with a smile, "do you think I''ll give up the south? You think too much. If I can give up the south, I won''t come here. It''s a waste of my time."


    Listening to Yu Lan''s words with a smile, Lu Wenxu finally understood that Yu Lan would never give up the south. He lowered his head and squeezed his fist tightly, "do you want to see our blood flow?"


    "Wait, wait, it''s always your subjective description of me. Can you say something good?" seeing the guard holding his fist, Yu Lan turned over and jumped down from the Firebird and looked directly at Lu Wenxu, "Well, if I want to see a river of blood, I won''t give you room to discuss with me right now. Let the zombie step into the first area and seize the South with violence."


    "I did what I said." seeing Lu Wenxu''s incredible eyes, Yu Lan bent his eyes and added another sentence with a smile.


    Raised her eyes and noticed that Yu Lan''s sharp eyes had faded from the previous friendliness and tenderness. At this time, she looked like a real zombie, full of danger.


    "Why do you have to take the south?" Lu Wenxu asked aloud, swallowing his saliva.


    "Because I want to take what Yu jueying values most." don''t open your eyes and say faintly. At this time, Yu Lan seems to give people a cold feeling, "and then as a chip, talk to him."


    The sky suddenly became cold. Lu Wenxu raised his eyes to the sky, stared at Yu Lansen''s cold face and asked in surprise, "leader Yu? Does he have a grudge against you?"


    "It''s better to say that I have the closest relationship with him than to say that there is hatred." Yu Lan snorted with self mockery. Yu Lan had no intention to continue to communicate with Lu Wenxu. She turned over and climbed up the Firebird''s back again and said to him, "I think you are a hot-blooded person, but sometimes I still hope you can use your brain a little."

 Chapter 615

    "I won''t give up in the south. I will completely take control of here before jueying comes back."


    Finally, he said a word to Lu Wenxu. Yu Lan touched the Firebird''s head. The Firebird roared. The next second, the Firebird flapped its wings and flew high into the sky with her.


    The strong wind made Lu Wenxu''s face painful. He subconsciously covered his face. When he could see clearly ahead, Yu Lan had long disappeared.


    Several guards hurried up to see if there was anything wrong with him. His words were full of panic.


    In their opinion, Lu Wenxu ran to talk to Yu Lan himself. It was his own death.


    "... the most intimate relationship?" his ears were buzzing. Lu Wenxu couldn''t hear the voices of his companions around him. He just lowered his head and fell into meditation.


    ¡­¡­


    The high level in the south soon received the news from the guards. While lamenting Yu Lan''s rampancy, they quickly reported the news to Qian Kang and Yu Ruoshui.


    "Yu Lan!" smashed his fist heavily on the table. Yu Ruoshui''s whole face became distorted because of anger, "she''s really crazy!"


    Whether before or after the end of the world, Yu Lan has always been trampled on the soles of her feet. Who can think of the day when Yu Lan will step on her head?


    "I suggest we can discuss with her. We can be satisfied with everything she wants except the south, as long as she takes away the zombies that surround us." Qian Kang looked at the news coming from below and said seriously, "If she doesn''t agree, leader Yu has left a team for you. These people are level 3 to level 4 powers and the strongest existence in the whole south. They can''t attack the South even if they are in the blue one and a half meeting. They can buy us the time for the leader to come back."


    "With them, why should we discuss with Yu Lan''s zombie?" sneered. Yu Ruoshui nearly broke his good teeth. "I won''t talk to her anyway. If she wants to fight, let her come. I don''t believe I can''t stop her in the south!"


    "She certainly can''t win the South smoothly. Yes, but she has enough ability to get away." Qian Kang advised, "we might as well appease her first, delay time, and catch her when the leader comes back."


    Yu Ruoshui rubbed her forehead irritably. She felt that her long painless wound now began to ache faintly. The bursts of stimulation almost drove her crazy.


    "You decide." Yu Ruoshui said coldly, "you go and negotiate with her."


    Yu Ruoshui didn''t want Yu Lan to see her embarrassed appearance anyway. She pushed her wheelchair and quickly left the room. Her beautiful face was full of ferocity.


    Looking at Yu Ruoshui''s back, Qian Kang breathed out and ordered his subordinates, "go find an artificial power and contact the leader. I want to talk to Yu Lan in person."


    Although Yu Ruoshui took over the south again, what she did at last disappointed all of them, it is undeniable that there must be her disability anxiety in it.


    So if yu Ruoshui calms down, he is still willing to support his existence.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yu Ling received the news from Qian Kang, she had already sent Yu jueying the news of Yu Lan''s invasion. She stood in a hidden alley and observed Yu Lan. Jiuming standing on her side paced back and forth anxiously.


    "Do we have to look at it like this?" seeing that Yu Ling didn''t mean to attack at all, Jiuming asked loudly.

 Chapter 616

    Since Jiuming followed Yu Ling, his hatred for Qinhuai and Yumeng became stronger and stronger.


    He looked at Yu Ling for a long time and didn''t do anything. He only knew that Yu Ling, who watched the fire from the shore, couldn''t help being anxious at the bottom of his heart. He said loudly, "Yu jueying is in the north now. When he came from the north, Yu Lan would have taken the south!"


    "What are you worried about?"


    It seems that Jiuming is getting impatient. Yu Ling turns his head expressionless. The burned half of his face shows a heavy chill and looks very penetrating.


    As soon as Jiuming''s expression stagnated, Yu Ling''s slap had already slapped him in the face.


    Yu Ling has great power. If Jiuming isn''t an artificial power, he may break his neck directly at this time.


    "Don''t forget who gave you all this." Yu Ling said coldly, ignoring Jiuming''s angry eyes.


    Jiuming just felt dizzy at the moment. He stared at Yu Ling and silently exuded a blood stain from the corner of his mouth.


    She''s just a man-made power... If she doesn''t have a good life in the south, she''s a man-made monster!


    "Now that I''ve taken you in, you''ll be useful." I don''t know how Jiuming evaluates himself in his heart. Yu Ling looks back at the new document passed by Yu jueying on the table, his eyes dim, sits back at the table and says, "the news above is that I''m asked to bring someone to subdue Yu Lan. You can do it."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Ling arranged a task for himself. Just now, nine lives with an angry face suddenly widened their eyes and looked at them strangely.


    "Before the leader left, he left one of his two dark teams for me and the other for Qian Kang." Yu Ling said faintly, "now you take the dark team left for me and contact Qian Kang to see what plans he has. It''s best to catch Yu Lan at once."


    Yu Ling mentioned Yu jueying''s dark team once before, so Jiuming knows more or less what kind of team it is.


    He wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, stood up and asked differently, "such a powerful armed force, can you rest assured to give it to me?"


    "This question...... do you hate Yu Lan and them?" Yu Ling turned around and asked nine lives faintly.


    "Of course!" this question obviously touched a sharp nerve in Jiuming''s mind. He stubbed his neck and roared without hesitation, "they have destroyed everything I have, and I want them to die! Especially Qinhuai, I must personally kill him, a traitor. Fortunately, I still regard him as a friend. I didn''t expect that he is a villain who is greedy for life and afraid of death!"


    How much did the previous nine lives trust Qinhuai? Now he wants Qinhuai to die.


    "Such an attitude is enough for me to trust you." Yu Ling''s stiff face seemed to have a little smile. She lowered her eyes and said faintly, "you start now."


    "I see." Jiuming, who was trusted, only felt energetic. He turned and walked out. When he opened the door, he suddenly turned back and asked, "do you hate them, too?"


    "Hate?" Yu Ling smiled, "no, I don''t hate. It can be said that Yu Lan and I have no hatred at all."


    "Then why are you..."


    "Because I''m loyal to the leader, that''s enough." looking at Jiuming faintly, Yu Ling looked like she had no expression before. "If the leader wants Yu Lan to die, then she must die."


    She said with a sneer, and her voice returned to its previous coldness, "don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Doing well is the only way to reflect your value."


    Reflect his value? Yes, only in this way can he have the opportunity to realize his wish to be a man all the time.


    Yu Ling''s words made Jiuming inexplicably excited. He nodded and turned to go outside the door.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he took a step, Yu Ling suddenly called him.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiuming asked suspiciously.


    "There seems to be something wrong in the south." in my mind, I received the news from the south. Yu Ling''s face didn''t change, but Jiuming could feel her gradually deteriorating mood.

 Chapter 617

    "What happened?" seeing Yu Ling''s silence for a long time, Jiuming asked impatiently.


    "... we are short of a batch of food and weapons inside, and those food attacks can be enough for one or two hundred people to last for a period of time." Yu Ruoshui frowned and quickly said in surprise, "wait, someone said that Yu Ruoshui took things away, and her name was written on the material extraction report."


    "Yu Ruoshui?" Jiuming knows that Yu Ruoshui is the most valued child of Yu jueying. If there is no accident, it is possible for the whole south to be handed over to her. "What does she do with so many materials at such a critical time?"


    "I don''t know. Yu Ruoshui has denied it, and Qian Kang said he was investigating." Yu Ling rubbed his forehead and cleared his mind a little before whispering, "how can such a thing happen at this juncture."


    "Is there a lot of missing materials?" he knew the importance of supply in this era, and his face could not help but dignify. "Will it affect our actions?"


    "This should not." thinking of replying to Qian Kang, Yu Ling said to Jiuming, "just settle down and do things. Don''t let us down. If you successfully catch Yu Lan this time, Nanbu will not treat you badly."


    "I understand, I will guarantee with my life and go all out." provoked a conceited smile on the corner of my mouth, Jiuming hummed, turned and left quickly.


    Watching the figure of Jiuming disappear at the end of his vision, Yu Ling turned around and continued to pass the news to Qian Kang, but his mouth murmured sarcastically:


    "After all, you have only this value."


    ¡­¡­


    Yu jueying was stunned for a long time after receiving the news that Yu Lan had attacked the south. He didn''t recover until ye Zhi patted him on the shoulder.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Zhi asked strangely.


    "Yu Lan took the zombie army to attack the south." Yu jueying handed the document to Ye Zhi and said with a gloomy face.


    "Yu Lan?" Noticing Yu jueying''s cold expression, ye Zhi was stunned. After thinking about it, she asked suspiciously, "what a familiar name..."


    "She was in your north before." Yu jueying glanced at Ye Zhi lightly. "If I remember correctly, her reputation in your North seems to be good."


    "Wait, you mean the Yu Lan who was with Xu Jielin?" Ye Zhi stared in surprise. "Isn''t she dead?"


    Ye Zhi was particularly impressed by Yu Lan. One of the reasons why they escaped from the zombie with Ye Shu was that he valued Yu Lan''s ability far better than ordinary people.


    "It''s her." Yu jueying frowned in disgust, lowered his eyes and said in a cold voice, "she''s not dead, and she''s a zombie who can think."


    It''s rare for Yu jueying to hate someone so openly. Ye Zhi frowned and asked in a low voice, "where did Yu Lan annoy you?"


    "She is my daughter," Yu jueying said faintly, "if you look at it from the surface."


    "On the surface?" Ye Zhi was stunned. He always spoiled his only daughter ye Shu. After knowing that ye Shu died, he almost collapsed and didn''t survive.


    So... He really can''t understand why Yu Lan would be hated by Yu jueying if she was Yu jueying''s daughter.


    He didn''t intend to Tell ye Zhi anything private. Yu jueying said quietly, "it''s all in the past."


    Knowing that Yu jueying doesn''t want to say more, ye Zhi doesn''t ask more. His relationship with Yu jueying is not good enough to talk. Now they can only be together because they have interests and values.


    "This villain has to find something for me when he becomes a zombie." Yu jueying feels a sense of suffocation rising from the bottom of his heart when he thinks that Yu Lan has the courage to attack him in the south. He looks at his subordinates who are fighting against the people in the north, and then looks at Ye Zhi. After shaking his fist, he whispers, "sorry Ye Zhi, I think I have to take someone back."

 Chapter 618

    It''s time to take someone back?


    After seeing the people in full swing in front of us, ye Zhi clenched her fist and said angrily, "Yu jueying, don''t you think we should finish the things in front of us now?"


    Yu jueying was silent. He stared at the situation in front of him, which was obviously dominated by them. He also felt that it was inappropriate to leave now. Anyway, if he left now, everything he did during this period would fall short of success.


    Now Ye Gong is at an absolute disadvantage compared with them. At this time, if he takes the opportunity to win the north, the hidden dangers in the north will be solved temporarily. No matter what, ye Zhi will not bite him back at this time.


    But if he doesn''t return to the South now, once Yu Lan takes the whole south, he will be finished.


    Thinking of this, Yu jueying could not help but sip the corners of her lips and take a deep breath to calm herself down.


    First of all, he left his most important card - the dark side in the south. With them, Yu Lan couldn''t win the south in a few days even if he looked for more zombies.


    Secondly, Yu Ruoshui and Qian Kang are well guarded in the south. As long as they don''t have too big problems, they can guard the gate of the South with sufficient food and supply in the south.


    "You''re right." Yu jueying, who had figured it out, couldn''t help but Chen Sheng said to Ye Zhi, "I''m at a loss. The most important thing is that we take the north now."


    Seeing that jueying had figured it out, ye Zhi was not relieved. He could not imagine what he would do next if yu jueying said nothing to help him.


    Just when jueying ordered his subordinates to attack with all their strength, another message came from the nearby contact.


    He was shocked. He picked up the information and glanced at it. His whole face turned black.


    "What''s the matter with you?" keenly aware of Yu jueying''s emotional changes, ye Zhi asked again.


    "Yu Ruoshui has made trouble for me again." Yu jueying''s face at this time can''t be described. His iron face is blue and his hand holding the document trembles almost uncontrollably. "She has lost the materials that can maintain the supply of 100 people to me at such a critical moment!"


    When Yu jueying said this, the whole person trembled with anger. At this time, the anger he had just repressed erupted again and again, "again and again, I''m so disappointed!"


    "Su elegy, you bitch''s child, I don''t want to say more. Her Huang Ruifei''s daughter is not a good thing!" Yu jueying won''t be so angry if someone else removes the materials, but Yu Ruoshui is the existence he gives high hopes. She doesn''t ask how good she can do, but only that she can reach the expected level.


    However, since he went to country e, Yu Ruoshui''s practice has greatly disappointed him. Whether in the management of manpower, mood and cultivation, it is far from what he expected.


    Even in these short months, she lost an arm and a leg and made herself a waste!


    How can a loser let her take over the South even if she is strong? This picture of Yu Ruo water is not even as useful as a Yu Tian.


    Although Yu Tian is a waste, he can walk normally at least, but if yu Ruoshui can do anything, she is nothing without a wheelchair now!


    So while helping Ye Zhi, Yu jueying also plans to catch Ye Gong alive and let him cure Yu Ruoshui''s disability. Who knows what he thinks is very good, but Yu Ruoshui doesn''t appreciate it at all and is still jumping around in the south.


    "This time, she has lost our supplies in the south for the second time!" he growled. Yu jueying took a deep breath and finally calmed down.


    "Calm down first. I don''t think it says that the materials are Yu ruo''s water. Isn''t Qian Kang still investigating?" Ye Zhi said calmly after picking up the news that Yu jueying threw it on the ground.


    "Her name is written on the supply extraction record. Tell me who else she can be." Yu jueying said angrily.


    The food supply of a hundred people is not a small number. You know, even the dark part he values most is only about a hundred people. If these food are given to his dark part, it may be stopped for a few more days.


    "Maybe someone else wrote it on her behalf." Ye Zhi whispered, "some people took the materials and wrote Yu Ruoshui''s name to make others think she took it... This kind of thing can also happen."


    "You''re right." Yu jueying calmed down now. He closed his eyes and said in silence, "anyway, we should take down the North first."


    Now these things haven''t caused any big panic. As long as he gets back as soon as possible, the South won''t fall into blue''s hands.


    Ye Zhi nodded and strode forward to observe the war.


    They are now standing on a tall building outside the third northern district. Although they can''t have a panoramic view of the war, they can basically see the general trend.


    Now Ye Gong''s troops are still losing ground. It seems that they have no strength to stand with them at all.


    "Wait, ye Zhi, look there." Yu jueying kept paying attention to the situation around the battlefield. Yu jueying pointed to several teams shuttling into the battlefield and said, "Ye Gong seems to have arranged some reinforcements."


    "I''ll check." it''s related to the status of the leader in the north. Ye Zhi quickly asked her liaison to see what''s going on now.


    Ye Zhi''s men soon heard the news. The news was obviously good. After hearing it, ye Zhi relaxed, and the corners of her lips that she had just pursed suddenly caught a smile.


    "It doesn''t look so bad?" glanced Ye Zhi, and Yu jueying slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now, if something happens in the north, he must stay longer, but the later he doesn''t go back, the higher the risk in the south.


    "The guards who just sneaked in are ordinary civilians. Most of them are Ye Gong''s followers. They think they can get eternal life by helping Ye Gong." Ye Zhi said faintly, "what a pity... Where are there immortal people in the world."


    "Isn''t Ye Gong good at manipulating people''s beliefs and thoughts?" Yu jueying smiled. "I said why Ye Gong is so honest and waiting for us to catch him. He was already waiting for us."


    "It''s just a mob gathered temporarily. We don''t need to pay too much attention to them." Ye Zhi stared at the situation ahead and gradually relaxed when she saw that the advantage was still on her side. "Look, I''ll say it."

 Chapter 619

    Ye Gong''s men now obviously have no strength to fight back. They look tired and retreat under the elite joint attack from the north and the south. They look embarrassed.


    This place is already a district in the north. Once Ye Gong can''t hold it, it means that ye Zhi has recaptured the north.


    Seeing that the current situation was completely one-sided and there was no suspense at all, Yu jueying laughed proudly and turned around to walk downstairs.


    Originally, he decided to help Ye Zhi because there was no risk in this action. Now it seems that he didn''t expect it.


    After this, he can deal with Yu Lan with all his strength. This daughter, who represents the stain of his life, has also lived too long.


    "Where are you going?" Jian jueying went downstairs. Ye Zhi couldn''t help but ask, raising her feet and following up.


    "Now the situation is almost settled. I want to go back to the south. It should be enough for you to deal with the next things yourself." Yu jueying walked down the corridor without looking back. Thinking about things, he didn''t raise his head until the stairs under his feet shook violently for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Zhi held the guardrail on his side and was surprised. As soon as the voice fell, the whole corridor shook again. The shaky bulb fell directly to the ground, splashing countless pieces of glass in front of his feet.


    "Go back and have a look." Yu jueying suddenly felt uneasy. He turned and ran to the roof again. Unexpectedly, he saw a huge zombie as soon as he went out.


    The zombie flew over his head with wings and a suffocating stench.


    There were several zombies that bumped into the side of the building and attacked their people madly.


    "What''s the situation?" Yu jueying only raised an isolation layer in shock and blocked an oncoming zombie. "Where did these zombies come from?!"


    "Is there any corpse tide these days?" Ye Zhi hid behind jueying''s isolation layer and opened her eyes and mused.


    "Impossible." Yu jueying flatly denied, "we were sure before we came. There was no outbreak of corpse tide these days!"


    Then Yu jueying''s face suddenly became cold, and his pupils retracted in disgust, "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Zhi raised her eyes.


    "Is it Yu Lan again?" Yu jueying said coldly, "she can control the zombies, and she took her zombie army to attack my South while I was away."


    Ye Zhi widened her eyes and said, "how is it possible? Did Yu Lan and Xu Jielin collude? By the way, they had a very good relationship when they were partners!"


    "That should be right." Yu jueying, with a cold face, leaned half against the guardrail next to the roof and scanned the scene of the scuffle downstairs. "These zombies only attack us. Those who don''t attack Ye Gong are definitely manipulated."


    "Damn Yu Lan!" totally disregarding what Yu Lan had done for the north, ye Zhi just wanted Yu Lan''s eye-catching existence to die.


    "Ah... Don''t say that about the person I like."


    When jueying and ye Zhi began to find ways to face the current unfavorable situation, a cold voice suddenly sounded over their heads.


    Ye Zhi looked up, because the dazzling sunshine didn''t see the speaker''s face for a moment, only knowing that it was probably a well-balanced man.

 Chapter 620

    "Who are you?" Ye Zhi said coldly.


    "Chief, I''ll be very sad if you don''t know me." the man jumped down from the top and didn''t even make a sound when he fell to the ground.


    The zombie who just attacked Yu jueying crazily calmed down for a moment. They skillfully walked to the side of the man and shouted at Ye Zhi and Yu jueying like a deterrent.


    "... Xu Jielin?!" Ye Zhi, who finally saw the man''s face, exclaimed. He looked at his former subordinate and trembled his lips. For a moment, he couldn''t speak because of shock.


    "Long time no see, chief." Xu Jielin asked the path. Under the sun, his dark eyes were dyed with a layer of transparent milky white.


    "Zombie?!" Yu jueying widened her eyes. At the same time, she raised her hand to hold up an isolation layer in front of her and placed Xu Jielin to attack.


    "Yes," said Xu Jielin with a smile after touching his eyelids, "but... I didn''t expect to catch all the leaders of the north and South in one breath. I''m really honored."


    "Xu Jielin!" knowing that Ye Gong defected, Xu Jielin also participated in it. Ye Gong said angrily with a cold face, "you betrayed me and took refuge in Ye Gong. Now you have become a zombie!"


    "Well, it was an accident." smiling, he raised his hand. The next second, a dark circle of light appeared under Ye Zhi''s feet. Ye Zhi only felt that his vision moved up quickly. When he reacted, his lower body had been corroded, and only his upper body was blistering in the dark circle.


    "Ah -" Ye Gong roared in pain. His hands fluttered feebly. The pain made it difficult for him to breathe.


    "I''m so sorry." he raised his forehead slightly. Xu Jielin suddenly opened his mouth and laughed. He patted his thigh and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with the back of his hand when he had enough laughter. "It''s funny to see you so embarrassed before!"


    Staring at Xu Jielin''s face in horror, ye Zhi can be sure that Xu Jielin was definitely not like this before.


    What happened to make Xu Jielin, who used to be rational, become what he is now.


    "Asshole!" he said with difficulty, coughing a few times and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Before you die, I''ll tell you a good news and a bad news." ignoring Ye Zhi''s disgusting eyes, Xu Jielin leaned against the zombie on his side and said with a ferocious smile, "the good news is - your enemy Ye Gong is dead. His appearance may be more miserable than you, because I chopped him up and fed him to the zombie."


    Staring at Xu Jielin with a pale face, ye Zhi roared reluctantly. Countless thunderbolts were supplied around her. Several thunderbolts directly burned a flying zombie into a fireball.


    "Don''t... it''s too arrogant." Ye Zhi said with difficulty, gradually slowing down her breathing.


    Consciousness began to blur and the whole world became spinning.


    Yu jueying put up the isolation layer to block her body. While guarding Xu Jielin, she also had to guard against Ye Zhi''s lightning and not hurt herself by mistake.


    "I just want to tell you a good news. You can''t say that to me?" he skilfully avoided a lightning that brushed his cheek. Xu Jielin put one hand in his waist. His leisurely look almost made Ye Zhi spit out blood again.

 Chapter 621

    The dazzling thunder light mixed with the deep purple corrosion circle blocked the dazzling sunshine for a moment.


    "It''s just a small level-4 power." with a sneer, Xu Jielin turned over and jumped, stepped on the back of the zombie and directly centered on himself, spreading a circle of corrosion in mid air.


    The world was suddenly dark, leaving Yu jueying and ye Zhi staring at the arrogant Xu Jielin in shock.


    "How can you..." before, Xu Jielin''s strength was only level 3 at most, but now he can support the strength of a field... Ye Zhi can say that he has never seen it.


    "I''ve just paid something." Xu Jielin smiled low and said with a low smile after landing steadily. "Now I''ll tell you a bad news."


    Ye Zhi stared at Xu Jielin, and the surrounding lightning disappeared at the moment when it was covered by Xu Jielin''s field.


    "Do you remember your daughter ye Shu?" Xu Jielin said, "ah, you must remember. Unlike Yu jueying, he treats Lan Lan completely in two extremes with you."


    Yu jueying, who was mentioned, turned black. Of course, he still remembers that Xu Jielin, a nouveau riche, was asked to stare at Yu Lan.


    "What are you doing with Xiao Shu?" Ye Zhi suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "The annoying woman who haunted me all day at the beginning was actually killed by the desire alliance. She is a real desire alliance." when she raised her feet and approached Ye Zhi, Xu Jielin''s original handsome face became more and more ferocious and terrible, "But the most ridiculous thing is that you thought it was the fake desire alliance who killed Ye Shu and kicked out your hard won partner. Ye Gong knew better than you at the beginning."


    "Shao Rui, do you remember?" Xu Jielin squatted down and looked directly at Ye Zhi, taking his pain into his eyes. "He was under Ye Gong''s hand and instigated you to target the people of the false desire alliance at that time."


    Shao Rui


    Shao Rui''s face appeared in her mind. Ye Zhi only felt that an unknown sadness escaped from the bottom of her heart.


    What did he do!


    "Do you think you''re a fool?" he stood up and kicked over Ye Zhi. Xu Jielin waved his big hand and the dark purple color around dissipated. The suddenly exposed sunshine only made people feel unusually dazzling.


    Ye Zhi is now immersed in the grief of Ye Shu''s death and her stupidity, and has no strength to resist.


    "Eat him." he stepped back and ordered the zombie on his side. The zombie shook his tail excitedly, threw down the dying Ye Zhi like crazy, and bit off his neck.


    Pitiful to the rising generation of heroes who mixed in the end of the world, they died in the mouth of the zombie with regret.


    "You killed all the people in charge in the north," Yu jueying said decisively away from ye Zhi, gritting his teeth and staring at Xu Jielin, "Xu Jielin, what are you going to do?"


    "What do you say, Minister Yu?" he deliberately called out Yu jueying''s name before the end of the world, and Xu Jielin said with a smile.


    "Do you want to take the south?" Yu jueying could only think of such a reason at this time.


    "Nanbu, I''m going to hand it over to Ye Xiao, but the premise is that I want him to merge with Nanbu and absolutely obey Nanbu''s orders." Xu Jielin said faintly. He saw jueying''s expression change from shock to surprise, and from surprise to calm. He couldn''t help laughing coldly at the bottom of his heart.


    "You want to give me the north?" Yu jueying stared at Xu Jielin. "Suddenly give me such a big advantage. What do you want?"

 Chapter 622

    Seeing Jue Ying''s embarrassed appearance before sweeping away and seriously talking to himself, Xu Jielin felt a little ridiculous.


    "Well, chief Yu, do you think too much?" he coughed and said with a smile. "What I said to the south is to hand over Yu Lan''s mobile phone, which has nothing to do with you for a dime."


    Yu jueying''s angry face suddenly stiffened. He couldn''t believe it and looked at sister Xu. A pair of black eyes almost stared out of his eyes.


    "Are you kidding!" he yelled out without any grace. "The south is mine!"


    "But from today on, it will become Yu Lan." Xu Jielin smiled and walked forward slowly, crushing the isolation layer in front of Yu jueying with only one hand.


    The isolation layer of a level 4 power is not even as good as a layer of plastic paper in front of him.


    The backhand clasps Yu jueying, who is trying to struggle. Xu Jielin easily handcuffs a bracelet in his pocket to his wrist.


    "This is a power suppressor." he threw Yu jueying to the ground. Xu Jielin clapped his hands and said faintly, "seeing Minister Yu''s embarrassed appearance, I suddenly felt like an afterlife."


    "At that time, you were high above the world. Without scruples, you took me as a chess piece and sent me to monitor your unarmed daughter." Xu Jielin slightly lowered his eyelids, and the turbid gray white covering his eyes gradually dissipated, and soon his clear black eyes reappeared.


    "Sometimes I think that if I were not your chess piece and approached blue sincerely, maybe blue would really accept me." Xu Jielin, who faded his turbid eyes, looked much more normal, at least without his previous madness, "but it was your existence that led to all these assumptions."


    He stepped forward, pulled Yu jueying''s arm, and forced him to fall on the back of the zombie on his side. His voice was cold and harsh, "I will take you and the whole north as a gift to LAN LAN."


    Ignoring jueying''s struggle, he lowered his eyes and said with a low smile, "then... I will kill the guy named Mo Wen, so that LAN LAN will completely belong to me, doesn''t it?"


    "Ah... Imagine happiness."


    Repressing the excitement of his eyes, Xu Jielin looked back at the zombies who were still fighting with people in the north and South behind him, opened his mouth and whispered, "these humans are all your afternoon dessert."


    With Xu Jielin''s words, the zombies became more and more excited one by one, hissing and continuously stabbing into the sky, drawing countless scary traces on the blue sky.


    Qin Feng, who was waiting for Yu jueying to return from the handover City, paced back and forth impatiently. He always felt something was wrong.


    "If yu jueying is slow, he should be here by now?" Qin Feng looked impatiently at the Wen Suining on his side. Qin Feng only felt that Yu jueying was really slow to leave the border.


    "Maybe he''s delayed on the road?" wensuining calmly analyzed, a doll''s face full of seriousness, "or he doesn''t plan to come back."


    "I''m kidding. The south is not his right away. He won''t go back?" Qin Feng always felt a little uneasy. He looked at several zombies lying on his side and unconsciously buckled the guardrail in his hand. "Do you think he would suddenly detour away from us?"


    "No." Wenning said decisively, "the handover city is the only channel connecting the north and south."

 Chapter 623

    "But they can go around from the place of death." Qin Feng frowned.


    "Now in this situation, where does Yu jueying have time to detour from the side?" Wen cuining said in a deep voice. He looked at the desolate front and decided to go back and send a message to Yu Lan first.


    "My zombies are a little restless these days." walking back with Wen Suining, Qin Feng''s dark green eyes look a little gloomy, "I always feel something is going to happen."


    "It''s not peaceful for a while." he raised his hand and patted Qin Feng on the shoulder. Wen Suining took his neck and said, "don''t think too much. I''ll be with you anyway."


    Qin Feng grinned and gave a "bare" sound. At the same time, he rubbed his arm and said exaggerated, "how can you say this like a confession."


    "Bah!" I knew that Qin Feng couldn''t say anything good in his mouth. Wen Suining''s gorgeous black face raised his hand and smashed Qin Feng''s shoulder, "when is this time? Can you be more serious?"


    Qin Feng ignored Wen cuining''s red face, took his dear zombies back, and left Wen cuining alone behind.


    Staring at the back of the bad friend, Wen Suining just wanted to rush forward and give him a kick.


    This bastard! People in their twenties are still like kindergarten children!


    He must have done bad things in his last life before he met Qin Feng, an asshole in this life!


    "Lord."


    Just as Qin Feng stepped into his residence, the guard at the door suddenly called him.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Feng touched the zombie sitting on his side, raised his eyes and asked without expression.


    "Xu Jielin from the North wants to see you." the guard said.


    "Where is he?" Qin Feng frowned. He didn''t like the guard. He only said half.


    The guard''s face twisted for a moment. He looked up at the room. As soon as he opened his mouth, he heard a sound from the leather chair:


    "Excuse me, Lord Qin"


    Qin Feng was stunned and found that there was another person in his room.


    Now Qin Feng is a level 3 power. The strength of people who can make him unaware is definitely much higher than him.


    "... Xu Jielin, are you from the north?" Qin Feng asked with a wrung eyebrow, recalling the name the guard had said before.


    A man from the north at this juncture? What a coincidence.


    Xu Jielin nodded and leaned against the armrest beside the chair, supporting his side face with a smile.


    "What''s the matter with you coming to me?" Qin Feng heaved a breath and secretly felt that his uneasy feeling might be realized.


    "I want to talk about a deal with you." he picked up the document lying flat on the table and handed it to Qin Feng.


    This document is just a thin piece of paper, sandwiched by a black folder, which looks unusually thin and cold.


    "Qin Feng, what''s the matter?" Wen cuining just came in when Xu Jielin handed the document to Qin Feng. He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked a little wary and asked Qin Feng, "who are you?"


    "Hello, I''m Xu Jielin from the north." Xu Jielin smiled. "Don''t be too nervous. I just want to talk about a deal with the Lord of Qincheng."


    Talk about a deal? Wenning was suspicious. He quickly recalled the information about Xu Jielin, which finally made him think of some key places.


    "It is said that you are now under Ye Gong''s control. Is the transaction you are talking about on behalf of Ye Gong?"


    Xu Jielin smiled, shook his head, raised his eyes and said to Qin Feng, "you''d better look at this document first."


    "Although I usually don''t like to deal with these things, it doesn''t mean I don''t understand." Qin Feng handed the document to Wen Suining on his side, narrowed his eyes and said unhappily, "you''re not a deal at all, it''s plunder."


    "I think it''s a deal." seeing Wen cuining''s expression is not very good-looking, Xu Jielin said helplessly, "now China doesn''t need the existence of the handover city. The north and South are about to merge. It''s too eye-catching here."


    "So we have to unconditionally hand over the handover city to you?" the cold rumor of wencuining, who swept the documents quickly, raised his eyes, "are you kidding."


    "What should I say? I''m not kidding." Xu Jielin looked embarrassed and sighed. "You''re not a fool. You should see that it''s easy for me to kill you now."


    As soon as this word came out, Wen Suining immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Qin Feng, staring at him with a pair of vigilant eyes.


    Seeing this, Xu Jielin shook his head again, "but I will never just do it to you. The consequences are too troublesome."


    Once something happens to Qin Feng and Wen Ning, the whole handover city will be headless. Although the guard force of the handover city is relatively weak, they can have extremely important mobile merchants in the end of the world.

 Chapter 624

    Chen Kang is the most loyal to the handover city. If Qin Feng dies for unknown reasons, he can''t guarantee that he will not make any extreme actions.


    It can be said that the huge materials in the hands of mobile merchants are the biggest trump card of the handover city.


    "But what you wrote above is very clear. If we don''t do what you said, there will be only a dead end." Wen cuining sneered at Xu Jielin, a dangerous guy. After a pause, he continued, "also, it seems that this contract is not required by Ye Gong?"


    The contract only said that they should hand over the handover City, but there was no word about Ye Gong.


    "Well... This is really just my personal wish." Xu Jielin let go without any discomfort.


    "I never know when the leader in the North turned out to be a guy named Xu Jielin." Wen cuining couldn''t help sneering and secretly thought about the way to deal with Xu Jielin.


    This guy can now appear here in such a grand manner, which has demonstrated his strength that can not be underestimated. It must be impossible to fight hard now. We have to find a way to protect Qin Feng first.


    Just when Wen Ning''s mind was full of twists and turns, Xu Jielin suddenly laughed. His rampant appearance was different from his calm appearance just now.


    "You''re really useless, and the leader of the handover city is just like this." Xu Jielin smiled angrily and looked at Qin Feng jokingly and rudely. "Now the leader in the North has become Ye Xiao. Well, Yu jueying, the leader in the south, is also in my hand and packaged into a delicate and lovely gift."


    "What?" Xu Jielin''s words were like thunder in Wenning''s ears. They even stopped breathing for a moment.


    "What you said is true?" Wenning said incredulously.


    "Of course, how can this kind of thing be false." Xu Jielin''s left eye narrowed slightly, at the same time, the corner of his left mouth was also provoked high, and his facial expression was distorted and happy. "But ah... Ye Xiao will return to the south soon, and China will completely belong to blue at that time."


    "You said, if Lanlan accepted such a big gift from me, would she be grateful to fall in love with me?" under the ferocious expression, Xu Jielin''s eyes had been strangely stained with gray color.


    Looking at Xu Jielin like this, Wenning suddenly thought of only one word to describe him - madman.


    Mo Wen is also a madman in Wenning''s eyes, but his madness is bloodthirsty, paranoid and abnormal, while Xu Jielin''s Madness at this time is completely crazy, scary and irrational.


    "You said blue... Is Yu Lan?" Qin Feng said with some displeasure, "angel, it''s me..."


    "Qin Feng." I don''t want Qin Feng to die at this time. Wen cuining coldly called him and raised his eyes to Xu Jielin. "I want to know what will happen if we don''t do according to your meaning. I don''t believe you won''t move us."


    "Now that you''ve asked, I''ll tell you the truth. I''ll destroy the whole handover city." Xu Jielin said with a low smile. "Whether you or those inconvenient mobile businessmen, dispose of them all and leave none."


    "Arrogance!" Wen Suining bit his teeth, glared at Xu Jielin and shouted.


    "It''s not your has the final say," Xu Jielin booth, approached the Wen Xining''s face. "Do you want to try the consequences?"

 Chapter 625

    Wenning certainly dare not try the consequences.


    Not to mention that he didn''t have the courage to gamble with Qin Feng and the whole handover City, even now this situation is not what he can grasp alone or the whole handover city.


    "We need time." knowing that Xu Jielin is not a good comer this time, if he doesn''t get the estimation he wants, there will be no chance to live. Wen Suining blocks Qin Feng who wants to say something and seriously tells Xu Jielin.


    "If only you could figure it out," Xu Jielin said with a low smile, wiped Wenning''s shoulder and walked over. At the same time, he also gave a burst of arrogant laughter. "You only have one day to think."


    "Ah, that''s right." just as Xu Jielin stepped out of the door, he suddenly turned around and said, "Lord Qincheng, although your zombie obeys you, the resentment in your heart is very heavy. You must be careful not to be bitten off your neck that day, but you don''t know how you died."


    "You!" staring at Xu Jielin, who was so rampant that Wen Suining''s anger value obviously reached the max value.


    Qin Feng looked at the zombie squatting on his side and pursed his mouth slightly.


    He didn''t want to argue with Qin Feng at all. Xu Jielin''s laughter echoed in the corridor until the moment the laughter disappeared, and his breath finally disappeared into the air.


    "This city, after all, still can''t keep it." pushing away Wen cuining''s hand in front of him, Qin Feng smiled and said helplessly, "tell me, what are you going to do."


    "You are the city master." I can see that Qin Feng is talking to himself with an extremely serious attitude now, and Wen Suining''s voice can''t help lowering a little, "anyway, we should probably inform Yu Lan."


    "I think angel has met the most dangerous enemy now." Qin Feng sat in front of the corner of the table, raised his hair and said in a daze, "I really want to protect her."


    "You can''t even protect yourself now." Wenning put his hands around his arms and rolled his eyes. "I can guarantee that this guy named Xu Jielin is much stronger than you and me, even... Higher than ink."


    The strength of Yu jueying and ye Zhi is very mysterious in their eyes. They are in a high position with sufficient resources. The lowest real strength must be above level 3.


    But such people were easily taken down by Xu Jielin. How abnormal strength can we do it.


    "It''s really a dark horse that comes out suddenly." Qin Feng covered his eyes and said weakly.


    "Shall we investigate the authenticity of what Xu Jielin said?" "but you can rest assured, Wenning. I will never take my life for a pet."


    In her eyes, Yu Lan is a pet from beginning to end. At best, it is a special pet, a pet that he loves and can do many things for her, but does not include life.


    "Tell her that Xu Jie is going to find her." take away the hand in front of him. Qin Feng smiled low and said decadent, "I can''t protect angel now. I can only hope that the annoying ghost of Mo Wen can be used a little."


    "This is not the problem we should worry about." Wen Suining nodded, looked at the sun just outside the window, and asked with his side eyes, "well... What about the handover city? What are you going to do with him?"


    "It''s not easy." Qin Feng said faintly, "the leader of the handover city is overwhelmed and has to give up the position of leader. From then on, the handover city will be a ownerless city."


    "Don''t you care about all this we''ve worked hard for? If you say no, don''t." Wen cuining couldn''t help laughing, "you abandoned the handover city. Next, the whole handover city will be in chaos. At that time, countless mobs will stare at you to see how you go out."


    "It doesn''t matter." Qin Feng said indifferently, "I''ll go to the South and seek angel''s shelter." Qin Feng''s listless eyes suddenly brightened a little and looked a lot more energetic. "Anyway, I''ll still feel very happy to be closer to angel."


    "Didn''t you just say you wouldn''t kill yourself for Yu Lan?" Wen Suining looked at him speechless.


    "I just go to her and don''t do anything." Qin Feng pointed to his chest with a rare quiet smile. "Just looking at her, I feel very fond of her. She is an angel, a real angel."


    "You''re hopeless." ignoring this bad friend who doesn''t know what he''s thinking, Wen cuining glared at him, got up and went out quickly, ready to deal with what to do next.


    Since Qin Feng has spoken, he has absolutely no reason to refuse him.


    He is Qin Feng''s friend and his subordinate.


    This will not change anyway.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Lan is now facing Qian Kang and more than a dozen murderous powers standing behind him.


    "I feel like you want to take off my neck at any time." Yu Lan pointed to her neck with her slender fingers and said with a smile.


    "Don''t say anything more, just tell us what you want to leave our South!" Qian Kang looked around and always felt empty and strange.


    "I just want Yu Ruoshui to hand over the south to me." Yu Lan grabbed the red hair that the Firebird had grown in the past two days and pulled it clean twice. "To be simple, I want your whole south. I don''t want anything else."


    The bald Firebird bowed his head sadly and wanted to plunge his head into the ground to prevent the ravage of Yu Lan.


    "Your appetite is a little too big?" Qian Kang sneered. He raised his hand and motioned forward. More than a dozen powers behind him surrounded Yu Lan, all with tight faces and murderous faces.


    "Every one is a level 3 power?" he took out a level 3 crystal core from his pocket, put it into Yu Lan''s mouth, chewed and said easily, "can''t you see that there is such a sophisticated army in the south?"


    "There are many things you don''t know," Qian Kang said coldly. "What we show you is only a part of the forces in the south. The real South will only be powerful beyond your imagination."


    "Well," Yu Lan sighed, puffed his cheeks and said, "Yu jueying is really hard. He specially arranged the south for me."


    £¿£¿£¿


    What do you mean for her? This zombie is too imaginative?!


    Qian Kang sneered. At the moment, he just wanted to completely take Yu Lan, a zombie without self-knowledge.


    He raised his hand to order his men to attack. Before he waved his hand, a leopard like zombie rushed out of the corner and directly threw him to the ground.


    "Roar!" the zombie roared loudly at Qian Kang''s face with a big mouth. The big mouth is a nightmare that no one wants to encounter.

 Chapter 626

    Qian Kang was shocked. When he tried to struggle, he found that his limbs were tightly pressed and could not move except his neck.


    "Rabbit, don''t bite first." he jumped to Qian Kang''s side. Yu Lan rammed the rabbit''s huge mouth and asked it to put away a sharp tusk.


    The rabbit swallowed his saliva and obediently retracted his head.


    "You''d better let your people withdraw." Yu Lan condescends to corrode Qian Kang, raising his chin and nuzui around.


    Qian Kang felt uneasy. He looked sideways, and his face became unusually ugly.


    I don''t know when there are zombies on the inner and outer floors. All the people in the dark are surrounded by these huge zombies and dare not make any changes.


    Where did so many zombies come from?


    Qian Kang''s Adam''s apple rolled for a moment. He turned to Yu Lan and wanted to open his mouth, but he was afraid of pressing his rabbit on his body.


    "You don''t think I''m not ready for anything?" Yu Lan smiled at him and reached out to touch the rabbit''s back. "Rabbit, you come down first."


    The rabbit nodded, raised his forelimbs and released Qian Kang who was pressed by him.


    "Do you think you can take the South with these zombies?" Qian Kang got up from the ground. He stared at Yu Lan and said in a gloomy tone, "even if I die here today, more people will appear to protect the south. You zombie should not be delusional."


    When Qian Kang said this, his eyes were firm, and his straight back didn''t seem to be overwhelmed by anything.


    "What should I say?" Yu Lan touched his chin and stared at Qian Kang. "People in your line should be... Loyal people? It''s really good for Yu jueying to have your kind of men."


    Qian Kang sneered and closed his eyes directly. He looked completely afraid of death.


    But only he knows that he is now looking for a way to escape from Yu Lan''s control.


    "I heard that you are an old man beside Yu jueying, so you should have followed him before the end of the world?" Yu Lan didn''t care about Qian Kang''s attitude, sat on the back of the rabbit and asked with a smile.


    Yu Tian told her about the people close to Yu jueying. Qian Kang followed him before the end of the world. It can be said that he is the most trusted person around Yu jueying.


    But now he is sent to Ruoshui, but he cannot be trusted by Ruoshui because of his character.


    Not going to answer Yu Lan''s question, Qian Kang still closed his eyes and didn''t even lift his head.


    "Then you should know who I am?" staring at Qian Kang''s expressionless face, Yu Lan''s voice suddenly became fierce and asked directly.


    Qian Kang''s facial expression shook quickly. He opened his eyes incredibly, but it was too late to hide his emotions.


    "It seems that you know." Yu Lan smiled. "Yu jueying should have told you in advance?"


    Seeing what Qian Kang wanted to hide, don''t turn your head. Yu Lan suddenly jumped to the ground and pinched Qian Kang''s face with his slender fingers, so that he had to look at himself.


    "I''m very strange." seeing Qian Kang struggling, Yu Lan couldn''t help lowering her head, and her milky eyes exuded a dense luster. "How did Yu jueying know me? I shouldn''t have told him directly or indirectly that I was still alive."


    Qian Kang closed his teeth and said nothing. He didn''t want to reveal one more word in front of LAN.


    "So I can only guess that the person who wanted to kill me at the beginning... Except Shu Yu is Yu Ling who is still alive." Yu Lan said with a smile, "Shu Yu is from the north and should not often contact Yu jueying, but Yu Ling is different. She is an artificial power made by grey Yan in the south."


    "So, Yu Ling is the one who has been monitoring me during this period, right?" Yu Lan said with a smile after a pause for a few seconds. "I didn''t expect that an abandoned girl could get so much attention here in Jue Ying."


    Qian Kang endured the surprise of the bottom of his eyes and still closed his mouth without making a sound.


    "In that case, there''s no problem for me to get the whole south?" he loosened his hand holding Qian Kang''s face, Yu Lan stepped back, put his hands behind him at will, bowed and smiled.


    "Of course there is a problem." after getting rid of Yu Lan''s suffocating bondage, Qian kangmeng said, "all these things in the south are left by the leader to Yu Ruoshui, which has nothing to do with you Yu Lan!"


    Seeing that Qian Kang had to protect Yu Ruoshui at such a moment, Yu Lan tilted his head and asked softly, "um... Is Yu Ruoshui really Yu jueying''s daughter?"


    "Of course!" Qian Kang said definitely.


    "What about me?" the smile on Yu Lan''s lips stopped, and her eyes gradually became cold. Even her voice was as cold as soaking in cold water. "Am I not Yu jueying''s daughter?"


    He was suppressed by Yu Lan''s aura. Qian Kang only felt that he couldn''t breathe and swallow. For a moment, he shouted, "you''re not!"


    Yu Lan blinked his eyes and suddenly said with a smile, "I''m not?"


    Seeing that the words had been exported, Qian Kang simply stopped hiding, "you just don''t know where you come from! You and Yu Tian are all the stains of the leader''s life!"


    Will the truth hidden in the bottom of my heart for so many years be revealed?


    Yu Lan''s eyes were cold. She went forward and asked coldly, "wild seed? Finish talking to me."


    "Want to know?" Qian Kang''s eyes suddenly became strange. The next second, Yu Lan felt that his chest was pierced by something. A light beam with thunder soon hid in the air and disappeared.


    "Next life." Qian Kang smiled proudly when he saw that he was successful.


    Yu Lan looked at him expressionless. He suddenly raised the back of his hand at a lightning speed and directly fanned Qian Kang out.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that I''m a zombie now." he walked to Qian Kang lying on the ground step by step. Yu Lan didn''t hurry to change, and pointed to his chest recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. He said, "without a heart, he won''t die."


    Raised his feet and stepped on Qian Kang''s hand to resist mercilessly. Yu Lan''s smiling eyes were full of cold.


    "It''s... it''s really putting you people off waiting for luck."


    "My Lord!"


    As soon as the situation changed, the people brought by Qian Kang would rush to support Qian kang one by one. Unfortunately, although they were all level 3 or 4 powers, the zombies surrounding them had no level 5 or 6, but also level 3 or 4. Coupled with a large number, they had no resistance at all.

 Chapter 627

    Qian Kang struggled in panic. The next second, he suddenly realized that his limbs were like his own. Suddenly, he lost all consciousness.


    He looked down in surprise and saw countless disgusting and embarrassing tentacles emerging from the ground, ferociously circling around his limbs, fixing him on the ground.


    "What is this?" cried Qian Kang in horror, and a few tentacles would wrap around his head in the next second.


    "These are deformed zombies." Yu Lan squatted down, so that Qian Kang''s eyes could clearly see the faint smile on her face. "I won''t explain them to you. As long as you know, if you don''t give me the answer I want... I''ll let them bury you deep underground and accompany you with rotten corpses."


    In fact, Yu Lan is not a ruthless person, but she still couldn''t help getting angry when she was ruthlessly abandoned.


    "Do you have any evidence that I am a wild species?" Yu Lan asked softly.


    "How can there be evidence now? Even if there is, it was lost after the outbreak of the last world." Qian Kang sneered, but t he was obviously not so calm in his heart. It can be seen from the cold sweat falling from his forehead that he was still afraid now.


    "Then how did you think I was not Yu jueying''s child? There must be a basis?" Yu Lan asked again.


    "Based on... How can I know such things? I only know that you are a wild species." it is clear that it is not a good way to annoy Yu Lan at this time, but it is impossible for Qian Kang to recognize and advise him humbly.


    "That is to say, for reasons you don''t know, I was abandoned to a place without relatives at a young age?" Yu Lan almost smiled. "I have no childhood, no family and no sense of security. It''s just because you don''t know, an unnecessary ''wild seed''?"


    Yu Lan didn''t have a deep impression of her childhood memory, but she also remembered that her mother Su Elegy and Yu jueying had a really good relationship. She was really an enviable husband and wife.


    However, after su elegy died of illness, Yu jueying suddenly turned his face and didn''t recognize others. He treated her and Yu Tian like an enemy.


    By the way... According to Yu Tian, Su''s Elegy was strangled by Yu jueying himself.


    Qian Kang was silent. He didn''t know what to say at this time. In various senses, what Yu Lan Gang just said is the truth.


    "In your eyes, what did mom do?" Yu Lan asked, staring at Qian Kang who couldn''t move on the ground.


    "Don''t you understand now?" Qian Kang gritted his teeth. "Su elegy brought a green hat to the leader. You are the child born to her and other men!"


    Yu Lan was stunned for a moment, and soon returned to his mind and sneered, "has Yu jueying ever identified me and him with DNA since he drove me out of the house?"


    She paused and sneered, "or did you make an appraisal of Yu Tian who left him?"


    Qian Kang had a meal on his face. When his mind was in a mess, he subconsciously shook his head.


    But soon he recovered his mind and stared at Yu Landao, "so what? The leader''s decision to make such a thing at the beginning shows that he must have some evidence in his hand! Won''t you accept the fact that you have dirty blood in your body at this time?"


    Staring at Qian Kang''s vicious smile, Yu Lan raised his hand and motioned for the deformed zombie to surround him, "for the time being, I won''t want your life. I''ll deal with you after I find out the truth."


    The deformed zombie wrapped Qian Kang like crazy and dragged him to the ground.


    Poor Qian Kang originally came with the winning mentality of directly telling Yu Lan to go back, but now he is forced to spend a dark day underground.


    Looking at Qian Kang being involved in the underground, Yu Lan raised his eyes to the person in the dark part nearest to her, bent his eyes and said, "go back and tell Yu Ruoshui that Qian Kang promised my conditions. From today on, the South will be mine."


    When did this happen? Why didn''t he know? The person who was shouted looked at a loss, but after all, he was also a professionally trained person. He soon shook his head and firmly refused Yu Lan''s rude request.


    "You rejected me." Yu Lan didn''t react with any special regret when he was rejected. He just stretched out his fingers and pointed to the other humanitarians on his side. "If you don''t do what I said... How about I kill them?"


    Seeing the guard''s face immediately changed, Yu Lan said while it was hot, "you don''t want to see endless bodies at the first sight after you come back?"


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would say such a request. The guard was silent for seven or eight seconds, and finally nodded solemnly.


    "That''s right." seeing that, Yu Lan immediately showed a sweet smile and stared at the guard and continued, "yes, one more thing, please tell Yu Ruoshui again. If she doesn''t want to hand over the South without doing anything, I don''t mind playing against her."


    "I see." all his companions are in Yu Lan''s hands. The guards helplessly spit at Yu Lan''s shameless, but they don''t dare to stop and go directly to Yu Ruoshui.


    Watching the guard go away, Yu Lan lay on the back of the rabbit on his side and stared at the rolling stones on the ground.


    "Wild seed?" she murmured. "It''s ridiculous."


    Yu Tian has been staying with jueying. Does he know anything Qian Kang didn''t say? Yu Lan secretly thought that his mind was wandering in space without control.


    The guard on the other side quickly found Yu Ruoshui. He gasped. When he saw Yu Ruoshui, he finally relaxed.


    Yu Ruoshui is trying to walk with prosthetics. Unfortunately, she is too anxious to walk well for half a day.


    "Big miss." see if the water didn''t notice himself, the guard couldn''t help shouting.


    "Didn''t I say don''t hinder me?!" Yu Ruoshui, who was in a very bad mood, glared at the guard, and even his angry voice was full of anger.


    "I''m from the dark Department. Lord Qian Kang was caught by Yu Lan." ignoring Ruoshui''s mean attitude, the guard said to himself, "Yu Lan asked me to tell you that Lord Qian Kang has given her the south. If you don''t want to, go to her in person."


    Listening to the guard finish such a long crosstalk, Yu Ruoshui''s irritable mood suddenly became angry.

 Chapter 628

    "Yu Lan asked me to see her in person?" Yu Ruoshui thought he was going to be laughed angrily. "Why should she?"


    "The brothers are in her hands now," the guard whispered with an iron face and clenched his fist. "If you don''t go, they will all die."


    "They sacrificed... That''s none of my business." Yu Ruo said coldly. She didn''t open her eyes and unconsciously clenched the prosthetic limb in her hand.


    If she could, she didn''t want to see Yu Lan. She was ashamed before the snow. But she is now crippled. Even if she just stands in front of Yu Lan, she is a complete loser.


    "Yes." thinking of this, Yu Ruoshui''s face became ugly again. She looked at the guard and clenched her lower lip. "Have you found out the person who moved the materials now?"


    The guard felt very unhappy about Yu Ruoshui''s move to change the topic. He pursed his lips and silently shook his head. A pair of dangerous eyes were tightly locked on Yu Ruoshui.


    "Haven''t you found out yet..." Yu Ruoshui, who was agitated, became anxious and didn''t notice the abnormality of the guard.


    She had told Yu Tian to take the initiative to take the blame after the matter was revealed. Now nearly two days have passed. Why is there no movement at all?


    Is it... Thinking of Yu Tian''s cowardly and incompetent character, Yu Ruoshui clenched her fist, and even her lower lip was bitten out of blood beads.


    In her opinion, there is only one reason why Yu Tian has not taken responsibility for his crime up to now, that is, he is too useless!


    Yu Ruoshui thought angrily in his heart, but he didn''t notice that the guard who was still talking quietly came forward and cut her neck with a knife.


    Her consciousness was suddenly lax, she fell powerlessly, and the memory in her mind still stayed on cursing in the sky.


    Raise your hand to hold Yu Ruoshui who fainted. The guard''s eyes were firm and even carried her to her back with her prosthetic limb.


    If he did so, Yu Ruoshui would not let him go, but he was willing to make this sacrifice for his brothers.


    Yu Lan didn''t wait long until Yu Ruoshui. Although she was surprised that she was carried over in a coma, she didn''t have any special feeling.


    "As agreed, I brought her here. Should you let my brothers go too?" the guard stopped when he was two or three steps away from Yu Lan. He put Yu Ruoshui behind him, stared at Yu Lan and said coldly, "won''t you break your promise?"


    "Of course I won''t break my promise." Yu Lan smiled and raised his hand to signal the zombies trapped in the guards to step back.


    The zombies looked reluctant to droop their heads, but they still watched the "meat" struggling to get up and run away.


    Obviously, Yu Lan didn''t expect to be so trustworthy. The guard clenched his teeth, but suddenly turned around and ran back with Yu Ruoshui.


    The brothers have been released, and he has no need to continue trading with Yu Lan.


    "Hmm?" Yu Lan raised his eyebrows, slightly deviated his eyes and sighed lightly, "now... You are not trustworthy."


    As soon as the voice fell, the zombies who had just drooped their heads were excited again one by one. Their eyes were shining and they flew to chase the guards in the direction of escape.


    Yu Lan turned over and jumped on the Firebird''s back. The cold voice on his lips was with a biting coldness, "catch them and kill those who resist."


    These guards had been trapped by zombies for several hours before. They had already softened their legs. Where could they still have the strength to run.


    Moreover, the zombies chasing them are almost all senior zombies of level four or five, and the speed of chasing them is three or four times faster than them.


    Even with great strength, they could not escape the fate of being recaptured.


    Several guards turned back in despair and attacked, but slowed down the pace of several zombies, but they were soon bitten by the zombies coming out nearby.


    "Don''t resist!" the guard caught alive by the zombie quickly shouted. He didn''t want to see the four brothers who lived together day and night die.


    "You still know the current affairs." Yu Lan sat on the Firebird''s back and walked over slowly. "Since you know the current affairs, why do you break your promise?"


    "How can I break my promise." knowing that I can''t escape Blue''s control, the guard clenched his fist and forced himself to calm down, "I did bring Yu Ruoshui, but you don''t have the ability to grab it."


    "You''re right to say that." Yu Lan smiled. His gray face matched with cold white eyes looked very gloomy and terrible.


    The guard trembled for no reason and suddenly couldn''t make a sound.


    He watched Yu Lan lift her up with Yu Ruoshui''s collar, then moved his eyes, looked at the metal prosthesis and sneered for a moment.


    Because his neck was strangled by his collar, Yu Ruoshui, who couldn''t breathe, coughed a few times and soon opened his eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Yu Ruoshui''s face reflected in her eyes. Yu Ruoshui''s head was completely blank at this moment. Soon she felt difficult to breathe, subconsciously clasped her collar and struggled frantically.


    Of course, Yu Lan didn''t always mention her interest. Seeing that she began to struggle, she simply released her hand and threw her on the ground.


    Subconsciously wanted to maintain balance, but the time for the prosthetic to be installed on her was too short after all. She took several steps back and finally fell to the ground.


    Even if she falls to Ruoshui, she should maintain her arrogant aura and try to twist her body to fart. Shares fell to the ground to avoid the tragedy of rubbing your face against the ground.


    However, she is physically handicapped. How can she make these actions in an instant? When she falls to the ground, she should lie down and not climb. If she has to describe it, it can only be said to be lying on her side.


    Perhaps Yu Ruoshui''s wrestling posture was too wonderful. Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing and joked, "just wrestling. Do you want to work so hard?"


    After that, she ignored Ruoshui''s angry eyes, kicked the prosthetic limb on Ruoshui and said with a smile, "this is also a gift I gave you. Do you like it?"


    Ghosts like it!


    Yu Ruoshui angrily scolded and laughed at Yu Lan, but tried to calm down and said, "Yu Lan, it''s just luck that you were lucky to hurt me before. Do you think I really care about this injury? Don''t be too proud!"


    "... so you don''t care." boring, he pulled the long and thick tail of the Firebird, and Yu Lan picked his eyebrow. "Who did not hesitate to use the food supply in the south in order to cure his own injury, regardless of the guards who were struggling to death?"


    "What do you mean?" Yu Ruoshui suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She stared at Yu Lan''s smiling face and subconsciously held her breath.

 Chapter 629

    Yu Lan should not know that she took the southern supply... Yes, don''t scare yourself. How could she know!


    Yu Ruoshui comforted himself again and again in his heart, and the palm of his hand was unknowingly full of cold sweat.


    "I mean," Yu Ruoshui said with a sneer, "you took the southern supply."


    "You talk nonsense!" Yu Ruoshui roared loudly. Seeing that the guards looked at her wrong, she shouted at Yu Lan, "my name is just recorded on it. I didn''t do anything!"


    "I believe what I said." Yu Lan spread his hand. "Then you tell me, where are the materials that can supply hundreds of people?"


    "How can I..." knowing that the two words had not yet been exported, Yu Ruoshui noticed that the guards on her side looked at her with disdain. She was always arrogant. She couldn''t stand this look. At that moment, she shouted loudly, "it must be Yu Tian! All this was done by Yu Tian, which has nothing to do with me!"


    "Is Yu Tian?" Yu Lan looked at a hole not far from his eyes and continued to ask, "how do you know?"


    "I saw him sneak into the material supply office one day!" Yu Ruoshui bit his teeth and restrained his trembling lips.


    "... it''s a pity that you can still speak this kind of words righteously." Yu Ruoshui''s thick skin really makes Yu Lan refresh his three views. Yu Lan turns his eyes silently. At the same time, he looks in front of the hole he looked at and spits out his mouth, "Yu Tian, don''t you plan to speak at this time."


    "It''s just that you taught me a lesson, sister. I can''t stand out." seeing Yu Lan, he found that he was dry and crisp in the sky and no longer hid. He touched his forehead and climbed out of the pit. At the same time, he patted the dust on his body.


    "Worried about what happened to Yu Ruoshui, do you want to come and have a look?" seeing that it was Yu Tian who came out, Yu Lan''s smile faded a little and said sideways.


    "I''m wronged," Yu Tian said with a smile. "My loyalty to your sister can be learned from heaven and earth. Now I''m here just because... Boring."


    boring? That''s a good reason.


    Yu Lan didn''t say this, but thought silently in his heart. Don''t open your eyes without expression.


    "Elder brother?" I didn''t expect Yu Tian to be here. Yu Ruoshui directly ignored the dialogue between him and Yu Lan and quickly shouted, "it''s really good that you are here now. Tell them quickly that the material has nothing to do with me."


    "Materials?" Yu Tian scratched his hair and said quickly, "ah, you said the materials that have disappeared these days? Aren''t you taking them? What does it have to do with me?"


    Yu Ruoshui was stunned by Yu Tian''s answer. She looked at Yu Tian in surprise and shouted, "you promised me..."


    "What did I promise you?" Yu Tian stepped forward with a clear smile and no malice. "I promise you to bear the responsibility for your crime?"


    Seeing that Ruoshui looked at himself blankly, Yu Tian''s smile on his lips became more and more dazzling. "God, Shuishui, can you grow a brain? In the whole south, except you, who can not disturb Yu jueying to take away the materials. Even if I take it under your name, you think the guards will let me go. They are not fools and don''t want to lose their heads."


    "You!" trembling fingers pointed to Yu Tian, Yu Ruoshui, and the whole person''s expression became distorted because of anger.


    "It''s no use getting angry." Yu Tian stepped forward and lightly grabbed Yu Ruoshui''s chin. "My good sister, when I heard you ask, do you know my stomach will be fried with laughter? How can there be such a self righteous person like you in the world?"


    Looking at her brother, who looked at her with concern a few days ago, Yu Ruoshui only felt her head empty. The roaring sound made her unable to concentrate.


    "Are you really Yu Tian? Is it my brother?" she said inconceivably.


    "Of course." Yu Tian loosened his hand holding Yu Ruoshui''s chin and stepped back two steps to Yu Lan''s side. "Moreover, none of them told you that I''m still from Yu Lan."


    "How dare you recognize the bitch Yu Lan as your sister?" Yu Ruoshui''s voice became more and more sharp, which sounded ugly and harsh.


    "She was my sister." Yu Tian looked at Yu Lan with an expressionless face and showed a smile.


    Yu Lan''s attitude towards Tian is still skeptical. Even if Yu Tian is more enthusiastic, she always looks like neither salty nor light.


    "You said you were nice to me because it''s my brother!" Yu Ruoshui roared madly. His ferocious appearance was almost no different from that of a madman.


    "Ah, it''s all acting. Can''t you see it?" he turned to Yu Ruoshui again. Yu Tian''s eyes were smiling. He couldn''t see any abnormality on his face. It''s very natural. "I''ve always hated you."


    "How is it possible..." Yu Ruoshui lost his mind and couldn''t accept that the person who has been good to himself has been pretending all the time. "Yu Tian, you white eyed wolf, have I been bad to you all the time!"


    "Are you good to me?" Yu Tian couldn''t help bending down and pressing one hand powerlessly on his forehead. "Have you forgotten that you forced me to drink hot boiled water, put insects under my pillow and quilt, and put too much sugar or salt in my rice. In short, you didn''t let me have a minute of peace of mind.


    "Are you... Good to me?"


    Yu Tiangang''s words simply let people know that his previous life was better than death. Yu Lan couldn''t help looking at his side face stained with some dust, drooping his eyelids and making no sound.


    "Aren''t these things you just said all previous things?" Yu Ruoshui shouted reluctantly, "isn''t it good for me to treat you later? My parents killed you several times and I stopped you. Isn''t it all my credit that you can stand here now?"


    "That''s because I suddenly realized one day that I can''t win by fighting with you, and I may put my life in it." speaking of past experience, Yu Tian''s smile finally faded. He looked at Yu Ruoshui with a touch of ridicule, "So from then on, I''ll try my best to show you what you want to see."


    "The side we... Want to see?" Yu Ruoshui repeated.

 Chapter 630

    "Yes, the side you want to see." Yu Tian''s smile finally completely disappeared. He stared at Yu Ruoshui expressionless and twisted his neck. "No matter you, Yu jueying or Huang Ruifei, you all want me to become an ignorant dandy, don''t you?"


    Yu Ruoshui lay on the ground and suddenly felt that Yu Tian was very strange at this time.


    "But what I did was right," Yu Tian said. "Since you found out that I am a dandy, you have basically zero vigilance against me."


    "Yu jueying always wants to kill me, but he can''t let go of his hands and feet because of countless eyes from the outside, otherwise I can''t stand here now."


    "But even so, am I not good enough to you?" Yu Ruoshui struggled to get up from the ground and reluctantly stood up with a prosthetic limb. "I haven''t done anything to hurt you since!"


    "Didn''t do it?" Yu Tian sneered. "Your heart is really big."


    "To tell you the truth, I am very glad that the end of the world is coming, because on the eve of the end of the world, I just learned that you are going to give me to Wang Group to make toys for their notorious old man."


    "... how do you know this?" Yu Ruoshui''s face turned pale, and he sat down again on the ground.


    At that time, Yu jueying was in the middle of the campaign and needed the support of the major forces in the capital. At this time, Yu Tian was undoubtedly the best sacrifice object.


    "How do I know? You don''t have to worry. We can talk about the near, such as now." Yu Tian said with an expressionless smile, "can you push me out without hesitation for your interests?"


    "This is not what you promised!" Yu Ruoshui said in a panic. She didn''t expect that Yu Tian, whom she had always trusted, was the fiercest wolf hidden behind her!


    "I promised myself?" Yu Tian sneered and looked at Yu Ruoshui''s pale side face. "You can still say this to me now."


    Carefully looking at Yu Ruoshui''s face, Yu Tian pursed his lips and forced himself not to open his eyes.


    "That''s why I completely lost my heart." he rarely lowered his head and tried to hide the most real emotion in his eyes. "Family affection... Doesn''t exist at all."


    A person is alone in the cannibal place at home. He knows that no one will really treat him, but he still cherishes the fleeting warmth with his heart.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t get anything in the end.


    Suddenly felt a pair of cold hands around his shoulders. Yu Tian raised his eyes in surprise and just matched Yu Lan''s milky eyes.


    "... Yu Lan?" he looked a little restrained, stared at his gray and slender subordinates on his shoulders, and smiled with relief. "Don''t comfort me so much, I''ll be fine."


    Yu Tian''s acting skills have always been perfect. Even at such a close distance, Yu Lan can''t see the truth of his emotions.


    Sighed lightly, Yu Lan patted him on the shoulder and said, "didn''t you say to call me sister?"


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would stick to the title. Yu Tian was stunned and said with a smile, "sister."


    "Look, isn''t there some family affection?" raised his hand and touched Yu Tian''s head. Yu Lan smiled at him for the first time, "your sister is behind you now."


    At this moment, Yu Lan would rather be a fool than consider Yu Tian''s credibility, so he unconditionally gave him his trust.


    Su elegy told her before she died, but now she... Is willing to guard Yu tianyihui.


    Just because he is his only brother is enough.


    The first time I saw Yu Lan''s sincere smile, Yu Tian''s smile was stiff on his face. For a moment, he had no chance to make a perfect expression, and the whole person was so stupid.


    "Well... It''s nice to have a sister." he quickly reacted, blinked his eyes and smiled brightly.

 Chapter 631

    In fact, he has always been looking forward to LAN, expecting her to give him the family affection she saw in books and on TV.


    But so far, Yu Lan seems to distrust himself.


    "Anyway... You don''t trust me. What''s the use of saying this." Yu Lan stared at Yu Tian''s eyes and suddenly said in a nice voice.


    Yu Tian''s mind suddenly turned into a blank and was stunned again.


    "This is what you want to say most in your heart." Yu Lan sighed and released his hand around Yu Tian''s shoulder, "but I don''t expect you to believe my words so easily."


    The coldness on his shoulders disappeared no longer, but Yu Tian felt that his body seemed to be colder.


    He quickly stretched out his hand to pull Yu Lan''s hand. When he just stretched out his hand, Yu Ruoshui gave out a sharp and harsh laughter.


    "I shouldn''t believe you, bitch!" knowing that Yu Tian had already distrusted herself. Yu Ruoshui knew that what she said was useless. She stared at Yu Tian coldly and stared at Yu Lan with her red eyes. Her face was ferocious like a fierce ghost. "Blood is thicker than water. I should listen to my mother and deal with you early!"


    Now all the advantages have completely fallen to Yu Lan. Without Yu Tian''s guilt, Yu jueying will be completely disappointed with her because of material problems.


    Even if she doesn''t want to do things later, the current situation is extremely unfavorable to her.


    Alone and helpless, the dark department that can fight Yu Lan is basically under the Zombie''s claws, and there is no resistance at all.


    "You can do the same now." Yu Lan smiled and touched the sleepy Firebird. He didn''t even give Yu Ruoshui one.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan despised her so far. Yu Ruoshui stepped on the prosthetic limb and stood in place. Fortunately, his feet made great efforts and ran straight towards Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan blinked. The next second, the Firebird raised its tail and directly Fan Yu Ruoshui to the ground.


    He fell on the ground and ate a mouthful of soil. Yu Ruoshui clenched his fist in humiliation, turned over and jumped up to support a solid isolation layer.


    However, as soon as her isolation layer was propped up, the Firebird''s tail fanned again. This time, it directly smashed her isolation layer into pieces.


    Yu Ruoshui flew out by the fierce attack and lay on the ground for a long time without slowing down.


    Open your mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. Yu Ruoshui looked at the ground in horror. For the first time, a weak sense of frustration appeared in his heart.


    This time, without the protection of Jiang Yifan, she had no chance to escape.


    "How can the isolation layer of level 3 powers resist the attack of level 5 zombies?"


    From the beginning to the end, LAN didn''t move half a finger. The only action should be to blink.


    She calmly looked at Yu Ruoshui''s miserable appearance, raised her hand and motioned the rabbit to subdue Yu Ruoshui.


    "Yu Ruoshui, I''m sorry to tell you that you don''t even have the qualification to face me." Yu Lan said faintly, "but don''t worry. I''m not going to kill you for the time being. I want your family to get together."


    "What the hell are you fighting?!" Yu Lan let himself go like a beggar. Yu Ruoshui only felt like he was insulted.


    Yu Lan didn''t answer Yu Ruoshui''s question, but suddenly raised his eyes to the sky on the left, and his eyes were suddenly cold.


    The next second, a shell flew from that direction without warning, and came to Yu Lan in the blink of an eye.


    The Firebird plans to prop up its wings to protect Yu Lan, but Yu Lan''s slender hand holds it down.


    Yu Lan raised his other hand and quickly propped up a circle of isolation layer around him.


    I only heard the sound of being torn in the air. The newly established isolation ring expanded violently and cut it back against the flying shells.


    Where can the shell stand such tossing, "bang" burst open, leaving a gorgeous flame in the air.


    "Who shot this?" Yu Lan continued to support the isolation layer and looked around.


    The Firebird leaned back its neck and seemed eager to explore.

 Chapter 632

    Yu Lan nodded and acquiesced in Firebird''s inspection.


    Yu Ruoshui stared at the isolation layer expanded by Yu Lan with a shocked face and couldn''t get back to his mind for a long time.


    How high does it take to make such a big isolation ring?!


    The bitter taste spread with jealousy, almost driving her crazy.


    "Keep quiet." the next moment, a low voice suddenly sounded in his ear, and a strange man suddenly appeared beside him.


    "Who are you?" Yu Ruoshui said warily.


    "Nine lives, the one who saved you." nine lives said faintly, holding Yu Ruoshui and flashing to the shadow nearby.


    Unexpectedly, there was a sharp wind in my ears. A pair of sharp claws wiped Jiuming''s face and directly brought a bloodstain.


    The rabbit rolled over and landed steadily in front of Jiuming, bared his teeth to show his threat.


    "Have you been found?" when he saw that nine lives had been found, he just smiled, and more powers appeared in front of him soon.


    Under the cover of these powers, he ran to the other side again.


    On their left are countless winding alleys. It''s only a matter of time to get rid of Yu Lan after running there.


    Such a big noise was naturally discovered by Yu Lan. She took back the isolation circle and chased back with Firebird.


    At the same time, the zombies who had nothing to do around also chased them. They bared their teeth ferociously, and their strength was like fierce ghosts full of killing.


    Of course, the powers running from behind wouldn''t just let them go. They jumped bravely one by one. They didn''t seem to be afraid of death at all.


    Yes, their mission now is to protect Ruoshui. Personal life and death is not worth mentioning in front of this mission.


    Many zombies were stopped by these fearless zombies, but some succeeded in getting rid of them and chasing nine lives.


    Yu Lan saw nine lives from the back of the Firebird, and then narrowed his eyes.


    Is that him?


    If you deal with this guy, it might be better for Qinhuai to do it.


    Although she thought so, Yu Lan didn''t intend to really wait for Qin Huai to come. She motioned the Firebird to dive down and seize Yu Ruoshui with the advantage of speed.


    However, Jiuming''s back seemed to have a pair of eyes. As soon as the Firebird''s claws were about to fall on him, he skillfully turned a corner and ran another way. The timing was just right.


    Yu Lanwei frowned undetectably. When he saw nine lives avoiding their confessions one after another, he had another idea in his heart.


    Now the alley is getting narrower and narrower. It is no longer suitable for Firebirds to fly. Yu Lan simply jumped to the ground and chased Jiuming himself.


    [Firebird!]


    It was obviously not a good time to talk at this time. Yu Lan simply called the Firebird in her mind:


    [you go to look around here and see if there is anyone who can show signs!]


    Jiuming is just a second-class power. Even if he is more sensitive, he can''t avoid all the attacks of Firebird by coincidence. There must be some watchers around to pay attention to their every move, so as to help Jiuming escape!


    The Firebird made a loud roar and flew out.


    Recently, because of the invasion of zombies, there are few people in the nearby houses, so it''s not too difficult to find suspicious people.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was left chasing himself, Yu Ruoshui took out a pistol from his waist quietly.


    Although Yu Lan''s heart is penetrated, it won''t die, but if she blows her head... There won''t be another one?


    "Don''t rush to attack Yu Lan." Jiuming ran along. Although Yu Lan couldn''t catch up with him for a while with the help of the terrain, his physical strength couldn''t compare with Yu Lan after all. The longer he dragged on, the worse it would be for him.


    "Why?" Yu Ruo said in a cool voice, not giving him a good face because nine lives saved himself.


    "... listen to yourself." Jiuming, who had little strength to speak, took a breath and stuffed a communicator in his ear into Yu Ruoshui.


    "Miss Yu." as soon as Yu Ruoshui put the communicator into his ear, he heard a hoarse female voice.


    "Who are you?" Yu Ruo said.


    "I''m Yu Ling." the voice at the other end said faintly.


    "Yu Ling?!" thought the name sounded familiar. Yu Ruoshui was surprised after thinking about it for two seconds. "Isn''t that the man-made power around Xu Jielin? How can you be in the south!"


    "This kind of problem is not important at all." Yu Ling on the other side of the communicator said faintly, "next, listen to me. When you are 100 meters ahead, you run into the alley on the left, and at the end are the bombs I buried. These bombs have been improved by the research department and are powerful enough to break Yu Lan''s bones."


    "Bomb?" Yu Ruoshui was stunned. "How should we get there?"


    "These bombs are controllable bombs, and it doesn''t matter if you step on them." Yu Ling uses her ability to stare at Yu Lan who is chasing Yu Ruoshui. A ferocious color appears on her scarred face. "I see your every move at the bottom of my eyes, which means that when LAN touches the bomb, I will naturally let the bomb detonate."


    When Yu Ling said this, Yu Lan was about to catch Jiuming''s collar. Yu Ruoshui was stunned, raised his gun and fired two shots at Yu Lan.


    He raised his hand and blocked the bullets with the isolation layer. Yu Lanwei slowed down half a step and gave nine lives. They gave them breathing time.


    At this time, Jiuming also ran smoothly to the alley mentioned by Yu Ling. He could see the wall at the end of the alley.


    "At that time, you just need to pretend to run to the dead end, stand at the end of the alley, prop up the isolation layer at the moment of the explosion, and Yu Lan will be solved." Yu Ling finally said, "don''t show abnormalities, just trust me."


    Trust her? Yu Ruoshui doesn''t like to hear others say such words to herself. She frowns slightly and feels that Yu Ling is a little self righteous.


    But now it''s not wrong to do what Yu Ling said. She doesn''t believe that Yu Lan won''t be blown up without precaution.


    At the thought that Yu Lan would soon become a cripple, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help smiling.


    It seems that it''s her turn to step under Yu Lan''s feet now!


    Yu Lan noticed that Jiuming and they ran into a dead beard. At the same time, she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She slowed down and noticed whether there was any ambush on both sides.


    However, the two sides of the alley were quiet and could not even see half a person.


    At this time, Jiuming had run to the end of the alley. He turned back and stared at Yu Lan with a frightened face, as if he could not escape at the end of the road.


    Yu Ruoshui''s eyes are still arrogant. Even if she is held in her arms by Jiuming, she doesn''t forget to look at people with her nostrils.

 Chapter 633

    Yu Lan sometimes really admires Yu Ruoshui, just like the hairless peacock. She can get up in any case.


    Yu Lan took back his eyes and stood in place suspiciously.


    If they were led by others, how could they run to death.


    But now they have been driven to a dead end by Yu Ruoshui. Are they just standing still?


    Secretly propped up the isolation layer, Yu Lan raised his ears vigilantly and walked forward step by step.


    The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. She can''t always stand where she is.


    Yu Ruoshui saw that Yu Lan finally came in her direction. He was so happy that he pinched his fists together excitedly.


    The deformed zombies gathered under the ground hummed something, and soon made Yu Lan stop.


    "Bomb?" he learned the existence of the bomb from the mouth of the deformed zombie. Yu Lan looked at Yu Ruoshui silently.


    "How do you know!" nine lives subconsciously made a noise, and then hurriedly covered his mouth.


    That''s what a team mate like a pig should mean, right? Yu Lan thought to herself.


    "Yu Ling, what should we do now?" seeing that Lan saw through their plan, Yu Ruoshui''s arrogance was suddenly replaced by tension. She clenched her teeth and asked Yu Ling Dao, secretly scolding her for not hiding the bomb.


    "It''s not just the bomb at your feet that can kill Yu Lan." Yu Ling''s voice said faintly, "I still control..."


    "Control?" seeing that there was no word behind Yu Ling, Yu Ruoshui repeated impatiently.


    However, Yu Ling seemed to be dead, and even no sound was made.


    "Damn it!" angrily threw the communicator in his ear to the ground. Yu Ruoshui just wanted to chop Yu Ling''s guy who didn''t succeed enough to fail.


    "Unfortunately, the game of cat and mouse has come to an end." Yu Lan has no patience to continue to chase Yu Ruoshui. She gently points her toes on the ground and jumps back two steps.


    A strange vibration came from the ground, and countless deformed zombies emerged from the ground, ruthlessly entangled nine life''s legs.


    Nine lives struggled and could no longer hold Ruoshui. As soon as their hands were loose in Ruoshui, they were touched by the deformed zombie. The hand was tightly wrapped in it.


    "It''s this thing again!" seeing the deformed zombie and trapping himself, the fear hidden in Ruoshui''s mind finally broke out.


    Although she never thought about it, she still remembered the scene when Yu Lan attacked her with a deformed zombie.


    The feeling of pain and being insulted is a feeling she still doesn''t want to remember.


    "If you want to kill or cut, give me a good time!" screamed to avoid these viscous and disgusting deformed zombies, and Yu Ruoshui stared at Yu Lan fiercely, like a fierce ghost who claimed his life in the middle of the night.


    "What''s the hurry? I''m not going to kill you yet." Yu Lan leaned casually against the wall on his side, regardless of whether the dust on it would dirty his clothes. "It''s not too late for me to take away the South you value most, catch Yu jueying and send you on the road together."


    "Ha!" Yu Ruoshui said with a mocking expression even though he was trapped on the ground by the withered and ugly hand of the deformed zombie. "It''s really whimsical. Do you think you can take down the force with perfect mechanism in the south by means of mindless attack!"


    "Who said that my sister was just a brainless attack." Yu Tian didn''t know when she caught up panting. She looked at Yu Ruoshui indifferently and hummed, "I will fully support her."


    "What strength can you have to support her?" Yu Ruoshui glanced at Yu Tian with scorn.


    "Well, anyway, I told you that you wouldn''t believe it. Just think so." Yu Tian didn''t care. He spread his hand and turned to Yu Lan''s flattering smile. "Sister, I saw the person sent by grey Yan just now. He said that he had broken the connection between everyone in the South and the makers of miracles."


    He now calls Lan "sister" with a lot of ease.


    "Hmm? Blank really did it?" Yu Lan picked his eyebrow.


    "Well, but grey Yan hopes you can promise him a condition." seeing Yu Lan looking at himself so straightforwardly, Yu Tian no longer twists and turns, "he hopes you can ensure that you don''t hurt a civilian. As long as the guards take the initiative to lay down their weapons, you can''t attack."


    "Yes." Yu Lan smiled. "As long as you help, it''s not very easy to do these."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would suddenly praise himself. Yu Tian''s face turned red and gently bit his lower lip and giggled.


    I think Yu Tian is really stupid. She used to be so defensive against him.


    Yu Lan reached out and patted him on the shoulder. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "let''s go. The handover city hasn''t come yet. We can take the south in one fell swoop."

 Chapter 634

    "HMM." Yu Tian nodded and raised his feet to keep up with Yu Lan.


    Seeing that Yu Tian and Yu Lan were about to leave, Yu Ruoshui screamed wildly, and the shrill voice attracted Yu Lan to turn his head.


    "You dream!" seeing Yu Lan looking at himself, Yu Ruoshui couldn''t help laughing wildly, "even if I didn''t inherit the south, it wouldn''t be you! You''re just a wild species wandering outside and growing up in a dirty place!"


    Knowing that Yu Ruoshui can''t spit out any ivory, Yu Lan sighed expressionless and whispered to the deformed zombies, "stop her mouth."


    The deformed zombie twisted the limbs that couldn''t tell whether they were arms or legs, and directly rolled into a ball into Yu Ruoshui''s mouth.


    Yu Ruoshui stared in horror. Unfortunately, he could only make a choking ghost howl.


    "Let''s go." Yu Lan turned around and said.


    "Wait, sister, I want to say another word to Yu Ruoshui." Yu Tian smiled at Yu Lan.


    Without asking Yu Tian what to say to Yu Ruoshui, Yu Lan just nodded, turned his back and looked behind them.


    It seemed that the Firebird had found the person who had reported the location to nine people before. It screamed and dived and flew down. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    The rabbit is still entangled with the powers brought by nine lives, but the powers that are still alive are less than ten people. It is estimated that they will be solved soon.


    Yu Lan closed his eyes and moved his wrist.


    Yu Tian saw that Yu lanbei didn''t say much to himself. He strode to Yu Ruoshui, squatted down and gently pulled her hair.


    "Shuishui, are you too rampant?"


    Seeing that Ruoshui glared at himself, Yu Tian smiled, and took the initiative to bend down and say, "do you remember Shi Yao? That''s the man you worked hard to receive under your command. Maybe you still expect him to save you now."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Tian suddenly mentioned Shi Yao. Yu Ruoshui was stunned and struggled more violently.


    She wanted to question Yu Tian, but she couldn''t move with all her strength.


    "You want to ask me why I know Shi Yao, right?" Yu Ruoshui had a panoramic view of his struggle. Yu Tian sat cross legged without any sitting phase. His joking eyes made Yu Ruoshui no longer rampant.


    "First of all, Shi Yao is my man." seeing Yu Ruoshui''s shocked eyes, Yu TianDun said again, "second, I know all your preparations in the south, your cards, your team and the people you accept."


    "Why can''t I help Yu Lan with all this?"


    Seeing that if Shui was shocked and speechless, Yu Tian finally loosened her hair and let her continue to lie on the ground.


    "Don''t you always think that people other than you are rubbish? Now it should be clear who is rubbish."


    Yu Tian''s proud smile hurt Yu Ruoshui''s eyes. She looked helplessly at the ground, and her black eyes were very sour.


    At this time, all her self-esteem and self-confidence were severely trampled under her feet by Yu Tian.


    It turned out that she had nothing.


    Jiuming takes a panoramic view of this scene, quietly shrinks into a ball, and connects with Ling again and again.


    However, Yu Ling didn''t even reply to any news.


    It seems that Yu Tiangang is right. Grey Yan has cut off the communication between southern man-made powers, and they have completely lost contact.


    He closed his eyes in despair. Jiuming didn''t believe that he was here.


    Thinking of Qin Huai''s previous move to take refuge in the desire alliance, he suddenly found that it was a way for false sound to save his life.


    But give him another chance to choose, he should still choose to run counter to Qinhuai. He knows that he is not the kind of person who is willing to bow his head.


    After finishing what he wanted to say, Yu genius stood up, stretched himself, and walked lazily to Yu Lan.


    "Finished?" Yu Lan''s side eyes.


    "HMM." Yu Tian nodded with a smile. "He said what he wanted to say in one breath. It feels very good."


    "Well... You can say more." Yu Lan joked.


    "It''s good until the point." Yu Tian pulled Yu Lan''s sleeve. Seeing that Yu Lan had no response, he took a breath, stretched his eyebrows and said, "shall we go and take the South now?"


    "Go to find the Firebird first. It seems to have caught the person who showed nine lives the way before." Yu Lan whispered.


    Firebird?


    Yu Tian nodded and strode to keep up with Yu Lan.


    The Firebird is playing with Yu Ling badly. Its huge claws easily catch Yu Ling who is about to escape. It doesn''t do anything to others. It just presses on her like a child.


    "Get out!" Yu Ling shouted unbearably, but the Firebird waved his wings and called Yu Lan as if he couldn''t understand.


    It had been circling the sky for a long time before it caught the sneaky guy. How could it be easy to let go.


    Yu Ling is just an artificial power. She basically has no other specialty except contacting others. She has to say something different from ordinary people, that is, her physical strength is slightly better.


    But this advantage is not enough in front of Firebird.


    Yu Ling doesn''t know why her power can''t be used. She tries to connect to her previously set bomb system again and again, but she doesn''t feel at all.


    But she can only try to contact Jiuming, but there is still no response.


    "Damn it!" she hung weakly on the ground. She was unwilling to look ahead and thought about the method quickly in her heart.


    Before, she could survive the self destruction of the chip in her brain, and now she can''t explain it here.


    In his consciousness, Yu jueying suddenly recalled the scene when he sat at his desk and Qian explained things. Yu Ling clenched his teeth and didn''t even feel blood.


    She will not let Yu jueying down!


    Thinking so, Yu Ling also had an action on her hand. She put one hand firmly against the Firebird''s claw, and the other hand tried to take out her weapon from her waist.


    Of course, the Firebird won''t let her succeed, but as soon as it opened its wings, it felt that its wings were pierced by bullets. With a low roar, it grabbed Yu Ling and flew up.


    Yu Ling fired several more shots in succession, but none of the latter shots hit the Firebird''s wings.


    There was a faint light under its wings, like a transparent film covering it.


    "I remember... Your name is Yu Ling, right?"


    The pleasant female voice sounded from Yu Ling''s side. Yu Ling''s side eyes stared at Yu''s blue milky white eyes.


    "Yu Lan!" she roared, raised her gun and fired at Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan didn''t move. The isolation layer in front of him had isolated all the bullets.

 Chapter 635

    After knocking on her head, she tried to recall with her side eyes, "when you were caught by drunk night, my memory was not very clear, but..."


    Squatting in front of Yu Ling, who was loading in a hurry, Yu Lan said with a smile, "but I remember you appeared in the place before I died. Tell me, you are an artificial power in the south. Why did you appear next to Xu Jielin at the beginning?"


    Yu Ling ignored Yu Lan''s words. She loaded the bullet twice, raised the gun and was about to shoot. There was a sharp stabbing pain in her hand.


    The Firebird''s sharp fingernails pierced Yu Ling''s wrist, flapping its wings and proudly pressed it on the ground.


    Yu Ling gave a cry of pain, and the gun in his hand slipped to the ground.


    "What should I say?" seeing Yu Ling''s pale face and cold sweat seeping from his forehead, Yu Lan gently vomited his airway, "in fact, it doesn''t matter whether you say it or not, but if you say what I want to hear, you can be a little more comfortable."


    "Oh." endure the sharp pain in the wrist, Yu Ling sent out a cold hum all his life.


    Seeing Yu Lan, she knew she couldn''t ask anything. As an artificial power who can maintain reason in the deprivation of consciousness chip, her willpower is definitely not general firmness. No matter how she asks, it''s in vain.


    So... Just give her directly to the desire alliance.


    If she can''t ask, it doesn''t mean that others can''t ask.


    Let the deformed zombie bind Yu Ling. Yu Lan threw her on the Firebird and then gently vomited.


    "All right." she looked up at the southern capital, where bullets and angry shouts of zombies were constantly coming.


    "Yu Tian." his side eyes smiled at Tian, and Yu Lan whispered, "next it''s up to you."


    Yu Tian answered with a smile, reached out and carefully pinched Yu Lan''s hand before running to Shoucheng in the wind.


    Looking at Yu Tian''s back, Yu Lan said expressionless to the Firebird, "take Yu Ling back first and directly to Yumeng. They know what to ask."


    Once the Firebird heard it, he had to treat himself as a porter. He didn''t want to do it and twisted his fart. I just don''t start.


    Reluctantly touched the Firebird''s head. Yu Lan took out a pink crystal core from his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth. "It''s hard for you. Come back and invite you to eat delicious crystal core."


    He didn''t admit that he agreed to Yu Lan in order to eat the crystal core. The Firebird flapped his wings excitedly and chewed the crystal core in his mouth, which had disappeared at the same time.


    "Now you can break through the defense line." after the Firebird flew away, Yu Lan noticed the rabbit coming. She raised her finger to the first city and said softly, "pay attention, don''t hurt the people who didn''t attack you. I don''t want the South I got to be a tasteless empty shell."


    The rabbit understood that his vigorous limbs stretched to the maximum and disappeared in a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Without Yu jueying''s support, the South''s own internal materials were also consumed. For a moment, such a huge South had no way to deal with zombies, so it had to fight with the most stupid method.


    For a moment, not only the civilians began to doubt the real power of the south, but even the South''s own guards felt that they had looked too high at the south before.


    At this time, there were no leaders in the south, the internal people were distracted, and there was no resistance at all.


    Huang Ruifei couldn''t come to Yu jueying or find Yu Ruoshui, but he had to be the commander himself.


    It''s a pity that she may be able to be ranked in the number, but she''s commanding the battle... I really don''t dare to compliment.


    For most of the day, she may not even know how many people she has under her hand.


    The managers of the major branches in the South were all ready to move, and their eyes were all fixed on Yu jueying''s empty position. For a while, the zombies stopped fighting and began to fight among themselves.


    Just when the South was in complete despair, Yu Tian, who had always been known as a dandy, suddenly jumped out. With a vigorous and resolute attitude that he could not see at ordinary times, he quickly stabilized the interior of the south. Although the external civilians still could not worry about it, the interior finally got rid of the situation of the headless dragons.


    "How dare you have paid the high-level employees in the south?" the last subordinate in the South who was loyal to Yu jueying lay on the ground and looked at Yu Tian in despair. It took almost all his strength to say such a sentence.


    "HMM." Yu Tian smiled coldly, raised his gun and directly exploded the man''s head. After making sure that the man had no breath, he put away his gun and said expressionless, "just die. Why do you have to ask these messy questions?"


    Jiang Quan stood quietly behind him, knowing that this was not the time for him to speak.


    "Yu Lan... Where''s sister?" he looked up at the gray sky outside the city wall. Yu Tian suddenly felt that the whole world seemed to be darkened. The heavy air pressure oppressed these small humans all the time, making them out of breath.


    "She should still be upstairs," Jiang Quan whispered.


    "HMM." Yu Tian nodded, took back his eyes and walked upstairs.


    At this time, Yu Lan was facing gray Yan, and his gray eyes bent into a gap, looking like a cat.


    "See, you agreed to my request, and I did what you asked."


    Gray Yan looked out of the window. Although the sky was gloomy and gray, there was no scene of corpses everywhere.


    "Well, congratulations on getting the south." gray Yan whispered. He hesitated for a few seconds. Looking at Yu Lan''s smiling face, he couldn''t help asking, "do you know where the blank is?"


    "The blank should still be in the south," Yu Lan said. "If he wants to leave, he will tell me."


    "I haven''t seen him these two days and thought..." gray Yan breathed a sigh of relief, and the original dull mood was a little better.


    "You have a good relationship with them." Yu Lan said with a smile.


    Grey Yan didn''t directly answer Yu Lan''s words. He lowered his head and remained silent for a long time before slowly raising his head and said, "well, we have a good relationship."


    As for thinking so long? Yu Lan wondered.


    "Roar -"


    Suddenly there was a roar outside the window. When Yu Lan looked, he only saw the huge wings of the Firebird.


    "Firebird, welcome back." Yu Lan was about to come forward and open the window. Firebird smashed the glass with its hard head, and was about to go inside.


    Unfortunately, its head is drilled in, and its body is directly stuck in the window because it is too fat. It looks neither in nor out.


    "Poof." Yu Lan smiled unkindly. She adjusted her mood and quickly said, "do you want me to help you?"


    "Roar --" [no!]


    The face loving Firebird said stubbornly and twisted his ass to continue to squeeze into the house. As a result, he accidentally clamped himself on both sides of the window, even his feet touched the windowsill and swayed directly in the air.


    "Really don''t?" Yu Lan couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    "Roar!" the Firebird widened his gray eyes and shook his head like a rattle.

 Chapter 636

    "That''s all right." Yu Lan looked helpless and helped his forehead, wondering whether to let the rabbit come and take it out, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The Firebird shook its only active head and spit out a small sticky box from its mouth.


    Yu Lan didn''t dislike its saliva. He squatted down twice to open the box and took out a piece of paper from inside.


    This should be the message from mohwen.


    Yu Lan swept the contents of the paper at a glance, and his smiling face gradually became serious.


    Obviously aware that the atmosphere in the room became a little strange, gray Yan raised his eyes to Yu Lan. Although he was confused, he didn''t ask anything.


    "Sister." Yu Tian ran up just at this time. He didn''t notice the unhappy color on Yu Lan''s face and said with a low smile, "Huang Ruifei has been controlled. I don''t intend to hurt her."


    "Don''t worry about him first. Look at this first." Yu lanmian handed Yu Tian the document in his hand without expression.


    Yu Tian was stunned. He took the document, glanced quickly, raised his eyes and asked, "is Qin Feng also from your side?"


    "He''s on our side." Yu Lan nodded. She sat sideways in the chair on her side and hung her head slightly. "It''s just that he wants to give up the control of the city... I''ve never heard of it."


    "Why did Qin Feng suddenly do this?" Yu Tian continued to look down and soon frowned like Yu Lan. "Xu Jielin controls the south. How is this possible?!"


    Xu Jielin knew that he was just the son of a rich man before the end of the world. He obeyed Yu jueying''s orders for his rights.


    He didn''t do anything special after the end of the world. Now Ye Gong and ye Zhi are here. Where can he intervene in the south?


    "It''s not clearly written on it." after looking over and over twice, Yu Tian said unhappily, "who are these people in your hand? The news can''t be clearly transmitted, otherwise I''ll give you two people under my hand."


    "No need." Yu Lan hung his head and said in a low voice, "ark, how long do you have to hide behind the window."


    Someone here?


    Yu Tian raised his eyes and saw a pair of hands next to the window. Then a smiling teenager climbed in from the other window.


    "Can you?" the ark jumped into the room and glanced at the Firebird provocatively. Seeing his eyes staring at himself angrily, he turned and looked at Yu Lan happily. "Sorry, sister-in-law, I just want to see when the Firebird can get out of the crack in the wall."


    Seriously, he likes the intelligent zombies like Firebird. All the zombies with Yu Lan seem to be much smarter than ordinary zombies. The advanced zombies like Firebird basically have the spirit close to Yu Lan.


    "Can you still think about this at this time?" Yu Lan finally raised his eyes and looked at the ark, and said in a low voice, "I remember you were sent to the South as an undercover, so idle?"


    Then she turned to look at Yu Tian on her side.


    It seemed that he was very surprised to see the ark here. He looked slightly at his head and raised his mouth. "I let him be the guard, not what a leisure place is."


    "I was found by Yu Ruoshui''s people a while ago and ran away. Unexpectedly, I just received the news from the boss, so I''ll come back with Firebird and tell you." Fang Zhou knew that Yu Lan might be in a bad mood at the moment. He smiled and explained hastily, so he quickly talked about business, "Now ye Zhi and Ye Gong are all dead. The whole south is controlled by Ye Xiao. Of course, the person behind is Xu Jielin."


    "Xu Jielin should not have this strength." Yu Lan twisted her eyebrows, and ye Xiao also contacted her. Although she looks like a straw bag on the surface, she is also an ambitious person. Like Yu Tian, she may dress up as a pig and eat a tiger. "Will ye Xiao control all this?"


    "Impossible." Yu Tian shook his head. "I talked to Ye Xiao several times in the handover city. He is a genuine straw bag."


    When Yu Tian said this, he did not hide his disdain. In his opinion, people like Ye Xiao are a Doo who can''t stand it.


    "What Xu Jielin did this time really exceeded all of us. He even caught Yu jueying." with a smile on his face, Fang said hello to the transparent gray face sitting in the chair. "Now Yu jueying''s life and death are uncertain, but Qin Feng sent a message and thought he shouldn''t hurt Yu jueying."


    "Even Yu jueying was caught?!" Yu Tian was surprised. He restrained his smile and shouted expressionless, "Jiang Quan, you go and check."


    "Yes." a low voice came from behind Yu Tian. The air twisted for a moment and soon returned to calm.


    "Where did Xu Jielin get this power?" Yu Lansi cableway.


    Ye Zhi and Yu jueying are at least level 4 powers now. How can they be killed by a Xu Jielin? What''s more, Xu Jielin has played against Mo Wen several times. Although they haven''t lost too embarrassed, there is no doubt that Mo Wen feels much better than him.


    Wait


    Suddenly remembered that Xu Jielin was taken away by Yezhi before. What did Yezhi do?


    "By the way, Qin Feng also said one thing." Fang Zhou suddenly opened his mouth and was surprised.


    "Can you finish it all at once?" Yu Tian, who has always trained his men well, said unhappily. In his opinion, people like ark would never be able to touch their core strength if they came under his own hands.


    "I''m sorry, we''re used to being unrestrained, and we really can''t meet your opponent''s requirements." keenly aware of Yu Tian''s displeasure, Fang Zhou deliberately said, and spread his hand and smiled.


    Yu Tian''s eyes were dark, and he bent his lips. He didn''t look angry at what the ark said.


    The ark felt cold behind it.


    "OK, what did you just say?" Yu Lan looked at the ark, and his gray eyes were quiet.


    Knowing that Yu Lan is not the one he can provoke, Fang Zhou cleared his throat and hurriedly said, "Qin Feng said that Xu Jielin''s state is very strange, just like... A zombie like you."


    "Like me?" Yu Lan was stunned. "Is there a wise zombie?"


    "That''s right." the ark nodded. The boss should also get the news. I guess he will contact you soon.


    Yu Lan was lost in thought.


    She had no mind when she became a zombie. The only difference from ordinary people should be that she could control herself not to eat people. Meat.


    But that kind of consciousness is very superficial. It can be said that if there was no ink, she would have been unable to control herself to eat other people''s meat. Whether she could maintain her reason at that time is a problem.

 Chapter 637

    But even if Mo Wen provided crystal cores to support her, it took her nearly two years to finally recover her mind. How could Xu Jielin become the same zombie as himself in just a few months?


    Moreover, the zombies of jueying and ye Zhi are definitely at level 5 or above.


    Thinking of this, Yu Lan''s face became more and more gloomy. She buckled the armrest of the chair and asked the ark with her side eyes, "is Qin Feng still handing over the city now?"


    "He should be dealing with the final affairs of the handover city now." Fang Zhou thought.


    "You send a message and ask him to tell me all the details after seeing Xu Jielin." Yu Lan said coldly. She held her hand, but she didn''t feel the slightest warmth. It should be said that since she became a zombie, her definition of warmth came from Mo Wen.


    Now Mo Wen is not around. Her body and heart are always cold and have no temperature at all.


    Xu Jielin''s change must have something to do with the night stop.


    This feeling of being pressed by the unknown strong is really uncomfortable.


    "Seriously, what worries me most now is that Xu Jielin catches Yu jueying and won''t give it to us." Yu Tian whispered, "I just want to kill that bastard myself."


    "As long as the south is still there, Xu Jielin should not move to jueying." Yu Lan whispered, "since he controls the north, it is absolutely impossible to let the south go."


    "Yes." Yu Tian threw the paper in his hand to the ark on his side and said to LAN Dao, "I''ll adjust the guard''s defense first. We can''t just have no way to deal with it. At least we should strengthen ourselves."


    "Good." Yu Lan has no objection.


    He felt that the guy with different appearance and inside was finally going to leave. The ark couldn''t help but spit out a breath and stood beside him. He glanced at the Firebird who hadn''t struggled out of the window.


    The Firebird was drooping its head and pitifully motionless.


    Fang Zhou almost laughed, but he forced his smile back on LAN''s unhappy face.


    Ah... It''s painful to laugh or something.


    Ignoring the idea of the ark behind him, Yu Lan looked at the ground and suddenly missed ink.


    I really haven''t seen him for a long time.


    Staring at his toes, Yu Lan pursed her lips slightly.


    Originally, she planned to quickly solve the problems of Yu jueying and others and rush back to Yumeng, but now Xu Jielin''s accident may take her a long time to go back.


    Yu Lan pondered for a long time. When he raised his eyes, he found that there was no human breath in the room.


    When did grey Yan and the ark leave?


    She stood up and turned to see the Firebird stuck in the window with a decadent face.


    "Still stuck." seeing that the sun was about to set and the horizon was bright red with sunset, Yu Lan knew that he had been alone for more than three hours.


    "Ow..." the Firebird cried weakly. He was ashamed and didn''t even want to lift his head.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was funny, she stretched out her hands and pressed them against the window on the side of the Firebird, and smashed the wall stuck with the Firebird.


    Only heard a "bang", half of the whole wall cracked. While the Firebird got away, the whole wall in front of Yu Lan was thrown out. I don''t know where it hit.


    Staring at the stone thrown away, Yu Lan can only hope not to hit talent in his heart.


    The free Firebird is gone. It continues to lie in the shaking face around blue. It shrinks its head awkwardly, flays its wings and hides in the sky in the blink of an eye.


    Yu Lan stared at the place where it disappeared, lowered his eyes and smiled, "silly."


    "You are also stupid." the hoarse and low voice suddenly sounded on LAN''s ear. Yu Lan was stunned and raised his eyes to see the slightly pale face of Mo Wen.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Yu Lan blinked, reached out and poked the yearning face. He only felt the cold fingertips warm.


    "I''m dreaming?" she withdrew her hand, still couldn''t believe that Mo Wen suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "I''m true." seeing that Yu Lan was silly and wanted to continue to poke his face, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing, stretched out his hand and directly held her in his arms. His strong arms firmly trapped her and buried his head in her hair.


    "Blue blue, I miss you so much."


    The hot temperature in front of her body constantly stimulated Yu Lan''s senses. Her head was still blank. She almost subconsciously opened her hands and hugged Mo Wen''s body.


    Warm temperature, strong heartbeat


    "Ah Wen..." Yu lanhong''s eyes, "I miss you too."


    She had recovered her mind now, but her body and heart were as broken as ordinary zombies. Every silent night, alone, she only feels that the world is cold.


    This man saved her from hell, which is her eternal warmth.


    Hearing the husky breath in Yu Lan''s voice, Mo Wen sighed, couldn''t help patting her on the back, like coaxing a child, "good, I''m coming and won''t go."


    Should he have come with Lan Lan? He couldn''t help thinking of it in his heart.


    The two held each other for a long time. Until Mo Wen worried about Yu Lan falling asleep and picked her up, Yu Lan completely believed that Mo Wen really appeared in front of her.


    "Miss you so much." she hugged Mo Wen''s neck and said Baba, "I''m tired of dealing with these messy things."


    "Now I know I''m tired?" Mo Wen took her to the previous chair, glanced at the direction of the wall, "do you know I miss you, a little heartless."


    Yu Lan blinked.


    "Didn''t you know to send me some news after leaving me for such a long time?" put Yu Lan''s side on his leg, and Mo Wen hung his eyes and pinched her two round cheeks. "I have to contact you if I want to know your news."


    "I told you I was safe," said Yu Lanwei qubaba.


    "Send a lot of messages, and then suffix it with ''peace, miss me'' to report peace to me?" Mo Wen continued to pinch the little guy who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. "Next time, you''ll write me more than ten pages if you miss me, remember?"


    More than ten pages?!


    Yu Lan inexplicably recalled the scene of racking his brains to write a paper in college, and there was a cold.


    Fortunately, at this time, she still knew the current affairs and nodded. She felt that she could comfort this possessive thing first.


    Seeing that Lan had a good attitude, Mo Wen released his claws holding her face and began to twist her hair.


    "By the way, Arvin, what about Xiaohuan when you come?" Yu Lan couldn''t help but ask, "the change of Xu Jielin must be related to Yezhi. Maybe he still didn''t give up Mo Xiaohuan."

 Chapter 638

    "I brought Mo Xiaohuan." Mo Wen raised his eyes and said with a smile, "now only we can protect Mo Xiaohuan. If we can''t help it, it''s useless to hide her, isn''t it?"


    "But bring her out..." Yu Lan still whispered uneasily. In her opinion, it''s best to stand still in the face of unknown enemies.


    "Now the news from the outside world is that Mo Xiaohuan is staying at the headquarters of our desire alliance. Who would have thought she would be with us?" he flicked Yu Lan''s forehead with his finger, and Mo Wen explained.


    "But someone will find out." Yu Lan didn''t open his eyes. "At that time, as long as the news is released, all the people who originally attacked the alliance will turn around."


    Holding Yu Lan''s face, he forcibly twisted her neck. Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing, "she''s here now. Have you found it?"


    "Now?" he quickly reflected the words of ink in his mind. Yu Lan looked around and noticed that there were several strange curves in the corner, which were intertwined in the light.


    Aware of Yu Lan''s eyes, Mo Xiaohuan seemed to know that she couldn''t hide. She bent her eyes and appeared from her head. Soon, the whole body appeared in Yu Lan''s vision.


    "Mom ~"


    Catch Mo Xiaohuan who jumped into his arms. Yu Lan hugged her intimately and asked curiously, "will you still be invisible?"


    Mo Xiaohuan shook his head and said softly, "I''m not invisible. Uncle Gu Yi helped me."


    Ancient wing?


    She had the impression that she was a brother of the ancient city.


    Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen. As soon as he was about to speak, Mo Wen directly explained to her, "a while ago, in order to spread the news from the north, Gu Yi personally returned to our union with information."


    After a pause, he continued, "he used the power death state we got in white to put an object on Mo Xiaohuan that can make her invisible at any time."


    "That''s it!" Mo Xiaoxiao smilingly took out the palm sized stone in his pocket and put it in Yu Lan''s palm like a show off.


    He felt that the things in his hand were not different from ordinary stones. Yu Lan pinched them and suddenly felt a power connected with his mind.


    "Mom, you are also invisible." looking at Yu Lan gradually disappearing in his vision, Mo Xiaohuan excitedly took her sleeve and walked to the mirror next to her.


    There is a floor mirror next to the door of the room. Unfortunately, when the Firebird crashed into the house, the small stones splashed out cracks. Fortunately, it does not affect the view.


    Through the mirror in front of him, Yu Lan found that he was really hidden in the light, and he couldn''t even see the shadow.


    "This thing is really easy to use." he returned the power dead state in his hand to Mo Xiaohuan. Yu Lan touched her head and finally relaxed his airway. "If this thing protects you, it can really protect your safety. You must hide your body in a crowded place, you know?"


    Yu Lan, who was dead without power, immediately appeared, as if he had appeared in the room out of thin air.


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded skillfully, and his dark eyes were filled with a smile.


    "Ah Wen, who will keep the desire alliance now?" seeing that Mo Xiaohuan is really safe, Yu Lan continued to ask Mo Wen.


    Although Mo Xiaohuan is not in the desire alliance now, those who attack the desire alliance don''t know that their attack on the desire alliance should continue unabated.


    "I let Xiuqi and Yangchu guard." Mo said in his always stable voice, "their strength is enough."


    Seeing that Mo Wen trusted his subordinates, Yu Lan said no more. She took Mo Wen''s hand and took him to the next intact chair to sit down. Then she said, "ah Wen, since you have come, can you tell me something about the north? The news sent to you by Gu Yi should not be ordinary news."


    "The news he brought really surprised me." Mo Wen said, "the ark should tell you. Xu Jielin has become a zombie now."


    Yu Lan nodded. Seriously, it was a change she didn''t think of at all.


    "Gu Yi mainly brought his strength report. Guess what he evaluated?" Mo Wen asked softly.


    "Very strong?" Yu Lan guessed casually.


    "Better than me." Mo Wen said faintly, "according to Gu Yi''s report, when he killed Ye Gong alone, he also solved the rebellious guards in the whole area for no more than five minutes."


    Yu Lan was silent. She secretly estimated Xu Jielin''s strength in her heart and found that he had really become much stronger.


    The first area is very big. If you want to kill all the guards in five minutes, you need not only speed, but also the ability to go against the sky.


    "In addition, he seems to have the ability to control zombies." Mo Wen continued, but when he said this, even his eyes became deep. "He easily took the north by using the zombie army he controlled, and pushed Ye Xiao into the position of leader of the north. None of the elders in the North dared to raise an objection."


    "Tricky." Yu Lan lowered his eyelids and said so.


    In fact, after learning that Xu Jielin has become a zombie, Yu Lan has already guessed that he can control the zombie. Therefore, she is not much surprised to hear Mo Wen say it now.


    "In fact, the stronger Xu Jielin is now, the more curious I am about Yezhi''s strength." Yu Lan whispered, "Yezhi''s strength is really much higher than you and me."


    "No matter how strong he is, I won''t let anyone hurt you." Mo Wen reached out and rubbed Yu Lan''s serious face. "This is my goal to become stronger."


    "Then your goal is not manly at all." Yu Lan pressed the back of Mo Wen''s hand and said vaguely because his face was pinched. "However... This end of the world is really more and more mysterious. I think this sudden night seems to have a sense of contempt for human beings. Will he not be human?"


    "He doesn''t look like a zombie." Mo Wen''s side eyes, "can it be any other species?"


    I just said it casually. I didn''t expect that Mo Wen really believed in himself unconditionally. Yu Lan only felt her cold heart warm. She stretched out her hand and touched Mo Wen''s face. She leaned close and printed a kiss on his lips.


    "So, did you come to me or because of something?"


    I think Yu Lan''s smile at this time is like an elf. Mo Wen''s heart is soft. Just about to open his mouth, a neglected Mo Xiaohuan found a sense of existence nearby, "Dad said he wanted to die, mom, you!"


    "Miss me, so come to see me?" Yu Lan bent her eyes and stared at Mo Wen with a smile.

 Chapter 639

    Don''t care about Mo Xiaohuan dismantling his own platform here. Mo Wen pursed his lips, strained his face and nodded seriously.


    He thought that Mo Wen''s reaction was really fun. Yu Lan lowered his head and snickered. When he raised his eyes, he just noticed a flush on Mo Wen''s face.


    Blushing?


    Yu Lan''s novelty was ruined. She stood on tiptoe, pinched Mo Wen''s ear and stared at his face silently.


    "... blue?" in the hot eyes of blue, Mo Wen was not uncomfortable, but subconsciously surrounded her waist.


    "..." can you show me another red face? I just didn''t see it clearly.


    Yu Lan wanted to say that at this time, but she had already given up the idea before she said it.


    She really doesn''t have the courage to bear the consequences.


    The pie pie mouth loosened Mo Wen''s ear, Yu Lan yawned and simply sat in his arms.


    "Now the South has basically taken it down, but I didn''t expect such a variable as Xu Jielin. I still have many questions to ask Yu jueying."


    When Yu Lan said this, his eyes were cold, and there was a faint color of regret.


    "I can send someone to find him," said Mo Wen.


    "Xu Jielin is very strong now. Let''s not take the initiative to contact him for the time being." Yu Lan lowered his eyes. "Since he caught Yu jueying, he probably also wants to manipulate the south. We''ll just wait for him here."


    "HMM." if Yu Lan doesn''t deny it, his ink eyes are dark, and he looks at Yu Lan''s hair attentively.


    Her hair has become supple. Even if it is gently rubbed by him, there is no knot. Unlike before, the whole hair will become a chicken nest when it is hung by the wind.


    Gently pulled down Yu Lan''s hair and found that the hair became strong and looked black and bright.


    When Yu Lan was first found, her hair would be pulled off her scalp if she was not careful.


    "What are you thinking?" seeing Mo Wen playing with his hair, Yu Lan couldn''t help asking, and stretched out his hand and shook it in front of him twice.


    "Miss you." Mo Wen replied.


    Thinking that Mo Wen was saying sweet words to coax her again, Yu Lan snorted and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    There are no women who don''t like listening to good words, especially those of their beloved men.


    "By the way, although Yu jueying is not here now, Huang Ruifei has fallen into my hands. I want to ask her something." Yu Lan whispered while playing with the plastic button on the ink collar.


    "OK, I''ll go with you." holding Yu Lan, he stood up and Mo Wen walked towards the door.


    Lanlan''s weight hasn''t changed much. It seems that it was a little lighter when she didn''t have legs. Later, her legs grew out, but her weight hasn''t changed any more.


    Looking down at Yu Lan''s waist, Mo Wen suddenly felt that his blue seemed too thin.


    In the past, she was a zombie without mind and could be said to be weak, but now she has gradually become healthy. If she is still so thin... It doesn''t make sense.


    But think about it, Yu Lan doesn''t eat anything else except crystal core. How can she grow meat like this.


    But she can''t eat human food, meat... She doesn''t eat a mouthful.


    But if it''s not human meat, but animal meat, will she try it?


    Mo Wen seriously thought about Yu Lan''s food. He didn''t even know where he had gone.


    "Arvin, Arvin!"


    He waved hard at Mo Wen''s face. Yu Lan opened his eyes and his little face almost twisted. "Huang Ruifei is closed on the second floor. What are you doing on the roof???"


    The voice of Yu Lan''s complaint finally called back the consciousness of ink. He looked around in the dark, and the Adam''s apple rolled for a moment.


    "Well," he said calmly.


    How dare he answer?! Yu Lan was speechless.


    Reaching out and rubbing Mo Wen''s handsome face, Yu Lan felt that Mo Wen was like a worried girl, full of wild ideas.


    "Arvin, what are you thinking?" Yu Lan narrowed his eyes.


    "Miss you." Mo Wen answered again. There was a little embarrassment on his face. He didn''t even notice it.


    Yu Lan''s eyes narrowed tighter, almost hiding all the dangerous breath.


    She seems to have something on her mind


    Knowing that he had gone the wrong way, Mo Wen did not show any gaffe. He turned around and went to the place where there was no guardrail next to the building. He jumped straight down.


    "Negative second floor, right?" he said gently with his side eyes.


    "Well." Yu Lan nodded, and finally did not open his eyes. In his heart, he was thinking about how to talk from Mo Wen''s mouth.


    She is not a virtuous woman who thinks her man is thinking nothing. She is still very careful and wants to know all the thoughts in her lover''s heart.


    Ah... It''s not a woman, it''s a female zombie.


    As soon as this idea came out, Yu Lan suddenly became a little depressed.


    Since she had her mind, she didn''t reject her broken body, but she thought more and more.


    For example, she thought about her life after and mohwen, her wedding, and even her children.


    Unfortunately, with her current body... I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to give birth. I''ve never heard of a zombie that can give birth to a small zombie, but a mutant animal can.


    Thinking of this, Yu Lan also fell into meditation, so the two people who were both meditating spared more than an hour in the basement. When LAN found out that it was wrong, Mo Wen had passed through the gate of Huang Ruifei for the nth time.


    The guard at the door looked at them with a wooden face. He was angry that both of them had to run to their single guard for N years and beat him back and forth!


    "Cough." he grabbed Mo Wen''s hair, and Yu Lan finally stopped the "automatic" mobile device.


    "Is Huang Ruifei locked up here?"


    "Yes." although the stomach Fei was fierce in his heart, the guard on his face didn''t dare to show anything. He lowered his eyes slightly and said in a voice without waves, "Young Master Yu Tian asked us to guard her closely."


    "Hard work." he jumped down from Mo Wen''s arms, and Yu Lan encouraged him to pat the guard on the shoulder. The cold touch of his hand made him shiver.


    Quickly shook his head to get rid of the messy thoughts in his mind. The guard quickly stood at attention and said, "it''s all I should do!"


    Mo Wen glanced at the guard''s shoulder touched by Yu Lan, and a cold idea flashed quickly in the quiet Mo Mou.


    "Can I go in?" pointed to the front door, and Yu Lan asked the guard.


    "Of course." the guard nodded. "Young Master Yu Tian specially explained that you can go in and out directly."


    "That''s great."


    Anticipating the guard''s answer, Yu Lan took Mo Wen into the room. As soon as he entered the door, he was shaken by the cold look in his eyes.


    All the facilities of the house have been strengthened by the gold power. First of all, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to break it, that is, the use of power by the power may not cause any substantive damage to these guardrails.

 Chapter 640

    "The strength of the South can''t be underestimated." Yu Lan whispered and raised his eyes to see Huang Ruifei leaning against the innermost railing in messy clothes. His lips were dry and cracked and looked dehydrated.


    Many people were also closed in the rooms on both sides, but most of them were dying and had no strength to lift their eyes.


    At this time, she could not see any grace, and her whole face was haggard to the extreme.


    "It''s not easy for this woman to calm down now." the guard who came in with Yu Lan complained in a low voice, "you don''t know. She''s been yelling since she was locked here. She hasn''t stopped at all."


    Yu Lan raised her eyebrows and walked quietly to Huang Ruifei.


    "Huang Ruifei?" he squatted down and stretched out his hand to shake twice in front of her, and Yu Lan called softly.


    Hearing Yu Lan''s voice, Huang Ruifei''s godless eyes moved slightly. She raised her eyes numbly and looked at Yu Lan.


    "Do you know who I am?" Yu Lan''s side eyes.


    Huang Ruifei''s godless eyes gradually stared round. She trembled her teeth and was excited to rush towards Yu Lan.


    The cold guardrail mercilessly stopped her. She screamed hoarsely, and her dirty hands desperately grabbed Yu Lan.


    The next second he saw blood splashing everywhere, and Yu Lan was lifted back by a powerful hand, not even half a drop of blood stains.


    Huang Ruifei held his severed arm and fell to the ground trembling.


    "Don''t touch LAN LAN with your dirty hands." Mo Wen said coldly, and put Yu Lan back in his squatting position.


    Seeing Huang Ruifei rolling in pain, Yu Lan glanced at Mo Wen speechlessly, as if accusing him of violence.


    Mo Wen didn''t care. He spread his hand. Yu Lan''s stare fell on his face, which made him painless.


    "Stop the bleeding for her," Yu Lan sighed softly, taking a panoramic view of Huang Ruifei''s pain.


    The guard next to him obviously didn''t expect that Mo Wen would suddenly start. He also tried to regain his consciousness, flustered opened the door lock, took out his own bandage and alcohol to treat Huang Ruifei''s wound.


    Some prisoners are seriously injured, but they can''t let them die. These guards will always have something to heal their wounds.


    "Ah!" Huang Ruifei screamed, straightened up, and fainted directly with a crooked neck.


    "You''ve knocked her out. How can I ask her about something?" Yu Lan tilted the ink and said.


    "Just wake up with water." Mo Wen is obviously no stranger to this situation. He said casually, and ordered another guard on his side to prepare cold water.


    The guard standing next to Mo Wen was relieved and turned around and ran out like the wind.


    God knows how much pressure he has standing behind Mo Wen. The frequency of his legs shaking is almost as high as that of his mobile phone.


    Huang Ruifei was soon awakened by the violence. She opened her eyes blankly and soon realized her situation. She shouted and was about to step back.


    "It''s none of my business where you want to hide, but you have to answer my questions." Yu Lan stared at Huang Ruifei''s pale face and asked softly, "first question, do you know who I am?"


    Huang Ruifei''s face was dull. She stared at Yu Lan''s face. Her embarrassed face was stained with a ferocious and distorted look, "Yu Lan! Yu Lan!"


    "Well," Yu Lanzhu said with a smile on his chin, "it seems that you still remember me."


    "This bitch''s face looks like Su elegy. I will remember it even if it turns into ash!" Huang Ruifei clenched her teeth and roared. Under that crazy look, she looked completely irrational.


    When she stood at the gate of her home, what impressed her most was not Yu''s beautiful house, but Su elegy''s beautiful face and her young and lovely face.


    These two faces let her hate them all the time and tear them up all the time in her dream.


    "Then you''re really hard." Yu Lan smiled. "The second question is how my mother died."


    "Died of illness." Su elegy sneered, "it''s really a day to help me. She can''t stand to die without me!"


    No, what does she do? Does the death of Su elegy have nothing to do with Huang Ruifei?


    Yu Lan won''t believe Huang Ruifei''s words. She just quietly bent her lips and said, "hearing your answer, I don''t think it''s necessary to ask my third question."


    After that, Yu Lan stood up and looked at the guard on his side under Huang Ruifei''s dull eyes, "do you remember the two questions I asked just now?"


    The guard was stunned and quickly nodded, "remember."


    "Continue to interrogate her and only ask the second question I asked just now." the Milky eyes looked at the guard''s hair. Before he could answer, he felt that his shoulder was patted by a cold hand. He only felt a bone chilling cold spread quickly, and he couldn''t even stand stably.


    Huang Ruifei didn''t expect Yu Lan to say such words to the guard. The pain of her wrist made her aware of chaos. She labored to move to the railing and cried out in horror, "I just said everything! I said everything!"


    Yu Lan skimmed his mouth and went on without expression.


    "Lan Lan, do you think he didn''t tell the truth just now?" asked Mo Wen.


    "Well," Yu Lan said, "the first question should be no problem, the second... I don''t believe what happened to my mother has nothing to do with her."


    "In fact, I remember that before Huang Ruifei appeared, our family lived in harmony." it seemed that we fell into some kind of memory. Yu Lanqing vomited, "at that time, Yu jueying also took me and my mother to travel around the world. He was in a critical period of promotion at that time, and he could give up his career to play with us..."


    Speaking of this, Yu Lan stopped. She didn''t like recalling the happy time when she was a child. She didn''t like it at all.


    "You doubt Yu jueying''s change... Because of what Huang Ruifei has done?" he stretched out his hand and took Yu Lan into his arms. Mo Wen asked in a low voice.


    "It''s just a doubt. It''s not impossible to say that Yu jueying has changed her mind." Yu Lan smiled like a mockery, surrounded Mo Wen''s arm, lowered her head slightly, and couldn''t see her look clearly.


    Mo Wen didn''t live a day with relatives before meeting Yu Lan, so he couldn''t understand the feeling his parents could give him.


    In his heart, no one can affect his mood except Yu Lan.


    "Mom." Mo Xiaohuan, who had been waiting at the door, ran over and looked at Yu Lan with her lovely head.


    "Waiting for a long time?" Yu Lan turned back with a smile and hugged Mo Xiaohuan who rushed over.


    Before, in order not to let Mo Xiaohuan see the dirty picture in the prison, she specially asked Mo Xiaohuan to wait outside and let the rabbit play with her.


    "No." Mo Xiaohuan touched the rabbit, and then stretched out his hand to reveal the water drop like mutter in his hand, "there are rabbits and mutters with me."


    I haven''t seen mutter for a long time. Yu Lan reached out and gently poked it. The coolness of her fingertips made her a little novel.


    Mutter also rubbed his face, rubbed his blue fingertips, and rolled twice in Mo Xiaohuan''s hand like a small ball.

 Chapter 641

    "Guji misses his mother very much." seeing that Guji is flirting with Yu Lan, Mo Xiaohuan couldn''t help bending her eyes and said, "Mom, you certainly don''t know that Guji has a particularly lovely appearance."


    "I think it''s very cute now." Yu Lan tilted her head and looked at the mutter in Mo Xiaohuan''s hand. Girls always like small and lovely things, even though she became a zombie.


    "Hum." Mo Xiaohuan raised his chin triumphantly and whispered something to Guri. The next second, Guri expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye and soon became the size of a ball.


    Holding the bigger gurgle in his arms, moxiao rubbed it with joy and love. His completely dark eyes looked at Yu Landao, "Mom, you can touch it."


    When it gets bigger, the gurgle is like a lovely doll. It is blue and fluorescent.


    He felt it curiously, and the soft and smooth touch of his palm made Yu Lan pinch twice more.


    "Cute ~" seems to have expected Yu Lan''s reaction. Mo Xiaohuan smiled cunningly and suddenly turned his head and looked up behind him.


    "Sister." Yu Tian came from the dark corridor. He inadvertently looked up and down at Mo Xiaohuan and looked at Yu Landao suspiciously, "who is this?"


    "She is my mother." holding the mutter in her arms, Mo Xiaohuan stared at Yu Tiandao warily, "who are you?"


    She saw endless darkness from Yu Tian, twisted and ferocious intertwined, full of malice.


    "Are you your sister''s child?!" Yu Tian opened his eyes and looked at Yu Lan inconceivably, as if asking for confirmation.


    His fists shook uncontrollably on his side.


    Yu Lan nodded helplessly and whispered to Tian briefly about the origin of Mo Xiaohuan.


    What? It''s just a monster.


    Yu Tian secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He glanced at Mo Xiaohuan without any emotion, and came forward to affectionately hold Yu Lan''s hand.


    "Sister, dinner is ready. I know you don''t eat human food and prepare a lot of clean crystal nuclei."


    Seeing the sky looking at him like a child, Yu Lan said with a soft smile, "it''s hard for you."


    Then she rubbed Yu Tian''s forehead with the other one, very gentle.


    Yu Tian''s pupils were a little lax. Something hidden in the bottom of his eyes seemed to come out of the bee pupa, but he soon repressed it.


    "Sister..." he whispered, his black eyes deeply reflecting Yu Lan''s pale face.


    "No need." Mo Wen standing on the side suddenly leaned over and held Yu Lan in his arms. At the same time, he quietly took out Yu Lan''s hand held by Yu Tian, "I''m ready for LAN LAN. Next time."


    After saying that, regardless of the distorted look of the sky at that moment, he turned and wiped his shoulder.


    He felt that the cold in his palm that he was attached to was taken away. Yu Tianfei quickly turned back and was going to chase Mo Wen. He didn''t think that his sleeve was caught by something before he stepped out.


    He pulled and turned back impatiently.


    Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes stared at him in the dark, and his all black eyes were as strange as ghosts.


    "Let go." Yu Tianleng said.


    A thin layer of ice soon formed on his sleeve, with a heavy chill.


    "Are you mother''s brother?" looking at Yu Tian''s sleeve, Mo Xiaohuan asked with his head down.


    Yu Tian''s face was full of impatience. He looked at the front of Yu Lan''s trace and frowned.


    "Then don''t hurt her." he looked up at Yu Tian, and Mo Xiaohuan said seriously, "otherwise I''ll kill you."


    "Oh." not frightened by Mo Xiaohuan Jie''s tone, Yu Tian forcibly pulled back his sleeve and swept her completely dark eyes.


    Bend down and attach to Mo Xiaohuan''s ear. Yu Tian is in a bad mood. At this moment, he doesn''t even bother to maintain the most basic disguise. "Seeing your eyes makes me think of dirty bedbugs. Monster, don''t tell me anything here. It''s disgusting."


    Straightened up and sneered. When Yu Tian''s eyes fell on Guri, he narrowed his eyes strangely, "is the monster holding the little monster? It''s really a good match."

 Chapter 642

    No one likes to be called a monster. Mo Xiaohuan lowers his head, his eyes are hot, and feels a little wronged.


    After all, her mind is just a child. No one has said such bad language to her since she followed Yu Lan and them. At this moment, she just feels sad to hear these words.


    "I''m not a monster," she whispered.


    "What are you?" Yu Tian sneered. There was no trace of Yu Lan. He was not in a hurry to find her for a day. He simply mocked Mo Xiaohuan here. "Do you think you are human with your sister? Bedbugs don''t know themselves yet."


    Mo Xiaohuan doesn''t know what he is. Naturally, he can''t take Yu Tian''s sarcastic words at this moment.


    She bit her lips and her eyes flashed cold, "you are my mother''s brother. Why do you hurt my mother?"


    "I never meant to hurt my sister. You think too much." Yu Tian straightened up and turned to go out. Now he doesn''t want to stay with Mo Xiaohuan.


    "The color on your body won''t deceive people." Mo Xiaohuan squeezed his fist and stared at Yu Tian''s back hostile.


    Yu Tian''s footsteps seemed to pause. He didn''t ask Mo Xiaohuan what color, and didn''t even look back.


    Watching Yu Tian leave his sight, Mo Xiaohuan looked down at the mutter in his arms.


    "Just now... I should be able to freeze him with your strength?"


    Mutter twisted, obviously agreeing with what she said.


    "But why only frozen his cuffs?" Mo Xiaohuan whispered.


    "Guji -" Guji twisted his body again.


    "Is he a power?" Mo Xiaohuan raised his eyes again, and his dim eyes looked at the end of the corridor.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Lan was inexplicably taken away by Mo Wen. She hugged Mo Wen''s neck and poked him in the face. "Ah Wen, why do you suddenly run with me?"


    "Your relationship with Yu Tian seems to be a lot closer." Mo Wen asked gently with his eyes down.


    "He is my brother." Yu Lan sighed. "I want to trust him once."


    "I think he is very dangerous." obviously, he doesn''t agree with Yu Lan''s hasty decision. Mo Wen frowned, "don''t trust him too much."


    In particular, I saw Yu Tian holding Yu Lan''s hand so casually before. What a dazzling scene.


    "I know." Yu Lan said helplessly, "how can a person who can live well under Jue Ying not be dangerous, but I think he is praying for something from me. I want to respond to his expectation."


    Blood is thicker than water, not to mention that Su elegy had repeatedly told her to take care of Yu Tian, but she couldn''t help being soft hearted because he was her own brother.


    "Lan Lan, you can leave him alone." I don''t like Yu Tian''s ink at all. At this moment, I spare no effort to speak ill of Yu Tian. "If he is a danger to you, no matter how much you do, it won''t help."


    Yu Lan drooped his eyes, "but he hasn''t done anything to hurt me so far."


    "I''ve investigated too much. He hasn''t done anything harmful to Ruoshui before." Mo Wen said faintly.


    Yu Lan was silent. She jumped out of Mo Wen''s arms, looked at him seriously and said, "I know what you''re worried about, Arvin. I''ll pay attention."


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen sighed, stretched out his hand and trapped Yu Lan in his arms. "You are everything to me. If something happens to you, what should I do?"


    "I''ll be fine." he patted Mo Wen on the back, and Yu Lan said with a smile.


    Yu Lan''s Yu Guang also circled around and saw many bright flowers around. The bright colors stunned her for a moment.


    Where did Mervyn bring her?


    Without expressing her doubts, Yu Lan continued to look around and found a table not far from them. On the table were crystal nuclei of various colors, and even several blue crystal nuclei she had seen before.


    Murvin, when did he prepare these? Yu Lan is a little confused.

 Chapter 643

    "Ah Wen, where is this?" Yu Lan pushed Mo Wen''s head away and blinked and asked.


    Without answering Yu Lan''s question, Mo Wen took her hand to the table with the crystal core, and gently opened the chair of the table money.


    Yu Lan sat down foolishly and looked at Mo Wen suspiciously. He didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "Last time I saw you like the blue crystal core," Mo Wen finally said, "I found some for you."


    "This crystal core has the smell of fish." Yu Lan smiled and took the crystal core in Mo Wen''s hand, stuffed it into his mouth and said with a smile, "thank you."


    The delicious smell of fish gradually spread in his mouth. Yu Lan bent his eyes like a fishy cat and propped his chin foolishly.


    The corner of the lip suddenly met a soft thing, and the familiar smell invaded, which made Yu Lan subconsciously open his eyes.


    Mo Wen gently kisses her cold thin lips and gradually strengthens the offensive. The smell of aggression almost drowns Yu Lan completely.


    Yu Lan only felt confused. Her hands were trapped by ink. The whole person had no strength to resist.


    "Ah... Ah Wen?"


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen whispered, "I miss you. I really miss you."


    Yu Lan has been confused by Mo Wen''s kiss. Her watery eyes stare at the handsome face of Mo Wen and are soon covered by Mo Wen.


    Forced to close her eyes, she had no intention of resistance. She was held in her arms by Mo Wen. It was not easy to find her reason until Mo Wen kissed enough.


    "Actually... I miss you too." he put his hand around Mo Wen''s neck, and Yu Lan smiled sweetly. His bloodless lips were faintly stained with gorgeous color, "I really want to."


    In addition to the abnormal gray color of the skin and the unique milky white eyes of zombies, other parts of Yu Lan''s body are basically no different from human beings.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s soft lips, the words of ink are full of tenderness, "shall we never separate again?"


    Blinked his eyes. Yu Lan puffed up his cheeks and meditated seriously for a few seconds. When he raised his eyes, he saw Mo Wen''s slightly uneasy eyes, and then smiled, "OK."


    After receiving Yu Lan''s answer, Mo Wen only felt that his heart was full of happiness and joy like a hundred flowers in full bloom. His dark eyes lit up, and the cold and lonely aura around him disappeared.


    "In order not to let you leave me again, LAN LAN, will you marry me?"


    Under the gentle voice, Mo Wen put Yu Lan on the chair, half knelt down and held out a small and exquisite metal box.


    Inside the box lay a light blue ring, small and lovely, with a charming glimmer in the moonlight.


    Looking at the action of Mo Wen with a dull face, Yu Lan hasn''t reacted until now.


    Wait


    Her decaying zombie head turned quickly, and finally realized that Mo Wen was proposing to herself.


    In fact, according to their current relationship, it doesn''t matter if Mo Wen is directly with her. They have long loved each other and can''t hold others except in each other''s eyes.


    There was no need to propose.


    But looking at the ink half kneeling in front of him, Yu Lan covered his mouth with his hands and held back the choking in his throat.


    Even if the whole world abandons her, Mo Wen will always put her first in her heart and meet all the expectations she wants as a girl.


    "Will you marry me?" he looked at the water stains oozing from the corners of Yu Lan''s eyes painfully. Mo Wen asked again. At the same time, he leaned forward and brushed away the small tears with his thin cocooned fingertips.


    "The only person I love most in my life is Yu Lan." holding Yu Lan''s cold hand, Mo Wen raised his eyes and said gently, "I love you, blue, very much."


    At this time, Mo Wen''s confession was different from his crazy confession when he couldn''t control his emotions. He focused and seriously watched Yu Lan, shook her hand nervously, but his back was still straight and firm.


    "Fool." Yu Lan finally couldn''t help jumping into Mo Wen''s arms. With tears on her face, she almost said with all her strength, "without you, where can I be now?"


    "Arvin, I love you too, you know." Yu Lan smiled and cried, and his delicate little face became more and more pitiful.


    "Then would you like to..." Yu Lan, who held tightly in his arms, murmured affectionately but eagerly.


    "I will."

 Chapter 644

    "I promise you."


    Yu Lan gently stroked Mo Wen''s side face, lowered his eyes and said with a smile, "I''ve wanted to tell you this answer for a long time."


    The smiling eyes drown in the thin water light, but they are warm like a pair of small suns.


    Holding Yu Lan''s hand painfully, Mo Wen closed his eyes and felt the softness of Yu Lan''s fingertips wholeheartedly.


    He didn''t say anything, but his quiet smile was more like a thousand words.


    "Give me the ring." holding Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan said with a smile.


    Mo Wen opened his eyes, his dark eyes flashed, and the ring in his hand had been gently put into Yu Lan''s fingers.


    The size of the ring is just right. The blue luster is reflected on the blue skin in the moonlight, leaving a small halo.


    "Very beautiful." Yu Lan praised without stinginess, "who did it?"


    Now in this end of the world, there has long been a lost marriage proposal ceremony, and naturally there is no place to make rings.


    "Gu Cheng did it," said Mo Wen.


    After he had a proposal, he went to Gu Cheng and made use of crystal cores of various colors. Gu Cheng finally made this ring.


    "It seems that Arvin, you are already ready." he looked around surrounded by flowers, and Yu Lan smiled with his shoulder. "What a surprise."


    Mo Wen looked a little embarrassed. He rarely held his neck, stood up and whispered, "I just want to give you what I can give you."


    "I like it very much." I really like these sweet words spoken by Mo Wen. Yu Lan smiled, took his hand and sat at the table, holding a lot of crystal nuclei in her arms.


    She vowed that the only person in the world who could give her so many nuclei for free was ink.


    It seems that he noticed Yu Lan''s eyes secretly looking at him, and Mo Wen gently touched her head, with tenderness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Blue blue... You are finally mine.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Mo Wen sent people to investigate Yu jueying''s whereabouts. Before he got the news, he had nothing to do. He took Yu Lan around the south. The two people were tired of being together all day, and all the things that needed to be handled were called drunk all night.


    Staring at the document that Mo Wen had just sent him with a gloomy face, he was drunk all night. His Adam''s Apple moved slightly and nearly broke a silver tooth.


    "Brother, do you want to drink water?" he quietly stayed on the side of the drunk night. Drunk Linxue came over with a cup of hot boiled water, with a quiet and soft smile.


    Zui Linxue followed Mo Wen to the South without saying a word, which startled Zui Wuye.


    However, since Zui Linxue came to the south, he seems to have changed a person. He is not dissatisfied with Zui Wuye. The whole person is so clever that Zui Wuye can''t bear to bully him.


    Suspiciously glanced at the drunk Linxue on the side of the body, and wondered if drunk Linxue wanted to do something again.


    After receiving the water handed over by Zui Linxue, he took a light SIP with an expressionless face, lowered his eyes and continued to process the documents.


    Zui Linxue sat on the chair next to him, propped his chin, looked at the side face of Zui Wanye, and showed a silly smile.


    "What''s the matter with you these days?" Zui Linxue smiled for the first time. Zui Wuye frowned and stared at Zui Linxue. "By the way, why did you suddenly come here? Didn''t I let you stay in Yumeng."


    "I miss you, so I''ll come." drunk Linxue was not afraid, and said with a blush.


    "...." Zui Wuyi naturally likes Zui Linxue''s obedient appearance, but Zui Linxue still looks like he wants to fight him to the end a while ago. Why has he suddenly changed?

 Chapter 645

    Drunk Linxue doesn''t know what drunk night thinks of herself. She continues to look at drunk night at work. She just feels how handsome she looks.


    Drunk night was staring at by drunk Linxue. He narrowed his eyes unbearably, looked at it and said, "what''s the matter? Something to say."


    "Nothing." drunk Linxue said with an innocent face and a smile, "I just want to work with you."


    Drunk without night, there was no word to answer. In the past, drunk Linxue was always afraid of him and afraid of him. How can he be so attached to him as now.


    He opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to ask.


    Looking at the tangled appearance of drunk all night, drunk Linxue also felt very good-looking. She lay on the table and recalled what he Xushan had said to her before, and her heart became sweeter and sweeter.


    In fact, drunk night has been treating her in his own way, but she doesn''t know.


    I just felt that drunk Linxue''s eyes became more and more hot. Drunk night frowned and wondered if she would be more bold without bothering her for a while.


    Just as he was about to speak, the cold idea behind him suddenly changed his face. He quickly got up and pulled drunk Linxue''s arm back. The wall behind him made a harsh burst sound at this moment. With the diffuse dust, the eyes drunk all night also narrowed dangerously.


    A slender figure came in slowly, with a ferocious smile on his handsome face, and his gray eyes were full of evil.


    "Found it."


    At the same time, Yu Lan also saw Yu jueying she had been looking for.


    But she didn''t give Yu jueying half a look. She just looked up at the man carrying Yu jueying''s collar.


    "Xu Jielin." Yu Lan pursed her lips, stared at each other''s gray eyes and frowned.


    The news from Qin Feng is right. Xu Jielin has really become a zombie.


    But how long has it been? How can his strength grow so fast? It is reasonable that if he becomes a zombie, the power will be demoted instead.


    "Blue." Xu Jielin bent his eyes and gradually expanded his smile. He didn''t hoarse until the whole face was deformed. "I''m looking for you again."


    Mo Wen''s eyes were slightly cold, and Yu Lan stopped him as soon as he had an action in his hand.


    Soothingly patted Mo Wen''s arm. Yu Lan stared at Xu Jielin and whispered, "I don''t want to see you at all."


    "Don''t say that." the turbid eyes couldn''t hide the deepest madness. Xu Jielin raised his head and laughed. At the same time, he threw Yu jueying in his hand.


    Mo Wen raised his hand to block Yu jueying''s body, threw it and patted it directly on the ground.


    Yu jueying, who was originally energetic, collapsed on the ground like a dead dog. He was covered with blood and his strong body almost became a thin skeleton at this time.


    One of his arms had disappeared, leaving only his empty sleeve rolled on the loess, which was extremely dirty.


    After being photographed on the ground by Mo Wen, he no longer had the strength to stand up, vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted directly.


    Yu Guang swept over Jue Ying''s embarrassed body. Yu Lan closed her eyes and looked back at Xu Jielin''s eyes.


    "This is my gift to you." Xu Jielin''s smile is distorted, but he should try his best to put on a gentle posture. "And in the north, I can give you all the handover City, and I can give you the whole China."


    Yu Lan was silent, and secretly began to estimate Xu Jielin''s strength.


    "These, the useless man around you must be the least?" seeing that Lan didn''t speak, Xu Jielin, who had tried his best to maintain peace, was completely crazy. He opened his hands and laughed proudly and wickedly. The silent world seemed to be torn apart by his laughter.


    Mo Wen stared at Xu Jielin with an expressionless face, and the corners of his lips rose as if there were no anger or refutation.


    Yu Lan found that Xu Jielin''s mind has changed a lot. Xu Jielin she came into contact with before was often rational and full of calculation, but now he... Is completely crazy.


    Will you twist your character after becoming a zombie?


    Recalling his previous appearance, Yu Lan didn''t think his character had changed much.


    "You''re wrong." I think Xu Jielin''s laughter is a little harsh. Yu Lan sneered and raised his eyes lightly. "You just said ah Wen can also give it to me, but he knows that I never want these, so he puts his extra energy on giving me what I like."


    With that, she put her hand around Mo Wen''s arm, and the meaning of closeness is self-evident.


    Xu Jielin''s laughter stopped. His face was gloomy, staring at the slender hand on Mo Wen''s arm, and a row of teeth cracked ferociously.


    "Don''t be kidding. If you''re not interested, you won''t have the intention of competing for the south."

 Chapter 646

    Seeing Xu Jielin''s determined appearance, Yu Lan skimmed his mouth, raised his eyes and said silently, "you think too much."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a moment of distortion on Xu Jielin''s face. He narrowed his eyes unhappily and stared at Yu Lan with a bit more crazy paranoid color.


    "I want the south just to take Yu jueying''s things." Yu Lan sighed, "but I didn''t expect you to catch him before me."


    Hearing this, Xu Jielin immediately smiled on his cold face. He walked slowly forward and said with a low smile, "then it''s good for you to accept one of my gifts."


    Yu jueying, who tilted his eyes and collapsed sideways on the ground, and Yu Lan didn''t face Xu Jielin at all. "Although you''re a bit nosy for me, thank you."


    Perhaps Yu Lan''s neglected attitude was too obvious. Xu Jielin couldn''t suppress the madness that swallowed up his consciousness in his brain, and his scarlet eyes rushed towards Yu Lan.


    Since Xu Jielin moved his hand, Mo Wen would not wait to die. He saw a cold light on the side of his hand, and the sharp blade stabbed Xu Jielin with a strange arc.


    Xu Jielin''s bare hand blocked the sharp edge of ink, and his other hand burst, expanding three times its size in an instant. His blackened fingertips were ferociously entangled, constantly emitting an evil smell.


    Touch. The fingers of the hand wound fiercely around the neck of Mo Wen, and the murderous intention of the whole body quickly spread from the whole body.


    Ink sideways to avoid, while condensing an invisible space around the body. Everything involved in this space will be compressed into meat mud in an instant.


    In Xu Jielin''s eyes, this invisible space was like nothingness, his whole body was like essence, and the dark color covered his whole body in an instant.


    The part rendered by ink is completely immune to the two-dimensional space of ink. In the blink of an eye, one of his hands has pierced the shoulder of ink.


    Mo Wen pinched Xu Jielin''s neck with his back hand and stepped back while breaking free from his grip.


    The wound on the shoulder grew quickly, leaving only the torn corners of the clothes still stained with fresh blood.


    The first time he appeared, he could be immune to his powers. Mo Wen looked at Xu Jielin''s rampant face expressionless and gently weighed the dagger.


    Xu Jielin''s throat was cut by ink, but it soon healed as before. He grabbed his hair and looked up and laughed wildly.


    "Do you think you can beat me who can get strength? Don''t be whimsical!" Xu Jielin''s milky eyes float a gray light crazily. He laughs and stares at Mo Wen with disdain. "The strength I get this time can be aimed at your power!"


    Mo Wen raised his lower eyelids, lightly swept Xu Jielin, and smiled gently.


    As if he saw contempt in Mo Wen''s eyes, Xu Jielin stopped smiling and stared at Mo Wen coldly.


    "What are you laughing at?" he shrieked.


    "Laugh if you want to." Mo Wen raised his dagger and spun it around in his hand. Then he raised his hand and pointed his five fingers at Xu Jielin.


    The next second, a solidified breath spread rapidly centered on the ink, and the environment became extremely quiet, leaving only the dull sound of breathing in my ears.


    Field!


    Xu Jielin felt that he was stared at by countless pairs of eyes. He narrowed his eyes, but suddenly there was no ink in his field of vision.


    Instinct made him backhand to resist. Mo Wen didn''t know when he appeared behind him.


    "It''s nothing if you can be immune to my powers," said Mo Wen gently. "As long as you are within my surveillance range, I can kill you without powers."


    Being looked down upon so directly, Xu Jielin lost his reason again and screamed and rushed at Mo Wen.


    Standing not far away, Yu Lan frowned and looked at Mo Wen and Xu Jielin coming and going. He picked up Yu jueying''s collar with his back hand and stepped back half a step away from the battlefield.


    Xu Jielin''s strength is much stronger than she imagined.


    "Mom."


    "Sister!"


    Mo Xiaohuan and Yu Tian also rushed over at this time, ran to Yu Lan''s body and looked back at the fighting ink.


    "What''s going on?" Yu Tian asked.


    "Xu Jielin came and brought Yu jueying." Yu Lan pointed to Yu jueying on his side, squatted down and said to Mo Xiaohuan, "Xiaohuan, listen, Xu Jielin is not good. He probably came to catch you according to the order of Yezhi. Next, go to the ark and let him hide you, you know?"


    "I want to stay with my mother..." Mo Xiaohuan was reluctant, holding Yu Lan''s hand and looking like crying.


    "Be obedient." Yu Lan touched Mo Xiaohuan''s head. "I''ve arranged a place for the ark to hide you. Just hide yourself with the power of death. We''ll be distracted when you''re here."

 Chapter 647

    Knowing that Yu Lan was for her good, Mo Xiaohuan stretched out his small hand and touched Yu Lan''s face, lowered his head and nodded.


    Yu Lan was relieved. She looked at Yu Tian standing beside her and said with concern, "Yu Tian, you don''t have powers. You''d better go and hide with Mo Xiaohuan. It''s too dangerous here."


    His eyes were slightly cold. He glanced and was staring at his Mo Xiaohuan. Yu Tianfei quickly covered the mood at the bottom of his eyes, scratched his head and said with a smile, "it''s all right. I have Jiang Quan to protect me, not to mention these people are not aimed at me. It doesn''t matter if I don''t hide."


    "Well, be careful." Yu Lan doesn''t want to order Yu Tian. He really doesn''t want to leave now, so he won''t say more.


    "Mom..." Mo Xiaohuan pulled Yu Lan''s sleeve. She opened her mouth and looked at Yu Tian.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan turned back.


    Mo Xiaohuan pursed her lips, and Yu Lan turned her back to the sky, so she couldn''t see the crazy anger in his eyes, but she could see it.


    "Be careful..."


    "Sister." as soon as Mo Xiaohuan wanted to remind Yu Lan, Yu Tian directly answered, "brother-in-law, they are all here quickly. You''d better let Mo Xiaohuan hide as soon as possible."


    Yu Lan immediately looked back when he heard the speech. Sure enough, he saw that Xu Jielin stretched out his monster like limbs, seven or eight meters long. It was also full of barbs. The buildings close to him were broken into pieces in an instant. For a moment, the dust was flying, and even the vision became blurred.


    "Xiaohuan, go find the ark." he handed the contact device in his pocket to Mo Xiaohuan. Yu Lan turned back and attached it to her ear and whispered, "use it to contact the ark. If anything happens, you can also use it to contact me."


    Holding the communicator in his hand, Mo Xiaohuan nodded, suddenly stood on tiptoe, light Yu Lan''s ear, turned around and ran away with a worried word.


    "Mom, be careful."


    The soft voice still surrounded Yu Lan''s ears. She touched her ears and stood up, staring at the smaller and smaller back of Mo Xiaohuan, with her eyes flashing.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Yu Tian came up and asked.


    "It''s all right." Yu Lan shook her head. She turned to see the first ink, but the words that Mo Xiaohuan had just whispered in her ear hovered in her mind.


    "Be careful."


    Yu Tian... Should you be careful?


    He lowered his eyelids to hide his emotion. Yu Lan picked up Yu jueying''s collar again and retreated back.


    "Is Yu jueying still alive?" Yu Tian came forward and stared at the dying man in Yu Lan''s hand.


    "Still alive." Yu Lan smiled and nodded. Looking back at the two inseparable people in the sky, he suddenly had a bad hunch in his heart.


    I''m not afraid that Mo Wen can''t beat Xu Jielin, but I''m a little uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, sister. My brother-in-law will be fine. He''s strong, isn''t he?" thought Yu Lan was worried about the war. Yu Tian couldn''t help approaching her and comforted her.


    The worry with his side eyes on the sky is not like fraud. Yu Lan nodded and whispered, "you also hide behind me. I''ll protect you."


    Yu Tian was stunned. He looked at Yu Lan''s face and nodded helplessly. He obediently walked behind her.


    At the moment when he came behind Yu Lan, a distorted smile suddenly appeared on his face. He raised his hands and stroked Yu Lan''s back across the air. He opened his mouth slightly, and his eyes were full of satisfaction and infatuation.


    Sister... Sister... Sister


    Sure enough, Yu Lan''s sister is the same as his imagined sister, which is not comparable to Yu Ruoshui''s bitch.


    Feel some inexplicable chill behind, Yu Lan endured, but didn''t look back.


    She doesn''t have Yu Tian''s superb acting skills. She is afraid that when Yu Tian is in front of her, she can''t help showing her vigilant mood to scare the snake.


    Of course, even if Yu Tian stands behind her, she won''t worry about his sudden attack. After all, her tail can protect her back without dead corners.


    But... Did Yu naively mean anything to her? Yu Lan hesitated in his heart.


    Since she became a zombie, her acuity has become much stronger, but she can''t feel the slightest malice from Yu Tian.


    He took a breath and raised his eyes just to see that Mo Wen easily pierced Xu Jielin''s chest with a dagger. When he pulled it out again, Xu Jielin''s face could not be described as ferocious.


    "This is the second time you hurt me." Xu Jielin''s voice was cold and ugly.


    Mo Wen is speechless. Since it''s a fight, do you want to hurt yourself if you don''t hurt him?


    Seeing Mo Wen''s expressionless face and completely ignoring him, Xu Jielin suddenly raised his head and shouted wildly. The sound wave penetrated the field of Mo Wen and spread out infinitely around.

 Chapter 648

    Yu Lan only felt that her mind was hit by something. She narrowed her eyes and noticed that all the zombies around fell into a crazy state. They twisted their bodies madly and flew here.


    It even includes Firebirds and snakes.


    [Firebird!]


    Yu Lan whispered in his heart.


    The Flamingo flying in this direction suddenly made a dive and plunged directly into the ground. It raised its head and looked blankly at the zombies frantically flapping around, twisted its neck and hurriedly flew towards Yu Lan.


    What happened to you just now


    Seeing that the Firebird regained consciousness, Yu Lan frowned and asked.


    [it seems to be controlled by something, and it''s much better now.] the Firebird was pushed aside by several zombies, roared angrily, flapped its wings and flew out directly.


    That should be Xu Jielin. That''s right


    Yu Lan thought to himself. At the same time, he closed his eyes and used his surrender ability to all the zombies around him.


    Most of the zombies who had surrendered to the blue stopped blankly. They looked at each other, and their lifeless faces were at a loss.


    Other zombies that have not been suppressed by Yu Lan''s submission power continue to rush towards them madly. Yu Lan can''t penetrate the invisible barrier in their brain no matter how hard he tries.


    "Oh." since she couldn''t control Yu Lan and didn''t intend to forcibly control, she sneered and ordered in a low voice in her consciousness:


    Stop all the guys who don''t listen to my orders


    The rabbit who had just regained consciousness was the first to roar and bite the crazy zombie on its side. Its sharp teeth directly penetrated the Zombie''s neck and bit its head off.


    Other zombies also launched attacks one after another. For a moment, the two zombies fought madly together. The original desolate ground was full of blood and flesh, looking very scary.


    Aware that the zombie he called was stopped by something, Xu Jielin silently glanced at Yu Lan and provoked up uncontrollably.


    "Blue..."


    "Shut up." at the moment when Xu Jielin was distracted, the dagger in Mo Wen''s hand mercilessly cut off half of Xu Jielin''s arm.


    Staring at the guy who was thinking about Yu Lan coldly, Mo Wen restrained his habitual smile on his lips, and the whole person exuded bloodthirsty anger.


    Xu Jielin frowned warily and suddenly found that there was no way to grow a new arm on his arm.


    Reaching out and touching the position where his arm was cut off, Xu Jielin found that there was something blocking there. As long as the new meat grew, it would be ruthlessly swallowed up.


    "You organized my self-healing?" Xu Jielin raised his eyes and said coldly.


    Mo Wen was noncommittal. He rowed to Xu Jielin''s other arm again between the rise and fall of the knife. There was no doubt that his fierce strength could cut Xu Jielin in half.


    Xu Jielin turned sideways to avoid, but as soon as he landed on the ground, ink appeared behind him and hit him on the back without hesitation.


    In the space field of Mo Wen, there is no position he can''t reach, and nothing can surpass his speed.


    "I feel that Xu Jielin is not as powerful as Qin Feng said?"


    Yu Lan, who had been watching the war, touched his chin, but his uneasy feeling became stronger and stronger.


    At present, it is obvious that Mo Wen is dominant. Although Xu Jielin has the ability to target Mo Wen, his overall strength should still be inferior to him.


    "Sister." Yu Tian suddenly said behind her, "how can I feel something under the ground?"


    Yu Lan was stunned. He immediately squatted down and touched the ground. Sure enough, he found that the deformed zombie under the ground was also controlled by Xu Jielin.


    She spread her power to cover the ground, but there were more and more deformed zombies underground. In the blink of an eye, some deformed zombies that were not under her control grabbed her feet, and sharp teeth bit her legs.


    Holding Yu Tian in one hand and Yu jueying in the other, the isolation layer of Yu Lan''s legs directly blocked her from trying to catch her deformed zombie, and jumped up from the ground lightly.


    Yu Tian hugged her arm and stared at the deformed zombies on the ground. They shouted excitedly.


    "There are so many zombies underground, like cockroaches."


    Put Yu Tian on the branch of the tree, and Yu Lan lifted his eyes, feeling more and more uneasy in his heart.


    Zombies'' intuition is always sharp


    "En... Sister." Yu Tian sat on the branch, looked at Xu Jielin''s embarrassed appearance, and suddenly said again, "do you think there is something wrong with Xu Jielin, turning himself into a man without a ghost, but you have to run to attack you beyond your ability?"

 Chapter 649

    Yu Tian''s words made Yu Lan suspicious. She looked sideways and asked, "I didn''t find any changes in the zombies under the ground just now. How did you find it?"


    "Just feel it." Yu Tian said with a smile. He looked at Yu Lan directly. The sincerity of his eyes made Yu Lan unable to ask any more.


    For the time being, I don''t want to worry about these with Yu Tian. Yu Lan looks at them in ink, and his face is a little dignified.


    "You''re right. Since Xu Jielin dared to come here so recklessly, he couldn''t have no cards." Yu Lan thought, his face suddenly changed, raised his feet and ran directly towards Mo Wen.


    "Watch out for the night!"


    As soon as Yu Lan''s voice came into Mo Wen''s ear, he suddenly felt that something had broken into his field. He turned his back to block the attack on his back, but he didn''t want to feel a severe pain in his chest.


    Originally in front of him, Xu Jielin didn''t know when it turned into night stop, and he just blocked the attack from behind. It was Xu Jielin''s claw.


    "Mr. Mo Wen, I haven''t seen you for a long time." the sound of night stop sounded, and one of his hands pierced Mo Wen''s chest. Mouth, stabbed out from behind, even with dazzling blood on the fingertips.


    "Ah Wen!" Yu Lan''s face changed greatly. He threw three tails directly behind his back and rushed to Mo Wen in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing that Yu Lan''s tail was about to stab him in the throat, Yezhi took back his hand with a smile and stepped back lightly.


    "Ah... It''s dangerous." he stretched out his tongue and licked the blood stains on his fingertips. Yezhi politely said hello to Yu Lan, "Miss Yu Lan, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Yu Lan couldn''t take care of him at this time. She held Mo Wen and immediately established an isolation layer around her.


    He tried to cover the wound on Mo Wen''s chest, but the blood still couldn''t stop seeping from his back.


    Yezhi''s blow directly hurt the key of ink. Not to mention ordinary people, ordinary powers may not survive after taking the blow.


    "... I''m fine."


    Mo Wen exhaled and comforted LAN Dao.


    His powerful power body is trying to heal itself, although the effect is not very significant.


    To hurt, even a power like ink can''t recover as quickly as a skin wound.


    "Sister." Yu Tian also ran over. He stared at lying in LAN''s arms, covered with blood, and slightly sipped his lips.


    "It''s all right?" Yu Lan stared at Xu Jielin and ye Zhi with resentment, and his gray eyes were gradually stained with scarlet.


    "At the end of the night, I will tear you alive!"


    Yu Lan''s hostility is chilling. Even Mo Wen knows for the first time that she can still have this murderous spirit.


    "It''s terrible," Yezhi sighed, "but you should know that if I don''t use Xu Jielin to distract Mr. Mo''s attention, I may have to spend some time with him. In fact, I really don''t have such a leisurely mood."


    "Yu Tian, let''s go to get drunk first." Yu Lan said to Yu Tian with anger.


    Yu Tian was stunned, "now?"


    "That''s right." Yu Lan lowered his eyes, looked at Yu Tian and said softly, "let''s work together."


    Now Yu Lan knows that he has no chance of winning the words of shangyezhi and Xu Jielin at the same time. There is no way to delay the situation of Mo Wen. He must find drunk without night as soon as possible.


    "Lan Lan, I''m not so fragile." seeing that Yu Lan wants to carry himself, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "I can go by myself."


    "Don''t make trouble, when is it?" Yu Lan clenched his teeth. "Don''t you see what your blood looks like!"


    Yu Lan''s words are all right. Mo Wen''s coat has been red with blood. Even so, his wound is still running out of blood.


    Mo Wen took a breath and felt a light on his body. He was directly carried away by Yu Lan.


    Yu Lanfei ran towards Shoucheng with ink on his back. At the same time, he also grabbed Yu Tian''s arm.


    Yu Tian is an ordinary person. Even if she runs with all her strength, she can''t catch up with her speed.


    Looking at the slender hand on his arm, Yu Tian blinked, and a happy smile appeared in his drooping eyelids.


    "I''m here to solve your troubles. If you run away, why do I toss for so long?"


    When the sky was running wildly, Yezhi suddenly appeared beside them, said in an almost ironic tone, and raised his hand and punched Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan couldn''t empty his hands. He could only use his tail to establish an isolation layer on his side, barely blocking the attack of Yezhi.


    The body was pushed in another direction with great strength. Yu Lan clenched his teeth and threw Yu Tian out before falling to the ground. He fell on the earth slope not far away without any injury.


    "I''m so bored." he put the ink on the ground temporarily. Yu Lan built an isolation layer around him before looking at the end of the night. A layer of defense with barbs grew rapidly on her arm, and she was fully armed in an instant.


    At the end of the night, he smiled and suddenly stretched out his finger to the place where Yu Tian had just landed. Only an explosion was heard. The position where Yu Tian stood burst in an instant, and the instant diffuse dust buried him directly under the loess.


    "Yu Tian!" Yu Lan opened his eyes, but he couldn''t see Yu Tian''s figure from the diffuse yellow sand.

 Chapter 650

    At the same time, Xu Jielin, who had been standing on the side, suddenly rushed over. His sharp hands hit the blue isolation layer heavily, and only heard a crisp sound of fragmentation. The isolation layer used to protect ink was cracked from top to bottom.


    "Sorry, Lanlan, this man will die this time." he raised his eyes and stared at Yu Lan''s round eyes. Xu Jielin dropped his hand again, leaving another crack on the isolation layer.


    "Asshole!" he bit his teeth hard. Yu Lan turned around and just wanted to stop Xu Jielin. He felt that his arm was grabbed by a great force, and then he was thrown in the opposite direction.


    "Miss Yu Lan, Mr. Mo is the biggest variable in my plan. As long as he dies, everything will return to the right track." the fleeting fall lies where LAN gang has just been thrown. Yezhi easily clamped her hands and looked harmless, "so don''t make trouble for me again, okay?"


    The whole person was suppressed by Yezhi and couldn''t move. Yu Lan struggled to twist his neck and looked at Xu Jielin. His scarlet eyes almost protruded from his eyes.


    [all of you, come here to help Arvin!]


    The consciousness in my mind was unprecedented strong. Yu Lan ordered all the zombies around to obey her. The hostility of the whole body made the zombies who heard her voice shiver together.


    The Firebird, who was biting the zombie controlled by Xu Jielin, was the first to flap its wings and leave the battlefield and fly directly in the direction of Yu Lan.


    Then the rabbit and the snake also chased up and disappeared in place like lightning.


    "What did you do?"


    Aware of the changes around, Yezhi frowned and looked around.


    "It''s just to find a way to solve the self righteous person like you." Yu Lan sneered. His tail, which had been hanging behind him, became violently agitated, and the spikes all over it began to turn dark from the root, emitting a dark light.


    At this time, Xu Jielin had completely broken the isolation layer protecting the ink, and the isolation layer sent out a dull burst sound, setting off a violent dust storm in an instant.


    Unable to see the scene between the loess, Yu Lan clenched his teeth and stared back at the night.


    "You should all die!" the last reason disappeared no longer. Yu Lan opened his mouth and gave a harsh scream, like a fierce ghost falling into hell, but despair was also full of killing intention.


    The night that had not paid attention to Yu Lan was stunned. The next moment, I felt that I clamped Yu Lan''s hand, and then I completely lost consciousness.


    Sharp tail easily cut off Yezhi''s arm. Yu Lan staggered to his feet and stared at him with a cold smile.


    "Do you underestimate me too much?"


    Listening to Yu Lan''s crisp voice, Yezhi silently looked at his cut arm and stretched out his hand to cover the wound.


    Soon, a new arm grew out of his wound, and some fresh blood stains even remained at the fracture.


    "I underestimated you." Yezhi smiled angrily, stared at Yu Lan and raised his hand.


    She felt something scraping her face, and the explosion behind her made Yu Lan not care. She suddenly bent down and rushed towards the night. Even if her sharp nails touched, they might bring countless blood flowers.


    If Yu Lan''s attack speed before can only be regarded as fast, her speed now is several times faster than before.


    Yezhi finally raised his mind to deal with it. He raised his hand to stop Yu Lan''s attack. Suddenly, he turned back to attack and grabbed Yu Lan''s tail quickly.


    "Are you looking down on me too much?" sneered. Yezhi just wanted to throw Yu Lan out again. Unexpectedly, he raised his eyes and looked at a pair of cold eyes.


    Yu Lan bit his teeth and directly tore off his tail held by Yezhi. He stepped back and landed seven or eight meters away from Yezhi. He turned and ran quickly towards the direction of Mo Wen''s room.


    Aren''t you taking yourself seriously?


    The night stopped to pick her eyebrows. Naturally, she wouldn''t let her run away like this. As soon as she was about to chase, she heard the friction sound of forehead Qing Yue coming from the tail in her hand, as if countless scales were rubbing on it.


    There was a stabbing pain in the palm of his hand. He looked down and saw that Yu Lan''s tail curled up like dehydrated and wrapped his hand tightly in it.


    At the same time, the wrapped part was gradually spreading over his arm, and it was about to spread to his shoulder.


    "The virus can suddenly become like this..."


    At the end of the night, Yu Lan''s tail had spread to his neck. He didn''t dare to hesitate any longer. He quickly raised his hand and connected his shoulder to cut off the place touched by Yu Lan''s tail.


    The tail wrapped around his arm fell to the ground with the broken arm and fluttered gently twice.

 Chapter 651

    He looked at Yu Lan''s back with deep eyes. At the end of the night, he looked around the devastated world and suddenly realized that his so-called variables may not only exist in ink.


    "If you can''t solve all the variables, it will be very troublesome..."


    He raised his feet to catch up with Yu Lan. Just two steps later, he felt his heart beating badly, and his skin began to heat uncontrollably.


    It seems that his body has reached its limit and must go back at once.


    In this environment, his strength can not be brought into full play, and even his body will become much weaker.


    If he hadn''t been seriously injured, he might have stayed for a few days, but now he can''t stay for a minute.


    The night stopped laughing at herself, and finally swept over Yu Lan''s figure, silently disappearing into the air.


    If it goes on like this, it will never solve them. He must think of a better way.


    The silence of the night end is equal to that when LAN found that his breath disappeared, he had reached the place where Mo Wen had just stayed.


    Did not see Mo Wen and Xu Jielin''s figure, Yu Lan looked around, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The deformed zombie trembled out of his head and curled up under the ground to lead Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan followed them expressionless, and soon saw two figures fighting behind the hill.


    This time, Xu Jielin obviously gained the upper hand. Basically, he was pressing ink in the whole process, and ink was useless covering the injured place on his chest. His pace had gradually staggered.


    He gasped, and his already pale face lost much blood.


    Without saying a word, he joined the war. Yu Lan grew three tails again to resist Xu Jielin''s attack and protect Mo Wen firmly behind him.


    "... LAN LAN." seeing Yu Lan coming, Mo Wen directly stretched out his hand and hugged her neck. He was so weak that he couldn''t even stand steadily.


    Thanks to his power, if he wasn''t a power, the injury would have been dead.


    "Are you all right?" Yu Lan looked back and asked anxiously.


    "Still alive." Mo Wen''s consciousness is vague, and even his eyes are a little laborious.


    "I know. Don''t sleep well." holding Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan gently warned. Looking at Xu Jie''s temporary eyes, they were as cruel as poison.


    When he was directly against Yu Lan, Xu Jielin naturally couldn''t show his hands and feet. He put away his previous desperate attack and changed to a defensive state.


    Of course, Yu Lan doesn''t love war. Now she just wants to take Mo Wen to drunken night first.


    "Blue blue, get out of the way." Xu Jielin raised his eyebrows. "Haven''t the ink been used and need your protection?"


    Ignoring Xu Jielin''s provocative words, Yu Lan looked at him expressionless, with some pity in his eyes. "For me, even if Arvin is a soft eater, I will try my best to protect him, and you are no different from a clown in my eyes."


    Yu Lan''s words are not cruel. Xu Jielin''s face, which was still smiling, suddenly became cold, and even his reason at the bottom of his eyes was light.


    "Then I''ll show you who is the clown!" Xu Jielin said coldly, and fiercely stretched out his claws at Mo Wen.


    Yu Lan put up his tail to defend. Suddenly, a huge figure fell steadily in front of her.


    "Roar!" the Firebird roared loudly, and stared at Xu Jielin like a demonstration.


    The rabbit and the snake jumped down from the Firebird''s back and stared at Xu Jielin murderously.


    Soon there was yellow sand all around them, and countless zombies rushed in their direction. They looked dense and seeping.


    "Sorry, Xu Jielin." with a smile similar to Xu Jielin, Yu Lan stepped back lightly and said with a low smile, "please deal with these zombies first."


    Xu Jielin''s face was slightly cold and tried to control the surrounding zombies to attack Yu Lan.


    Unfortunately, these zombies obey Yu Lan''s existence, let alone attack Yu Lan. Even Xu Jielin may not be interested in knowing which onion he is.

 Chapter 652

    "... do you think these zombies can stop me?" Xu Jielin said coldly as Yu Lan walked farther and farther.


    "It''s good to hold you. The end of the night is gone. What''s the meaning of you here now." Yu Lan turned and said faintly.


    Xu Jielin looked at Yu Lan and went away. He opened his mouth and suddenly shouted excitedly, "now I am a zombie like you. Why are you with Mo Wen?! I admit that I approached you for a purpose at the beginning, but it was all before the end of the world!"


    It seems that speaking of the softest place in his heart, Xu Jielin knelt on the ground and pulled his hair crazily, "even in the last world, my feelings for you have not changed... Why can''t you accept me?"


    In fact, he knew that Yu Lan had no self in her eyes. Her eyes would laugh and cry, but he never had feelings.


    But he always thought that there would be no one else without himself in those dark eyes. Who knew that ink would suddenly appear.


    "It has nothing to do with what it is. I love him enough." ignoring Xu Jielin''s despair, Yu Lan frowned and said faintly.


    Love? Xu Jielin''s gray eyes were completely darkened. He paid so much, but he couldn''t even get Yu Lan''s face-to-face eyes in the end?


    "I like listening to you." Mo Wen was in a good mood. Although he was paralyzed on blue''s back, he still said in a hoarse voice, "will you tell me every day in the future?"


    "As long as you live, you can listen as long as you want." Yu Lan kissed the side face of Mo Wen, looked at the empty loess in front of him, lowered his eyelids and covered the complex look of the fundus of his eyes.


    Now she is completely unaware of the breath of Yu Tian.


    However, the attack of Yezhi can''t hold up at all. Yu Tian is likely to have


    "Elder sister." just about to order the deformed zombie to dig out Yu Tian''s body, Yu Tian suddenly came out from behind the nearby gravel, foolishly patted his clothes and whispered, "are you finished?"


    Yu Lan looked at the good Yu Tian and nodded after several seconds, "since it''s all right, go find Xu Jielin with me."


    "OK." he strode to keep up with Yu Lan, and Yu Tian explained with a smile, "I''m scared to death in front. Fortunately, Jiang Quan has been protecting me, otherwise I must be dead now."


    Yu Lan stopped, glanced at him with his side eyes, and said expressionless, "tell me the truth when you want to tell the truth."


    Yu Lan was stunned by Yu Lan''s plain eyes. Yu Tian''s footsteps were a meal, and his smile was stiff.


    "Jiang Quan is not with you now, is he?" Yu Lan took back his eyes and seemed to smile. "Don''t underestimate the senses of the zombie, Yu Tian."


    This "Yu Tian" call was not light or heavy, but Yu Tian did feel a kind of coolness straight to the bottom of his heart.


    Silently watching Yu Lan leave quickly in front of him, he lowered his head and his face gradually became gloomy.


    He lied just habitually to protect himself... Yu Lan can''t alienate him because of this, can''t.


    ¡­¡­


    When LAN arrived at the place where he was drunk all night, he was surprised by the scene in front of him. The office, which should have been orderly, was in a mess. Documents were scattered on the ground, tables, chairs and benches were scattered in the room, and mottled blood stains could even be seen on the walls.


    A hole was made in the wall opposite the window, and the dust floating in the air could be seen faintly.


    "Drunk without night!"


    Yu Lan shouted. Unfortunately, the room was quiet and no one answered at all.


    At this time, Mo Wen had completely lost consciousness. His body was gradually losing temperature, and even his breathing became slow.


    What the hell happened here?!


    Yu Lan anxiously walks into the room and looks for it. His sight suddenly stops at the collapsed wardrobe next to him.


    Put Mo Wen on the sofa next to him temporarily. Yu Lan walked over and lifted the bookcase vigorously. He soon saw the drunk Linxue under the bookcase.

 Chapter 653

    Drunk Linxue was stained with a lot of blood. She curled up together, closed her eyes tightly, and her face was pale.


    Without a word, he pulled her out from under the bookshelf. Yu Lan glanced at the wounds on her and found that they were basically skin injuries, not serious wounds.


    Stroking drunk Linxue''s hair, Yu Lan also found that there was a slight bulge on her forehead. It should be where she hit that led to her coma.


    "Sister Linxue, sister Linxue." shook Linxue''s shoulder and tried to wake her up. Yu Lan''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the ink lying on the sofa. He was a little anxious.


    Fortunately, Zui Linxue was not seriously injured and soon opened her eyes. She frowned and sat up sharply after seeing Yu Lan in front of her. "My brother, where''s my brother!"


    "I also want to ask you where you went when you were drunk." Yu Lan said anxiously, "Arvin is injured. I need his strength."


    Drunk Linxue looked around blankly, suddenly grabbed Yu Lan''s sleeve and screamed, "my brother, he was captured, he was captured by the guy named Yi An!"


    "Yi An?"


    Yu Lan''s eyes were cold. I didn''t expect Yi An to start at this time. Is it too coincidence to grasp the opportunity!


    "Damn it!" the turbid mood at the bottom of his eyes kept surging up, crazy swallowing Yu Lan''s mind. She turned and lay down beside Mo Wen, holding his cold hand and clenching her teeth.


    Drunk Linxue''s leg was hurt. She stumbled and fell to the ground. She didn''t get up for a long time.


    "Yu Tian, do you have any medicine to stop bleeding?" Yu Lan couldn''t help asking as Yu Tian came in from the door. Her hand tightly pressed the ink bra. There was no reaction even if his hands were stained with blood.


    "His blood should have stopped." Yu Tian put away his complicated look at the bottom of his eyes and came over. "My brother-in-law''s strength is very strong. It''s impossible that the wound is still bleeding for such a long time."


    Yu Lan was stunned. He picked up his hand and found that the blood in his palm had become sticky. It should not be a fresh blood stain.


    Care is chaos. She didn''t even find such an important thing.


    "But his wound hasn''t healed yet." Yu Lan said hoarsely.


    "Too much blood loss..." he touched Mo Wen''s neck and said after a moment of silence in the sky, "the signs of life are also very weak. In this way, even the powers have no healing ability."


    "Now we can only use blood transfusion for rescue?" Yu Lan''s eyes lit fiercely. After a long time, the powers will forget the healing methods as ordinary people. These methods are still useful for the powers, but they are just like chicken ribs in most cases.


    "It''s too late. If we give blood transfusion, we should not only determine the blood type, but also find the blood source and sort out the equipment. My brother-in-law can''t hold up for such a long time." Yu Tianyi changed his previous dandy appearance and half knelt in front of the sofa and mused, "not to mention that this kind of wound can''t be solved by blood transfusion."


    "This is not good, that is not good, then what should I do!" Yu Lan''s temper was not very good after she had become a zombie, but she always managed and restrained herself subconsciously. Now, Mo Wen''s injury has undoubtedly completely liberated her mood and let her be full of hostility and killing intention.


    "If only there were a way to fix his brother-in-law''s wound, it would be better if he came to save him when he was drunk." he patted Yu Lan on the shoulder and whispered in the sky.


    "Fix the wound..." Yu Lan''s eyes lit up and said, "can low-temperature fixation be ok?"

 Chapter 654

    "Fix the wound?" Yu Tian looked at Yu Lan and said, "it''s better to fix the whole person. If you only fix the wound, other functions of the body are still running, and there will be problems."


    "You can do it. Rabbit, go to the basement of Shoucheng and help me find Xiaohuan." Yu Lan took a deep breath and turned to the window.


    At this time, in her eyes, as long as there is a way to save Mo Wen''s life.


    Only a roar was heard, and a huge zombie jumped directly from the guardrail outside the window. With the dull landing sound and the screams of a few people, the rabbit had already disappeared.


    Yu Lan continued to sit beside Mo Wen, gently lying on his body, trying not to let his sad mood leak out.


    "You will be fine."


    Standing in front of the window, Yu Tian glanced out of the window and thought for a moment before turning his head and looking at Yu Lan, "sister, my brother-in-law will be fine."


    "I won''t let him do anything." Yu Lan said firmly.


    The first time I found Yu Lan''s firm eyes, Yu Tian was stunned, and then nodded his head.


    Seeing that Yu Lan lowered his head and looked at Mo Wen, he opened his mouth and hesitated for a long time before saying, "actually... I''m a power."


    Yu''s blue and gray eyes flashed for a moment, and his eyelids dropped without making a sound.


    "My powers are special." Yu Tian looked at his palm and said, "I don''t have any ability to attack others. I can only protect myself."


    "Can you be immune to damage?" Yu Lan finally raised his head.


    "Almost." looking at his palm, Yu Tian''s eyes were undisguised doubts. "In fact, my ability had appeared before the end of the world. I wouldn''t have anything to do whether I ate highly toxic food or was hit by a car."


    Yu Lan was stunned. She thought, "it''s amazing. In fact, I didn''t feel the feeling of a power from you."


    "Maybe it''s not a power." Yu Tian smiled bitterly.


    "This ability has been protecting me. No one knows except Jiang Xuan." he looked at Yu Lan sincerely and said seriously after he paused, "you are the second person to know."


    "Do you tell me this because you trust me?" Yu Lan asked after a few seconds of silence with quiet eyes staring at Yu Tianshuang''s sincere eyes.


    "That... Should be me asking you." when he closed his eyes and opened them again, Yu Tian''s eyes were full of sadness. He weakly lowered his head and choked his voice. "You didn''t trust me at all before, didn''t you? Although I also found that you tried to believe me, once there was any trouble, you would immediately doubt me."


    Recalling that he had heard Mo Xiaohuan''s words before, he immediately became suspicious of the sky. Yu Lan didn''t open his eyes, and his quiet eyes rippled in a circle.


    "Sister, I just want to ask you, do you trust me now?" Yu Lan took a panoramic view of every move, Yu Tian sighed silently, raised his eyes and asked carefully.


    He looked at Yu Tian again. Yu Lan clenched his fist and was about to speak. A gust of wind suddenly poured in from the window. The rabbit jumped in with Mo Xiaohuan''s collar in his mouth.


    Lightly put her on the ground, and the rabbit shook his head to blue like a tribute.


    Mo Xiaohuan felt dizzy when she was dumped along the way. She stood up shakily and rushed to her arms with trust after seeing Yu Lan.


    "Mom, what can I do for you?"


    The ark was also panting behind and ran in from the gate. It was relieved to see Mo Xiaohuan in LAN''s arms.


    God knows how he feels when he sees Mo Xiaohuan being taken away by a zombie before he reacts. If he loses Mo Xiaohuan, the boss will definitely chop him.


    "Dad!" Mo Xiaohuan, who had just rubbed twice in LAN''s arms, looked back and saw the seriously injured ink, and was shocked, "Dad, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Your father is injured. Can you use your ability to freeze his whole person? It''s best not to hurt him." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen''s serious injury and couldn''t hide his pain. "I need you to freeze every blood vessel of him and give me time to find drunk night to save him."


    Mo Xiaohuan blinked, released his hand holding Yu Lan''s sleeve, went to the ink tattoo and covered his hands.


    "I can completely freeze my father. There won''t be any danger," she said firmly. "As long as Mom and you find brother sleepless, I''ll lift the freeze again."


    As soon as the voice fell, her dark eyes were stained with ice blue layer by layer from inside to outside, like the ruthless cold ice in winter, spreading cold around.

 Chapter 655

    Mo Wen''s skin was silently covered with a layer of transparent ice. The ice continued to penetrate into his skin at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the dense cold was diffused and faintly visible.


    Looking at this fragile ink, Yu Lan leaned in front of him, shaking his hands tightly holding his hard hands.


    Arvin... It''s my turn to protect you this time.


    The sadness at the bottom of my eyes is no longer, leaving only firmness.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" he noticed the surprised way of the ark with abnormal ink. He was only surprised when he saw such unprotected ink for the first time.


    "Yezhi plotted against him." Yu Tian stood aside and whispered. In fact, he had no feeling for the brother-in-law who suddenly appeared. Sometimes he even thought that it would be better if Mo Wen died. If Yu Lan died, all his attention would return to him.


    "The night is over..." Fang Zhou thought for a moment, then squinted at Mo Wen and said solemnly to Yu Lan, "sister-in-law, I think you''d better suppress the news of the eldest brother''s injury first. Don''t let those guys who want to alliance know."


    Yu Lan didn''t understand. Before she looked over, the ark continued, "these guys in our alliance are honest under the boss''s hand, but once they don''t have the boss''s control, they are all crazy. If I remember correctly, Gu Cheng has always wanted to find a chance to kill the boss."


    "Do you want to compete for the position of the leader of the desire alliance?" Wen Yanyu couldn''t help asking. In his opinion, the strength of the desire alliance is obvious to all and can really arouse the envy of many people.


    "What do we want to do in that position?" the ark rolled his eyes. "If you want to kill the boss, it''s estimated to be fun. If you have a chance, try it."


    "...." the first time I heard this statement, it was the black line that Yu Tiandu couldn''t help.


    Recalling the situation in the desire alliance, Yu Lan rubbed his eyebrows and probably thought of the thoughts of those madmen, "I know. I didn''t intend to let too many people know."


    As she said this, her eyes on the ark became dangerous. "You just said that without Arvin''s suppression, you are a group of madmen. What''s your idea?"


    "Don''t doubt me, sister-in-law." the ark spread out his hands and said with a smile, "I think it''s very free to stay in the desire alliance. If the boss doesn''t have the desire alliance, he may become something bad. I can''t bear it."


    When Fang Zhou said this, the whole person smiled and didn''t look serious at all, but Yu Lan knew that this attitude was the safest.


    Looking at Mo Wen''s closed eyes, Yu Lan gently stroked his cheek, took a deep breath after a kiss on his forehead, and directly ordered long snake and rabbit to stay here.


    The Firebird huddled in the window, looked at the proud Firebird and rabbit, and looked at Yu Lan sadly.


    Why doesn''t Mao have it?


    Ignoring Firebird''s sad eyes, Yu Lan bent down and touched Mo Xiaohuan''s head. Yu Lan whispered, "Xiaohuan, ah Wen will give it to you."


    "Mom, don''t worry." Mo Xiaohuan nodded skillfully, his hands still covering Mo Wen''s body to ensure his frozen state.


    Yu Tian glanced at Mo Xiaohuan unhappily, and his eyes were a little deep.


    He really doesn''t like this insect like monster.


    "Yu Tian, you also stay here." Yu Lan continued. "You arrange the defense here. If night stops or Xu Jielin appears again... I need your deployment."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would arrange things for himself. Yu Tian was stunned and didn''t return to his mind for a moment.


    Seeing Tianleng looking at himself, Yu Lan couldn''t help but show a smile. He walked forward and touched his head like touching Mo Xiaohuan''s head. "I trust you so that you can protect my favorite person. Please, my only brother."


    Yu Lan''s words can be said to be the best encouragement for Tian. He only felt the explosion of joy from his heart. Yu Tian raised his lips and tried to suppress his emotions. "Don''t worry, give it to me!"


    Although he doesn''t like ink, he can''t say he hates it. It doesn''t matter to take care of it for blue''s sake.


    "And..."


    Looking at drunk Linxue leaning against the wall, Yu Lan frowned and said, "sister Linxue, are you okay?"


    Hearing Yu Lan calling herself, drunk Linxue''s eyes gradually had a focus. She looked up blankly, her eyes were red, and her red eyes were still crying out.


    "Ark, you help me send sister Linxue to the desire alliance." don''t expect such drunk Linxue to do anything, Yu Lan frowned at the ark way, "let Xiuqi help watch her, don''t let her have any damage."

 Chapter 656

    Knowing that Yu Lan wanted drunk Linxue not to do anything stupid, the ark nodded. Anyway, he has nothing to do now.


    Who wants to get drunk? Linxue stood up like crazy and shouted with tears on his face, "I don''t want to go back to the league, I want to find my brother!"


    Not equal to blue''s voice, she continued to roar, "my brother, he was captured by Yi''an to protect me. If I were not ordinary... If I could have some strength..."


    He covered his face and sobbed. Drunk Linxue knelt down against the wall. The whole person was desperate.


    Yu Lan touched his chin, but his gray eyes were full of peace.


    "Since being drunk all night is for you, shouldn''t you stay in a safe place now?"


    Yu Lan''s voice is very flat. If you listen carefully, you may still hear some impatience.


    "I want to go with you." Zui Linxue''s mood has collapsed. "I don''t want to be a drag on my brother anymore. I want to save him. I promise I won''t be a drag on you."


    "You follow me is a drag." Yu Lan frowned. "Sister Lin Xue, I''m going to the forest of death to find someone who is drunk all night. It''s related to Arvin''s life. I can''t do my best. Just rest assured."


    Zui Linxue shook her head, jumped up and pulled Yu Lan''s arm. Her beautiful face was full of tears, "please take me..."


    "Sister-in-law, I just thought of something." the ark shook his head and said, "how can you be sure that the drunk emperor will save the boss? The drunk emperor is the one who thinks of something."


    "This is simple." Yu Lan''s eyes have been completely cold. She raised her hand to get rid of drunk Linxue''s hand and walked to the window with a sneer, "if he doesn''t save, I''ll kill drunk Linxue."


    When Yu Lan said this, the whole person was full of murderous spirit. The fierce breath made drunk Linxue shiver.


    "How can you!" drunk Linxue glared and couldn''t believe it.


    "Why can''t I?" Yu Lan said faintly, "if you can beat me, I don''t mind taking you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yu Lan jumped down from the windowsill and landed steadily on the back of the Firebird.


    Zui Linxue had completely lost her mind at this time. She raised her foot to chase out of the window, but was held by the ark.


    "Stop it, drunk Linxue." seeing drunk Linxue still struggling, the ark sighed and cut her unconscious with a knife.


    "Then protect the boss well. I''ll go back to the league." they smiled politely at Yu Tian, and the ark grabbed drunk Linxue and walked outside the door.


    Yu Tian naturally won''t stop. He and Mo Xiaohuan looked at each other, took off their disguise and smiled coldly. "Insect, although I don''t know why my sister treats you differently, just do your own thing well, and I''ll deploy troops around you."


    "That''s really thanks." I don''t like Yu Tian, a dark guy. Mo Xiaohuan sneered back. His face similar to Mo Wen looked really powerful.


    Ignoring Mo Xiaohuan''s dangerous eyes, Yu Tian went forward, bent down and looked at the completely frozen ink, frowned, "can my brother-in-law move?"


    "As long as I don''t leave him," Mo Xiaohuan said faintly.


    "That''s good." Yu Tian straightened up and stood up. "It''s not easy to deploy defense here. I have to move you to the ground first."


    "Just look at it. Anyway, my mother trusts you." thinking of Yu Lan''s attitude towards Yu Tian, Mo Xiaohuan''s face became more and more ugly. "You should not live up to your mother''s expectations."


    The darkness around Yu Tian didn''t decay at all. That kind of gloomy feeling still gave her a feeling of despair.


    "You don''t have to worry about it." Yu Tian turned his eyes. "It''s just a picked up bug. Do you really think you''re your sister''s daughter? Don''t be self righteous."


    "Isn''t it enough that I am her daughter in mother''s eyes?" she glanced at the sky with disdain, and Mo Xiaohuan snorted.


    This undoubtedly poked Yu Tian''s death. He clenched his teeth and stared at Mo Xiaohuan''s proud smiling face. In the end, he didn''t come forward to say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    "Qu Yaoyao, is sister Miaomiao there?" inside the alliance, Gong Gaoge''s face turned red at the moment, changing his heroic appearance.


    The disdained Gong Gaoge tilted his eyes, and Qu Yaoyao frowned, "aren''t you arranged by the boss in the white envoy base? How did you come here?"


    "We heard about Xu Jielin at the white envoy. There is no danger there. I''ll come back to support the desire alliance headquarters." Gong Gaoge said with a smile, "sister Linxue is not here at the moment. Sister Miaomiao is in charge of the desire alliance. I''m not here to report to her."


    "What''s the strength of your blushing?" Qu Yaoyao was speechless for a while, and she said unhappily, "and ah, I''m as old as my sister, but you call her by my name. Is it unreasonable to call her slim sister?"


    According to their age, Qu Miaomiao is indeed several years older than Gong Gaoge.


    When Qu Yaoyao said this, Gong Gaoge suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, "sorry, sister Yao."


    "Stop!" Gong Gaoge called me goose bumps. Qu Yaoyao shook his arm and said more disgustingly, "you''d better call me Qu Yaoyao. How do you call my sister? I feel that I''m ten years old."


    "Ah?" Gong Gaoge''s face was numb. Before he could react, there was a burst of laughter behind him.


    "Hahaha, brother, Yao Yao is talking about your old age." Qin Huai holds a bread in one hand and smiles as a bright beauty. "When I first met, my name was Qin Huai ha. I''m new here."


    Gong Gaoge nodded foolishly and introduced himself, "my name is Gong Gaoge, from the Ministry of aggression."


    "Qinhuai, you''re eating again. Are you a pig!" Qu Yaoyao opened his eyes and saw the bread in Qinhuai''s hand. "You ate my meal for a month this morning, but you''re still eating now!"


    Powers eat very little. If they don''t use powers, they may eat up to three or four compressed biscuits a month.


    "Yao Yao, you don''t know." since I was familiar, I took Qu Yaoyao''s shoulder and Qin Huai said with an obscene smile, "Lust alliance is really great. I swear I didn''t live a day of peace in the last world before I came to lust alliance. It''s cool now."


    The desire alliance does not lack food, and there are many kinds of food. It is simply a paradise for him to eat goods!


    "If I remember correctly, didn''t the boss let you go to the south? Dare you obey the sun and disobey the yin?" Qu Yaoyao leaned his hands against the wall and examined it from top to bottom. Qinhuai said, "yesterday, there was news from the south that you should see your good brother Jiuming."

 Chapter 657

    "Yesterday..." Qin Huai sighed, "I received the news, but I really don''t want to go."


    "Why, don''t you dare to see your good partner?" Qu Yaoyao said contemptuously, "you are too timid."


    Qu Yaoyao has had a bicker since Qinhuai came. They obviously don''t have deep hatred, but they don''t have a good atmosphere.


    Qu Yaoyao can''t stand Qinhuai''s silly eating all day. Qinhuai can''t stand Qu Yaoyao''s mean appearance of picking his nose and eyes all day.


    "That''s not true. I just think I''ll starve to death if I leave Yumeng." knowing that Qu Yaoyao doesn''t like him, Qin Huai has to pick what she hates.


    Sure enough, Qu Yaoyao turned his eyes and despised her. She had never seen such a person who could eat so much when she was so old!


    "What''s more, nine lives and I are different. We don''t plan on each other. Even if we meet, there''s nothing to say." Qin Huai ate the bread in his hand and squinted at Qu Yaoyao. "The boss asked me to go this time. It''s estimated that I solved nine lives. It doesn''t matter if I go later."


    "You are cold-blooded." Qu Yaoyao was curious at the moment, "but you can really do it then?"


    Qinhuai, who was eating, was silent for a moment. After a long time, he raised his eyes and said, "yes."


    "Then I''ll follow you to have a look. Don''t be beaten in the face." Qu Yaoyao sneered.


    For the first time, seeing that Qu Yaoyao was so wrong with others, Gong Gaoge scratched his head and stood aside, afraid to make a sound.


    In his eyes, Qu Miaomiao has always been gentle and generous, while Qu Yaoyao is a lively, cheerful and active type. He rarely targets a person like this.


    "OK, but since you want to see my joke, let''s make a bet." but you don''t care about Qu Yaoyao''s sarcasm. Qin Feng spread his hand and leaned against the guardrail behind him and said with a smile, "how about, dare you?"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of." Qu Yaoyao sneered at Qin Huai with a slight contempt. "Say it, what''s the bet?"


    "If I go to the south to kill nine lives, I will win. If I can''t move my hand, you will win." Qin Huai said with a wanton smile. It seems that he doesn''t care about the life or death of nine lives at all.


    It seemed that Qin Huai would not attack nine lives. Qu Yaoyao hummed coldly, "Gee, yes, what''s the bet?"


    "If I win, you can''t care how much I eat." Qin Huai replied with a white eye to Qu Yaoyao. "To tell you the truth, you''re not my mother. It''s really annoying to manage."


    "I just don''t like you, who are good at nothing but eating, are lazy in our desire League." Qu Yaoyao went forward, bent down and looked directly into Qin Huai''s eyes, "then similarly, if I win, you are not allowed to eat a mouthful of desire League food!"


    "Deal!" Qin Huai''s eyes flashed and raised his hand to clap hands with Qu Yao.


    Gong Gaoge looked at Qin Huai and Qu Yaoyao foolishly. For a moment, he felt that people who wanted to league really couldn''t understand it according to common sense.


    After making a bet with Qinhuai, Qu Yaoyao didn''t want to see this eye-catching guy. She raised her head and walked proudly past Qinhuai. She didn''t forget to hit him hard when she rubbed his shoulder.


    Clutching his shoulder, he gave a stuffy hum. When Qinhuai turned back, Qu Yaoyao had already left.


    "It''s childish," he muttered in a low voice.


    You''re both childish, okay! Gong Gaoge stood by with a black face.


    "By the way, are you looking for Qu Miaomiao?" it seemed that he noticed that Gong Gaoge was still standing next to him. Qin Huai blinked his eyes and raised his head.


    Gong Gaoge nodded. He didn''t know why he felt constrained under Qin Huai''s eyes.


    "I saw Qu Miaomiao in front of me. She was on the fifth floor of the desire alliance." Qin Huai said.


    "The fifth floor?" Gong Gaoge said incredulously, "how did you know? Did you go?"


    "Yes." seeing Gong Gaoge''s frightened appearance, Qin Huai was stunned and said, "what''s the problem?"


    "No, don''t you know that the fifth floor is very scary? I haven''t been in Yumeng for so long." Gong Gaoge said with a frightened face.


    "Is there anything else to say?" obviously, I didn''t expect that the fifth floor was so terrible in Yumeng. Qin Huai scratched his head in a muddle. After a while, he hesitated, "the bloody smell inside is really heavy, but each house on both sides is closed, and I can''t see anything."


    "I heard that it was a place where some perverts tortured people in the desire League." Gong Gaoge whispered, "it''s terrible."


    "Then I don''t know. I didn''t see anything." Qin Huai spread his hand, "but Qu Miaomiao seems to be interrogating the people who have been caught these two days. She didn''t get any blood stains when I saw her."


    When Qin Huai mentioned Qu Miaomiao, Gong Gaoge said excitedly, "sister Miaomiao doesn''t need any torture tools to interrogate people."


    "Why?" Qin Huai said strangely, "does it have anything to do with her powers?"


    "Sister Miaomiao''s power is mind control. As long as it''s human, she can control it." Gong Gaoge said happily, "I think this is the most powerful power I''ve ever seen."


    Qin Huai didn''t comment on Gong Gaoge''s most powerful power. He just thought about it with his eyes down and said seriously, "is it more powerful than the boss?"


    Most of the people in the desire League call Mo Wen the boss, and Qin Huai calls him so now.


    "... well, boss, I''m not included in the human range." Gong Gaoge scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Oh?" Qin Huai raised his eyes. Now he has just joined the desire alliance and is trying to understand all the things that can be understood in the desire alliance.


    He and LV Shi have said a word or two now, which has made an overall change in the image of the desire alliance.


    First of all, the desire alliance also has a stratum, led by Mohist, followed by various ministers.


    However, although Qu Miaomiao and Zui Linxue are not at the ministerial level, they are indispensable in the desire alliance. At least they are respected by the people in the desire alliance.


    Secondly, the atmosphere in the desire alliance can only be described in one word - freedom.


    Everyone likes to do what they like, and no one cares about eating, drinking, playing and sleeping all day. However, once Mo Wen gives an order, everyone will not hesitate to implement it, and the way of implementation is to do it according to their own ideas.


    It can be said that since he joined the desire alliance, he only felt unprecedented comfort. The only thing he didn''t understand was Qu Yaoyao''s inexplicable hostility.


    "In fact, I don''t know what the boss''s power is." Gong Gaoge''s voice made Qin Huai recover. When he raised his eyes, he saw Gong Gaoge scratch his head in some embarrassment. "I only know that once he went to rob the weapons from the north to the South with the boss. He waved his hand alone, and those guards died. He didn''t even leave a complete body."

 Chapter 658

    "This..." I can probably think of the scene at that time. After Qin Huai was silent for two seconds, his eyes suddenly brightened and said, "wait, you mean you did the weapons robbed in the north before?"


    "Who else would it be?" Gong Gaoge smiled. "That was my first mission."


    Hearing this, Qin Huai suddenly became interested, "then you should have a lot of weapons now. Where do you put them?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t stay here much time. I''ve been maintaining order at your white envoy base before." Gong Gaoge said honestly, "you can ask sister Miaomiao."


    "Yes, thank you." seeing that Gong Gaoge didn''t know how disappointed Qin Huai was, he nodded and said, "you can go to the fifth floor to find Qu Miaomiao now."


    He really didn''t want to continue chatting with Qinhuai. Gong Gaoge nodded and was going to the elevator.


    As soon as he turned around, he didn''t know what steps he thought. He looked back and hesitated, "the nine lives you said before should be your friends. Can you really kill him?"


    It seemed that Gong Gaoge would suddenly ask himself such a question. Qin Huai was stunned for a moment and then said with a careless smile, "he took his Yangguan road and I took my single wooden bridge. I''m not a passer-by. What can''t do."


    "Then you''re really heartless." Gong Gaoge curled his lips, turned and continued to walk forward. In his opinion, if one day they were enemies with themselves, he would never be able to kill so decisively.


    But they should not have a hostile day.


    Heartless, he threw these messy ideas aside. Gong Gaoge was very excited and went to Qu Miaomiao. He didn''t know what he was enjoying.


    "Heartless?" he stood in place and whispered again. Qinhuai reluctantly lowered his head and covered the complex color of the bottom of his eyes.


    If he doesn''t kill nine lives now, he will die by himself. He doesn''t have such a high consciousness to die by himself.


    Thinking of this, Qin Huai couldn''t help laughing at himself and moved his neck twice to ask LV Shi about weapons.


    Most men like the army. Fire weapon, he is no exception.


    After asking several people, no one knew LV Shi''s whereabouts. Qin Huai frowned and wanted to ask again, but when he heard several people, he suddenly heard a harsh alarm. He sighed helplessly and began to run outside the desire alliance.


    In recent days, more and more people have attacked the desire alliance. The desire alliance people are happy to fight a defensive war. All the people who can be caught have been tied to the depressed fifth floor. I don''t know how many are still alive now.


    Following several fellow travelers to the outside, Qin Huai talked with the people around him.


    "Are you going outside too?" Tang Han was a little shy, but he still smiled at Qin Huai.


    Qin Huai met Tang Han several times and knew that he was the one who took care of the children.


    "It''s boring to stay." Qin Huai smiled, "but how can you go out? I remember you have to take care of the children."


    Tang Han smiled wisely, "Jiuxi helped me take care of it. I learned some self-protection ability with sister Miaomiao a while ago. I''ll want to go out and practice it."


    "That''s a good idea." Qin Huai shrugged, "but you have to pay attention to your safety. There are so many brothers and sisters under you."


    "I know, I will do what I can." Tang Han said wisely.


    Although Tang Han is only a 15-year-old boy, he is not as sensible as Qin Huai.


    He was not a person with a flood of love. Qin Huai told him not to say more. Once on the ground, he directly joined the war.


    At this time, it is not too much to say that there are corpses everywhere. There are incomplete corpses everywhere. At this time, the originally calm lake is bright with fresh blood.


    The black fish is happy to eat these corpses in the lake. It usually stays in the lake and can''t eat these fresh meat except some mutated small fish.


    The smell of blood permeated around, mixed with a rotten and moldy smell.


    Xiuqi stood alone by the lake, the chain in his hand quietly surrounded him, and the glittering blood color flickered like a ghost, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    "It''s endless." Xiuqi only felt a burst of impatience after sweeping those people who rushed again. He gradually provoked a bloodthirsty smile under his gloomy face.


    The chain in his hand flew out in an instant and pierced the head of a man running in the front in the blink of an eye.


    "Continue to attack." Gao Gao raised his men''s orders, repaired his dark combat clothes, covered with blood stains, and the dark color was hidden in the depths, revealing only a strong smell of blood.


    After receiving the order to repair, the people of the alliance immediately launched an attack. They screamed and laughed, just like the fierce ghost who just ran out of hell and enjoyed the life of the reaper.


    Qin Huai is also among these people. He is not very excited, but his hands rise and fall, his eyebrows and eyes are slow and indifferent.


    With a flame, he burned a man who tried to sneak into him to ashes.


    The battle soon ended. In recent days, all the people who want to join the alliance are not belligerent, and their combat effectiveness has been greatly improved. On the contrary, all these attacking people are full of fear and trembling without any fighting spirit.


    Qinhuai looked at Xiuqi calmly taking people to clean up the battlefield, and suddenly felt that the name of xiuhuang was really beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    This Xiuqi is younger than him, but he is much more fierce than him in killing humans, and his strength is absolutely strong.


    "Yo, xiuhuang, I''m back."


    Just as the people who wanted to join the alliance crowded together and said something excitedly, a voice suddenly rang. When they raised their eyes, they saw the ark running over with drunk Linxue, dusty.


    "How did you come back?" unexpectedly, the ark would suddenly come back. Xiuqi frowned and asked. He looked at the drunk Linxue who was still in a coma, and his face was more gloomy. "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m afraid I have to tell you this alone." Fang Zhou said, "but now we have to settle Zui Linxue down first. My sister-in-law told me not to let her commit suicide. She woke up many times all the way and knocked me unconscious."


    Xiuqi didn''t care about the Ark''s attitude towards drunk Linxue. He nodded, glanced around and saw that there was really nothing wrong before he went to the desire alliance with the ark.


    Qin Huai, who was sitting on the ground, looked at them curiously and wanted to ask to ease his curiosity. He hesitated for a long time, but he didn''t find a reason, so he had to give up.


    He is still a little afraid of Xiuqi. It''s not that he thinks Xiuqi is strong, but the cold momentum makes people shudder.

 Chapter 659

    It seemed that he was aware of Qin Huai''s eyes. Xiuqi turned back and glanced coldly. Although he was only twenty up and down, this eye was quite powerful.


    Qinhuai subconsciously lowered his head and smiled.


    Seeing the face of Qin Huai, Xiuqi took back his eyes and no longer paid attention.


    The people who want to join the League change quickly. One second you may still be a newcomer to the league. The next second you don''t know where to die


    "So fierce." when Xiuqi disappeared, he threw his lips and thought.


    "Xiuhuang just doesn''t like to communicate with people. People are not bad." seeing Qin Huai muttering with his head down, Tang Han couldn''t help laughing and walked forward. His tone is full of worship, "he is strong and good to us."


    "Really?" Qin Huai was skeptical, "but I asked the people who wanted to join the alliance before. They all said that xiuhuang was a... Complete pervert."


    "How many good people can you have?" Tang Han asked.


    "Are you?" Qin Huai raised his chin.


    "I dare not say I am a good man, but I will not do anything against my principles." Tang Han looked down at the bloody short blade in his hand and smiled bitterly in silence.


    The person who kills is naturally not a good person, no matter what the reason.


    But can this good man really live?


    The benevolent face of the ancient book Huan appeared in his mind. Tang Han clenched his fist and his eyes were full of hate.


    Although my uncle was in the lust League, he was a good man, but what did he get?


    "Hello..." when Tang Han said, Qin Huai couldn''t help shaking his hand in front of him. He helplessly spread his hands and said, "don''t show such terrible eyes, OK? How old are you."


    "Xiuhuang is only five years older than me." Tang Han said faintly, and his shy face gradually became cold. "My goal is to be like him."


    At this time, Tang Han''s hands were stained with blood and his face was cold. His hostility was really similar to Xiuqi.


    Seeing Tang Han like this for the first time, Qin Huai''s Adam''s apple rolled down, narrowed his eyes and raised his hand, which directly brought a chestnut to Tang Han''s head.


    "What goals do you set at a young age? Xiuhuang is like that... That''s special. You just need to grow up well. The current desire alliance will definitely give you a safe growth environment."


    Listening to Qinhuai''s words, Tang Han couldn''t help raising his head and looked at Qinhuai with dark eyes, "Special? Although I don''t know what xiuhuang went through before, I watched my father become a zombie and bite my mother and only sister to death. I finally met uncle Gu, but I still watched him killed. Do you think I can really grow up in a safe environment? Don''t be funny!"


    Tang Han''s tone was full of coolness that could penetrate into his bones.


    Qin Huai pursed his lips. As soon as he was about to speak, Tang Han gradually restrained the gloomy color on his face. He bowed his head and coughed, looking like the shy boy again.


    "I''m sorry... Maybe it''s because I killed someone. I''m a little excited."


    The speed at which Tang Han changed his face made Qin Huai feel a little creepy. He shook his head expressionless, hiding the emotion under his eyes.


    "In short, my goal is to become a strong man like xiuhuang, but I don''t necessarily become a bad man." explained to Qinhuai, Tang Han scratched his head. Seeing that Qinhuai didn''t speak, he simply went straight to Yumeng.


    Does the child have any misunderstanding about the word bad?


    "Tang Han." Qin Huai stopped him and said with a smile, "do you drink now?"


    "Don''t drink." Tang Han scratched his head, "I''m not an adult."


    "Why pay attention to these at this time? Come and make an appointment with me tonight and I''ll bring you delicious food." he stepped forward and patted Tang Han on the shoulder. Qin Huai jumped into the desire alliance before he refused to take the lead.


    Tang Han stood in situ and watched the figure of Qinhuai disappear. His face was a lot deeper.


    Qu Yaoyao was helping to sort out the material supply. Seeing Qin Huai coming with a calm face, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Yo, why do you look like eating shit?"


    Qin Huai was speechless. He glanced at Qu Yao, leaned against the wall and replied without showing weakness, "have you eaten?"


    Qu Yao raised her eyebrows. As soon as Qin Huai opened her mouth, she felt something was wrong.


    Although Qin Huai usually choked with her, his tone was joking. At this time, his tone was obviously a little unhappy.


    "What''s the matter? You still hold your breath when you go out?"


    Unexpectedly, Qu Yaoyao found that he was in a wrong mood. Qin Huai simply restrained his smile and rubbed the center of his eyebrows.


    Qu Yao stopped talking and lowered his head to continue sorting out the supply.


    Qu Miaomiao is now interrogating those who try to break into their alliance, and these supplies can only be left to her.


    "You said... It''s really good for you to keep the children here and let them be influenced by your abnormal behavior all day?" Qin Huai raised his eyelids after a while.


    "Are you looking for trouble?" Qu Yaoyao rolled his eyes. "My sister-in-law has long told us not to allow any of us to do any abnormal behavior in front of the children, and let sister Miao give them normal education."


    Specially biting the word "normal", Qu Yaoyao stared at Qin Huai with a sneer, "do you look down on us?"


    Also?


    Qinhuai only felt inexplicable, "what ghost, I''m one of you now. Don''t I look down on you just look down on myself? I can do it."


    Feeling that the answer was barely acceptable, Qu Yaoyao snorted and didn''t open his eyes.


    "But Qu Miaomiao was originally a madman. Can she teach the children to be normal?" Qin Huai was still very tangled. He recalled Tang Han''s terrible eyes and couldn''t help shivering. "Can we find a normal person to teach them?"


    Qu Yaoyao narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t refute Qin Huai''s words. He was right. Perverts pretend to be normal people again, and their way of thinking is always different from ordinary people.


    "We didn''t decide that," she said.


    "But I don''t think the top will stop it. After all, the desire alliance is still very free." Qin Huai thought, "not to mention we are for the good of the children."


    At the thought that the little angels such as Guzhu and Guzhu would grow into Xiuqi Qu Yaoyao, Qinhuai felt his fingers cold and his head faint.


    Having good living conditions is the most important thing for children to grow up healthily.


    "The top will not stop, but tell me which normal person is willing to come to our desire alliance? It''s better if he doesn''t be scared to death." imperceptibly, Qu Yaoyao also called "we" after Qin Huai.

 Chapter 660

    "This is..." thinking of the cruel means of these people, Qin Huai glanced and had no way for a moment.


    On the fifth floor, he didn''t see anything. It must be false, but he can accept those scenes, which doesn''t mean that ordinary people can accept them.


    Qin Huai''s tangled appearance inexplicably pleased Qu Yaoyao. She suddenly said with a smile, "but since you put it forward, I can find my sister to mention it. I can always find one or two people to teach my children."


    Then Qu Yaoyao thought of something and added, "Yang Chu seems good, but this guy is colder and looks like an icicle."


    "Yang Chu?" I know that Yang Chu is not only the existence of the Defense Department, but also the person who manages the size of the alliance.


    Yang Chu also met him. He is about the same age as Gong Gaoge, but his sense of maturity always makes people ignore his age.


    "He must not care." Qin Huai thought.


    Yang Chu wants to manage the big and small affairs in the desire alliance. How can he have time to be a teacher for the children.


    "I didn''t say I had to choose him." Qu Yaoyao said childishly. "I just tell my sister that she will explain these things. You don''t have to worry about it anymore. It''s really easy to worry about eating radishes."


    "I see." with Qu Yaoyao''s words, Qin Huai naturally didn''t have to say anything more. He bypassed Qu Yaoyao and continued to walk forward without even saying a word.


    Is it too fast to cross the river and tear down the bridge?


    "Don''t go yet." seeing Qin Huai turning and leaving, Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help raising his eyes and said, "I just saw the ark coming back with sister Linxue. You were outside just now. Do you know what happened?"


    "How could I know?" Qin Huai turned back and said, "I saw the ark holding a woman. Who knows what happened."


    "It''s useless. Why should I ask you?" he stared at Qin Huai contemptuously. Qu Yaoyao just sorted out the supply in his hand and simply walked to the desire alliance. "I''d better ask xiuhuang directly."


    Knowing that the relationship between Qu Yaoyao and xiuhuang Zui emperor was always much better than that of ordinary people, Qin Huai hesitated and simply followed up, brazenly said, "take me one and let me be familiar with xiuhuang."


    "You have such a cheeky face that you are invulnerable." Qu Yaoyao sneered at Qin Huai.


    "I''m flattered." Qin Huai said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qu Yao was speechless and hummed coldly, making his steps bigger.


    Xiuqi was staring at Zui Linxue, who was still stained with blood, frowning. There were surging waves brewing in his black eyes.


    "You mean... Boss, he''s hurt?"


    "Yes," said the ark, "don''t tell me I''m lying. I don''t have the courage to talk nonsense about such things."


    He glared at the ark, and the neat chain wrapped around the Ark''s neck in the next second. The fierce strength almost stirred the Ark''s neck off.


    Qin Huai followed Qu Yaoyao and saw the scene as soon as he came in, and his footsteps were subconsciously on guard.


    "Make it clear." he slammed the ark against the wall next to him, and Xiuqi''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Embarrassed to get up, the ark touched his neck and gasped for breath.


    As soon as he entered the desire League, he followed Xiuqi. This was the first time he was choked to death by Xiuqi.


    Standing up, he didn''t dare to delay. He quickly explained to Xiuqi how mowen was hurt. Sure enough, Xiuqi was murderous after listening. He just stood still and exuded a cold smell like a god of death.


    Xiuqi''s strength seems to be much stronger.


    The ark pondered on one side.


    "Who is protecting the boss now?" Xiuqi suddenly said.


    "Mo Xiaohuan, and two zombies of his sister-in-law." Fang Zhou said with a curl of his mouth.


    "How can it be protected!" the green veins at the corners of his forehead jumped up wildly. He clenched his teeth, sneered, and simply turned around to leave the desire alliance.


    Qin Huai stood at the door and just met him. At the moment, he could only smile awkwardly.


    "Hey, don''t get excited, xiuhuang." Xiuqi was stopped by the market and the ark said impetuously, "sister-in-law didn''t mean to let you pass. You''d better not leave your post without permission."


    "The boss is injured now. How can I continue to stay here?!" Xiuqi said coldly.


    Is Mervyn hurt? Qin Huai blinked and looked at Qu Yaoyao. At the same time, he saw the shock of the other party''s fundus.


    What strength is mo Wen? They all know it. Now someone can hurt him? It should hurt a lot to see a neat attitude.


    "The boss left you here to let you hold back the people who are attacking the desire alliance. What should we do if you leave and we can''t keep it?" the ark whispered. "When these people don''t find Mo Xiaohuan in the desire alliance, they will naturally go to the boss. If you go, don''t you make trouble for the boss?"


    What Fang Zhou said was reasonable. Xiuqi was obviously convinced and his mood was a little stable.


    He never had any twists and turns in his mind. He always did what he thought. Therefore, at the beginning, ink would bring him together with drunken night.


    But he and drunk night haven''t seen each other for a while.


    Looking at the ark with a sigh of relief, Xiuqi sipped his lower lip and asked gloomily, "is there no news at all?"


    "My sister-in-law has gone to find it." I think Xiuqi was worried about Mo Wen before he asked about drunkenness. The ark sighed, "as long as the drunken emperor is still alive, my sister-in-law can certainly be found."


    Xiuqi heard the speech, lowered his eyelids, put his eyes on Zui Linxue again and asked, "what happened? The guy who is drunk all night is not easy to be caught."


    We don''t know the specific situation. At that time, Zui Linxue was as excited as crazy. We couldn''t ask anything at all. My sister-in-law directly knocked me out and brought it here.


    Hearing this, Xiuqi''s frown became tighter. He stared at Zui Linxue and thought whether to have a basin of cold water to wake her up first.


    "Xiuhuang."


    At this time, Qu Yaoyao, who had been ignored, came forward and glanced at Zui Linxue. Then he looked at Xiuqi, "the boss is injured... Is it true?"


    "Didn''t you just hear that?" Qu Yaoyao and Qu Miaomiao were also absolutely loyal to ink, so Fang didn''t care about the Tao, but he narrowed his eyes and didn''t say much when he saw Qin Huai.


    Xiuqi did not pay attention to Qinhuai. In his eyes, this small role of Qinhuai was not worth thinking about.


    "Then we have to block the news. For the time being, we can''t let too many people know about it." Qu Yaoyao thought, consistent with the idea before the ark.


    "Now only we know, but I just sent someone to call Qu Miaomiao and Yangchu, and they will come later." seeing Xiuqi didn''t mean to speak, the ark could only continue.

 Chapter 661

    Qu Yaoyao nodded his head and saw drunk Linxue''s eyelids move when he lowered his eyes.


    "Sister Lin Xue?" she squatted down and called.


    Seeing that drunk Linxue had the meaning of waking up, everyone put their eyes on her, and the room was quiet for a moment.


    Drunk Linxue only felt pain all over. She slowly opened her eyes, and her godless eyes slowly scanned a circle of people.


    "Xiuhuang!" his eyes stayed on Xiuqi''s body. Drunk Linxue''s pupils shrank and sat up with his aching body, "go and save my brother. He was caught by Yi An!"


    Xiuqi frowned and felt that Zui Linxue''s mood was really unstable.


    Qin Huai stood aside and looked at drunk Linxue curiously. He secretly thought about who Yi An was and could win the famous drunk night.


    "Sister Linxue, calm down first." Qu Yaoyao hurried forward and comforted. However, drunk Linxue couldn''t listen to her at this time. Drunk Linxue screamed, pushed away the nearest Qu Yaoyao and rushed directly towards Xiuqi.


    Xiuqi grabbed Zui Linxue''s arm with his backhand and pulled her to his side.


    Drunk Linxue''s mood was still unstable. She struggled violently and looked at Xiuqi''s eyes with resentment, "why don''t you save my brother, you don''t save myself!"


    Silently looking at drunk Linxue splashing around him, Xiuqi didn''t do anything too much although he was gloomy.


    "What''s the matter?" just then Qu Miaomiao and Yang Chu came in side by side.


    Qu Miaomiao saw Zui Linxue screaming. At that moment, he thought Xiuqi had done something to hurt Zui Linxue, and his eyes were cold.


    "Sister, please persuade sister Linxue." seeing Qu Miaomiao coming in, Qu Yaoyao hurried forward, and there was still some helplessness in his tone.


    Then he realized that drunk Linxue was really crazy. Qu Miaomiao went up, pulled drunk Linxue''s wrist from Xiuqi''s hand, and looked at her eyes seriously.


    Her power can not only control her thinking, but also affect her mood. It''s not difficult to make Zui Linxue quiet.


    It seems to be confused by Qu Miaomiao''s eyes. The struggle range of drunk Linxue gradually lightened a lot, until he completely gave up the struggle, quietly hung down his hands and stood in place.


    "Sister Linxue, can you tell me what happened?" Qu Miaomiao was relieved and asked in a low voice.


    Drunk Linxue didn''t make a sound. She just lowered her head and cried silently.


    Seeing drunk Linxue''s mood finally stabilized, Xiuqi wrinkled his eyebrows and said, "don''t cry first, tell us what happened. Why was the guy suddenly caught drunk all night?"


    Hearing Xiuqi''s almost cold voice, Zui Linxue took a breath and said with a tired face, "Yi''an suddenly found my brother. Fortunately, my brother knew that he was a bad comer and had been ready long ago. Yi''an couldn''t do anything about him."


    "But the drunk emperor was still captured." Qu Miaomiao also frowned.


    "Because... Yi''an suddenly attacked me, my brother he..." Zui Linxue began to cry again when she said this. She bit her lower lip tightly and didn''t even frown when she bit blood. "In order to protect me, he directly suffered Yi''an''s attack and was taken away by Yi''an."


    So it is. No wonder Zui Linxue has been blaming himself.


    The people knew clearly in their hearts. Qu Miaomiao sighed and simply stepped forward to hold Zui Linxue''s arm and comforted her, "we all know the strength of Zui emperor. With his self-healing ability, Yi An''s damage to him should not be fatal."


    Hearing the ark, he quickly nodded, but he saw with his own eyes that drunk night was like his head was blown back. The injury Yi An could cause to him should not be more serious.


    Hearing Qu Miaomiao''s comfort, drunk Linxue lowered his head and said bitterly, "I know."


    "Since sister Linxue, you know why you can''t calm down?" Qu Yaoyao glanced aside. "My sister-in-law has personally gone to find the drunk emperor. We can rest assured."


    "It''s all my incompetence." Zui Linxue squatted on the ground with his face covered, and the whole person was swallowed by despair.


    The self reproach in her heart has completely drowned her. Now even if she just thought of the scene of saving her drunk all night, the whole person can''t stop trembling.


    See drunk Linxue began to blame himself again. In addition to Qu Miaomiao''s two sisters, others don''t care. Don''t open your eyes.


    "I think the most important thing now is to block the news of the drunk emperor''s disappearance and the boss''s injury." Yang Chu, who has been looking at all this without expression, said faintly, "now the desire alliance is relatively scattered. If anyone wants to do something unfavorable to the boss, we can''t know clearly."


    "Yes, isn''t Gu Cheng always clamoring to get rid of the boss? I guess this idea hasn''t changed much now." Qu Miaomiao whispered.


    "And LV Shi." Xiuqi also said, "he has been at odds with drunk night."


    "It''s true." he was closer to LV Shi. Zui Linxue nodded expressionless and looked calm at last.


    Staring at drunk Linxue''s calm eyes, Qu Miaomiao suddenly had a bad hunch, but she didn''t ask anything.


    "Do we continue to stand still now?" the ark couldn''t help looking at Yang Chu and Qu Miao.


    At this time, Xiuqi should have the highest status among the people. However, Xiuqi will never deal with these messy things. It may be faster for him to solve someone.


    "Hold still for the time being." Yang nodded. He looked at Qu Miaomiao, and sure enough, he saw that she had no objection.


    "But is it enough for the drunken emperor to let his sister-in-law go alone?" Qu Yaoyao thought about it or interrupted, "and the boss... Do we want to send some trustworthy people to protect him first?"


    Reaching out and patting Qu Yaoyao on the shoulder, Qu Miaomiao shook his head and said, "now we don''t have any extra hands to transfer. Even if we do, do you think other people who want to alliance are fools? So the best thing we can do now is to stand still and trust my sister-in-law."


    "Boss, who''s protecting now?" Yang Chu asked cautiously.


    "My sister-in-law arranged two zombies for protection." the ark whispered, "the strength of those two zombies is not weak. Ordinary people should not hurt the boss."


    "I heard that Xu Jielin can also control the zombie now. He is in the south. Will it affect his sister-in-law''s control?" Yang Chu thought.


    "When I saw my sister-in-law fighting with Xu Jielin, Xu Jielin did control a lot of zombies, but those around her sister-in-law were not controlled." recalling the scene seen on the battlefield before, Fang Zhou said firmly, "it must be reassuring that my sister-in-law can hand over the boss to the two zombies."


    "That''s good." even when Yang Chu asked these questions, he still didn''t have half an expression on his face, and his cold face looked like a stranger.

 Chapter 662

    "By the way, when it comes to zombies, I suddenly remember that Qin Feng seems to be coming." Qu Miaomiao murmured, "Qin Feng brought some zombies when he came, which seems to be his pet."


    "Take zombies as pets?" the ark glanced. "What a pervert."


    Is lust League still short of perverts? The crowd glanced at him and said nothing.


    "If Qin Feng wants to come to our alliance... Sister Miao, his residence will be arranged by you." Yang Chu whispered, "now Qin Feng is no longer the master of the handover City, and we don''t have to treat him as a guest."


    "I know this." I don''t care if Yang Chu tells her what to do. Qu Miaomiao nods. He already has an arrangement in his heart.


    "Elder sister, don''t you really want to transfer the city with Qin Feng?" Qu Yaoyao said curiously, "he really can put it down."


    "Xu Jielin has put the knife around his neck. What can I do if he doesn''t put it down?" Fang sneered. "If I choose between life and power, I will choose life. As long as I live, I don''t want to do anything."


    "But how could Qin Feng come to our alliance?" Xiuqi frowned. He also contacted Qin Feng several times and didn''t like this man. After all, he was really hostile to Mo Wen before.


    "We are still an alliance now. We can''t die when he is in trouble?" Qu Miaomiao said indifferently.


    Can you be so kind? The ark tilted, and when she saw that she ignored herself, she swallowed what she wanted to say.


    Qin Huai, who has been pretending to be a transparent person, listened to them with interest. At the same time, his mind turned quickly.


    Qin Feng is coming


    The in the mind Secretly skimmed his lips. He really didn''t want to see Qin Feng.


    "I remember your name is Qinhuai. Why are you here?" seeing that everything that should be said was finished, Qu Miaomiao put his eyes on Qinhuai.


    In order to better manage the internal affairs of the desire alliance, Qu Miaomiao remembered the names of everyone who joined the desire alliance. Even if she hadn''t met, she must have read other people''s information.


    So even though Qinhuai is not familiar with her, she still knows Qinhuai.


    "I followed Qu Yaoyao." Qin Huai scratched his head and said with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Qu Miaomiao looked at Qu Yao and saw her nod before he stopped saying anything.


    "That... Sister Miaomiao." subconsciously wanted to call Qu Miaomiao''s name. When it came to his mouth, Qinhuai forcibly changed his way, "I discussed with Qu Yaoyao about the education of the children in the desire League."


    In fact, he is several years older than Qu Miaomiao, but according to the status of desire alliance, it would be disrespectful for him to directly shout Qu Miaomiao''s name.


    When Qin Huai mentioned the children, Xiuqi, who was about to leave, turned his head and frowned, "I remember those children are not controlled by Qu Miaomiao?"


    "That''s right, but I think..." I think you perverts can''t teach children well. Can you change to a normal person.


    Later, Qin Huai couldn''t say it when he came to his mouth. He thought it might be miserable if he said it.


    Quietly threw a look at Qu Yaoyao. He quickly took back his eyes after seeing Qu Yaoyao staring at him impatiently.


    Fortunately, Qu Yaoyao answered, "we just think that although you usually seem to have no problem, you are also a person with abnormal personality. No matter what, you will still affect the children."


    "You''re right to say that." Qu Miaomiao didn''t deny it, but his eyes were puzzled. "Why did you suddenly think of this?"


    How did she know that Qinhuai would suddenly think of this. Qu Yao stared at Qin Huai and motioned him to speak quickly.


    "When I fought side by side with Tang Han today, I found that he became a little strange." seeing that everyone looked at himself together, Qin Huai could only harden his head and say, "it doesn''t look like a normal child."


    "What''s wrong with him?" Tang Hanqu was naturally impressed. She frowned and stared at Qin Huai.


    "He said he wanted to fix the emperor as the goal." Qin Huai said, "when he said this, he was full of murderous spirit. He really didn''t look like a teenager."


    "Tang Han has the ability to distinguish right from wrong. What he wants now is his own decision." even if Tang Han wants to learn from himself, his face is still full of impatience, "what are you doing here?"


    Qin Huai frowned. As soon as he was about to distinguish his arm, Qu Yaoyao caught him. Naturally, he didn''t say anything.


    "I continue to go outside." Xiuqi, who didn''t care much about the child, sneered, turned and left.


    "But Tang Han is older, and the other children are still young." seeing that Xiuqi is about to leave, Qin Huai added another sentence regardless of Qu Yaoyao''s obstruction.


    Other children


    I don''t know why Xiuqi suddenly thought of Sheng song. He sipped his lower lip and left a sentence and went out directly.


    "These things are not my business."


    All the people present were miracles. Naturally, they heard Xiuqi''s words clearly. They looked at Xiuqi and felt that Xiuqi didn''t have much objection.


    But these things are really not something to worry about.


    Seeing Qin Huai lowering his head thoughtfully, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help asking, "what do you think? I won''t teach the children who will come."


    "We think we should find a real normal person to teach them." Qu Yaoyao raised his eyes.


    "It''s easy to say, who will come." the ark with his hands around his chest and a posture of watching the play interrupted, "some of my men are not crazy, but everyone is full of blood. Even if they are not crazy, they are not normal people."


    Knowing that the ark was right, Qin Huai nodded helplessly and had no words to answer for a moment.


    "I remember Qin Feng will take his secretary Wen cuining with him this time." seeing that the house was quiet again, Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help sighing, "how about letting Wen cuining teach?"


    "Wen cuining..." looking for Wen cuining''s memory from his memory, Qin Huai curled his mouth and finally felt that Wen cuining was a good person.


    "Let him do it." Qu Yaoyao didn''t think much and decided directly.


    Yang Chu felt that there was no need to stay. He nodded politely to the people and left the room.


    Drunk Linxue was still in a trance at this time, and didn''t notice that there were a few more people and a few fewer people in the house.


    "I don''t think it''s a bad thing that children are like us now." Fang danger sat on the next chair and stared at the unfamiliar face hole of Qinhuai. "If you let someone who hasn''t killed teach them... It''s OK to put them before the end of the world, isn''t it harmful to them now?"

 Chapter 663

    "... they learned how to survive, not how to kill." Qin Huai thought for a moment.


    Everyone was silent, but there was no objection.


    But the ark looked at Qinhuai thoughtfully and said to Qu Yaoyao with a smile, "don''t say Qu Yaoyao, this guy looks a lot more pleasing to the eye than Zhang Xin."


    Qinhuai and Zhang Xin are not crazy and abnormal. They are also new people who have joined the desire alliance. However, it is obvious that Qinhuai can judge the situation better than Zhang Xin and have the courage to put forward suggestions in front of them.


    It''s not difficult to do this, but the people who can do it really regard themselves as the people who want to alliance.


    "Don''t mention him." Qu Yaoyao''s face was a little ugly.


    Zhang Xin? Qinhuai secretly picked his eyebrows and wondered whether to inquire in private.


    "Well, well, it''s nothing if the traitor doesn''t mention him." Fang Zhou opened his hand and showed a friendly smile to Qinhuai.


    Qin Huai also smiled back.


    However, just when they were ready to discuss something else, Yang Chu, who had just gone out, strode back, glanced at them and said coldly, "you''d better be on alert."


    Yang Chu was still expressionless at the moment, but his tone was obviously cold.


    "What happened?" Qu Miaomiao asked.


    "A large number of zombies suddenly appeared around." Yang Chuwei frowned uncertainly, "it''s not good."


    Since "the comer is not good", it is not Yu Lan''s zombie. Qu Miaomiao immediately raised his feet and walked out. As he walked, he asked, "is it Xu Jielin''s handwriting?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve sent someone to explore outside." Yang Chu whispered, "if only we are attacked by zombies, it''s probably Xu Jielin''s handwriting."


    The more you go out, the clearer the roar of the zombies. Listen to the sound, there are definitely a lot of zombies.


    "Did Qin Feng send someone to answer?" Qu Miaomiao asked again.


    "Not yet." Yang Chu pursed his lips, turned back and said to Qin Huai and Qu Yaoyao who followed him, "you two go to pick up Qin Feng. After all, he is the former city master of the handover city. It''s bad to have an accident around our desire League."


    "Where is he now?" Qu Yaoyao, who had previously affected his mood because the ark mentioned Zhang Xin, immediately nodded and restrained his mood.


    "Go and ask Gong Gaoge." Yang Chu thought a little and then said, "sister Miao seems to have asked him to go to the information base."


    He also raised his eyes and looked at Qu Miaomiao. Sure enough, he saw her nod.


    "I see." Qu Yaoyao nodded, took Qinhuai''s arm and crossed Yangchu. They took the lead in running to the database.


    Qu Miaomiao and Yang Chu naturally will not go to the battlefield. Their tasks are to deal with the internal affairs of the desire alliance. Therefore, when they go to the desire alliance hall, they go their separate ways and deal with the things they should deal with.


    The ark could only go up to the ground sadly and fight with these sudden zombies.


    No one paid more attention to drunk Linxue. She didn''t even know when she would leave the room quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    "There are zombies in a sudden riot." Yu Lan raised his head and whispered just after breaking the ice blocking her.


    The Firebird stood beside her, stretched out his head and rubbed her palm.


    "Do you feel anything?" Yu Lan gently touched its head and asked.


    [uneasy.]


    The Firebird didn''t open its mouth and transmitted its ideas with consciousness.


    "Sixty percent of the zombies in the whole forest of death are not under my control now." Yu Lan closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "it doesn''t look like Xu Jielin did it."


    If the zombies controlled by Xu Jielin had been subject to her before, she could easily call back the consciousness of the zombies. But now 60% of the zombies on the death forest can''t be contacted and are completely out of her control.


    "You go up first, and then I''ll go alone." after seeing the narrow passage in front of me, Yu Lan frowned slightly and said in a deep voice.


    Firebird naturally didn''t want to. It sobbed pitifully and soon quieted down under Yu Lan''s slightly heavy eyes.


    "I need you to help me stare at it." he touched the neck of the Firebird, and Yu Lan tiptoed against its forehead. "You won''t let me down, will you?"


    Perhaps seeing Yu Lan''s firm attitude, Firebird hesitated to fan its wings, and finally stepped back to fly out of the hole.


    I''ll pick you up when you come out


    In the blue brain, there was a sharp roar. The Firebird showed its sharp teeth and flew out of the very deep hole.


    When the Firebird left Yu Lan, he took back his eyes and bowed slightly into the ice cave broken by her in front.


    This time, the ice layer was obviously much thicker than what she had seen before, and even the cold idea penetrated directly into her bones.


    After she became a zombie, she was most afraid of the cold, but now it seems that only the cold in this hole will affect her.


    This is the cave she explored last time. Her intuition told her that Yi An''s abduction of drunken night must have something to do with the figure hidden behind the ice.


    The cold surrounding gradually penetrated into her bone marrow and slowed down her speed silently.


    Subconsciously, he felt that he could not stay here for a long time. Yu Lan looked around and leaned slightly to speed up his steps.


    The sound of water drops falling into the water came faintly around. The clearer it was, the quieter the environment became.


    Just after seeing the blood River in front of me, the good sound just now changed its taste.


    The speed of the blood River in front of her is much faster than her last time, and the depth


    Yu Lan jumped in and found that the depth was much deeper. It used to be only to her knees, but now it has flooded her thighs.


    Even Yu Lan felt dizzy in such a strong smell of blood.


    She knocked on her head, suppressing the blood color of the bee pupa at the bottom of her eyes.


    There is no place to walk on both sides. Now she can only move hard against the current in the blood river. Fortunately, her two tails stabilized her balance, otherwise she would be unable to move because her feet slipped.


    This time, no human zombie jumped out to attack her, and Yu Lan smoothly reached the place where the blood gushed out.


    Looking back at his dark back, Yu Lan frowned and didn''t feel any danger.


    Looking back at the faint figure behind the ice in front of him, Yu Lan took a deep breath, turned his claw into a blade, and attacked with all his strength.


    The ice is very thick and strong. At the same time, the biting chill is that when blue touches the ice, it invisibly spreads to her arm and forms a biting thin ice.


    Moving his fingertips, he peeled off the contaminated ice. Yu Lan squeezed his fist and began to attack the ice in front with his tail.

 Chapter 664

    After attacking for a period of time, Yu Lan finally exhausted her hand. She took a low breath, but found that the figure in front of her didn''t get much bigger, as if it was still a long distance from her.


    Looking back at the ice after her attack, I estimated that it was five or six meters long.


    Only then did she realize that the figure she saw was definitely much farther away than she thought in her consciousness. Such an attack was of no use at all.


    Some frustrated withdrew from the ice. Yu Lan habitually breathed into his cold hand. After realizing that his breath was also cold, he simply did it.


    Do you have to change the way, but what else can you do if the ice doesn''t break?


    Thinking of Mo Wen in his heart, Yu Lan just wants to find Yi An and get drunk without night.


    She breathed out a little irritably, moved ten fingers and tried her best to calm herself down.


    Maybe she''s going in the wrong direction? Yu Lan looked back at the dark behind him and subconsciously shook his head.


    She had also seen the opposite side of the blood river. She didn''t see anything valuable except a blood sucking stone.


    Then the only way she can move forward now is here.


    Thinking of this, Yu Lan no longer thinks about it. She raised her eyes to observe the surroundings with the faint light emitted by the ice, and her sharp eyes did not miss a clue.


    Around the ice layer is a very ordinary soil layer, covered with a thin layer of ice, which is slowly emitting cold air.


    Yu Lan is not a gopher. She can''t check what''s in the soil layer. The deformed zombie can''t be contacted now. The only thing she can rely on is herself.


    With a slight sigh, she put her hands on the ice and suddenly looked up and narrowed her eyes.


    The ice layer should be maintained by small creatures like gurgle, but now there is no shadow of these small creatures around.


    The retreating films were a little farther away from the ice. Yu Lan looked around again and finally fixed his eyes on the ordinary walls around him.


    Gently rubbing her hands to let the cold dissipate a little, she touched the next wall.


    This small creature should not be far away if it can create such a thick ice layer.


    Stepping on the blood pouring from her feet, Yu Lan touched the wall on her side inch by inch, which finally let her touch an extremely cold place.


    Although the walls nearby are somewhat cool, they are not biting, but the walls here are like the ice just now, with a biting chill.


    Gao Gao raised his tail. Yu Lan''s eyes were sharp and stabbed directly into the cold place without saying a word.


    The soil layer in front of me was ruthlessly pulled out, and countless small creatures with blue light swarmed out, and soon spread around Yu Lan.


    These little creatures are still running out. Yu Lan is a little dazzled.


    In the bitter cold, she had to step back and stare at these small creatures. Some fell into the blood and floated on the water like a boat, while others lay quietly on the surrounding walls and wrapped the walls under her with ice.


    With a closer look, a hole for a person to pass through gradually appeared in the place where she had just pierced. There were bursts of silver light in it, as if there were many things like fruits.


    These fruits radiate a circle of silver aperture, as clear as dazzling gemstones.


    "This is not..."


    She stepped forward and picked up a fruit. Yu Lan narrowed her eyes slightly to confirm that the fruit like thing was the crystal nucleus she saw when she was seriously injured by Mo Wen. Her eyes lit up. She leaned into the cave and saw countless such crystal nuclei.


    Before, so many monsters surrounded such a crystal core. Now can you see so many?


    However, if there was this crystal core, Mo Wen''s injury would be cured immediately. Yu Lan brightened his eyes with joy.


    But drunk night is still caught by Yi An.


    She frowned slightly. She shook her head and threw away her superfluous thoughts. She raised her eyes and suddenly saw something glowing in the depths of the hole.


    The little creatures around seemed to have no hostility to blue. They scattered around, staring at Yu Lan with small eyes, and saw her go into the cave and follow up.


    Yu Lan looked back at them. Maybe he turned his head and continued to crawl forward when he saw that they had no malice.


    During this period, Yi''an has never appeared, as if he was not here at all.


    I don''t know how long it took Yu Lan to reach the end of the cave, and the luminous things in front of her clearly appeared in front of her.


    This is a stone with strange shape. It clearly emits silver light, but it is not cold. Yu Lan picked it up and observed it carefully. He found that there are strange lines all over the stone.


    These lines are like cracks all over the ancient city wall, irregular or even unsightly.


    But Yu Lan stared at these lines and inexplicably felt that his brain was quiet. He couldn''t even hear anything else.


    She closed her eyes slightly and found her mind for a while.


    Touching the stone with his hand, Yu Lan found that it was not as flat as it looked, but very uneven. Yu Lan''s fingertips could even touch a deeply sunken hole.


    "What is this?" Yu Lan wondered, and suddenly heard a harsh cry. The little creatures on his side gradually lost their light and fell on the ground like dust.


    Yu Lan was startled, and the sharp calls came one after another, which made her suddenly feel creepy.


    The small creatures that lost their light disappeared silently into the air, just like evaporated water mist.


    I think it''s because she took the stone that these small creatures began to die. Yu Lan quickly put the stone back where it was. Unfortunately, the screams of the small creatures still didn''t stop.


    Until all the small creatures lost their light, Yu Lan found that his fingertips were tight and unconscious.


    The whole cave fell into darkness and couldn''t even see the blue light.


    These little creatures are dead?!


    Yu Lan bit his teeth and suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    She picked up the silvery stone again and looked at it for a long time, but she didn''t see anything.


    At this time, a shallow blue light suddenly appeared in her residual light. She reached out and touched it. The next second, the place touched by the palm of her hand turned into a piece of dust, and her eyes immediately opened up.


    The faint figure hiding behind the ice suddenly became clear. Yu Lan stared round his eyes and suddenly felt that his head was hit by something.


    Who can tell her... Why is mo Xiaohuan here?!

 Chapter 665

    Mo Xiaohuan was quietly sealed in an icicle at this time. She closed her eyes tightly and her whole body was red. Not an inch naked.


    wait......


    Yu Lan frowned. When he looked again, he found something wrong.


    She saw the figure here before she went to the south, but at that time, Mo Xiaohuan was still around Mo Wen and never left. How could she be trapped here.


    Looking around, she found that it was really a world of ice and snow. Countless ice edges hung upside down on the top, and the tip part emitted a faint cold light. If it fell straight, it was estimated that it could directly hit a small hole in the ground.


    "Xiao Huan?" Yu Lan went to the icicle and whispered to the ink Xiao Huan inside.


    Mo Xiaohuan, who was sealed in the icicle, had no reaction, but the whole icicle made a crisp sound in the next second.


    Several cracks gradually appeared in the center of the icicle, which spread all around and soon covered the whole icicle. With the explosion of countless ice blocks, the sealed ink Xiaohuan also quietly fell down from the icicle.


    Avoiding the falling ice edge above, Yu Lan quickly passed and held Mo Xiaohuan in his arms and dodged to a safe place.


    Staring at the messy ice and snow area in front of her, she narrowed her eyes slightly and hesitated to leave here first.


    She took off her coat and put it on Mo Xiaohuan. She narrowed her eyes and observed the surrounding environment.


    "Well..." Mo Xiaohuan seemed to wake up from her deep sleep. Her eyelids moved and opened slowly.


    Yu Lan was stunned and found that different from Mo Xiaohuan, the eyes of this "Mo Xiaohuan" were completely white. There were no impurities and still no pupils.


    "... mom?" Mo Xiaohuan''s voice was also hoarse.


    "Xiaohuan?" Yu Lan thought and called her mother... Only Mo Xiaohuan should be right.


    Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes lit up, stretched out his hand and hugged her neck, "en!"


    Yu Lan is a little confused. Is this really Mo Xiaohuan?


    I felt that the ice under my feet also showed signs of fragmentation. Yu Lan knew that this was not a place to talk. He turned and ran deeper with Mo Xiaohuan.


    There was blood everywhere outside. She subconsciously didn''t want the little guy in her arms to touch those.


    Fortunately, there was no danger in the depths. Gradually, there was not much cold. Not to mention, there was a lot less ice.


    During this period, Mo Xiaohuan lay quietly in her arms, hugged her neck and rubbed like a cat.


    Seeing that the surroundings were completely quiet, Yu Lan put Mo Xiaohuan down, tied the buttons of her clothes, and asked seriously, "Xiaohuan is still in the south. Who are you?"


    Leaning his head to look at Yu Lan, "Mo Xiaohuan" blinked as if he didn''t understand the meaning of her words. That face similar to Mo Wen looked very cute.


    Rubbed his forehead, Yu Lan frowned and said again, "the Xiaohuan I know has always been the Xiaohuan in the south, not you."


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of "Mo Xiaohuan" became sharp for a moment, but soon she recovered her poor appearance, stretched out her small hand, pinched Yu Lan''s corner of her clothes, sniffed and said, "Mom... I also want to be Xiaohuan."


    What do you mean she wants to be Xiao Huan?


    Yu Lan frowned. She looked down at the "ink Xiaohuan" that suddenly appeared again. She didn''t feel any malice on her.


    She hesitated for a long time before she said, "Mo Xiaohuan is mo Xiaohuan. Shall I give you a new name?"


    "OK." this "Mo Xiaohuan" looked like he didn''t mind bending his eyes and responded skillfully.


    Yu Lan''s eyes flickered, but he determined that Mo Xiaohuan was not the one who had been around him all the time.


    "That calls you mo Xiaobing?" thinking that she was found in the icicle before, Yu Lan simply gave her a name.


    Mo Xiaohuan... Now known as Mo Xiaobing, she smiled and took the initiative to hold Yu Lan''s hand and said clearly, "Mom, will you take me out of here?"


    I felt that there was still some chill in the palm of my hand. Yu Lan nodded carelessly, just as the chill around Mo Xiaobing had not dissipated.


    Just to leave here, he must pass through the blood river outside. Yu Lan was also suspicious of the sudden emergence of Mo Xiaohuan, so he asked directly after nodding, "Why are you here?"


    Mo Xiaobing''s eyes were a little dodgy. He looked honest and said, "because I should stay here."


    "Should I stay here?" Yu Lan was stunned and didn''t quite understand what Mo Xiaobing meant.


    "You can lead to another space from here." Mo Xiaobing said with a smile, "I''m the last key."


    key?


    This word alerted Yu Lan. After all, Mo Xiaohuan was also called the key by Yezhi.


    It seems that Mo Xiaobing knows more than Mo Xiaohuan?


    She raised her eyes slightly. When she wanted to ask again, there was a clear sound of footsteps behind her.


    Immediately looking back, Yu Lan saw Yi An''s smiling face.


    "Long time no see, Yu Lan?" seeing Yu Lan, Yi An said hello politely. Unfortunately, Yu Lan was not in the mood to pay attention to him.


    "I don''t want to see you again." Yu Lan sneered, stood up and said mercilessly, "it''s really bad to be missed by thieves."


    "Thieves? I think we are friends." Yi''an looked a little wronged and pretended to glance.


    Yu Lan looked at him coldly and cast a mocking look.


    Yi''an doesn''t seem to care about Yu Lan''s attitude. He smiles with a good temper and looks at Mo Xiaobing behind Yu Lan.


    "Seriously, I didn''t expect that you actually got the key. Yezhi guy really didn''t cheat me." Yi An smiled, but the cold meaning in the words made Yu Lan feel uncomfortable all over his body.


    "Night stop? It''s him again." thinking of the guy who hurt Mo Wen, Yu Lan unconsciously clenched his fist.


    "Well... The guy''s origin is unknown, but his strength is ridiculously strong." Yi An bent his eyes again, "otherwise he wouldn''t hurt Mo Wen like that? I forgot to ask, is mo Wen still alive?"


    "How could Arvin have something to do before he got rid of you scum?" Yu Lan said contemptuously, staring at Yi''an''s gray pupils. "You can only do these things with the help of other people''s hands."


    Being so mercilessly insulted by Yu Lan, even Yi An couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He moved his wrists twice, suddenly changed his gloomy color and said with a smile, "I think you shouldn''t have time to dally with me now. As long as you don''t go back, he''ll only have one breath left, isn''t he?"


    Ink is Yu Lan''s weakness. At this moment, Yi An mentioned it again and again. Yu Lan almost used his whole body''s fierce strength to keep himself calm.


    Now the strength of the enemy and ourselves is unknown. She should not act rashly for the time being.

 Chapter 666

    Seeing that Lan still looked at him expressionless, Yi''an''s face twisted for a while. He paused and provoked again, "I think... You should have no other way to save him now except to let drunk night go back to save Mo Wen?"


    Seeing that Lan didn''t speak, Yi An smiled and took out several crystal cores that Yu Lan had just picked up and said, "do you think this crystal core can save him? Don''t dream."


    Yu Lan originally thought that the crystal core that could save Mo Wen would not be seen everywhere. At this moment, although she was disappointed after listening to Yi An, she didn''t feel much uncomfortable.


    But she didn''t expect Yi An to know how she saved Mo Wen. She couldn''t help thinking in her heart.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was still calm, Yi An secretly felt that she was really calm, but her face was a little more ironic. "Just now I saw that you picked up several crystal nuclei, I''d better tell you kindly. The crystal nuclei you just picked up have long lost vitality, but it''s just ice Ling''s food. Even if you eat more than a dozen ink, it won''t work at all."


    If you say so, you really have to get drunk all night. Yu Lan narrowed his eyes slightly, didn''t wait for Yi An to show off anything, and directly said, "where is drunk night now?"


    "Want to know his position?" finally heard Yu Lan''s voice. Yi An smiled and asked, how boring that smile is.


    Yu Lan raised his eyes and nodded faintly.


    "Then change the key." he raised his fingertip and pointed to Mo Xiaobing behind Yu Lan. Yi An''s face, which is more gorgeous than a woman, burst out a proud smile. "How, compared with your man, this guy with unknown origin is dispensable?"


    Mo Xiaobing couldn''t help grasping the corner of Yu Lan''s clothes, pitifully raised his eyes and looked a little afraid.


    Looking at this face as like as two peas in the same way, Yu sighed and silently took her hand.


    Mo Xiaobing was stunned and stared at Yu Lan''s hand. He raised a smile from the angle that Lan couldn''t see, and even his two eyes bent into strange crescent moon.


    "I''ll get rid of you and find the one who''s drunk all night." looking at Yi''an ahead, Yu Lan snorted, looking really aggressive.


    However, Yi''an''s look became dim. He frowned and didn''t seem to have the intention to fight Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan didn''t see Mo Xiaohuan''s expression, but he saw it.


    This monster


    Yi''an doesn''t attack, and Yu Lan won''t attack rashly. She stares at Yi''an''s eyes and easily catches the flickering hesitation at the bottom of his eyes.


    After thinking in his heart, Yu Lan suddenly thought of the figure he saw underground with Mo Wen.


    Although the figure also looked through the ice, according to Yu Lan''s intuition, she must have seen two people.


    "Yi''an." Yu Lan raised his chin slightly and stared at Yi''an with a pair of sharp eyes. "You need to be drunk all night to save someone?"


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would suddenly say so. Yi An was stunned and subconsciously retorted, "what nonsense are you talking about!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he also felt that his attitude was more intense, but the words had been exported and there was no possibility of taking them back.


    "It seems right." Yu Lan patted his hand in front of him and said seriously, "in this case, we might as well change a deal. You take me to see drunk night. I''ll give you time to let drunk night cure the people you want to cure."


    Perhaps seeing Yu Lan''s appearance was too determined, Yi An narrowed his eyes and said angrily, "you think well."


    "Maybe you want to fight with me?" without doubt, Yu Lan smiled and looked at Yi An directly.


    Yi An pinched his fist and seemed to glance at Mo Xiaobing with some fear.


    Yu Lan picked his eyebrows and didn''t say anything.


    "You come with me." Yi An finally let go, turned around and said coldly.


    I didn''t expect Yi An to really compromise. Yu Lan was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to follow up.


    Yi An promised so directly that she was worried about fraud.


    "Mom?" Mo Xiaobing took Yu Lan''s hand and whispered, "don''t you go?"


    Yu Lan returned to his mind and took a deep look at Mo Xiaobing. "He seems to be afraid of you?"


    "How could it be? I haven''t seen him." Mo Xiaobing grinned, and his pure white eyes seemed to stare at Yu Lan.


    He felt like he was bound by something. Yu Lan nodded uneasily and led Mo Xiaohuan up.


    Yi An took Yu Lan to another road, but didn''t return to the road with Blood River.


    At this time, Yu Lan noticed that the bleeding water was under the ice. A lot of blood had spread under the broken ice just now.


    "Yi''an." Yu Lan asked, "do you know why there is a blood river here?"


    "Shouldn''t you ask her?" Yi An turned back and sneered, staring at her coldly at the same time.


    Being stared at by Yi An, Yu Lan picked her eyebrows and looked at Mo Xiaobing.


    Mo Xiaobing lowered his head and showed a pat of small front teeth.


    "Mom, this blood river is another space." Mo Xiaobing said with his eyes bent, "but it''s his credit to make the blood River appear."


    Said Mo Xiaohuan and pointed to Yi''an''s back. There was something wanton on his pale face, "so mom, you''d better ask him."


    Yi An''s back stiffened. After a long time, he whispered, "it''s the night stop who told me how to get the bleeding river."


    "Do you know who Yezhi is?" Yu Lan could not help gnashing her teeth when she heard the name Yezhi. She lowered her eyelids and covered the cold color of her eyes. She asked calmly.


    "Probably from that space." Yi''an glanced back at Mo Xiaobing.


    "Do you know anything?" seeing Yi''an looking at Mo Xiaobing again, Yu Lan couldn''t help asking her softly, "about that space."


    "That space is also a part of the world." Mo Xiaobing said faintly, "it just hides in the gap of time and becomes a narrow space."


    "Do you know the end of the night?" Yu Lan asked again.


    "He is the only master of that space." clenched Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Xiaobing looked at her and said pitifully, "I am the last key to open that space, and there is another key... But I don''t know where it is."


    Is the other key Mo Xiaohuan? Yu Lan thought in her heart.


    Seeing that the blue seemed to have no meaning to continue to ask her, Mo Xiaobing skillfully lowered his head again, but his two eyes were bright with strange colors.


    Finally see my mother, so happy, so happy

 Chapter 667

    "What are you happy about?"


    Yu Lan''s voice suddenly sounded in Mo Xiaobing''s ear. She looked at Yu Lan close at hand and shyly lowered her head.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Listening to Mo Xiaobing''s weak voice, Yu Lan raised his eyebrows, straightened up and whispered, "you''re not Xiaohuan. You shouldn''t have seen me."


    As like as two peas of ice, he explained to her, and he looked at her and came out of the voice. "What''s more, Xiao Huan''s appearance was because he saw him."


    Listening to Yu Lan''s emotional voice, there was still a moment of solidification on Mo Xiaobing''s face. Fortunately, she provoked a smile in time. Unfortunately, Yu Lan clearly captured the stiffness of her expression.


    "Because... Xiao Huan and I actually share the same body." bending his eyes, Mo Xiaobing still explained honestly.


    "Sharing body?" Yu Lan was stunned. He didn''t know what he thought and frowned.


    Mo Xiaohuan''s real body she has seen is a huge existence like shrem.


    "So I know everything she sees, hears and thinks." I looked up at Yu Lan carefully. Mo Xiaobing''s bright white eyes were filled with a strange smile. "I saw you from her eyes, but it was the first time to see the real you."


    Nothing is impossible in this world... Yu Lan sighed secretly in her heart, but she didn''t find anything suspicious from Mo Xiaobing''s answer.


    Reaching out and actively holding Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Xiaobing raised his eyelids and asked pitifully, "Mom... You won''t hate me because of this?"


    Really can''t stand Mo Xiaohuan''s pitiful expression with this face. Yu Lan puffed his cheeks and didn''t directly answer Mo Xiaobing''s words, but his hand was a little tighter.


    "Why are you sealed in an icicle?"


    After listening to Yu Lan''s question, Mo Xiaobing thought about it in his heart for a moment before he said loudly, "I was hurt by Mo Xiaohuan!"


    "Hurt by Xiao Huan?" Yu Lan was stunned.


    Yi''an looked back at Mo Xiaobing at this time, and soon turned his head expressionless, as if it was none of his business.


    "It was her who should have been sealed in the icicle, but she begged the night stop to take her out!" said Mo Xiaobing. There was a gnashing of teeth in her voice, "I can only stay here alone."


    "So where should you go?" Yu Lan quickly grasped the key point.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan would ask this question directly. A ferocious color flashed on Mo Xiaobing''s face. When LAN didn''t have time to catch it, he whispered, "I originally... Wanted to stay here."


    She raised her eyes to Yu Lan, and a small face was full of tears. "Originally, we both wanted to stay here, but in the end, I was the only one to bear these."


    "But you just said you were hurt by Xiaohuan." Yu Lan reached out and wiped Mo Xiaobing''s tears, but his eyes kept staring at the expression on her face.


    "Originally we just stayed here, but because she left, Yezhi sealed me with icicles to prevent someone from breaking into here in order to prevent me from leaving too." Mo Xiaobing looked at Yu Landao seriously, "Yi''an walking in front of you is the person who tried to break into here before."


    Yi''an stopped and looked at Mo Xiaobing expressionless, but she didn''t look unhappy, as if she said a common thing.


    "If I remember correctly," Yi An''s voice was provocative. "You just said you haven''t seen me at all?"


    Mo Xiaobing pursed his lips and ignored Yi''an. He just looked at Yu Lan weakly and explained, "I''m just afraid of my mother. You don''t believe me. You seem to be the enemy with Yi''an. I don''t want you to know that I actually know him."


    Shrem''s mind is really hard to understand


    Yu Lan nodded oddly, but still looked at Mo Xiaobing seriously, "do you hate Xiaohuan?"


    "Of course!" Mo Xiaobing said directly, "she went out and did what she wanted freely, but I was sealed into the icicle by her. How can I not hate her!"


    Then Mo Xiaohuan covered his mouth nervously, looked at Yu Lan and began to cry, "Mom, will you hate me because of this? I like you very much."


    Unexpectedly, Mo Xiaobing cried. Yu Lan sighed, touched her head and comforted, "we''ll talk about this after we go back to see Mo Xiaohuan."


    Yu Lan knows that if she can know what Mo Xiaohuan sees and hears according to what Mo Xiaobing said, she should know that Mo Xiaohuan doesn''t live well in human hands. Although she hasn''t been sealed in the icicle, she has been locked in a cage and abused.


    Then the reason why Mo Xiaobing hates Mo Xiaohuan is not tenable.


    After taking a deep look at Yu Lan, Mo Xiaobing lowered her eyes and whispered, "although she is also imprisoned by humans outside, the feeling of being frozen is even worse..... I also want to see her and ask her why she betrayed me and left me here."


    Side eyes saw Mo Xiaobing lowering his head, as if he was just talking to himself. Yu Lan frowned, and suddenly there was a cool feeling in his heart.


    How do you feel like you''ve been seen through?


    However, Mo Xiaobing didn''t make a sound anymore. He just squeezed Yu Lan''s hand and walked next to her.


    At this time, although the road they took was still not very bright, the light blue light on the walls on both sides would not plunge them into complete darkness.


    Therefore, Yu Lan also saw that the road he walked under his feet was no longer a rough dirt road, but something was paved on it. When he walked up, he was flat and comfortable.


    Looking at the straight figure in front, Yu Lan touched his chin and said, "Yi An, do you want to go to the space mentioned by Mo Xiaobing?"


    "None of your business?" Yi An said coldly, without even looking back.


    "Can''t you get in because you can''t beat Mo Xiaobing?" he didn''t care about Yi An''s attitude. Yu Lan continued to ask after picking up his eyebrows.


    It seems that Yu Lan''s questions made Yi an impatient. Yi An turned back and glared at her. As soon as she was about to make a noise, she saw Mo Xiaobing''s smiling expression.


    The words in his mouth were finally swallowed by him. He pinched his fist, turned his head and no longer looked at Yu Lan, but the voice came faintly, "I can''t even beat Bing Ling."


    "Ice spirit?"


    "That''s the ice spirit." Mo Xiaobing reached out and touched the little creature with blue light on the wall and said with a smile, "I remember, mom, you named an ice spirit Guji? What a nice name."

 Chapter 668

    "..." Yu Lan was generously praised and pretended not to know the fact that he couldn''t name.


    "These ice spirits were born with us. They exist to protect the entrance of space. They often live in groups. The mutter around you is a wonderful flower." Mo Xiaobing whispered and yawned, "but I guess it is for this reason that Mo Xiaohuan will go to your mother."


    Yu Lan''s side eyes said, "Xiao Huan doesn''t seem to remember the past. She felt strange when she saw gurgling at the beginning."


    "Our intimacy with Bing Ling is natural." Mo Xiaobing raised his eyes, "even if you don''t remember that feeling, it''s still there."


    After saying this, Yu Lan found that Mo Xiaohuan was really close to Guri at the beginning, and although Guri could also produce ice on her hand, it was not as powerful as Mo Xiaohuan after all.


    Think about the thick ice that even she could freeze before, Yu Lan glanced at Yi''an sympathetically.


    Yi An''s back was cool, and he turned back and stared at Yu Lan suspiciously.


    Seriously, if Yu Lan hadn''t approached Mo Xiaobing when he went out to check the zombie riots, he would have finished her here.


    Remembering the words to remind him before the end of the night, Yi An''s face was out of control and ugly.


    "By the way." seeing Yi''an looking over, Yu Lan simply asked, "you haven''t said why you want to go to the space where you stay at night."


    "..." Yi An pursed her lips, turned her head and said nothing.


    The more Yi An didn''t speak, the tighter Yu Lan''s eyes narrowed. Although Yi An was not the culprit of hurting Mo Wen this time, it was because of him that Mo Wen''s injury could not be cured.


    Thinking of this, Yu Lan had no idea of Yi''an''s conversation. He directly said to Mo Xiaobing lightly, "Xiaobing, do you know?"


    Yi''an may be rampant in front of her, but she immediately counseled in front of Mo Xiaobing.


    "Yi''an." Mo Xiaobing really opened his mouth, and then smiled flatteringly at Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan touched her head to show his appreciation.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan used Mo Xiaobing as a helper so shamelessly. Yi An''s face was obviously ugly. He clenched his teeth and accelerated his steps to the open area in front of him.


    Originally thought Yi An was angry and didn''t want to make a sound, but Yu Lan Gang wanted to make a sound, but his sight was slightly frozen.


    In the center of the open area in front of us is a dark Boulder, which is almost as high as Yu Lan and emits a strong smell of blood.


    This stone looks familiar to Yu Lan. It''s the blood sucking stone she saw down the blood river.


    Then look behind the blood stone. Sure enough, I saw a blood River converging here to surround the blood stone.


    The bloody smell became very strong here, which made Yu Lan wrinkle his nose uncomfortable.


    So this is the end of the blood river? She had been here before, but she saw only a dead end and found no other way.


    Mo Xiaobing looked at the blood River in front of him expressionless, as if he was not affected at all.


    For Yu Lan, as like as two peas, she did not want to see such a scene full of blood. But for Mo Xiaobing, though he was exactly the same as Mo Xiao Huan, there were still some strange things in it.


    Yi''an doesn''t care what Yu Lan is thinking at this time. He walks to the front of the blood stone with the blood water spreading to his knees. He doesn''t know how to toss about. The circle centered on the blood stone rippled for several circles.


    The blood River, which was flowing regularly, splashed with water because it was forcibly changed its path.


    It doesn''t mean that Lan made any response. Mo Xiaohuan suddenly hugged her arm and turned up in an extremely regular way through the stone road under their feet. The excess blood was drained to other places, and an ice like step appeared at their feet.


    A lot of blood drained out in time flowed down the stairs, and soon there was only the sound of ticking water.


    Without looking at Yu Lan, Yi An went down the stairs directly.


    Yu Lan followed up without affectation.


    The stairs are very cold. The chilly feeling is enough to freeze an ordinary person into an ice sculpture.


    Fortunately, Yu Lan and Yi An are resistant to cold. Ink Xiaobing uses ice spirit to control ice, and is not afraid of these cold ideas.


    At this time, Yu Lan suddenly noticed that there were many dark black roots on his head, and several thick roots led straight to the unknown area below along the nearby stone wall.


    Stretch out his hand to pinch a thick and long root in his hand. Yu Lan gently pinched it, but he directly pinched the root from round to flat.


    Is this beard empty?


    Looking carefully, Yu Lan could see what liquid was flowing down the root. She sniffed it gently, and she smelled a slight smell of blood.


    Suddenly there was a strange idea in his heart. Yu Lan raised his eyes to see the top. Before his thoughts took shape, Mo Xiaobing on his side solved her doubts in time, "at this time, the root of the blood stone can supply blood for people."


    Yu Lan twisted her eyebrows and looked at Yi An''s back. Her eyes were a little complicated.


    "What on earth is the blood stone? If it only supplies blood, why bother?"


    "Blood stone can completely integrate different blood types, different organisms and different kinds of blood to form a complete and pure blood." Mo Xiaobing spread out his small hand and explained that his pale fingertips pulled out a thin root.


    After the roots were pulled out, they quickly turned into a pool of blood and silently penetrated through the fingers of ink Xiaobing.


    Pale eyes were stained with a smile. Mo Xiaobing bent his eyes and extended his hand to Yu Lan standing aside. He violated the rules and sold Meng, "Mom, can you wipe it for me?"


    When Mo Xiaohuan said this, his eyes were watery and innocent.


    "..." Yu lanmo finds a towel on his hand and wipes ink Xiaobing''s hand.


    Mo Xiaohuan seems a little more clever than Mo Xiaobing? Yu Lan couldn''t help thinking of it when he wiped Mo Xiaobing''s hands.


    At the same time that the idea of blue appeared, Mo Xiaobing flattened his mouth wrongly and looked like he was going to cry again, "doesn''t mom like me?"


    I always felt that Mo Xiaobing had learned from her. Yu Lan coughed gently, shook her head and said, "No."


    Mo Xiaobing, who got Yu Lan''s answer, smiled again, smiling brightly like a little sun.


    Yu Lan pinched her face. After wiping her hands, he continued to hold her hand down and followed Yi An to the bottom safely.


    The light at the bottom layer was neither good nor bad, but Yu Lan noticed that there was no ice spirit here. To be exact, there was no ice spirit on the step below the blood stone.


    "Yu Lan, I''m trying to save my brother."

 Chapter 669

    "Yu Lan, I''m trying to save my brother."


    Yi''an stood in front of a huge icicle at the bottom, looked back at Yu Lan, with some despair, some determination and some firmness under her milky eyes.


    I couldn''t help looking up at the icicle behind Yi''an. Yu Lan''s quiet face was slightly stained by the light blue light.


    The huge icicle emits a faint light, and the faint blue transparent inside is frozen with a huge monster.


    The monster is two stories high. Although it can barely see a human shape, its skin is like being soaked in boiling water. It is wrinkled and curled. A pair of thick and long tails are stiff and curled up, and the spikes on it are even clear and countable.


    Its face did not see what could be called eyes. If it had to say that there were any facial features, it might have only a big mouth across the face and tore his ugly face in half.


    Countless rhizomes hover and bend in the icicle, inserted everywhere in its body, and constantly provide it with nutrients.


    "Is it your brother?" Yu Lan stepped forward and stared at the monster, frowning slightly.


    How blind was she to see this monster as a figure?


    Yi An nodded and looked at the monster in the icicle in front of him. A gentle smile appeared on his face.


    "Is it because... It didn''t succeed in upgrading to level 3?" staring at the monster, Yu Lan only felt a strange feeling. An idea faintly appeared in her brain and asked subconsciously.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan could guess. Yi An was stunned, "how do you know?"


    "Just feeling." Yu Lan drooped his eyes.


    In fact, when she advanced to the third level, she vaguely predicted that she would become a monster. Although it was not clear, it should not be much different from the monster in front of her.


    "That''s right." Yi''an no longer asked, but nodded. "I became a zombie with him, and I can control my instinct like you and don''t eat meat."


    "Only rely on your own will?" Yu Lan asked with a eyebrow.


    "That''s right," Yi''an said. "We attack other zombies, but we just take the zombies in their heads and have no interest in their meat."


    Hearing this, Yu Lan couldn''t help looking at Yi an in surprise. At the beginning, she really could control her will. Yes, but if there was no ink, she might have moved meat long ago. Unexpectedly, Yi An could stick to it by her own strength.


    "When we want to advance to the third level, we find that ordinary crystal nuclei can''t provide us with the energy we need. We need purer crystal nuclei." Yi An continued, "by instinct, we found the forest of death."


    Smelling the speech, Yu Lan frowned, "since I ate the crystal core on the forest of death, it should not become like this."


    "Adin began to grow in a crazy reverse direction before he could eat it, until he became a zombie without any consciousness at first, and then began to expand rapidly. After eating any crystal nucleus, it didn''t work." it seemed that he didn''t want to recall what happened at that time. Yi An lowered his head and looked at the ground, and his voice trembled slightly, "It has no consciousness and doesn''t know me. It will only attack everything it sees."


    "Then Yi''an fell down seriously." Mo Xiaobing, who was quiet for a while, interrupted faintly, "at that time, I had been sealed in the icicle for a year. Although my body could not move, my consciousness was still there. In order to prevent this big guy from making trouble in the underground world, I simply sealed it in the icicle."


    "Can you control ice spirit when your consciousness is controlled?" Yu Lan''s expression became strange.


    "Yes." Mo Xiaobing nodded obediently.


    "Since you wanted to see me before, why didn''t you directly lead me to you? If I didn''t see you inadvertently, I wouldn''t come to you." Yu Lan asked softly, but there was no reproach in his words.


    Before Mo Xiaobing has a clear hostility to her, she will maintain a friendly appearance.


    "I can only use Bingling when I have the sense of attack. In other cases..." holding Yu Lan''s finger in my small hand, Mo Xiaobing raised her head and said in her soft voice, "I can''t use it in other cases."


    That is to say, if Mo Xiaobing uses Bingling to her, it will kill her? Yu Lan thinks in her heart and touches Mo Xiaobing''s head like comfort.


    I don''t know why, ink Xiaobing always gives her an uneasy cold feeling. This uneasiness is not only her uneasiness, but also the uneasiness of ink Xiaobing itself.


    "Are you looking for drunk night to save him?" Yu Lan frowned and looked at Yi An and continued to ask.


    "That''s right." Yi An nodded, went to the corner next to him, and pulled out a man entangled by dark sticky roots. The man''s face was pale and closed his eyes, but the handsome face still made people see that he was drunk all night.


    "Drunk all night." Yu Lan called, but he didn''t hear any response.


    "What happened to him?"


    Seeing the interrogative meaning in Yu Lan''s tone, Yi An''s face was cold. As soon as he was about to make a sound, he saw Mo Xiaobing''s eyes that clearly had no pupils, but were extremely cold.


    Don''t open your eyes. He swallowed the unspoken words directly.


    He doesn''t understand why Mo Xiaobing has to stand on Yu Lan''s side. Doesn''t she know that Yu Lan and Yezhi have a grudge? Is she crazy?


    As soon as the idea came out, Yi An felt a pain in his heart. When he looked down, he saw several dark roots emerging from his heart, with sharp ice debris at the tip.


    Looking at Mo Xiaobing, her eyes have been bent together with a smile, but her mouth is tightly closed without releasing any laughter.


    But this silent smile is the most frightening.


    Yi An gritted her teeth, whined and dared not do it again. She could only say angrily in her heart:


    This monster!


    Mo Xiaobing narrowed his eyes and his smile faded a lot.


    "Wake up!" he kicked the drunken face hard. Yi An sneered, squeezed his whole fist and looked at Yu Landao, "Yezhi told me that level 3 healing powers have the ability to turn zombies into humans."


    "It seems that the drunken emperor''s ability can only reproduce and heal the human who has just become a zombie?" Yu Lan narrowed his eyes and stretched out to pound the Icicle on the side of his body. "This monster... Your brother has obviously become a zombie for a long time."


    "I don''t ask him to really recover adine. I just hope he can restore adine''s mind a little. I''ll take it to the space where Yezhi is!" the original cold voice said.


    At this time, drunk Wuyi, who had been kicked several times, also opened his eyes. He frowned and looked very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 670

    "Sister in law?"


    The first thing I saw was Yu Lan''s face. I didn''t see clearly when I was drunk all night. He closed his eyes with force. After a long time, he took a breath and looked at Yu Lan''s vision clearly, "Why are you here?"


    "Come and save you." Yu Lan doesn''t want to say more. She bypasses Yi''an straightly and tries to cut open the root tied with drunk night with her sharp nails.


    Seeing this, Mo Xiaobing hurriedly followed him, pulled Yu Lan''s sleeve and said, "Mom, don''t cut it open. There will be a lot of blood overflow. It''s very dirty."


    "What should I do?" Yu Lan''s side eyes.


    Mo Xiaobing looks at Yi''an, which is self-evident.


    Yi''an''s face twisted for a while. He bit his teeth and bowed his head. He was too thin and waved hard at the drunk night.


    These roots trembled, as if they were under control. They retreated rigidly from the drunk night and slowly retracted into the dark place.


    "Are these roots on the blood sucking stone?" he came forward and checked that he was drunk all night. He found that he had basically no problem except that his face was pale. Then he turned back and asked Mo Xiaobing.


    Mo Xiaobing turned his eyes and said softly, "yes, the blood sucking stone already belongs to Yi''an, so he can control the root of the blood sucking stone at will."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Lan couldn''t help looking at Yi''an. Although he was still curious, he didn''t ask anything again.


    Yi An pursed her lips and looked at Yi Ding on the side and couldn''t make a sound.


    Then he noticed the existence of Mo Xiaobing. He grinned when he was drunk all night. "Mo Xiaohuan, you''re there... Wait."


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Mo Xiaobing''s white eyes. Without hesitation, he said, "you''re not Mo Xiaohuan."


    "My name is mo Xiaobing. You confused me with her." Mo Xiaobing raised his chin.


    "Mo Xiaobing?" drunk Wuye was a little confused. He tried to get up, but he shook his body twice because of weakness and fell to the ground. If yu Lanyan hadn''t pulled him quickly, he would have fallen into shit by now.


    "Are you all right?" Yu Lan frowned and said, "have you been hurt?"


    "Sister-in-law, do you think I will suffer any bad wound?" she smiled bitterly all night.


    A person who can survive a blow to his head really has no injuries that he can''t cure.


    What''s more... Yu Lan looked up and down and found that he didn''t lack arms and legs except his bad look. He looked good.


    "Mom, he has been sucked too much blood." after seeing Yu Lan, Mo Xiaobing immediately answered, "the first and most serious injury of the healer can be cured, but if he loses too much blood... The hematopoietic function is not so fast."


    "Do you know I''m a healing power?" drunk night raised his eyebrows. Although he didn''t encounter a lot of blood loss for the first time since the end of the world, he hasn''t exposed his weakness all the time. Unexpectedly, this ink Xiaobing knows.


    Thinking of this drunken night, he began to laugh at LAN, "sister-in-law, is this gadget your new daughter?"


    Yu Lan picked his eyebrows and just wanted to make a noise, he heard Mo Xiaobing say, "it''s not new. I should have been my mother''s child. Mo Xiaohuan is just a substitute."


    oh Drunk without night, he became interested. Although he can''t even stand steadily now, he will see a good play first.


    "Xiaobing." Yu lanmian became more serious. She squatted down and looked directly at Mo Xiaobing. "You and Xiaohuan are not alone, and she is not your substitute."


    Wen Yanmo and Xiaobing could not help pinching Yu Lan''s sleeve and said loudly, "if she is not a substitute, what am I?"


    While Mo Xiaobing said this, the surrounding ice silently cracked, counted to the gap, and deepened the depth of the gap with the increase of the coldness around Mo Xiaobing.


    Originally, Yi''an was gloating at Yu Lan and Mo Xiaobing, but before he was happy for two seconds, he found that there were cracks in the icicle sealing his brother Yi Ding. Yi Ding''s tail loosened and seemed to move slightly.


    "You..."


    Yi''an hurriedly wants to stop Mo Xiaobing''s action. However, before he can move again, Yu Lan suddenly comes forward and holds Mo Xiaobing in his arms.


    "You and Xiao Huan call me mother. They are all my children."


    Yu Lan said word by word. The pleasant voice made Mo Xiaobing''s eyes gorgeous again. She showed a big smile and skillfully restrained all the coldness, which was rubbed on LAN''s shoulder twice.


    Seeing Mo Xiaobing calm down, Yu Lan was relieved. As a zombie, her senses are very keen. The cold feeling full of killing just now is really beyond ordinary people''s ability to absorb.


    Fortunately, she is usually used to coaxing the big bear child Mo Wen. Now coaxing the little bear child is also handy.


    It seems to see through Yu Lan''s idea. Mo Xiaobing puffed his cheeks dissatisfied, and soon leaned against Yu Lan''s arms with a smile.


    Whether it''s Mo Xiaohuan or the one named Mo Wen, if you rob her mother... Kill them all, quietly.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiaobing quickly shook his head, left his mouth and thought to himself, Mo Xiaobing can''t die so easily. She still has her role.


    I don''t know what Mo Xiaobing thinks. Yu Lan only sees a lot of expressions on her face and asks softly, "what are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking, mom, what are you going to do next?" Mo Xiaohuan bent her eyes and casually found a reason.


    Maybe she looked too harmless. Although Yu Lan was a little suspicious, she still got up and said, "since you promised Yi an... Drunk all night, do you have a way to restore some sanity to this monster?"


    Drunk without night, he was stunned, and then showed a big smile.


    He had been in contact with zuiwiye for some time, so he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows with such a smile.


    "I''d like to try..." he grinned brightly, hardened his poison, but shot his eyes straight at Yi''an, "but... I was knocked unconscious and tortured all the way. I was entangled into zongzi by this disgusting thing and sucked a lot of blood. I really don''t want to help him."


    Yu Lantou knew for the first time that two such extreme expressions can appear on a person''s face, and can be properly integrated together.


    It seems that he was angry with the strange and provocative eyes of drunk night. Yi An is also a good temperament. He endured his anger and showed a charming smile, "you should be glad that if my heart is not good, you are not so simple to be sucked now."


    Good heart? Yu Lan''s complexion is a little strange. Does Yi an want this kind of thing?


    "Thank you so much." Zui Wuyi smiled. "Since you are so kind, you might as well let me go and don''t linger here."

 Chapter 671

    Yi''an stares dangerously at the drunk night. However, Mo Xiaobing stares at him like a cat staring at a mouse. Even if he is angry, he can''t do it.


    Look at the ugly appearance of drunken night, Yi An gritted her teeth, forbearantly pointed to her side, and Yi Ding said, "I admit I treat you a little rough, but how do you know you can''t make a Ding recover his consciousness without trying?"


    "But I don''t want to." drunk all night, he didn''t show it on his face, but he wondered how Yi An''s temper had changed so well.


    Is it because of brotherhood? Drunk all night, I don''t believe this explanation. It seems that Yi''an is a zombie. Zombies are no longer like people.


    Of course, Yu Lan has to be excluded.


    His side eyes slanted to Yu Lan, and he was drunk all night. It was only Yu Lan who made an agreement with Yi anda.


    "If you don''t try, you won''t want to leave here." staring at the drunken and fooling around all night, Yi anleng''s face and his fist clattered.


    Yi''an didn''t seem to be joking when he said this. Even under the threat of Mo Xiaobing, he didn''t take back his meaning.


    In his eyes, nothing is more important than his brother, even his life.


    Drunk without night, he was in a bad mood because of a lot of blood loss. He tilted Yi''an and looked like a rogue who "won''t try".


    Yi''an finally couldn''t bear it. His gray eyes turned bright red year by year. With a low roar, he jumped up and directly jumped at the drunk night.


    Mo Xiaobing narrowed her eyes on one side, but her side eyes saw that Yu Lan didn''t mean to stop. Although she had some doubts in her heart, she still stood in place and didn''t mean to come forward.


    Yu Lan was looking at the ground and blinked twice.


    She also knows a little about the character of being drunk all night. If he doesn''t want to, no one can change his mind.


    But Yi''an is obviously paranoid about his brother''s affairs. If he is drunk all night and insists on not saving, he will certainly not let them leave.


    Or you''ll deal with Yi''an directly? This seems to be the simplest and roughest way.


    Yu Lan touched his chin and didn''t think he could beat Yi an 100%.


    Looking at the drunken night, Yi An pressed and beat him. Yu Lan''s eyes flashed slightly. As soon as he was about to come forward, he felt that Mo Xiaobing on his side pulled his sleeve.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan turned back.


    "I can easily control Yi''an''s." Mo Xiaobing whispered, looking at Yu Lan with two big eyes.


    However, when Yu Lan looked at people, she was almost the same as her. The two people stared at each other. After several seconds of silence, Yu Lan hesitated, "Mo Xiaobing, can you see through the idea in my heart?"


    Mo Xiaobing nodded and said honestly, "Mo Xiaohuan can see their colors from people to judge good and evil, and I can directly see their thoughts."


    Yu Lan felt that he knew where the feeling of being seen through came from.


    Look at the drunken night. Yi An has completely pressed him down, and he can''t even struggle.


    "Do you want to seal Yi''an ice?" Mo Xiaobing asked.


    "No, I have another way." Yu Lan said.


    She looked at Yi An''s eyes like a fierce beast, pursed her lips, took out the silver crystal core she had picked up from the ground from her pocket, walked forward and stuffed it directly into the hands of drunken night.


    Drunk all night is not a zombie. It''s better not to eat these things directly.


    Yi An was stunned when he saw Yu Lan''s hand coming out of thin air. He hesitated and didn''t dare to fight with Yu Lan.


    Mo Xiaobing stood on the side of LAN and smiled treacherously at Yi An.


    I felt a warm feeling in my palm before I reacted. The dizziness caused by excessive blood loss soon disappeared.


    "Sister-in-law, what''s this?" zuiwuye sat up, wiped the blood stains wet on the corners of his mouth, looked at the crystal nucleus in his palm and blinked.


    "It''s crystal core." Yu Lan took him to his feet.


    Although these crystal nuclei do not have the effect she used to treat ink, the effect of energy increase is still much better than ordinary crystal nuclei.


    "Is there anything else?" drunk night looked at Yu Lan and moved his shoulders at the same time. It seemed that the whole person was refreshing a lot.


    "Here you are." Yu Lan took out the crystal nuclei in his pocket to Zui Wuyi.


    Drunk without night directly absorbed all these crystal nuclei. His eyes lit up, and the tired color just now was completely swept away. The whole person was full of strength.


    "Sister-in-law, this thing is so easy to use!" I felt that my strength had risen two levels directly. I couldn''t help laughing when I was drunk all night.


    He''s still one step short of level Four.


    "Well, Yi''an gave it to me." Yu Lan said faintly.


    Drunk without night, his happy smile just stiffened. He stared at Yu Lan and looked at Yi An, who had no expression. There were faint signs of grinding his teeth.


    "Sister-in-law, you''re not kind." drunk night angrily said, "you know this guy tortured me like an adult, and even let me owe him a favor?!"


    "Is there a problem with your understanding?" Yu Lan blinked and poked the icicle side eyes in front of him. "Since the crystal core has been given to me, it''s mine. Why do you owe Yi An?"


    Drunk night''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "that''s right. I knew you would never betray your faith, sister-in-law."


    treacherous? That''s no description.


    Yu Lan was speechless and poked the icicle road in front of him again. "Do you want to try the power for this monster now? You''ve been promoted two levels. If you don''t use the power, you''ll be very uncomfortable."


    "That''s right." I felt that my whole body was full of strength. When I was drunk all night, I disdained to compare my middle finger to Yi''an and said, "I want to use your brother''s to try my strength."


    Yi An''s face was black and opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.


    Drunk without night, he swaggered towards the icicle, frowned and knocked on the ice, turned back and said with a smile, "the ice is so thick, my powers are useless at all, at least let me touch a part of its body."


    Yi''an also felt that drunk Wuye''s request was not too much. He nodded and looked at Mo Xiaobing.


    Mo Xiaobing frowned and seemed to feel some trouble.


    "Go and have a try. If you can''t do it, there''s no way." Yu Lan touched Mo Xiaobing''s head. "Finish handling things here early, and we can leave here."


    Leaving this temptation is still very good for Mo Xiaobing. She nodded, raised her small arm and waved towards the ice in front of her.


    The ice under her control seemed to melt and no longer melted, leaving just a way for drunkenness to pass through.


    This ice road leads directly to Yi Ding''s monster without waking it.


    Drunk without night, I walked in calmly and sneezed cold.

 Chapter 672

    Cold, really cold.


    Once he changed his previous rampant appearance, he held his arm and smoked his frozen stiff nose.


    God knows why it''s so cold in here!


    Just want to leave here quickly, drunk all night, stride to Yi Ding''s body and stretch out his hand to cover it.


    Yi Ding began to struggle violently at the moment of being touched, but the surrounding icicles were firm and trapped it so that it could not move at all.


    "Be quiet." zuiwuye smiled at Yi Ding. Although he was surprised to find that although Yi Ding looked ugly and had no human shape, his strength was amazing. At least he couldn''t win the big guy even with his ability.


    Yi Ding listens to the words of being drunk without night. He is still struggling with his life, but he has not been paid attention to by being drunk without night.


    Close your eyes and feel the rhythm from Yi Ding''s body. When drunk, you frown and find that your powers can''t invade at all. This big guy is not only rough and fleshy, but also has very high internal resistance. Even his healing powers can''t penetrate.


    Seeing drunk Wuyi standing in place staring at Yi Ding without expression, Yi An was worried, but he still controlled himself not to go in to find drunk Wuyi.


    It was afraid that it would make him drunk at night, and his brother would really be hopeless.


    Drunk night was ready to take back his hand. In his opinion, this creature that could not penetrate was a waste of his powers.


    However, when he was ready to withdraw his hand, he found that there was a place that didn''t look as strong as the surrounding area, so he easily let his powers explore it.


    Quickly use the power to heal the place. Drunk night breathed a sigh of relief, opened his eyes and turned and walked out.


    At the same time, Yi Ding struggled violently, and the heavy strength even shook the icicle sealing it.


    Mo Xiaobing reached out to stabilize the icicle. He was relieved when he saw that Yi Ding couldn''t struggle out.


    "How''s it going?" Yi An hurriedly came forward and asked.


    "I cured his brain," drunk night whispered, "but I don''t know what will happen."


    "What do you mean?" Yi An felt drunk and fooled himself. He pointed to Yi Ding and said coldly, "ah Ding, he hasn''t changed at all now, okay?"


    "How do you know he hasn''t changed?" Zui Wuyi glanced. At this time, he was not afraid of Yi''an, although Yi''an''s strength was much higher than him. "I''m the healing power. If you don''t believe me, don''t bring me to this place where birds don''t shit at first."


    He choked when he was drunk without night. Yi An gritted his teeth, but no longer yelled at drunk without night.


    Ink Xiaobing saw that drunk night had no intention to go in again, and stretched out his hand to seal the ice just made again.


    Yi Ding''s struggle is not as fierce as before. It calms down again and looks like an ice sculpture.


    "Since you say your power has worked, can we release it?" Yi an asked anxiously, looking at Yi Ding.


    "No." Zui Wuyi directly refused, "I know my power. This monster is rough and fleshy. My power can''t go in at all. The only place that can be cured is its brain."


    "How sure are you that you can make my brother return to his original appearance?" Yi An gritted his teeth.


    "Not at all." drunk night said coldly, "didn''t you also say before that it''s certainly impossible to restore the appearance of human beings, but it''s still possible to restore its mind a little."


    "Ten percent..." Yi An nodded expressionless, but he didn''t make any more noise. He was embarrassed to be drunk without night, which flattered drunk without night.


    Since drunk night has done what he can, Yi''an has no reason to keep him here. Waving his hand is like driving flies to let Yu Lan and them leave.


    "It''s like crossing a river and tearing down a bridge!" drunk night gritted his teeth.


    Yu Lan shook his head. Seeing that Yi An was going back, he asked drunk Wuye, "how long will your healing ability take to take effect?"


    "One month is enough." Zui Wuyi seriously looked at Yi Ding''s huge body and said solemnly, "this guy is big, and it has been a long time to become a zombie. Although my ability is trying to transform its zombie gene, it doesn''t work at present."


    Yu Lan nodded and said to Yi An, "Yi An, you just heard what your brother has become. It will take a month to know. Do you want to go out with us now?"


    "Where can I go?" Yi An shook his head and sat cross legged in front of the icicle. From beginning to end, he didn''t even look back. "I''ll wait here for adine to wake up."


    "That''s up to you." Yu Lan is also anxious to go back to save Mo Wen. Her question is just to prevent Yi An from standing at Yezhi again and attacking them unexpectedly.


    Mo Xiaobing looked forward to walking behind LAN. He crossed the blood river with her and crossed the ice to go outside.


    "Do these ice spirits listen to you?" Yu Lan was surprised to see that several small ice spirits ate all the ice in the tunnel.


    Mo Xiaohuan also has a mutter in his hand, but after all, there is only one. It''s not as scary as Mo Xiaobing''s.


    "Don''t they listen to others? Can Mo Xiaohuan use them?"


    The power of a mutter has been praised by Yu Lan. Now if there is a chance to have a lot of ice spirits, the strength of Mo Xiaohuan should also be enhanced a lot.


    "They only listen to me." when they heard the name of Mo Xiaohuan, Mo Xiaobing said proudly, "what is mo Xiaohuan? If it wasn''t separated from me, I really despised her."


    I always feel that Mo Xiaobing is hostile to Mo Xiaohuan. Yu Lan frowns and thinks about how to make Mo Xiaobing reduce his hostility to Mo Xiaohuan.


    Seeing Yu Lan suddenly stopped talking, the drunken night walking in front looked at her with some wonder, but he was calm and didn''t ask anything.


    In fact, he is not interested in blue ribbon, ink Xiaobing or ink Xiaohuo. As long as it does not harm his interests, Yu Lan will take whoever he wants to take. He has no objection at all.


    Mo Xiaobing glanced at Yu Lan and smiled carelessly. She looked at the bright place in front of her, and the steps under her excited feet were much happier.


    Mo Xiaohuan is nothing, as long as she is


    Through the ice, the situation of ink Xiaobing was suddenly wrong. The more she went out, the more ugly her expression became.


    "Xiaobing?" Yu Lan was the first to find that Mo Xiaobing was wrong.


    Mo Xiaobing looked at Yu Lan with little strength. As soon as he opened his mouth to say something, his body was about to fall down. Fortunately, Yu Lan was next to her and easily helped her.

 Chapter 673

    "Mo Xiaobing -" Yu Lan was stunned and quickly picked her up.


    Although Mo Xiaobing looks about ten years old, his weight is as light as a feather.


    "What''s the matter?" asked the drunk.


    "I don''t know." Yu Lan touched Mo Xiaobing''s head and found that the temperature in the palm of his hand was much higher.


    "Does she seem to have a fever?"


    "Fever?" drunk and speechless, he glanced at the ink Xiaobing with his eyes closed. He secretly wondered whether this little monster could have a fever like human beings. It''s too mysterious.


    Feeling that Mo Xiaobing''s discomfort came inexplicably, Yu Lan frowned and didn''t contact Firebird for the time being, but turned and returned to the ground.


    Drunk without night, Yu Lan''s figure disappeared before he reacted. He frowned and hurried to catch up.


    Fortunately, Yu Lan didn''t run too far. She just walked to the place covered by ice and gently put Mo Xiaobing on the ground.


    Just now, Mo Xiaobing, who was still unconscious, slowly opened his eyes, stared at Yu Lan with pale eyes, looked around again, and suddenly gave a harsh laugh, and even tears began to flow out.


    "I see... I see..."


    Seeing that Mo Xiaobing really opened his eyes, Yu Lan was secretly relieved and pinched his hot palm.


    The temperature of Mo Xiaobing is always cold, but the temperature she just had is frighteningly hot.


    Then pinch Mo Xiaobing''s current hand. Yu Lan only felt that the touch of the palm had changed back to the previous cold.


    "What happened just now?" seeing that Mo Xiaobing completely recovered his consciousness, Yu Lan couldn''t help asking.


    Mo Xiaobing also lowered his hair and gave a heavy laugh, with a chilling coldness.


    She didn''t make a sound, just hung her head and gave Yu Lan a dark head.


    "Mo Xiaobing?" Yu Lan suddenly felt cold all over.


    "In this case, there is no way..." Mo Xiaobing whispered.


    "Sister-in-law!" just then, the voice of drunk night suddenly sounded on her side. Yu Lan was about to turn around and found that his company side was scratched by something.


    Drunk night also rushed to her side at this time and pulled her to her side.


    At the same time, the sharp blade composed of icicles flew towards them. The fastest thing was that I accidentally cut my arm when I was drunk all night.


    "Damn it." Zui Wuyi clenched his teeth and retreated quickly. He didn''t want a vibration on the rock wall next to him, and then countless sharp icicles stabbed him in the head.


    He is a loach. He can''t hide from so many ice blades!


    Drunk night scolded in his heart. Subconsciously, he could only take his arm to block it.


    Just listening to the "click", his eyes were dark. When he raised his eyes, he could only see countless dense tips.


    "Thanks, sister-in-law."


    He took a breath and was drunk all night. Then he had a chance to turn back.


    Yu Lan propped up his isolation layer, nodded slightly, and looked at Mo Xiaobing in front of him.


    "Xiao Huan," she whispered.


    Mo Xiaobing raised his head slightly, and the strange blue light twinkled in his pale eyes, like countless mayflies floating in the deep sea.


    "Mom." Mo Xiaobing smiled, and the expression on his face gradually twisted, "I won''t hurt you."


    "What are you doing now?" Yu Lan''s eyes were cold.


    "I just want to kill this guy." Mo Xiaobing pointed to the drunken night, opened and closed his small mouth, and his voice was as ruthless as death. "He died, mom, you have no reason to leave."


    As soon as the voice fell, the dark color at the bottom of Mo Xiaobing''s eyes became more and more turbid. She waved her hand at will, and more ice blades began to stab at drunk night. They all hit Yu Lan''s isolation layer and made a harsh friction sound.


    The tail felt extremely heavy pressure, and Yu Lan gritted her teeth, but soon she found several cracks on the isolation layer.


    It won''t last long.


    Yu Lan''s face became serious.


    "That''s right, mom. You can''t last long." Mo Xiaobing bent his eyes and took a step forward. He said almost madly, "give up. Don''t want to leave here, stay here and stay with me."


    "Wow, you little madman." drunk night rolled his eyes. He hasn''t seen a madman, or he has seen a lot of madmen like Mo Xiaobing.


    "I knew it was not so easy to leave here." I murmured in a low voice. I was drunk all night and weighed the dagger in my hand. My brain turned quickly to find a way to break through this disadvantage.


    "No matter how drunk the night is, I want to leave here." Yu Lan clenched her teeth and put her two tails together to support a stronger isolation layer.


    She looked at Mo Xiaobing and said, "Mo Xiaobing, why do you suddenly attack me?"


    It is estimated that the isolation layer with this thickness can be delayed a little longer.


    Looking at Yu Lan from the ice, Mo Xiaobing tilted his head and showed a clever smile.


    "Why?" she said, "because I finally know why it''s me who stays here."


    "What?" Yu Lan didn''t react for a moment. "Didn''t you say that Yezhi left you here?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiaobing raised his head, looked at the sealed mountains and stones above his head, and silently opened his mouth, "but the reason why he chose to leave me is because... I can''t leave here."


    She didn''t know that her body couldn''t touch the sunshine outside.


    Consciousness appeared intermittently with what ink Xiaohuan saw and heard in the outside world. Ink Xiaobing''s eyes were colder, and the eyes that had just cleared up became more turbid again.


    "Why me? Why am I the one who can''t leave here?"


    Her sharp voice echoed in the cave, sharp enough to almost pierce people''s eardrums.


    "So that''s why you suddenly changed your attitude." Yu Lan seemed to sigh.


    In front, Mo Xiaohuan clearly didn''t mean to kill her, but her attitude changed instantly as soon as she went out. It must be inappropriate to explain that there was no opportunity.


    "So..." Mo Xiaobing stared at Yu Lan paranoid, and his eyes were completely chaotic.


    "So mom, you stay here with me. Mo Xiaohuan has been able to get freedom outside, but I have nothing. I only have you."


    She walked towards Yu Lan with small steps, and the icicles around her began to attack Yu Lan''s isolation layer more violently.


    "Stay with me and I''ll hide you in the best ice flowers. No one can touch you except me."


    Mo Xiaobing stared at Yu Lan paranoid, as if he thought of a good idea, and finally calmed down.


    "Yes," she murmured again, "that''s all we can do now."

 Chapter 674

    Yu Lan felt cold all over.


    The cold ice controlled by Mo Xiaobing is extremely piercing. Even the zombie can feel the chill that hurts to the bone.


    Cracks appeared in the isolation layer of the whole body again. Yu Lan took a deep breath and clenched his teeth at the same time.


    "Sister-in-law, I think we''re going to die together." drunk Wuye just sat down cross legged. He thought for a long time and didn''t think of any way. In this place where there are ice spirits everywhere, they have no chance of winning the ink on Xiaobing.


    "No." Yu Lan shook his head calmly, "only you are dead. Mo Xiaobing just wants to lock me up."


    "..." drunk night smoked the corners of his mouth and looked at Yu Landao with a wooden face, "sister-in-law, shouldn''t you have a little backbone and would rather die than surrender?"


    "Well... I was more afraid of death after I became a zombie." she tilted her eyes to get drunk without night. Yu Lan closed her eyes to calm herself down, turned her head to Mo Xiaobing and said in a cold voice, "Mo Xiaobing, give me some time."


    Mo Xiaobing didn''t stop attacking, but he raised his eyes with some interest, "what time do you want?"


    "Give me some time, I can take you out of here." Yu Lan whispered.


    Mo Xiaobing finally stopped his attack when he heard the speech.


    Looking at the biggest gap in front of him, Yu Lan finally won the time to catch his breath.


    "In fact... It''s not so important to go out." Mo Xiaobing hesitated for a moment before he said, "it doesn''t matter if you can stay here with me and stay underground."


    "Do you really think so?" Yu Lan whispered. "The ink Xiaobing I saw before is full of expectations for the outside. You are really cute like that."


    "Really?" Mo Xiaobing blinked. "More lovely than Mo Xiaohuan?"


    "No." Yu Lan shook his head.


    Drunk Wuye turned his eyes when he saw Yu Lan''s denial. In his opinion, it''s best to follow the little monster''s words at this time.


    Sure enough, Mo Xiaobing''s face, which had just calmed down, hardened again. She stared at Yu Lan and said in a cold voice, "in your mother''s eyes, can''t I really compare with Mo Xiaohuan?"


    Looking at the twisted face of Mo Xiaobing, Yu Lan sighed, slightly lowered his eyes and said:


    "No."


    "What''s that!" Mo Xiaobing shrieked. "I''m one with Mo Xiaohuan, but she took everything I wanted!"


    Mo Xiaobing''s voice has been distorted, which contains a strong hatred and reluctance.


    "In my opinion, Mo Xiaobing is no worse than Mo Xiaohuan," Yu Lan whispered, looking at Mo Xiaobing gently, "Xiaohuan is a little weak and afraid of strangers, but she is kind-hearted. Although Xiaobing looks weak on the surface, I know you are actually as paranoid as Arvin. You have more power than Xiaohuan and know much more than her."


    Mo Xiaobing''s face looked better. She looked at Yu Lan and said, "since mom, you think I''m good, will you stay with me?"


    Yu Lan shook his head.


    Seeing this, Mo Xiaobing couldn''t help saying in a cold voice, "if you don''t stay with me, it''s no use for me to be powerful. I don''t have to stay alone in this place without any warmth and look at Mo Xiaohuan freely outside!"


    "That''s why I asked you to give me some time." Yu Lan smiled. "I''ll take you away."


    Gently blinked his eyes, and Mo Xiaobing stared at Yu Lan''s face, as if judging the credibility of her words.


    Yu Lan calmly let him look at it and didn''t say anything.


    "... really?" Mo Xiaobing asked again, "can I really leave here?"


    She paused, her eyes soon darkened, "how can it be? I can''t touch the outside sun or the outside air."


    "Give me a little time and I can take you away." he stepped forward and looked at Mo Xiaobing across the ice. Yu Lan said seriously, "I promise you."


    Perhaps Yu Lan''s appearance is too firm. Although Mo Xiaobing still doesn''t believe it, his mood has indeed stabilized.


    She still wants to see the outside world.


    "Mom, how long do you need?" Mo Xiaobing asked softly. She looked directly at Yu Lan''s eyes, but didn''t mean to fade the surrounding ice. She just let these ice pieces surround Yu Lan and restrict her actions.


    "Three days." Yu Lan lowered his eyelids, "but during this period, you have to give me a silver crystal core. I need it."


    Ink Xiaobing seemed to meditate for a moment. He nodded for a long time and said, "OK, I''ll bring you the crystal nuclei of the whole underground world. Don''t count your words."


    "Well, if I don''t keep my word, I''m a puppy." Yu Lan said seriously.


    Her words are very childish in the eyes of adults, but it makes Mo Xiaobing crack her mouth.


    This kind of thing full of child flavor is the best thing she yearns for.


    "That''s a deal," she said happily.


    Yu Lan was finally completely relieved.


    Yu Lan leaned against the ice layer behind him when he waited for the small ice crystal core, and was shivering with cold.


    "Sister-in-law." drunk night hugged himself and rubbed his arms before he said, "don''t you want to finish eating the crystal core and break in?"


    Yu Lan glanced at him obliquely without making a sound.


    "Ah, sister-in-law, it''s not good." drunk Wuye hurriedly said, "in this place, you can''t beat Mo Xiaohuan even if you rise three levels a day."


    "I went up three levels, one level higher than Arvin." Yu Lan glanced, broke her fingers, lowered her head and breathed a little, although the wind she blew was cold with tears.


    "Sister-in-law, you missed the point." zuiwuye kindly reminded.


    "Isn''t the key point that I rise three levels?" Yu Lan smiled gently at drunk night. How does that smile look? How evil, "what do you say is the key point and what end point is not even important to rise three levels?"


    "... nature is the most important thing for a small life." drunk without night''s helplessness.


    "Didn''t you just have a generous expression of dying? Why are you beginning to cherish your life now?" Yu Lan glanced at the drunken night. There was a sense of ridicule in that look.


    "I changed my mind." I was drunk all night without affectation. I simply responded and then naturally changed the topic, "sister-in-law, you haven''t said what you want those Silver Crystal cores to do?"


    "Of course I want to use it to improve my strength." Yu Lan said naturally.


    "But I didn''t say just now. Even if you are promoted to three levels, we can''t win Mo Xiaobing!" drunk night couldn''t help blowing his hair.

 Chapter 675

    "Who says I''m going to beat her." Yu Lan sat down and touched the uneven ground, "I''m almost to level Four."


    so£¿ What''s the use?


    Drunk night stared at Yu Lan and had to listen to her explanation.


    But Yu Lan ignored him.


    Why didn''t you find this guy so funny before? Yu Lanzhu poked the ice layer close at hand with his chin, and his sharp nails easily poked several holes in it.


    She chose whether or not, with a little force, and sure enough, she poked the ice deeper.


    The ice doesn''t seem as strong as the one she met in front of her.


    Is mo Xiaobing relieved that she won''t escape, or is she sure that she can''t escape even if she escapes?


    In any case, she must go back with drunk night as soon as possible. There is no room for her to linger.


    Take back his hand and support his chin. Yu Lan closes his eyes and his ears pay more keen attention to the movement around him.


    Seeing Yu Lan sitting cross legged on the ground, he was drunk all night and had no choice.


    Some boring people broke their fingers and finally asked, "sister-in-law, why did you come to save me, boss?"


    "Arvin, he''s hurt." Yu Lan raised his eyes.


    "Ha? What''s wrong with the boss''s self-healing ability? Sister-in-law, you''re making a fuss." Zui Wuyi glanced at his mouth, but he was very calm. His eyes turned, and suddenly he clapped his hands and said, "does it mean that the boss''s injury this time is so serious that I have to go out?"


    "Almost." seeing that drunk night had guessed this layer, Yu Lan simply stopped hiding it.


    "That''s a rare thing." Zui Wuyi smiled. "I haven''t seen him seriously injured since I followed the boss. I really want to see him."


    The more I thought about it, the happier I was. I just stood up, held the ice wall and whispered with a smile, "maybe I can directly solve the boss... Ah, I''m so excited to think about cutting the boss."


    Yu Lan just looked at the sleepy drunk night here and provoked a strange smile at the corners of his mouth.


    She knew that this guy was not obedient.


    It seems that some wonder that Yu Lan didn''t respond to his words at all. Drunk all night, she turned around and looked at it. Just about to make a sound, Mo Xiaobing ran over happily. Yi an with a large package of crystal core was still behind her.


    "Mom, I brought the crystal core." lying on the ice, Mo Xiaobing''s eyes glittered and looked in a good mood.


    Yi''an is a little surprised to see the drunken night and Yu Lan trapped in the ice. After looking at Mo Xiaobing, he obediently puts the crystal core on the ground.


    He opened a mouth on the ice. Mo Xiaobing personally pushed the crystal core in, squatted down and looked forward to Yu Landao, "Mom, eat quickly. If it''s not enough, I''ll let Yi An go and get it again."


    "OK." Yu Lan nodded and directly picked up the crystal core and stuffed it into the drunk.


    The taste of this silver crystal core is bitter, but it is not dry. It is still within the acceptance range of blue.


    Mo Xiaobing stared at Yu Lan and ate the crystal core with a bright smile.


    Yi''an stood for a while and lost his patience. He went to the side where he stood drunk all night and asked softly, "Yi Ding still hasn''t changed. Do you want to cure him again?"


    "I''ve been cured. It''s no use going again now." Zui Wuyi was intoxicated with the joy of having the opportunity to give a fatal blow to Mo Wen, and said in a good mood, "just wait patiently. If there''s no change in a month or so, you''ll come back to me and I''ll show you."


    Drunk no night talk has been said. Naturally, Yi An has nothing to say. He nodded with a calm face. Seeing that Mo Xiaobing didn''t command him again, he turned and continued to guard Yi Ding.


    Yu Lan has been eating this silver crystal core in recent days. When he is drunk all night, he squats in the corners and grows mushrooms.


    Mo Xiaobing doesn''t have food for him here. Even if he is no longer satisfied, he can only look at Yu Lan constantly eating crystal nuclei there. He is really idle and bored, so he talks with Mo Xiaobing.


    There was no concept of day and night underground, and I don''t know how long it took. Yu Lan finally stopped eating crystal nuclei. She bit her teeth and shrunk into a ball, looking a little painful.


    "Sister-in-law?" Zui Wuye walked forward and found that Yu Lan was just lying down without giving him any response. It didn''t look like something.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" Mo Xiaobing asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know." Zui Wuyi glanced, turned and looked at Mo Xiaobing, "is there a problem with the crystal core you brought?"


    "How could that be!" Mo Xiaobing''s eyes suddenly cooled down, "I will never do anything to hurt her!"


    "If you don''t hurt us now, what is the harm?" Zui Wuyi squatted down and touched the cold ice in front of him. "If you hadn''t hurt her, we would have gone back by now. Who would waste time with you here."


    As soon as he heard that he was drunk, he mentioned leaving again. Mo Xiaobing couldn''t help but slightly lowered his head, stared at him and said, "I can''t leave, of course you don''t want to leave!"


    "Look, in the end, you''re not for your own selfish interests." ignoring Mo Xiaobing''s threatening eyes, he smiled without expression at night, looking a little ironic.


    "You''d better shut up." there''s no mood to pretend to be a good baby before you get drunk at night. Mo Xiaobing directly sneered, "if something happens to your mother this time, you can only go to that world and become the nutrient of blood sucking stone. At that time, you''ll see if you still laugh."


    Drunk without night, he raised his eyebrows and suddenly gave a loud laugh, "sure enough... You are much more interesting than Mo Xiaohuan."


    At this time, ink Xiaobing''s look suddenly changed. Her eyes were staring at Yu Lan, and she lay on the ice anxiously.


    Drunk all night, I couldn''t help looking back curiously. I saw that the skin on Yu Lan faded from top to bottom, revealing almost normal skin with human beings.


    Is this going to be human? Drunk without night, some surprised.


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan''s normal skin color didn''t last long. Soon another layer of metal color spread, making her look like an iron man in the blink of an eye.


    Yu Lan''s face looked very painful. She shrank into a ball on guard and propped up an isolation layer around her.


    Drunk night wood looked at Yu Lan changing color on the ground, but didn''t want to do anything bad for her. Now, although he knew that Mo Wen was seriously injured, he wanted to kill Mo Wen in the second of fire robbery just because he thought it would be very interesting, so he hurt Yu Lan or something... He was not interested at all.

 Chapter 676

    Mo Xiaobing also looked at Yu Lan with some worry. For fear that something might happen to her, she hesitated for a few seconds. She still opened the ice, walked in and squatted beside Yu Lan.


    "Mom, you can''t do anything... If you have anything, I can only be here alone. It''s terrible, really terrible."


    Mo Xiaobing looked at Yu Lan pitifully, and his eyes looked pitiful.


    "She''ll be fine." I don''t think how pathetic Mo Xiaobing''s tearful look is. She sniffed when she was drunk all night. "Sister-in-law, she should be promoting. This process is a little painful, but nothing will happen. Don''t you know?"


    Mo Xiaobing is also the first time to see human promotion. She really doesn''t know what it looks like.


    Seeing that drunk night still had a smile on her face, she asked carelessly, "is it really all right?"


    Drunk without night shrugged, and the evil interest didn''t answer Mo Xiaobing''s words, so she went alone in a hurry.


    Fortunately, Yu Lan''s bad situation didn''t last long. She soon stopped shaking and her eyebrows stretched a little, but the isolation layer around her body still didn''t change.


    She originally protected her tail and tightly wrapped it around her. There were several sharp spikes on her tail, and it was getting thicker and longer.


    "Mom?" Mo Xiaobing couldn''t help saying.


    Seems to hear her voice, Yu Lan slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of white and shiny eyes.


    Her eyes were a little lax, but soon she focused on one place for a long time and fell on Mo Xiaobing.


    "I''m advanced to level 4." she sat up, her eyes especially clear and completely faded the turbidity of the zombie.


    But her skin is still metallic and looks a little nondescript.


    Yu Lan seemed to notice her abnormality. She raised her hand and moved slightly. She stared at the iron hand and smiled.


    Soon the metallic luster faded again, revealing her extremely pale skin.


    Drunk Wuye looked at Yu Lan quietly. Seeing that she was really all right, she sat on the ground again.


    Advanced seems a little dangerous


    "Mo Xiaobing, here you are." after stabilizing his strength, Yu Lan turned to look at Mo Xiaobing, and tore off his tail tip with both hands.


    "Mom?" Mo Xiaohuan was stunned.


    "This can cover you with an isolation layer," Yu Lan said softly, and put the tip of his tail in Mo Xiaobing''s hand.


    This tail soon gave off a light blue color, and then turned into a blue aperture before everyone reacted, gradually covering Mo Xiaobing''s whole body.


    Mo Xiaobing lit up the whole person. She looked at her body in surprise and closed her mouth after the light disappeared.


    "I feel something on my body..." she touched her skin and whispered.


    "Sister-in-law, this thing is too mysterious." drunk night was also a little surprised. He walked into Mo Xiaobing and found that she really couldn''t see anything, but he could see the blue light in front of her clearly.


    "What can this do?" he asked involuntarily.


    "Do a protective effect." Yu Lan poked the skin on Mo Xiaohuan''s arm with her sharp nails and said faintly, "I thought that after level 4, there might be a long-term isolation layer for Mo Xiaobing. I didn''t expect it to be true, and the effect was also good."


    "What can it do?" asked drunk night. He was really curious about it.


    "Isolate the damage." Yu Lan whispered, "although you may not be able to sustain some serious damage, the general sunlight and air are absolutely no problem."


    Mo Xiaobing''s eyes brightened when he heard this, and Baba pulled Yu Lan''s arm, "that is to say, can I go out?"


    "You can try." Yu Lan said with a smile. She stood up and took Mo Xiaobing''s hand and went out.


    Mo Xiaobing looked a little nervous. She bit her lower lip, walked obediently on the side of the blue body, and recovered the appearance of a good baby before.


    Drunk night is still thinking about something, but subconsciously followed Yu Lan.


    Soon, Yu Lan took Mo Xiaobing to the hole. During this period, she didn''t have any uncomfortable reaction, but her eyes couldn''t stop looking out.


    "Firebird!"


    Standing at the bottom of the hole, he shouted at it. He only heard a sharp roar. The fire red Firebird dived and fell directly in front of Yu Lan.


    "Roar!" am I fast? The Firebird flapped its wings and jumped when it saw Mo Xiaobing:


    [why is mo Xiaohuan here?]


    "This is mo Xiaobing." he explained to the Firebird. Yu Lan turned over and sat on its back and pulled Mo Xiaobing up.


    Drunk all night, seeing that no one paid attention to him, he threw his mouth and consciously jumped on the back of the Firebird.


    Not to mention standing on such a big zombie.


    Seeing that everyone came up, the Firebird didn''t hesitate. A wing flew up at high speed, and soon flew out of the hole and rushed to the sky.


    The fierce hot wind hung on his face with a faint burning feeling.


    Yu Lan doesn''t like sunshine very much. At this moment, he directly lowers his head and looks at the forest of death under the Firebird.


    The forest was silent and terrible, and most of the zombies were missing.


    Mo Xiaobing looked at the scenery outside excitedly, and his eyes could hardly use it.


    I saw it with my own eyes


    He sat at the back of the room and didn''t have any leisure to enjoy the scenery outside. He just breathed a few mouthfuls of fresh air and opened his hands to let the sun drive away the cold on his body.


    "Sister-in-law." seeing that the Firebird was ready to fly back, she leaned forward and said, "can you give me the tip of your tail? I want to take it to send Linxue."


    "You''re quite concerned about sister Lin Xue." Yu Lan picked her eyebrows and didn''t directly refuse, "yes, but what can you exchange for?"


    "Still want to change?" drunk night Leng Leng.


    "Of course, it hurts to pull out my tail." Yu Lan gently shook his tail and said with a smile, "I gave Mo Xiaobing a tail in exchange for us to leave. What about you? What do you take to change with me?"


    Drunken night looked at Yu Lan''s tail and glanced secretly in his heart.


    "What do you want, sister-in-law?" he asked involuntarily.


    Yu Lan looked at him from top to bottom. Before he opened his mouth, he saw that he was drunk and waiting for you, "you don''t want my meat to pay for it!"


    "..." Yu Lan pursed his lips and resisted the impulse to fan the drunk night down, "I just think you are useless except saving ink!"


    "Ah?" drunk night was very hurt. He pointed to his thin waist, "such a perfect figure is useless."


    "Fat." Yu Lan said lightly, full of disgust.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 677

    "..." fuck his fat! Drunk night suddenly wanted to beat people.


    He vomited, restrained his displeasure and said, "anyway, sister-in-law, your request must be for me to treat the boss or something."


    "You are sure." Yu Lan looked at him with a smile.


    Drunk night raised his chin and grinned firmly. In his opinion, the most important thing for Yu Lan is mo Wen. Now Mo Wen is seriously injured. She doesn''t save him or anyone.


    "But you guessed wrong." Yu Lan turned his head and stroked several hair blocking his sight in the wind. "Even if I don''t exchange this with you, you will save Mo Wen."


    Drunk night narrowed his eyes, "that''s not necessarily."


    Yu Lan stood up and didn''t say anything threatening to get drunk all night. He just touched Mo Xiaobing''s head with his side eyes and said, "do you like it outside?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiaobing looked up at Yu Lan and replied without hesitation.


    Her eyes are extremely bright in the sun. From the perspective of Yu Lan, you can even clearly see the shallow blue light in the center of her eyes.


    "As long as we stay together, the isolation layer will work. You can rest assured to play." Yu Lan pinched her face again and said with a smile.


    The isolation layer she made around Mo Xiaobing was still under her control, so she didn''t have to worry about what happened to Mo Xiaobing.


    At this moment, Mo Xiaobing also thought of the things that had to be imprisoned in blue before. She lowered her head, pursed her lips, raised her eyes and said pitifully, "Mom, I''m sorry before."


    "Know wrong?" Yu Lan drooped his eyes.


    "Well, I just don''t want you to leave me..." Mo Xiaobing said pitifully. Her eyes were watery and tears were about to overflow. Her little hand held Yu Lan''s sleeve and clenched her small fist tightly. "I really know my mistake."


    Selling Meng is the rest of Yu Lan''s play, but Yu Lan doesn''t want to be a villain to blame her, but she can''t expose it without saying anything.


    "Just know your mistake. What if you make it again next time?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice, with a serious expression on his face.


    "There will be no next time." Mo Xiaobing opened his mouth. The tears came and went quickly. Yu Lan was speechless.


    "That''s right." Yu Lan thought of another troublesome thing. "Your previous idea is also wrong. When you see Xiaohuan, you should get along with her."


    Mo Xiaohuan... The fundus of Mo Xiaobing''s eyes flashed a treacherous brilliance. She nodded and whispered.


    She didn''t see the sincerity of Mo Xiaobing at all. Yu Lan couldn''t help rubbing her forehead. In fact, she didn''t really want to bring Mo Xiaobing out to meet Mo Xiaohuan, but if they didn''t bring Mo Xiaobing before, they probably couldn''t even get out of the cave.


    Drunk no night sat behind them watching a play. It was none of his business, and he didn''t bother to talk.


    Some bored looked around. When he saw several zombies biting into a ball on the ground, he couldn''t help but say, "what''s the matter with these zombies?"


    Looking from high to low, I can only see countless zombies scattered everywhere. Some of them bite into a ball, while others attack mutant animals and passing humans like crazy.


    "I don''t know." Yu Lan also narrowed his eyes.


    "Sister-in-law, can''t you communicate with the zombies?" Wen Yan looked at Yu Lan and said curiously.


    Sometimes he really ignores the fact that Yu Lan is a zombie. In his opinion, Yu Lan is no different from ordinary powers.


    "I can''t feel their thoughts." Yu Lan''s eyes also have some heavy way, "not only these on the ground, but most deformed zombies on the ground have lost contact with me."


    "This should be done by Yezhi." Mo Xiaobing said.


    Mo Xiaobing''s voice stunned Yu Lan and drunk night. They looked at each other. Several seconds later, Yu Lan asked in a low voice, "isn''t night stop human, and he can also control zombies?"


    "Mom, I told you before that I had been imprisoned by Yezhi for a year when Yi''an ran to the underground world." Mo Xiaobing looked at the ugly and crazy zombies and said softly, "in fact, I appeared with the zombies."


    "Do you know the origin of the zombie?" Yu Lan was stunned.


    There is no sign of the outbreak of the end of the world. Even now, no one knows the specific reason. Blank did some research with the instruments left in the desire alliance, and finally only found that the emergence of zombies was due to gene mutation, but there was no clue about the specific birth factors.


    "I don''t know the details," Mo Xiaobing said, "but Yezhi said that zombies are also the direction of human evolution, but this evolution is more suitable for making his good knife."


    "The direction of evolution?" drunk Wuyi only smoked from the corners of his mouth when he listened. He pointed to those ugly zombies who had no mind but knew flesh and blood. He didn''t believe it. "Should that be degeneration?"


    He doesn''t believe that humans will evolve in such an ugly way!


    "Mom, and Yi''an, aren''t they all good examples?" Mo Xiaobing looked back. "They have longer life span, higher command, purer power, and don''t even need to eat."


    "I need to eat crystal nucleus." Yu Lan frowned.


    "That''s not your way of eating, but your way of energy supply. Doesn''t the superpower also need to absorb the crystal nucleus to improve his ability?" Mo Xiaobing said with a smile, "but the superpower is also a direction of evolution... In the future, if the night is willing to let go of human beings, there will be no human beings in the world, and only zombies and superpowers will remain."


    "I feel more comfortable when you say that a power is also an evolutionary direction." drunk night smashed his mouth.


    Yu Lan continued to ask, with some sharp eyes, "what do you mean that Yezhi is willing to let go of human beings? Does he want to destroy human beings!"


    At the thought of Yezhi, the culprit who hurt Mo Wen, Yu Lan couldn''t help grinding his teeth and clenched his fists.


    "I don''t know his purpose." Mo Xiaobing lowered his head. "I was already in this world when I was made. Although I am the key to the space of the world, I don''t know anything in detail."


    She paused and leaned to her head, "if you have to say... Mo Xiaohuan may know more than me. At the beginning, I was divided into two parts from one with her, and I was left in the underground world, while she could only be taken away with a ''master'' at the end of the night. She knows absolutely more than me."


    When Yu Lan heard this, she couldn''t help thinking that Mo Xiaohuan did say that she was her master before the end of the night, but that was before, if it is now

 Chapter 678

    Thinking of Mo Xiaohuan''s soft appearance, Yu Lan shook her head. The appearance of Mo Xiaohuan didn''t seem to be pretended at all. Her performance was different from Mo Xiaobing''s hypocritical camouflage.


    "Well... I know." thinking about things in his heart, Yu Lan said nothing changed. "You always said you needed two keys to reach the space where the night stops. Where''s the other key? Is it Xiaohuan?"


    "No, Mo Xiaohuan and I can only count as one key." Mo Xiaobing thought, "the other one... Should be in the hand of a man named cook. This Mo Xiaohuan absolutely knows. I know it from what she sees and hears about the outside world."


    "But Xiao Huan seems to have forgotten a lot of things now." Yu Lan said faintly.


    "Well, I know." no one knows better than her.


    Mo Xiaobing held back the strange smile at the corner of his mouth and raised his hand to cover his face, so as not to twist his face excitedly.


    "Cook is just a greedy human. He wants to take advantage of this end of the world to make himself the highest existence in human beings." Mo Xiaobing couldn''t help mocking, "Yezhi made use of this to make him a stupid fool."


    Cook... According to Mo Xiaobing, cook''s position in the end of the world should not be low, because a person without any power generally does not breed such ambition.


    In this case... It will be easier to find.


    "Last time I heard you say cook should be from country m?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiaobing nodded.


    "I said that if the M country had enough to support before, I would send a white envoy base to our place to block up. The original ambition is not small." Zui Wuyi said sarcastic words aside, thinking that it would be better not to send him to the M country to suffer.


    Zheng Yunfei seems to have returned from country e a while ago. Anyway, he has nothing to do. If you send him again, let him go on.


    Drunken night''s abacus is excellent. He even thinks about things that haven''t been affected yet.


    "Is the ultimate goal of night stop to destroy mankind?" Yu Lan was silent for a moment and asked again.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s probably so." Mo Xiaobing whispered, grabbed Yu Lan''s arm with both hands and said firmly, "I''ll protect my mother anyway."


    Looking at Mo Xiaobing''s firm appearance, Yu Lan couldn''t help touching her head and smiled gently.


    Drunken night scoffed at Mo Xiaobing''s words. Just now, she had to kill him and imprison Yu Lan. Who knows what will happen then? Will she go crazy again.


    "What does it mean to stop the whole zombie riot at night?" zuiwuye glanced and asked, "I remember blank research on the sound waves of zombies. One of the sound waves is related to the occurrence of corpse tide. I thought that the sound wave was sent by Yi An, but now it seems that it is night stop?"


    "Yezhi has a way to control the zombie. I don''t know what it is." Mo Xiaobing doesn''t like to pay attention to the redundant guy drunk Wuye. She coughed and raised her eyes without expression, "As for the corpse tide... It may be initiated by him, but there are so many corpse tides, how can he get it? He should only control a few zombies that can condense the corpse tide, and then let them gather the zombies to start the corpse tide."


    "Is it like this?" drunk night nodded thoughtfully and looked at the ground, "but these zombies don''t seem to control a few."


    Mo Xiaobing was silent. In fact, she was not sure why Yezhi suddenly launched a riot. Just like Yezhi made these keys to keep the space and the world unblocked and let him slowly destroy the world, but how did it suddenly change its style?


    While Mo Xiaobing was meditating, Yu Lan''s hand just touched a bulge in her coat. She was stunned. She took it out and found that it was the strange ball she had obtained underground.


    "Xiaobing, do you know what this is?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice.


    Mo Xiaobing raised his eyes and looked at the ball in Yu Lan''s hand. He was stunned, and then said in surprise, "spirit core!"


    "Spirit core?" Yu Lan blinked his eyes.


    Seeing that Yu Lan didn''t understand, Mo Xiaobing smiled and gently poked the spirit core. "The spirit core is almost the first egg of the ice spirit. The ice spirit guarding it is dead, and the core of the first egg will fall out, that is, the spirit core."


    Recalling the mass death of Bingling before, Yu Lan frowned and asked, "what reason will Bingling die in mass?"


    "There are many reasons?" Mo Xiaobing counted carefully with his fingers. "Too hot environment, too high oxygen concentration environment, too dry environment..."


    "Wait a minute." seeing Mo Xiaohuan''s endless talk, Yu Lan quickly interrupted her, "when I came to find you, I saw a large number of ice spirits die. Do you know why? The underground environment is reasonably suitable for ice spirits to survive. Why would this happen?"


    Seeing that Yu Lan said so, Mo Xiaobing rarely fell into meditation. Her bright white eyes flashed. After knowing that all the blue light in her eyes dispersed, she said in a calm voice, "maybe they have completed their mission."


    "Mission?" Yu Lan was stunned.


    "Yes..." Mo Xiaobing narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the Firebird''s back. "Also, I think I know why Yezhi suddenly changed his attack style."


    I didn''t expect to get such an answer from Mo Xiaobing. Yu Lan looked at her with doubts.


    "Mom, I''m not sure yet. I''ll tell you why when I''m sure?" Yu Lan wants to know the purpose of night stop, but Mo Xiaobing hesitated for a few seconds.


    Deeply looked at the ink Xiaohuan with eyes drooping his head, and Yu Lan finally nodded, "OK."


    Mo Xiaobing was relieved. She looked at Yu Lan, opened her mouth and smiled. After smiling, she changed the topic and said, "the spirit core is very useful. It can form a circle of ice, which completely isolates the outside world. It can be said that as long as you use the spirit core, even at the end of the night, you can never find where you are."


    She paused. "That''s why, mom, you''ve been pretending for so long, but I haven''t found it at all. The main function of the spirit core is to hide the breath."


    "This is really a good thing." Yu Lan lightly put it in his hand and put it back in his pocket.


    "Mom, you have to put it away." Mo Xiaobing whispered, "if you want to match the night stop, this thing will always be useful."


    Yu Lan nodded. For the moment, he didn''t think of the use of this thing. Should he find a place to hide when he attacked them at the end of the night? You can''t hide for a lifetime.

 Chapter 679

    No matter how Feifei Yu Lan felt in her heart, she still collected the spiritual core for future use.


    When Mo Xiaobing saw that Yu Lan had put away his spiritual core, he lowered his head and didn''t know what to think about.


    The Firebird flew very fast and reached the south in only one day and night.


    Looking at the chaotic south from the Firebird''s back, Yu Lan frowned and ordered the zombies left in the south to try their best to resist these uncontrolled zombies.


    Pull the sleepy drunk night to jump down from the back of the Firebird. Yu Lan also ignores the abnormal eyes of the people around him and runs directly to the southern capital city.


    Yu Tian had been waiting for them for a long time. When he saw Yu Lan, he couldn''t help but show a big smile.


    "Sister." went up to meet Yu Lan, and Yu Tian took her arm to make sure she wasn''t hurt.


    Drunk night yawned, and then slowly showed a handsome smile.


    "Yu Tian, hello."


    Listening to the sound of wandering around drunk all night, Yu Tian turned his mouth and ignored his meaning.


    But the sky''s eyes soon fell on Mo Xiaobing. He narrowed his eyes slightly and whispered to Yu Lan, "... Is this?"


    Mo Xiaobing and Mo as like as two peas, their eyes are different in color. Although they are the same, they do not recognize them as two persons in the sky, but even now he has lost their relationship with Mo Xiao Huan.


    Looking at Mo Xiaobing, although he is almost the same as Mo Xiaohuan, his eyes are turbid, but he has to put on a pitiful look. The inconsistent appearance makes him resent for a while, even more than he hates Mo Xiaohuan.


    When Yu Tian looks at Mo Xiaobing, Mo Xiaobing is also looking at him curiously. The two people just look at each other with sharp eyes, and don''t open their eyes together.


    Ink Xiaobing can read her heart. Naturally, she understands Yu Tian''s aversion to her. She sneered in the dark and became averse to Tian.


    This man is mother''s brother? It''s another eyesore.


    "This is mo Xiaobing." Yu Lan said faintly, not noticing the interaction between Yu Tian and Mo Xiaobing.


    She didn''t introduce Mo Xiaobing for the time being, but looked at Yu Tiandao anxiously, "where is ah Wen now?"


    "I''ll take you." since Yu Lan spoke, Yu Tian didn''t need to annoy her. He turned and led the way in front.


    Drunk without night, the honest heel lies behind blue. Although he tilted his mouth, there was no moth.


    Mo Xiaobing''s eyes were not far away. She closed her eyes and felt the disgusting breath on Mo Xiaohuan.


    She sneered silently, trotted a few steps and held Yu Lan''s hand.


    Yu Lan also shook her hand and smiled gently at her, "you will see Mo Xiaohuan don''t do anything later. Can you promise me?"


    Looking at Yu Lan''s gentle smile, Mo Xiaobing''s eyes flashed, but he still said skillfully, "yes."


    Seeing that Mo Xiaobing promised readily, Yu Lan didn''t believe it, but at this point, she couldn''t avoid Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing. She had to pay more attention.


    Yu Tian, who was at the front, opened an iron door. I don''t know what button to press. The light behind the iron door lit up. A turning down stairs came into view. It looked quiet and mysterious.


    "The smell here is a little bad, but there is no smell downstairs." Yu Tian turned back and comforted and smiled at Yu Lan''s flattering smile. As for others, they didn''t bother to pay attention.


    "It really smells bad." the drunk night turned his mouth and whispered, "why do you put the boss in such a bad place?"


    "It''s safer here," Yu Tiantou said without returning.


    "Where is safe..." drunk night obviously didn''t believe it. As soon as he was about to refute, he heard the sound of guns opening the insurance on the wall on his side. The sound was not loud and ordinary people couldn''t hear it at all, but it was extremely clear in this quiet environment.


    He quickly looked sideways at the wall next to him. He noticed that there were countless thumb sized holes on the wall, and he couldn''t see the back of the hole.


    If there were guns behind these walls... Drunk all night, I looked around at the dense bullet holes and felt a chill in my back.


    If so many bullets were fired at the same time, it would be difficult for him to retreat.


    He wrinkled his nose and was drunk all night. Then he noticed what the bad smell in the corridor was. It was obviously the smell of gunpowder, mixed with the smell of humidity between the stairs, which was really uncomfortable.


    "Be careful." Yu Tian''s voice took some ironic smile. This time, he turned back generously and looked at his drunk eyes full of provocation.


    Drunk without night, he nodded expressionless, and his heart was also vaguely vigilant.


    In his opinion, Yu Tian is also a madman. It''s always good to take more precautions.


    The party quickly went to the bottom of the stairs and watched Yu Tian pull open an iron fence and open an iron door from bottom to top. Yu Lan immediately felt a cold air coming to his face.


    "It''s so cold." drunk night hugged his arm.


    Now autumn is almost over. It''s getting cold and drunk all night. Now I''m wearing a long sleeved shirt, but the rags can''t keep me warm.


    "It''s almost as cold as Mo Xiaobing''s," he muttered.


    "Mo Xiaohuan has the same ability as me, and the ice made is of course the same." Mo Xiaobing is lazy to explain, but looks drunk all night and says casually.


    Looking at Mo Xiaobing''s arrogant appearance, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes and didn''t say much to her.


    If he doesn''t hate and dislike Mo Xiaohuan, he can be said to dislike Mo Xiaobing.


    "Xiao Huan." Yu Lan ignored their attitude and just walked in and said to Mo Xiaohuan standing in the middle of the ice.


    "Mom!" Mo Xiaohuan looked back and complained. His eyebrows and eyes were full of surprises. "You''re back!"


    The soft voice, with a cheerful mood, sounds good.


    "Well, how''s Arvin now?" Yu Lan asked softly, looking anxiously at the ink lying on his side.


    At this time, Mo Wen''s whole body was covered with a layer of thin ice. His pale face was now more and more bloodless. His eyebrows were frowning, his eyes were closed, and his lips were still unhealthy dark purple. He looked extremely weak.


    "The wound has been fixed. My father''s self-healing ability is very good. Now he is also slowly self-healing, but the speed is very slow. He hasn''t grown much meat in these days." Mo Xiaohuan sighed, and his dark eyes were also very sad.


    Yu Lan touched her head and said comfortingly, "it''s all right. I''ve found the drunk night."

 Chapter 680

    Then she immediately looked back at the drunk night and whispered, "drunk night."


    "Got it." the drunk man who smiled at night was happy. He swaggered to the side of Mo Wen and said with a smile, "the injury is really serious, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a seriously injured boss, let alone quite novel."


    Then he looked back at Yu Lan with the his eyes broken and joked, "do you want me to save him?"


    "Of course! Uncle sleepless, only you can save dad." Mo Xiaohuan said anxiously.


    Drunk without a word, a pair of eyes looked at Yu Landao brightly, "sister-in-law, what do you say?"


    "I suddenly remembered that sister Lin Xue is still here." Yu Lan sighed and said lovably with her cheeks. "She hasn''t been in a normal spirit since you were taken away by Yi An, and I don''t know what''s going on now."


    "What?!" he was stunned and his voice was uncontrollable.


    "I don''t know how sister Linxue is now." Yu Lan raised his eyes and looked at the drunk night. The smile was meaningful, "fortunately, I gave her to Xiuqi. Xiuqi will take good care of her."


    Shit! According to Xiuqi''s attitude towards Mo Wen, if you know what he has done wrong to Mo Wen, it''s estimated that drunk Linxue''s neck can make him screw it off.


    "Sister-in-law, it''s not authentic for you to do so?" drunk night narrowed his eyes.


    "Tunnel? How did you say that?" Yu Lan smiled. "I thank you for helping Arvin heal. It''s too late."


    Drunk all night, he finally couldn''t maintain the smile on his face. When he closed his eyes and opened them again, he was a handsome childe''s smile. He looked bright and gentle, not handsome.


    It''s just that no one present will be fascinated by him.


    "Sister-in-law, I was joking before." drunk night smiled, "you are here, too. I just think it will be fun to do so. I don''t really want to do anything to the boss."


    If you dare to do something to Mo Wen, how can Yu lannen let you come here... Yu Tian secretly said a word, and he couldn''t bear to be drunk all night.


    But apart from Yu Lan, none of the people present looked pleasing to the eye.


    Drunk without night, he immediately turned and healed Mo Wen. He looked like he was really joking.


    The healing power of drunken night is really effective. The wound began to heal slowly without ink for a minute. Although the speed is not very fast, it can be seen by the naked eye.


    Mo Xiaohuan only felt that the atmosphere in the room was becoming more and more strange. She swallowed her saliva, turned around and just came to Yu Lan, but her eyes suddenly stopped.


    Mo Xiaobing is holding Yu Lan''s hand and notices that her eyes are tilted to her head with a proud smile.


    "Who are you as like as two peas?" asked Xiao Xiao, who was the same as herself.


    "I''m Mo Xiaobing." Mo Xiaobing restrained his smile and said cleverly, "but you really don''t remember me?"


    Mo Xiaohuan looked at the invisible color on Mo Xiaobing, bit his lips and shook his head.


    "That''s really..." Mo Xiaobing looked helpless. She came forward and took Mo Xiaohuan''s hand and said with a smile, "but there''s no way. Let me tell you, we were one, and then we were divided into two halves."


    Mo Xiaohuan listened to Mo Xiaobing. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say, so he had to look at Yu Lan.


    She really can''t remember the past.


    Seeing that what Mo Xiaobing said was no different from what he had said to her before, Yu Lan frowned slightly and said by Mo Xiaobing.


    Seeing that Yu Lan didn''t stop, Mo Xiaohuan knew that it meant to let her listen. At present, he didn''t hesitate to look at Mo Xiaobing and wanted to know more about her.


    It was just that the hand held by Mo Xiaobing was extremely cold, which made her hands stiff in a few seconds.


    Mo Xiaohuan doesn''t like this feeling very much. He wants to draw back his hand but doesn''t want to face Mo Xiaobing''s clear but dangerous eyes. At present, he directly forgets the struggle.


    "Then you followed the night stop and left me alone in the underground world... I missed you very much. Unexpectedly, you forgot me?" Mo Xiaobing narrowed his eyes slightly and watched Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes gradually catch the water light.


    Mo Xiaohuan really doesn''t remember Mo Xiaobing. She bit her teeth and hesitated for a while before saying, "I do remember that Yezhi was like my master and had some relationship with me, but my memory began from being locked up in the white envoy base. There was no memory before."


    Mo Xiaohuan''s words are true, but he can''t help being mocked in Mo Xiaobing''s eyes. Mo Xiaobing is a man who can pack. At the moment, he still looks sad. "How can you forget the previous things... If you didn''t have to leave with Yezhi, I wouldn''t stay in the underground world alone and be sealed in the icicle."


    Seeing Mo Xiaobing say so, Yu Lan frowned. Just about to speak, Mo Xiaobing said again, "although my own body can''t leave the ground, it''s good if you can accompany me, but you left me alone for yourself."


    When Mo Xiaobing said this, Mo Xiaohuan was already at a loss. She didn''t remember what Mo Xiaobing said, but it didn''t sound like a lie


    "Xiaohuan, it''s all right." seeing Mo Xiaohuan''s face pale, she trembled pitifully. Yu Lan couldn''t help but breathe out and took a step forward to hold her in her arms.


    Compared with Mo Xiaobing, it is natural that Mo Xiaohuan is closer to her. She doesn''t like Mo Xiaobing''s fickle mind very much. She always feels that she has a deep secret.


    "Mom..." Mo Xiaohuan patted his forehead sadly and said weakly, "I can''t remember anything... I''m so sad and want to think of the past."


    "It''s all right. It''s nothing if you don''t remember now. Xiaobing will tell you everything she knows." Yu Lan whispered comfortingly.


    Mo Xiaohuan calmed down, and his sad mood gradually turned into embarrassment.


    She hasn''t been held by Yu Lan for a long time


    Seeing that Mo Xiaohuan''s mood was normal, Yu Lan was relieved, but didn''t notice the jealousy that flashed through Mo Xiaobing''s eyes.


    Yu Tian on one side has been staring at Mo Xiaobing like a thief. Naturally, he also saw the different color on her face.


    He couldn''t help sneering. Yu Tian put his hands around his chest and secretly said that this Mo Xiaobing clearly has a face similar to Mo Xiaohuan, but his mind looks much more vicious.

 Chapter 681

    However, he was not a kind-hearted man himself. Although he was a little sarcastic at the moment, there was nothing on his face.


    Unexpectedly, just as he was about to take back his eyes, Mo Xiaobing suddenly looked over, and Bai Sensen''s eyes were right in his sight.


    Yu Tian narrowed his eyes, provoked the corners of his mouth and showed a dandy smile.


    Gee, it''s really not a good stubble.


    Touching Mo Xiaohuan''s head, he saw that she was still lowering her head and looking back on the previous things with a sad face. He could not help but sigh, squat down and hold her in his arms.


    "I still want to. Don''t worry first. I guess I''ll go to country m later. During this time, you will always think of something slowly."


    Listening to Yu Lan''s gentle words, Mo Xiaohuan nodded and wiped away the small tears just rolling out of the corners of his eyes.


    Unlike Mo Xiaobing''s pitiful, Mo Xiaohuan''s discomfort is really distressing like crying children.


    Seeing that Yu Lan only holds Mo Xiaohuan and ignores himself, coupled with his own heart, there is a feeling of happiness in Mo Xiaohuan''s heart. Mo Xiaobing''s face is cold at the moment. He takes the initiative to go forward and hold Yu Lan''s arm. He sobbed softly, "Mom, why don''t you hold me? I''m the most pitiful victim."


    Seeing that Mo Xiaobing always left Mo Xiaohuan with Yezhi, Yu Lan frowned, but still touched her head.


    Looking aside, the drunk night who is concentrating on healing Mo Wen is a little dignified on the blue face.


    Now is the critical moment for Mo Wen to recover. She should coax Mo Xiaobing not to make anything happen, but the longer she fools, the more likely Mo Xiaobing will bite back at that time.


    Recalling the crazy way that Mo Xiaobing wanted to trap her underground, Yu Lan couldn''t help but lower his eyelids. He only felt that such Mo Xiaobing was the most real Mo Xiaobing.


    "Mo Xiaobing," Yu Lan said seriously, "you should know that my attitude towards you and Mo Xiaohuan is different."


    Mo Xiaobing was stunned, and his eyes became a lot darker.


    "I can really treat Xiaohuan as a daughter, but there is always something wrong with you." seeing that the feeling Mo Xiaobing gave her really became dangerous, Yu Lan sighed in her heart, but continued on her face.


    "It doesn''t matter to me." seeing that Yu Lan spoke directly, Mo Xiaobing smiled carelessly and looked clever, "I know Mom, you still blame me for leaving you underground..."


    "I''m not blaming you." Yu Lan interrupted her. "Even without this, you are different from Mo Xiaohuan in my eyes."


    Mo Xiaobing was silent. She lowered her head and the whole person was quiet.


    Knowing that Mo Xiaobing was quiet before the storm, Yu Lan closed her eyes and waited for her next reaction.


    Sure enough, after Mo Xiaobing raised his head, he ferociously jumped at Yu Lan, grabbed her clothes and shouted angrily, "don''t you know what kind of person Mo Xiaohuan is, why do you want to favor her! I''m the victim, and I''m the one who needs to care about most!"


    As soon as the voice fell to Yu Lan, he immediately stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms and sighed, "I didn''t say I didn''t accept you."


    This warm and soft embrace stunned Mo Xiaobing.


    "It''s just that Mo Xiaohuan has been getting along with me all the time. The relationship between me and you has only started since these days. It''s strange and natural." Yu Lan gently rubbed Mo Xiaobing''s head, and his gray eyes were full of tenderness. "You said that you and Mo Xiaohuan were one, but in my eyes, you are completely two people."


    After a pause, she looked directly into Mo Xiaobing''s eyes and said, "I know you must not be so clever on the surface, but it doesn''t mean I hate the real you."


    "That is to say... Mom, do you still like me?" Mo Xiaobing asked with round eyes.


    Yu Lan nodded and gently pinched her soft little face.


    Seeing the blue point, Mo Xiaobing''s eyes suddenly lit up. She no longer covered up. She bent her mouth high and showed a deep smile. A pair of white eyes stretched out to render a strange light.


    Although he was prepared, Yu Lan couldn''t help pumping the corners of his mouth when he saw Mo Xiaobing''s strange smile.


    Although her eyes are gray, she doesn''t laugh so terrible, does she?


    "I always thought mom, you like Mo Xiaohuan." Mo Xiaobing looked back at Mo Xiaohuan with a ferocious smile. "Now since mom said that, I don''t need to learn from this fool."


    "..." Mo Xiaohuan blinked and stared at Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan touched her head, picked her up and threw her to Yu Tian.


    "Yu Tian, don''t let them fight."


    Yu Tian despised and stared at Mo Xiaohuan in his arms. He glanced at Yu Lan and didn''t throw her out.


    Mo Xiaobing smiled innocuously at Mo Xiaohuan, ran forward and stuck to Yu Lan''s arm like a bubble gum.


    Yu Lan glanced at her and smiled and put his eyes on Mo Wen.


    The ice layer on Mo Wen''s body gradually faded, and his wound finally healed a lot. His eyebrows stretched out and looked like his gentle face again.


    "Most of the boss''s heart has been destroyed. It''s really lucky that he can hold up until now." Zui Wuyi raised his eyelids and smiled brightly, "but also, he can''t be my boss if he wants this ability."


    Then he looked at Yu Landao pleasantly, "of course, sister-in-law, you are also wise and powerful."


    Yu Lan turned his eyes.


    Reaching out to touch Mo Wen''s frown, Yu Lan gently bent his eyes, leaned over his ear and said, "ah Wen, wake up quickly. I''m still waiting for you."


    Yu Lan''s voice is very good now, soft and coquettish.


    Looking at Yu Lan abusing the dog in front of him as if no one else was there, he glanced at his mouth and whispered, "sister-in-law, it''s really good for you to abuse my single dog like this."


    "Abuse you?" Yu Lan picked his eyebrow. "Don''t you have sister Lin Xue? You can''t fix it. Why don''t I know you''re a single dog?"


    Forgive Yu Lan. I just think it would be easy to say so.


    Drunk night stared at Yu Lan and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Linxue and I are brothers and sisters, and Xiuqi are brothers!"


    "You and sister Linxue don''t look like simple brothers and sisters?" Yu Lan narrowed his eyes. He was drunk all night. He didn''t want to be so scum. In addition to his good skin, he was a real scum man.


    "Well... If I have to say, she''s just my property?" I felt my chin with my free hand and said thoughtfully.


    Yu Lan turned his eyes and saw that he was still seriously meditating when he was drunk all night. He couldn''t help but curled his lips and said, "if you go on like this, you will regret it."


    "Regret?" drunk night smiled, with no meaning of repentance, "how can I regret."


    Knowing that such a person will not have any repentance, Yu Lan shut up and stopped talking.

 Chapter 682

    I never thought that there was anything wrong with their way of treating drunk Linxue. Drunk night directly threw it aside after passing through it in my heart.


    "Sister-in-law," he raised his eyes, "can you give me some crystal nuclei? It takes a lot of effort to heal the boss''s injury."


    "Yes." Yu Lan''s eyes were still glued to Mo Wen''s face. She nodded expressionless and left the ground with Mo Xiaobing.


    She doesn''t dare to leave Mo Xiaobing. Who knows what she will do to Mo Wen.


    Mo Xiaobing now knows Yu Lan''s defense against herself. Now that she doesn''t have to hide her most real character, she might as well have the cheek to entangle Yu Lanxian. It''s not necessary to let Mo Xiaohuan have any advantage at this time. Mo Xiaohuan always has to die for her.


    Yu Lan didn''t know what Mo Xiaobing was thinking, but took her hand and went outside.


    The Firebird has been waiting here. When she came out, her eyes brightened and her wings fluttered directly in front of her.


    "You find a faster and better crystal core." Yu Lan whispered.


    Now there are many zombies out of control. Some of these zombies have only level 1 and level 2, but there are also level 4 and level 5 high-level ones. It''s not difficult to find the crystal core.


    Seeing that the Firebird turned and flew out, Yu Lan found that he had gone to the forest of death and didn''t bring back several Pink Crystal cores.


    Do you want to eat the tasteless crystal core again these days... Yu Lan puffed up his cheeks and wondered whether to let the Firebird go to the forest of death when it came back.


    "Mom?" sensing Yu Lan''s depression, Mo Xiaobing looked up at her and asked, "do you want to eat the crystal core of the forest of death? The crystal core there is really pure."


    "I don''t really want to." Yu Lan whispered, "but I like something with a little taste. Generally, the crystal nuclei on zombies don''t have any taste."


    I don''t know much about Yu Lan''s taste system. Mo Xiaobing leans to his head and doesn''t know what to think again.


    When Mo Xiaobing finished thinking and looked up to speak, his eyes suddenly became cold and looked back at the wide open door behind him.


    Mo Xiaohuan came out in small steps. She looked at Yu Lan, then looked at Mo Xiaobing, biting her lips and walked to Yu Lan.


    "Why did you come out?" Yu Lan asked.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked at Mo Xiaobing, raised his eyes and said, "Mom, will you not want me if you have mo Xiaobing?"


    "..." Yu Lan thought that she would be all right after calming Mo Xiaobing. Yu Lan found that Mo Xiaohuan was also a difficult person to coax. She smoked her face and said after looking at Mo Xiaobing with frosty eyes, "you call me mom. How can I not want you."


    "But she also called you mother." Mo Xiaohuan bit her lips. She thought of what Yu Tian had just said to her, and felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    Yu Tian clearly told her that Mo Xiaobing''s paranoid character can most haunt Yu Lan. At that time, Yu Lan and Mo Xiaobing will have no place for her after getting along for a long time.


    Although he knew that Yu Lan would not abandon her, Mo Xiaohuan couldn''t help worrying.


    She didn''t know anything when she was at the white envoy base before. Now she has got the feeling of being cared for. If she loses it like this, it is the most uncomfortable torture.


    "Oh." Mo Xiaobing sneered beside him, stepped forward and directly opened Mo Xiaohuan. His bright white eyes were unusually bright, "you are still so selfish. Why can only you call, I can''t call?"


    "I don''t know who you are or where you came from!" Mo Xiaohuan clenched her teeth. She clenched her fist and her voice was cold.


    "We were born in the same place. You forget the memory between us and only know that you are haunting your mother for happiness." Mo Xiaobing hugged his arm and said sarcastically, "you have the leisure to rob your mother with me now. It''s better to think about your memory. You can''t even use the school in time."


    "The use of the sect?" Mo Xiaohuan suddenly became very uncomfortable when he heard this. "Whatever the use, who are you? What qualifications do you have for me to do?"


    "You can say it now." Mo xiaoleng smiled. "When you begged the night to leave the ground, you couldn''t say half a word like a Muggle. You didn''t even say sorry if you left me alone in the ground."


    When Mo Xiaobing said this, although there was a sarcastic smile on his mouth, he looked very serious and didn''t seem to be joking again.


    Under the eyes of Mo Xiaobing, Mo Xiaohuan actually felt a little guilty. She covered her chest and frowned.


    "I really don''t remember." Mo Xiaohuan still took soft clothes. After all, she really doesn''t remember the previous things. If she really did something sorry, Mo Xiaobing absolutely doesn''t know.


    Yu Lan was relieved to see that the two of them finally stopped. The quarrel between the bear children made her feel the pressure inexplicably.


    "How does Xiao Huan lose her memory?" she sighed softly. Yu Lan thought and asked Mo Xiaobing.


    Mo Xiaohuan just wanted to say he didn''t know, but he saw that Yu Lan''s eyes were looking at Mo Xiaobing. He opened his mouth and didn''t make a sound.


    Mo Xiaobing sees that Yu Lan is looking at himself. He is childish and doesn''t open his eyes, but he doesn''t intend to make a sound.


    "Mo Xiaobing said before that you can observe the outside world through Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes. Now Mo Xiaohuan has amnesia, but you should know the reason for her amnesia." Yu Lan said.


    Seeing Yu Lan seriously looking at himself, Mo Xiaobing raised his eyes and saw his appearance from her eyes. Subconsciously, he covered his face and covered his obviously ferocious face.


    "Do you really want to know?" Mo Xiaobing said stiffly.


    "Tell us, maybe it can remind Xiaohuan of something." Yu Lan said.


    Hearing what Yu Lan said, Mo Xiaohuan was curious. She looked at Mo Xiaobing and waited for her to speak.


    Mercilessly stared back at Mo Xiaohuan. Seeing that Mo Xiaohuan was talking to him, don''t open your eyes. Mo Xiaobing snorted, hid the dark light at the bottom of his eyes, pursed his lips and finally opened his mouth, "Mo Xiaohuan is actually erased by human memory."


    "By human beings? How can human beings have this ability." Yu Lan frowned.


    "Mom, do you really want me to say it?" she pinched her fist. Mo Xiaobing hesitated after all. She looked at Mo Xiaohuan and said with a sneer, "this guy will collapse if he remembers why he lost his memory."


    If Mo Xiaohuan collapses early now, it is a waste and has no use value anymore.


    Yu Lan was stunned when she heard the speech. She looked at Mo Xiaohuan and obviously hesitated.

 Chapter 683

    Secretly felt that it was better to respect Mo Xiaohuan''s opinions. Yu Lan asked in a low voice, "Xiaohuan, do you want to listen?"


    Mo Xiaohuan also hesitated. The deep uneasiness in her heart has made her lose the courage to continue listening.


    Seeing this, Mo Xiaobing secretly breathed a sigh of relief, walked forward and smiled at Mo Xiaohuan, which surprised Mo Xiaohuan, "Since you''ve forgotten, it''s definitely not something you want to remember. Just keep forgetting now. After all, even if you remember what you did to me before, it can''t be solved by saying sorry. It''s impossible to reconcile our relationship."


    "I didn''t want to make up with you." Mo Xiaohuan frowned. In her eyes, no matter what Mo Xiaobing said, she was no different from a stranger. She didn''t exist in her memory.


    "That''s the best." Mo Xiaobing smiled.


    Yu Lan thinks more now. She thinks that Mo Xiaohuan must have suffered some kind of human abuse to lose her memory. This kind of thing is better not to remember.


    Just at this time, the Firebird flew back. Yu Lan simply took the initiative to take over the crystal core.


    The crystal nucleus brought back by the Firebird is still stuck with disgusting shredded meat, which seems to have just been dug out of the zombie body.


    Yu Lan had no appetite for this crystal core. She just looked at it and held it directly in her hand.


    His eyes fell in the direction of the fire not far away. Yu Lan narrowed his eyes and asked the fire bird, "what''s the situation in the South now?"


    [there are many hostile zombies.] the Firebird confessed honestly with his neck up, looking angry.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan asked, but the emergence of hostile zombies should not make Firebird angry.


    The Firebird flapped its wings and sighed like a human.


    Firebird they are now gradually restoring their will. Although their body can''t change back, their mind has matured a lot and gradually can think independently.


    [they are more crazy and can''t communicate at all.] Firebird complains: [they are so many that our situation is very bad now.]


    "You don''t have to be brave. Just guard the southern wall and don''t let a large number of zombies come in." Yu Lan comforted and touched the head of Firebird, whispered softly, "there are many powerful people in the south. As long as the number of zombies in the city is not too large, the powerful people can cope with it."


    Speaking of this, Yu Lanton paused and looked at the Firebird with burning eyes, "you are my most important combat power. You don''t need to make unnecessary sacrifices."


    The most important combat power?


    The Firebird was happy at once. Even the gloomy mood just now was swept away, and the range of flapping its wings became happy.


    "But in quantity, we are at a disadvantage." Yu Lan looked at the distance, his fingers unconsciously knocked on the neck of the Firebird, and gradually closed his eyes.


    He raised his hand and waved at the front where there was nothing. The small fluff between his fingers stood up neatly.


    The Firebird only felt something covering its consciousness. It shook its head, but it was not affected much, but the zombies who were frantically attacking them outside were also slow.


    "Before, as long as you submit to my zombies, they will not be affected. Now you can pick those zombies who are slow to move." When Yu Lan spoke to the Firebird, countless deformed zombies sprang out of the ground. They united under the frightened eyes of human beings and rushed to the southern wall. The ability of a single deformed zombie is not strong. As long as human beings are willing, it is a small experimenter who may throw away a single deformed zombie.


    Deformed zombies are human beings who have failed to become zombies. They are afraid of light and even noisy environment. They are as fragile as babies.


    Soon these deformed zombies gathered around the fence in the south. They were madly crowded. Their bodies without personality looked like a monster.


    Seeing zombies help them these days, the guards who are guarding them are no wonder, but these deformed zombies have strange shapes, which makes the defenders a little wary.


    However, when they saw that these deformed zombies really just turned themselves into city walls to protect them, the guard chief couldn''t help but red his eyes and loudly thanked those who were willing to help them.


    Although I don''t know who controls and protects these zombies, there is no doubt: without these zombies, their city would have been unable to defend.


    Seeing that the effect of the deformed zombie is good, Yu Lan is relieved. After driving away the Firebird, he turns and wants to go downstairs. Yu Guang just sweeps the scene where Mo Xiaobing is saying something in Mo Xiaohuan''s ear. Yu Lan is curious, but he doesn''t mean to ask, "are you two still going down?"


    Mo Xiaobing seems to want to follow Yu Lan back, but his arm is pulled by Mo Xiaohuan.


    "Finish what you just said." Mo Xiaohuan whispered.


    Mo Xiaobing narrowed his eyes and was wondering whether to freeze Mo Xiaohuan into an ice pillar first. Yu Lan couldn''t help but say, "now the ice layer that fixed ah Wen''s wound can fade. It''s nothing for you to go down, otherwise you can wait for me here."


    This is very nice for Mo Xiaohuan, but it''s different for Mo Xiaobing. Now Mo Xiaobing just wants to stick to the blue. How can he be in the mood to listen to Mo Xiaohuan''s questions as if no one else is here.


    But Yu Lan didn''t want to take them down. He could only hope that they wouldn''t fight again.


    Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing looked pitifully at Yu Lan leaving, and turned to each other''s expression and became a little disgusted.


    "So you are also a person who can hold it." Mo Xiaobing raised his chin slightly, full of contempt.


    Mo Xiaohuan doesn''t want to fight with Mo Xiaobing. She can only let her continue to talk about the previous things. Although she doesn''t know why she has amnesia, it''s appropriate for her to know something about things before amnesia.


    Seeing that Mo Xiaohuan insisted on listening, although Mo Xiaobing was a little impatient, he still talked about the previous things in a flat voice.


    Mo Xiaohuan listened carefully, but he was still unfamiliar with what Mo Xiaobing said.


    Is this ink Xiaobing that suddenly doesn''t come out really credible? She couldn''t help thinking.


    However, when Mo Xiaobing told her this, she looked very serious, which dispelled her uneasiness a little.


    Restraining the feeling of a blank in her heart, she listened quietly to Mo Xiaobing quickly talk about their relationship with Yezhi and why she was here.

 Chapter 684

    Blue went back drunk and had healed the wound of ink. He leaned against the cold wall behind him and stretched himself to remove the uneven ice layer around ink.


    He was looking at Mo Wen''s pale face now, and made two gestures to his face, some tangled points on his toes.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan asked.


    "Sister-in-law, do you think I''m handsome or the boss is handsome in your eyes?" drunk night asked confidently after comparing his hair with sweat.


    Too lazy to answer such a nutritional question, Yu Lan went to the ink tattoo and was relieved to see that his wounds healed well.


    "Thank you." she looked at the drunk night and said sincerely.


    "You''re welcome." zuiwuye calmly accepted Yu Lan''s thanks and put out his hand with a flying face, "where''s the crystal core?"


    Seeing the behavior of drunk without night, Yu Lan chuckled and threw all the crystal nuclei in his hand.


    Staring at the seven or eight crystal nuclei in his hand, he smiled brightly in the face of Yu Lan.


    The tiredness on the body disappears in an instant. When you are drunk all night, close your eyes and enjoy this feeling of energy filling in a happy mood.


    The crystal nuclei given to him by Yu Lan are three or four pole crystal nuclei. This filling power is not what ordinary crystal nuclei can have.


    Seeing that he was drunk without night, he leaned comfortably against the wall. Yu Lan ignored him and directly leaned over to pick up the ink from the melting ice water. The slender body seemed to contain unimaginable energy, and easily picked up a big man of more than one meter eight in ink.


    Yu Tian wants to help, but Yu Lan ignores his meaning and can only stand next to him.


    Yu Tian was embarrassed to come forward. It didn''t mean that he was drunk all night and could only stand blankly. He quickly followed up and whispered, "sister-in-law, you don''t know. Xiuqi''s strength has risen like a rabbit since he reached level 3."


    "Can''t you beat him now?" Yu Lan''s side eyes.


    "That''s not true." drunk night quickly denied it. Joking, how old is Xiuqi''s little fart child? If he''s stronger than him, where will his face go?


    Seeing that blue looked at him with a smile, he took back his eyes, coughed drunk all night, and noticed that there was a man walking behind him. When he was in the sky, he glared at him.


    "..." Yu Tian was stared at inexplicably. Seeing that he was drunk all night, he just stared at him and turned his head. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and staring at his back, revealing his eyes like a poisonous snake.


    "In fact, it''s like this." zuiwuye looked at Yu Lan again and said with ten fingers, "my healing power has no attack power, and it''s slow to advance. Sister-in-law, do you think you can provide me with more crystal nuclei?"


    "You used to play the idea of crystal nucleus?" Yu Lan smiled.


    "HMM." the face of drunk all night is beyond the reach of ordinary people. He has a handsome smile and smiling eyebrows. Yu Lan is really an ordinary little girl and will be fascinated by him.


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan is a fake, human, real and zombie. At present, he just looks at the drunk night with his eyebrows to see what moths he wants to make.


    "Sister-in-law, it''s so chaotic outside now. You let your zombies kill more people of the same kind. Can''t you save the crystal core?" he said, opening a door for Yu Lan as a gentleman, and took out ten percent of the good people.


    "You wanted to cut off the tip of your tail with me before, and now you want crystal core with me..." Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing when he saw that Zui Wuye was serious. "If you cure ah Wen, you won''t do it until I threaten you with sister Linxue. Then tell me what you want to exchange for these."


    Hearing Yu Lan''s words, he was drunk all night. He quickly restrained his superfluous emotions and said seriously, "sister-in-law, you wronged me. In fact, even if you didn''t threaten me with Linxue before, I would treat the boss."


    Seeing what it means to lie with your eyes open, Yu Lan picked her eyebrows, looked back at Yu Tian and asked where to place the ink, and then looked back at Zui Wuye way, "that is to say, no matter what I do to sister Linxue, you will cure ah Wen?"


    That''s not what he meant! Drunk night suddenly felt that her zombie sister-in-law seemed a little smarter than ordinary zombies.


    "Well, sister-in-law, just promise me some advanced crystal cores?" drunk night simply played a rogue.


    He saw many level 4 and level 5 zombies on the back of Firebird before. If he could get the crystal core of these zombies, his strength would be greatly enhanced and successfully advanced to level 4.


    Xiuqi can''t feel his current strength. Even the development direction of his ability has become a little strange. He can only guess some but can''t be sure.


    In other words... He is really weaker than Xiuqi now.


    Unfortunately, even if he was drunk all night, Yu Lan was unmoved and calm, "didn''t I say, what would you change?"


    "I will cure my sister-in-law unconditionally in the future. Will you be the one you want to cure? Don''t mention any conditions any more." I thought about it all night, and finally I had to take soft medicine.


    Yu Lan didn''t make a sound immediately when he heard the speech. He just tilted his head slightly and considered the value of the price of being drunk without night.


    "All right." what else did Yu Lan want to say when he was drunk? Yu Lan finally nodded his head.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law." drunk night smiled happily.


    Yu Lan nodded slightly to accept his thanks. Then she tilted her head and said with a lovely smile, "what about the tip of the tail? What do you take for it?"


    "..." that is to say, he just got his freedom, but changed a few crystal nuclei?!


    "Sister-in-law." drunk night couldn''t help gritting his teeth, "you''re not a zombie, but a landowner who takes pleasure in exploiting the common people!"


    Yu Lan smiled, turned around and followed Yu Tian into a clean room.


    Drunk Wuye wanted to follow in, but he felt that he could not continue to trade with Yu Lan, so he took himself in... He finally left here after a long hesitation.


    Drunk Linxue, don''t worry. He''ll go and see her first.


    Seeing that drunken night had left, Yu genius glanced at Yu Lan and said discontentedly, "is that guy''s face too thick?"


    "OK, it''s just mutual benefit." Yu Lan said faintly.


    She looked at Mo Wen''s gently undulating abdomen, did not look back, but looked at the way of heaven, "do you know where Xu Jielin has gone?"


    "That guy is missing with the zombie he controls." Yu Tiandao said, "he hasn''t shown his face for a while since you left, just like he hasn''t been here."


    "Since he and Yezhi are together, now Mo Xiaohuan is still there, and Mo Wen has no accident, he will definitely make a comeback." Yu Lanwei hung his eyes and clenched his thin hands tightly.

 Chapter 685

    "So it''s true." Yu Tian thought, "but why did Xu Jielin suddenly become a zombie and maintain his consciousness? Sister, you are also a zombie. Do you know anything?"


    When asked, Yu Lan raised his eyelids and slightly deviated his head.


    "I really became a zombie because I was bitten by a zombie, but only with the care of Mo Wen behind me can I maintain my awareness of the present." Yu Lan recalls that she still remembers the painful feeling when she became a zombie. At the same time, she also has a deep memory of the things Mo Wen picked up and took care of her. "Xu Jielin''s becoming a zombie should be related to the end of the night."


    "Night ends?" Yu Tian frowns, but has no doubt about Yu Lan''s words. "If he can turn people into zombies, is he also a zombie?"


    "I don''t know that. We can ask Mo Xiaobing." Yu Lan looked back, "but I fought with him. He doesn''t feel like a zombie. He should be just a power."


    Mo Xiaobing? It''s him again.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s clear eyes, Yu Tian said in a low voice, "sister, I don''t think Mo Xiaobing is credible."


    Yu Tian''s face is tangled at the moment. He''s afraid that saying what he doesn''t like Mo Xiaobing will make Yu Lan angry, but he really doesn''t believe in Mo Xiaobing. Of course, he doesn''t like the bug of Mo Xiaohuan very much.


    "Tell me the reason?" Yu Lan raised his head and asked helplessly.


    Yu Tian''s disgust with Mo Xiaohuan naturally felt it. She couldn''t help wondering what Mo Xiaohuan had done to make Yu Tian hate her so much.


    "It''s instinct." Yu Tian said stubbornly, "this instinct has saved me many times, sister, you can believe me this time."


    Yu Tian said this with a serious face, but he still carefully pursed his lower lip. He didn''t seem to be confident that Yu Lan would believe in himself.


    Leaning on his chin, he stared at Yu Tian with a smile. After staring at him, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Did I say I didn''t believe you?"


    Yu Lan was stunned by Yu Lan''s words with a smile. Yu Tian didn''t react for a moment. When he reacted, Yu Lan had turned his head with a smile.


    "You are my brother, of course I believe you." Yu Lan said.


    Yu Tian raised his eyes and soon lowered his head.


    "I can treat Xiaohuan as a daughter, but Mo Xiaobing... You can stare at her." at present, because Mo Wen''s injury has been cured, Yu Lan''s mood is obviously good and his tone of voice is very relaxed.


    "I know." like the feeling of being trusted, Yu Tian nodded heavily and smiled awkwardly.


    Don''t overdo and gently click the side of the bed of Mo Wen. Yu Lan lowered his eyes and whispered, "but all the things that should be solved have been solved. Yu jueying, how is he?"


    "I have him locked up." Yu Tian''s face could not hide his disgust when he heard the name. He whispered, his eyes as cold as ice.


    "What about Yu Ruoshui?" Yu Lan continued.


    "They''re all locked together." Yu Tian sneered. "Don''t they like to make disgusting scenes of the family? Let them all die together."


    "When Arvin wakes up, I''ll go and see them." Yu Lan doesn''t have such a cold reaction as Yu Tian, but says faintly, "don''t let them die before that."


    "OK." Yu Tiandao said, "I also think it''s too kind to let them go."


    After a moment of silence, Yu Lan raised his eyes and continued to ask, "are you in charge of the South now?"


    "Yes." thought Yu Lan was going to take over the south, Yu Tian couldn''t help saying, "sister, if you want to take over the past, I''ll call those old guys now."


    "No, you take care of it." Yu Tian''s serious eyes made him feel uncomfortable. Yu Lan waved his hand carelessly. "I just want to take what Yu jueying and Yu Ruoshui have always valued. Now my goal has been achieved. It''s good to hand over the south to anyone."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Tian wrinkled his nose and approached Yu Landao, "sister, I think since you''re back, you''d better take over the South..."


    "This is not the time to say this." Yu Lan shook his head and directly interrupted Yu Tian''s words. "The zombies outside are likely to riot because of the end of the night. If we can''t carry the attack of zombies this time, the homes that human beings have managed to build will be destroyed once again."


    "What is the end of the night?" Yu Tian glanced impatiently and said with a sneer, "it''s just a human being. If you have some ability, you really see yourself as a God?"


    With that, he kicked a chair in front of the table sideways, and the fierce foot directly lifted the wooden chair to the gate.


    "Be quiet." Yu Lan whispered unhappily after reading the ink with heavy eyes.


    Knowing that ink is Yu Lan''s death, Yu Tian secretly stared at ink, but obediently lowered his head.


    "What is the end of the night? Let''s not say for the time being." he comforted Mo Wen''s forehead, and Yu Lan''s hair fell quietly on both sides, masking the killing intention of her eyes, "what he is doing now has involved us."


    "We just watch him do whatever he wants?" Yu Tian endured his unhappiness at the bottom of his heart and looked at Yu Lan in a low voice.


    "Of course not." he got up and went to the window and looked at the smoke filled outside. Yu Lan thought, "the ability to stop the night is really not weak, but it is still far from destroying the world."


    From time to time, a few faint explosions came from the distance, accompanied by the burning light of the eyes, mixed with the roars of zombies one after another.


    "He wants to destroy the world?" Yu Tian raised his eyebrow and wanted to laugh inexplicably.


    "It seems so." Yu Lan also joked.


    "Well, let''s see what he has done now." Yu Tian touched his chin and analyzed with interest, "first of all, since he can turn Xu Jielin into a zombie like your sister, it shows that he probably knows more about zombies than we do. Is it because of him that the zombies of the end of the world appear?"


    "You can think so." Yu Lan nodded.


    "This step is very cruel," Yu Tian said.


    "White envoy base should occupy the handover city before he has his pen in it." see the sky cast a puzzled look at himself, and Yu Lanton said, "to reach the place where the night stop is located, there must be two keys, one is mo Xiaohuan or Mo Xiaobing, and the other is in the hand of a man named cook in country M."


    "Cook?" Yu Tian frowned. "I seem to have heard the name."


    Soon his eyes lit up and looked at Yu Landao. "A man from country m came to our South as a lobbyist. When talking to Yu jueying, he mentioned cook, as if he was the leader of some force in country M."


    "That''s right," Yu Lan said. "Cook wants to take advantage of this end of the world to get the whole world under his hands. People with such ambitions are generally not ordinary people."

 Chapter 686

    "That''s true." Yu Tian thought, "if cook really has a key, sister, are you going to take the initiative to find Yezhi after you get the key?"


    "What else can we do if we don''t take the initiative?" Yu Lan said with a smile. "He''s haunted. Do we have to wait for him to appear?"


    "But country m is really far away from us. Now the whole country of China is in a state of chaos, which is not a good opportunity to leave here." Yu Tian worried, "if you have to go to country m, can you take me with you?"


    Seeing that Tian was worried, Yu Lan shook his head and walked to Yu Tian and said, "No."


    Yu Tian bit his teeth, smiled and looked at Yu Lan firmly, "I finally got your sister. If you leave me, won''t I be abandoned again?"


    I think Yu Tian''s words are strange. Yu Lan was silent for a few seconds before he thought about it. "I don''t want to abandon you. You''re almost twenty now. Why are you still like a child."


    "I just don''t want to lose my sister anymore." Yu Tian whispered, slightly lowering his head, looking very fragile.


    Suddenly I felt that Yu Tian was just like Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing. It was childish and difficult to coax.


    Yu Lan held his forehead and sat on the side of the Ink Tattoo again. "Oh my God, I left you for a reason. You won''t lose me, but helped me."


    The first time I heard Yu Lan call myself "ah Tian", Yu Tian was a little stunned and forgot to respond for a moment.


    "The night stop can let the people of country m disturb the order of our country, which means that he doesn''t have the power to destroy us at one breath. We can only reduce the number of human beings by killing each other." Yu Lan looked at other places at will, with a pleasant voice, but with a bit of murderous spirit, "then we can''t let him succeed."


    Yu Tian finally recovered. Although he still wanted to follow Yu Lan to country m, he was worried about gain and loss when he saw Yu Lan''s serious look. He was afraid that he had done something that made her unhappy.


    "... what should I do?" my mind was blank for a moment, and Yu Lan just wanted to let Yu Lan go on.


    He suddenly remembered the cartoon he saw in the kindergarten when he was a child. His lively and lovely sister sat by the window and told a story to his sleepy brother. At that time, he only thought the warm sunshine on TV was dazzling, but now he also thinks the roar outside is terrible.


    Be quiet, be quiet


    So this is the feeling of getting along with my sister.


    Not knowing Yu Tian''s psychological activities, Yu Lan continued, "if we don''t let the night stop succeed, we can only keep the north and south, and don''t let this last safe place be submerged by the zombies."


    Seeing that Yu Lan was concentrating on discussing with himself, Yu Tian couldn''t be distracted any more. He was busy thinking, "so... Sister, are you going to let me stay in the South instead of you and guard here?"


    "Not to replace me, now you are the leader of the south." Yu Lan said.


    Yu Tian pursed his lips and seemed to have a heart to let Yu Lan admit that he would be the leader of the south.


    Yu Lan just smiled at Yu Tian''s persistence and continued, "I will let my zombies listen to your words for defense. I know you have been dormant for many years. Let me see your real strength this time."


    Surprised by Yu Lan''s words, Yu Tian raised his eyes and saw that Lan''s bright eyes were falling on him, with confidence and trust that he liked and felt heavy.


    "I know." don''t want to let Yu Lan down like this, Yu Tian nodded heavily and answered.


    "But I can stand it in the south. What about the north?" Yu Tian had to analyze it after he should come down. "Ye Zhi is dead. The left Ye Xiao is useless. He is a puppet. The whole north is now Xu Jielin''s stuff."


    He paused and looked not very good-looking. "If the north is eaten by the zombies in one breath, we will be left alone, and it will be more difficult to hold it."


    "You''re right." Yu Lan nodded and felt that Yu Tian''s thinking was really perfect. He was worthy of being a person who survived in the environment of home.


    "Sister, do you have any countermeasures?" Yu Tian thought about it and asked curiously.


    "Should you put a lot of eyeliner in the north?" Yu Lan asked.


    "There are a few, but they are good for nothing except asking for information. They can''t help us this time." Yu Tian said honestly.


    Seeing the tangled eyebrows in the sky, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing, which eased the atmosphere in the room, without the heavy tension just now.


    "I don''t expect them to help us. I just want to ask you if you know the existence of false lust alliance," she said.


    "False desire alliance? I know." based on the intelligence network operated by Yu Tian in recent years, he still knows what Yu Lan means by false desire alliance, "it''s just a group of guys who can''t stand the table."


    Seeing Tian''s tone, Yu Lan didn''t hide his contempt for the false desire alliance. Yu Lan shook his head. "Yes, under the condition of internal consolidation in the north, the false desire alliance is really like a lost dog and has no use at all, but now there is only an empty shell of Ye Xiao in the north. What do you think will happen to the false desire alliance during this period?"


    Seeing Yu Lan looking at himself, Yu Tian couldn''t help thinking along her train of thought. The more he thought about it, the more dignified the expression on his face became. In the end, it disappeared directly and simply disappeared, "fake desire Alliance... How much did you eat?"


    "Except for the only escort that ye Xiao can use, the whole north is in the hands of the false desire alliance."


    First, I was surprised by what Yu Lan said, but the rainy day quickly responded and asked, "how do you know so much about the false desire alliance? Do you say... They are not false desire alliance, but they are true?"


    "Before, false desire alliance was false desire alliance, just mixed with the people of true desire alliance." Yu Lan smiled.


    "Now... What should I call it?" Yu Tian raised his eyebrows.


    "Desire League, don''t need to take a fake word." Yu Lan said.


    Smelling the speech, Yu Tian couldn''t help sighing, "who can think that the notorious desire alliance has such great ability."


    "Ah Wen''s desire alliance is of course the best." holding Mo Wen''s hand, Yu Lan bent his eyes and said that there was nothing else in a pair of eyes except Mo Wen.


    "..." Yu Tian coughed lightly without any comment on Yu Lan''s words, and quickly pulled the topic back, "that is to say, the north is now under the control of the rain desire alliance? But now the north is fragmented, and human beings alone can''t hold it for long."


    "Half of my zombies have rushed to the north now." Yu Lan said with a smile.

 Chapter 687

    "Still have half?" Yu Tianleng said, looking at Yu Lan''s eyes also become a little complicated, "how many zombies are under your control?"


    "Most of the zombies in the forest of death." Yu Lan whispered.


    Wen Yan Yu Tian said nothing directly.


    The forest of death covers almost one fifth of the size of China, and the number of most zombies in this fifth is definitely a huge number.


    "What shall we do next?" Yu Tian asked directly about the next arrangement, as the North was no longer within his scope of concern.


    "You help me watch Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing first. If the night ends or Xu Jielin comes, hide them first." gently clasping his knuckles, Yu Lan raises his eyes and says, "we''ll decide what to do next when Arvin wakes up."


    "Yes." after Yu Lan said so, Yu Tian naturally didn''t mean to refute. He covered the dark color that flashed through his eyes, nodded to answer, then turned around and left the room, leaving room for Yu Lan and Mo Wen to be alone.


    Before closing the door, he glanced back at Yu Lan''s thin back and quickly lowered his eyelids.


    The corridor was very quiet. Occasionally, several guards walked in a line, and the hard soles left bursts of crisp sound on the ground.


    When they passed by, Yu Tiancai went to the window and turned over directly from the window.


    If ordinary people jump from the height of the third floor, they will not die or be disabled. Yu Tian jumps down but is fine.


    He is really not a power, but because of his ability, he is much more alive than most powers.


    "Jiang Quan," he called. His sight seemed to fall on the burning fire in the distance, and he seemed to stare at the withered and yellow leaves on his side.


    "My Lord." Jiang Quan''s figure gradually appeared in the air. He knelt respectfully in front of the sky and looked down at the ground.


    "Have those old things stopped?" motioned Jiang Quan to get up, and Yu Tian turned leisurely and walked in the opposite direction of the fire.


    "I have controlled all those who have plans to rebel together," Jiang Quan said in a low voice with his head down slightly.


    Smelling the speech, Yu Tian showed a bad smile and lost his shape when he walked. "It''s so miserable. I think they were arrogant and wanted me to get out of the south, but now even my life is in my hands."


    Jiang Quan lowered his head and made no sound.


    "But it''s a little strange." through the coming and going guards, Yu''s dark eyes have no body expression, and his voice is also a little strange dumb.


    He stopped, lowered his head and said, "sister, she... Unexpectedly said she wanted to hand over the south to me."


    "Is there any problem?" Jiang Quan was stunned.


    "Of course there''s a problem!" Yu tianmeng stared up and said with a restrained smile. "Who doesn''t like the great power in the south? She wants to give it to me!"


    "..." Jiang Quan can be said to have watched Yu Tian grow up, but even so, he still can''t fully understand Yu Tian''s thinking.


    "This shows that she trusts you." after thinking about it, Jiang Quan can only find this answer.


    "Trust?" Yu Tian opened his mouth, covered his face with one hand and smiled foolishly, "I like this word."


    "..." staring at Yu Tian, who smiled foolishly, Jiang Quan felt blind.


    Yu Tian didn''t care what people around him thought of him. He soon laughed enough, touched his chin and mused, "is it because of trust that he will give up so much fat?"


    He raised his eyes and glanced at Jiang Quan. He soon denied this conclusion, "no, I also trust you, but I won''t hand over the south to you."


    Jiang Quan followed Tian silently again and found that he didn''t need to speak at all.


    "Sure enough, is it because Yu Lan is his sister?" whispered to himself. Yu Tian finally found the answer he wanted.


    He stood there, raised his head and bent his eyes happily.


    "It''s nice to have a sister..."


    The autumn wind blew in the face, and the yellow and dry leaves were gently rolled up and scratched across his ears.


    "Deal with all the old things and replace all the vacancies with our people." he smiled back at Jiang Quan. "There is no time to drag on with them. I can''t disappoint my sister."


    Jiang Quan was stunned. He quickly answered, but he didn''t leave immediately.


    "And," Yu Tian thought for a moment and added, "let Yu jueying go and watch how my brother who earned this territory with him died in my hands."


    "Yes." Jiang Quan said again that he was hiding in the air and disappeared in place like the wind.


    Yu Tian stood alone and hummed a song in a good mood.


    ¡­¡­


    Qu Yao and Qin Huai are ridiculous at the moment.


    They are huddled together behind a raised boulder. On the high building not far away, a huge caterpillar like zombie is climbing. Countless small zombies are tearing around it and roaring angrily from time to time.


    The stench of blood was everywhere, with a disgusting smell.


    "Are you sure Qin Feng''s signal came from here?" Qin Huai swallowed his saliva and subconsciously took out the compressed biscuits in his pocket.


    "That''s right." Qu Yaoyao nodded, raised his hand and pressed his arm, "are you a pig? Don''t eat!"


    "... I''m not nervous." Qin Huai, who was stopped from eating, smiled, turned his head and looked at the gray black and dirty caterpillar zombie again.


    "Seriously, as long as the zombie is crawling, we can''t get into the city."


    This caterpillar zombie looks huge and bulky, but when it attacked a zombie that is not small, its fat body stretched out countless legs without warning. It moved faster than cockroaches and swallowed another zombie directly.


    "No matter how fierce it is, we have to pass." Qu Yaoyao twisted his eyebrows and said, "Qin Feng is likely to be trapped inside."


    They were supposed to pick up Qin Feng and Wen Ning. They went to Yumeng. They didn''t even see a personal film after waiting for a long time.


    Fortunately, Qinhuai gave Yumeng a contact to lock their position.


    As a result, it was good not to lock. Once locked, it was found that the coordinates of Qinhuai were trapped in this abandoned city and had not been moved.


    "That''s what I said, but how can we get in?" Qin Huai said with a headache.


    "I can go in alone." Qu Yaoyao obviously felt that there were some difficulties at the moment. She stretched out her hand and wrapped several circles of cloth belts around her arm, and fixed several smoke bombs carried in her backpack on it. "When I need you, I will send out smoke bombs to let you come over."


    "Are you crazy? How are you going to get in?" Qin Huai quickly took Qu Yaoyao''s wrist and asked her to stop.


    "Don''t you know what power I am?" Qu Yao asked with a frown.


    "Aren''t you a stealth power!" Qin Huai roared in a low voice. "This power can''t cover up the breath. What if the caterpillar has a nose?"

 Chapter 688

    "Do you think that bug is you and has a nose?" Qu Yaoyao rolled his eyes.


    Qin Huai was stunned when he saw Qu Yaoyao looking at him jokingly. Only then did he understand that Qu Yaoyao was saying he was a pig.


    "You should be serious!" the green veins on the forehead jumped uncontrollably twice. He stared at Qu Yao.


    "Tut, are you too serious? Don''t worry. I''ll be careful. Don''t underestimate me." Qu Yaoyao raised his chin and poked Qinhuai''s chest with a little disdain. "Also, there''s something I''ve wanted to say. Can you be a man like a man? I''m going, not you. What''s your advice?"


    "I just think you''re looking for death now." Qin Huai reached out and grabbed Qu Yaoyao, poked her wrist and raised his hand to show her around the city. "Even if you''re not afraid of caterpillar zombies, why do you have to look at those miscellaneous zombies?"


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll avoid them." Qu Yaoyao drew back his hand and said in a deep voice, "I''m not a fool. I''m not going to go straight."


    "Are you going to go in from the other side of the city?" Qin Huai frowned. "That''s not good. We don''t know what it''s like inside and outside the city now. It''s not necessarily safer for you to go in from another entrance than from here."


    "This is no good, that''s no good, Qinhuai. Can you stop being so fussy?" he stood up impatiently and gave Qinhuai a kick. Qu Yaoyao looked disgusted.


    "The first person to die in this world is a guy like you who doesn''t use his head and only knows to rush into battle." after patting the shoe prints on his legs, Qin Huai stared at Qu Yaoyao and stood up to look at the city behind him, "don''t worry, let''s observe around the periphery first, and go in together if there is a loophole we can drill."


    "But you''re useless. You can only drag me down." Qu Yaoyao looked up and down at Qinhuai and said that he disliked it.


    He''s a drag???


    Resisting the idea of picking up Qu Yaoyao and beating him up, Qin Huai gritted his teeth and wanted to pull her ponytail and take off her head.


    Take a deep breath... Take a deep breath... Don''t worry about neuropathy like Qu Yaoyao.


    Qin Huai comforted himself several times in his heart, finally calmed down and said, "listen, whether I''m useful or not, the task of picking up Qin Feng this time is the task of both of us. Even if you make a ten percent effort alone, I''ll get at least ten percent."


    After a pause, before Qu Yaoyao opened his mouth to refute, he continued to say seriously, "you know, we are partners now. Since we are partners, there is no reason for you to die alone."


    Perhaps he thought Qin Huai''s attitude was very serious. Qu Yaoyao pursed his lips, but he had nothing to say.


    Are we partners? She closed her eyes and heard such words for the first time.


    When she opened her eyes, she only felt calm in her heart. She looked at Qinhuai''s slightly angry face and whispered, "sorry."


    "Er, it''s all right." although he didn''t expect Qu Yaoyao to apologize to himself, Qin Huai nodded generously. He was about to continue to teach Qu Yaoyao more along the slope. When he saw Qu Yaoyao looking at himself with clear eyes and swallowing his words at the mouth, he didn''t know why.


    "Before... I was always protecting others." Qu Yaoyao whispered, "I found for the first time that you can live and die together as my partner without my protection."


    "HMM..." Qin Huai nodded.


    "Thank you." Qu Yao thanked seriously.


    "How can I thank you..." Qu Yaoyao''s bright eyes made him feel a little embarrassed. Qin Huai felt a little helpless, "I just..."


    "But since we are partners, I suddenly thought of a good idea." after interrupting Qin Huai''s words, Qu Yaoyao raised his head and said with a smile.


    "Ah? What idea?"


    "You make bait to lure away the zombies. I''ll go in and find Qin Feng."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pooh!


    Qin Huai trembled and pointed to the dark group of zombies. He wanted to pinch himself into meat cakes.


    "Isn''t that a good idea?" Qu Yao asked with a smile.


    "What a fart!" Qin Huai twisted, "I can be moved by you. I''m a pig!"


    "It''s good to know," Qu Yaoyao said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "All right, all right." seeing that the veins in Qinhuai''s forehead burst, Qu Yaoyao was going to rush over and eat himself next moment. Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help but bend his eyes and comforted, "just kidding. What are you doing so seriously?"


    Qu Yaoyao seemed to have a small stomach and chicken intestines. Qin Huai swallowed his anger and provoked a ferocious smile, "I''m really sorry."


    "But you did remind me that we are partners now." Qu Yaoyao said, "tell me, what''s your plan now?"


    "What can I think of now?" Qu Yaoyao glanced at the corner of his eye. Qin Huai took a breath and looked at the disgusting caterpillar in the distance. "We can only turn around the city to see if we can find a place to break through. Otherwise, even if we break in by force, we can''t bring Qin Feng out smoothly."


    "But look at this city." Qu Yaoyao said with some disapproval, "if you walk for two days, you may not be able to make a circle."


    They came on a motorcycle, but the motorcycle is noisy. Now it''s not a good thing to ride it.


    "What else can you do?" Qin Huai said helplessly.


    "No," Qu Yaoyao said decisively, "then do as you say."


    When they made a decision, they were ready to start. At this time, the caterpillar zombie that had been quiet suddenly rioted, climbed to the roof and roared.


    The sound was completely different from the sound made by the zombies when they screamed at each other just now. The sharp sound almost broke Qinhuai''s eardrums.


    Other zombies were also obviously frightened. They ran or scattered and couldn''t see their figure at once.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Huai blinked in wonder. The next moment, a gust of wind roared, and the mixed dust directly submerged him.


    "Shit!" Qu Yaodi spat, pulled Qinhuai and hid behind the boulder they had just hidden.


    Taking photos of the Loess on his face, Qinhuai really experienced the feeling of eating soil.


    However, Qu Yaoyao was no better. Her hair was completely covered with dirt and looked quite embarrassed.


    They leaned together and waited for the wind to dissipate. After a long time, they dared to look at the huge caterpillar zombie.


    As a result, they found something wrong.


    The caterpillar zombie twisted its body and fell down from the building. It crawled on the ground and roared weakly, completely without the ferocious smell just now.

 Chapter 689

    "There seems to be something on it?" Qu Yao narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the caterpillar zombie in the distance.


    "What?" Qin Huai immediately looked at the speech. Sure enough, he saw a lot of dark things lying on the caterpillar zombie and drilling into the caterpillar zombie without scruples.


    These little black things are all over the caterpillar zombies, more and more, and they look abnormal.


    The caterpillar zombie seemed to have no strength to struggle. It stretched its body powerlessly and twitched violently.


    Most of the other zombies were hidden, and only a few of them swayed around without scruples, but they were always on guard against the direction of caterpillar zombies.


    "Shall we go now?"


    Qu Yaoyao spit out the sand and stone he ate in his mouth and turned to push their motorcycle.


    "Ha?" Qin Huai didn''t react. He quickly stood up and whispered, "now what''s the matter with the caterpillar zombie? We don''t know. How are you going to get there?"


    "Now is our only chance." Qu Yaoyao pushed the motorcycle and looked at the paralyzed caterpillar zombie in the distance. "Now the caterpillar zombie has no attack power, and other miscellaneous fish zombies are scattered around. There is no sign of attack. Is there a better chance than this?"


    "But you can see that those black things can make the caterpillar zombie without resistance." Qin Huai still hesitated, "if we rush over, we can''t escape if we''re attacked at that time."


    "If these black things will attack us, why don''t they attack the other zombies around?" Qu Yaoyao said seriously. "What''s more, we can escape on motorcycles in case of any changes."


    I have to say that Qu Yaoyao''s words are very reasonable. Qin Huai hesitated to bite his teeth and finally chose this adventurous road.


    In fact, he pays more attention to finding a safe way to enter around the whole city, but this method is cumbersome and risky. When he really finds Qin Feng, he may have starved to death.


    However, Qinhuai still has some concerns.


    "If we break in directly, we may have a lot of trouble when we come out."


    "Since we can find a safe entry position outside, we can also find a safe exit position inside. We''d better go in first." Qu Yaoyao obviously thought of this problem and couldn''t help whispering.


    "According to what you said, whether we can go out or not depends on fate?" Qin Huai was speechless. He shook his head, but couldn''t think of a better way, "just, we really can only take one step at a time now."


    With that, he turned and stepped onto the motorcycle, carrying Qu Yaoyao and began to rush to the city at full speed.


    The moment Qu Yaoyao got on the motorcycle again, he made her and Qinhuai invisible.


    "You sit still, if you can''t move, don''t move." holding Qinhuai''s waist, she whispered. She closed her eyes at ease and let Qinhuai resist the wind and sand.


    Her powers have no effect on anything that can move except herself, but for a stationary person, she can hide the whereabouts of two people at the same time.


    Qin Huai also knew a little about Qu Yaoyao''s power. At present, he was concentrating on driving the motorcycle, but he still nodded on his face.


    "We directly bypass the caterpillar zombies and rush into the city. When we get rid of these zombies, I will make a noise. You can directly find a place to hide and forget the motorcycle."


    "This is my car." Qu Yao was not happy.


    "Now I''m driving." Qin Huai snorted.


    I just felt that the two nostrils of Qinhuai were very cute like a child. Qu Yaoyao smiled and hugged him harder and harder to prevent himself from being thrown out by turning.


    Qin Feng felt a little uncomfortable. He looked awkwardly at the hand placed on his waist, coughed but didn''t say anything.


    At the critical moment, both male and female defenders have to go.


    Soon, some zombies noticed them. Several zombies seemed to be afraid of nothing, but some zombies rushed at them with their long tongue. If they hit their car, they could definitely make a hole in the motorcycle.


    Qinhuai motorcycle drove well, sensitively avoided the attack of several zombies, and went away when they didn''t respond.


    During this period, the caterpillar zombie has completely stopped moving. Those dark little animals lie on it, like vampires who don''t know their satisfaction, constantly absorbing the last bit of energy in its body.


    Several black things fell to the ground when they were full of food and drink. Their hard armor made their turning over very easy. They originally wanted to chase the surrounding zombies to replenish their energy, but their attention seemed to be attracted by Qinhuai.


    The other zombies who were hiding shouted twice and looked around. Few were willing to come out at this time.


    "These zombies don''t seem to have the intention to attack human beings now." Qu Yaoyao, who has been staring at the movement here, couldn''t help frowning.


    "It can eat the whole caterpillar zombie. This creature is definitely not an ordinary creature." Qin Huai said, "we''d better be careful."


    Qu Yao nodded, grabbed Qin Huai''s clothes and looked around.


    At this time, several black monsters had jumped on them, but Qu Yaoyao was ready and shot them out one by one.


    "These monsters seem to be zombies?" Qu Yaoyao said hesitantly, staring at the strange zombies chasing them.


    The skin of these zombies is black and shiny, and there are hard shells behind them. Each is only the size of a baby. If you don''t look carefully, it''s like a huge insect.


    "Zombie?" Qin Huai was stunned, but he had no energy to look at it.


    Several wandering zombies were in the way ahead. They showed their teeth dangerously when they came.


    Fortunately, there were few black zombies chasing them, and Qinhuai soon got rid of them.


    "I need something that can distract the zombies, even for a moment." looking at the three zombies in front of me in the middle of the road, Qin Huai said quickly.


    The wind reduced his voice a lot. Fortunately, Qu Yaoyao heard it.


    She thought and took out a grenade from her backpack.


    The power of this thing is awesome, so she brought two with her.


    "Right now?" she asked Qin Huai loudly.


    "That''s right." Qin Huai roared without looking back.


    By this time they were close to the zombie.


    Qu Yaoyao opened the pull ring and threw it directly at the zombies. Then he heard a violent explosion, and a zombie was blown off one arm directly.


    But through this moment, Qinhuai successfully entered the city through the fire.

 Chapter 690

    Riding a motorcycle, he turned into a path. Qin Huai looked around, abandoned the car and pulled Qu Yaoyao into the corridor next to him.


    The eyes suddenly entered the dark place from the bright place. Qin Huai closed his eyes, opened an unlocked door and drilled in.


    Several zombies came after them quickly. They looked around. Their sharp thorns rubbed the iron gate they avoided and climbed up the stairs, leaving only a foul smell.


    When there was no sound outside the door, Qin Huai was relieved, walked into the dusty room and made it directly on the table in the living room.


    "I thought they would follow the smell." he touched the beating heart in his chest and took a long breath.


    "Zombies are not dogs." Qu Yaoyao shrugged and smiled. "They must know we are near here, but it''s not easy to find the exact location."


    "I know." Qin Huai stood up, went to the window stained with blood and drew the curtain, "we are still very dangerous now. Now we can only stay here for a while."


    "We are very close to Qin Feng now." Qu Yaoyao whispered, "it''s only a few hundred meters away."


    "Ah?" Qin Huai was stunned and looked out from the curtain. "Opposite us is also a residential building. Are they opposite?"


    "The direction is inappropriate." he took the contact device and walked around the room for a few steps. When he saw that the distance shown above was reduced, Qu Yaoyao said, "it''s this way."


    "This way?" Qin huaimu looked at the wall in front of him and thought. He could only squeeze his face from the next window.


    Qu Yaoyao refers to a convenience store opposite the building.


    "We''ll go there when there are no zombies around." Qin Huai whispered. He always felt there were some problems in his heart, but he couldn''t think of the reason for it.


    Qu Yao nodded without any objection, "yes."


    After determining Qin Feng''s position, Qin Huai put down his heart, stayed away from the window and sat on the table in the living room again.


    As for why not sit on the sofa... Qin Huai can only say that he really doesn''t want to sit on the sofa once and raise the dust all over the room.


    "But you''re so cruel. You''re carrying a grenade in your bag?"


    "I took two. There were a lot of weapons from the North last time." Qu Yaoyao took out the remaining grenade from his backpack and threw it at will.


    Some nervously stared at the grenade. Qin Huai quickly reached out and stopped her, "don''t lose it. If you really blow yourself up, you''ll laugh off your big teeth."


    "Do you think I''m like you?" Qu Yaoyao glanced at Qin Huai, but still put the grenade in his backpack.


    "What else did you carry?" Qin Huai was curious. "Can you show me your backpack?"


    "It''s all women''s things. What are you looking at?" Qu Yao said with a low smile, staring at Qin Huai''s face.


    "..." Qin Huai rolled his eyes like Qu Yaoyao before. "Grenades are also women''s things?"


    "For self-defense." Qu Yaoyao answered calmly.


    ¡°......¡±


    After chatting with Qu Yaoyao about something unimportant, Qin Huai yawned and looked up to see that the sky outside was gray. He took out a piece of dry bread from his backpack and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "You eat again?" Qu Yao frowned.


    "Don''t you eat?" Qin Huai raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m full." he took out a cup from his backpack and drank. Qu Yaoyao turned and went to the next bedroom. "I check the house. I don''t want a zombie to appear when I sleep."


    Qin Huai was too lazy to move at the moment. He just lay lazily on the table and padded his bag under his head.


    I miss the feeling of staying at home before. There is a soft bed. The soft quilt also has the smell of sunshine.


    I can still hear my mother''s nagging voice. It seems that I want to throw away a lot of bugs raised by his crazy brother.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the dark ceiling. Qin Huai sighed. He felt uncomfortable and suffocated.


    Twisting his neck like an escape, he closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep quickly.


    In those days when the end came, their family was lucky. Because their residence was very close to the supermarket, they successfully stored a large amount of food and took refuge for a period of time.


    Unfortunately


    Qinhuai''s eyelids trembled slightly, and a water light slipped out of the corners of his eyes silently.


    After a month of safe refuge, there were more than a dozen refugees there. They looked very embarrassed, but their faces were full of hostility.


    Those people stayed somewhere nearby and searched everywhere for supplies.


    At that time, his family felt that these people could not be provoked. They could only quietly close the curtains and isolate all the outside world.


    After a few days, the zombies bit out from all directions without warning and frantically tore the people who came. His father was kind for a moment and helped a seriously injured man. The man was not bitten, but pierced his abdomen by a fallen billboard.


    His father was a doctor. He carefully bandaged the wound with the first-aid kit at home and tried his best to save the man''s life.


    Who knows, the man thanked respectfully on the surface, but sneaked away the next day and broke into their home with his surviving brothers.


    Thinking of this, Qinhuai''s memory ended. He bit his teeth and swallowed the choking in his throat, subconsciously erasing the wet meaning on his face.


    I didn''t want to touch my face, but I found that there was something wrong with the touch on my hand.


    He opened his eyes and saw a pair of thick eyes staring at him from above.


    ¡°......¡±


    Mom!


    He swallowed the scream in his mouth and rolled aside to avoid the drooling teeth of the zombie.


    Look at the zombie hanging upside down on the ceiling. In addition to two hands and two feet, there are four long limbs at the waist. It can''t be seen whether it is hands or feet.


    But on the whole, the zombie is very much like a spider.


    "Qu Yaoyao!" he shouted at Qu Yaoyao in the next bedroom.


    Qu Yaoyao immediately ran out and was stunned to see the scene in the living room.


    "Roar!!!"


    The spider shaped zombie roared loudly, and a dive rushed towards Qinhuai. Qinhuai avoided sensitively, took out his self-defense dagger and cut off one of the Zombie''s claws.


    The zombie roared with pain, and the sharp voice cut through the tranquility of the night in an instant.


    The level of this zombie is not high. It''s just a level 2 zombie.


    "Damn it, don''t let it scream!" Qu Yaoyao gritted his teeth and rushed up with a dagger, but her goal was the neck of the zombie.

 Chapter 691

    The zombie was obviously not the opponent of Qu Yaoyao and Qin Huai. Before it could escape, it was directly cut off by Qu Yaoyao.


    Seeing the dagger strengthened by Gu Cheng in his hand, Qu Yaoyao nodded with satisfaction.


    "Where did this thing come from?" Qin Huai gasped and was frightened by the zombie.


    "I don''t know. I was checking the bedroom just now." Qu Yaoyao shook his head, walked forward and took out the crystal core in the Zombie''s head.


    Worried that there were other zombies in this room, Qin Huai was sleepless. He went to other rooms and began to look for traces of zombies.


    This is a house with three bedrooms and two living rooms. There is nothing unusual in the living room he just stayed in and the restaurant next to the gate.


    "Is there anything unusual in the bedroom you just checked?"


    Qin Huai didn''t look back, but asked in a low voice.


    "No." Qu Yaoyao kept up with Qin Huai after confirming that there was no problem with the zombie.


    "Then the zombie ran out of the remaining two bedrooms..." he put his eyes in front of a large open door next to him. Qin Huai narrowed his eyes and saw only a dark piece inside.


    The closer you get to this room, the more you can smell a stench. Qinhuai really couldn''t stand it. He took out a flashlight from his backpack and took it. It''s not good. It''s scary at first sight.


    The whole bedroom is densely covered with silk screens, and large and small bags are wrapped around these silk screens, with blackened blood stains on them.


    "What''s this?" Qu Yaoyao poked his head and walked forward.


    "Obviously, it''s not a good thing... Don''t touch it!" seeing that Qu Yaoyao was going to reach out to touch the bag, Qin Huai hurried forward, grabbed her, stared at her and picked up a chicken feather duster from the sofa in the living room.


    "What are you making a fuss about?" Qu Yaoyao threw up his lips, but he took back his hand.


    He glanced at Qu Yaoyao from the corner of his eye. Zhang Xin changed his previous weakness and said in righteous words, "if you touch it without authorization, what if you are infected with zombie virus? You are not the only one with so many zombies now."


    "Even if I am infected with the drunken emperor, I can be saved." Qu Yaoyao said disapprovingly.


    "Bah!" Qin Huai said bluntly, "where is the drunken emperor now, do you know? If you can''t find him, you can''t directly turn him into a zombie for me as a crystal core? It''s still the lowest and most energy-free crystal core. It''s estimated that she won''t eat it when it''s thrown into Yu Lan''s mouth!"


    I didn''t expect Qin Huai to speak such words that hurt her so smoothly. Qu Yaoyao''s face is not very good-looking. She tilted her mouth and don''t open her head.


    Qin Huai felt that what he said was no problem. When he saw that Qu Yaoyao ignored him, he no longer came forward to be annoying. He just stabbed the nearest bag with a chicken feather duster.


    Only heard a "crack", the touched capsule directly cracked a button, and an egg shaped thing fell out of it.


    "It''s disgusting," he muttered.


    Qu Yaoyao looked at it curiously. After seeing the ball on the ground, he squatted down curiously.


    But now she didn''t touch it with her hand. She just pounded Qinhuai''s elbow, grabbed the chicken feather duster in his hand and stabbed the egg on the ground.


    A broad bean shaped caterpillar slowly crawled out of it. Only the front pair of sharp teeth were the most conspicuous in the appreciation of the whole body.


    "It''s a zombie." he got up and stepped on the little thing in two. Qu Yaoyao turned uninteresting and lost interest in the room.


    Seeing Qu Yaoyao''s cruel behavior, Qin Huai turned his mouth, stepped forward and closed the door directly.


    Just then something seemed to fall on top of them, making a dull and violent sound.


    Immediately slowed down, Qin Huai made a gesture to Qu Yaoyao and stood still.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time." Qin Huai whispered as he approached Qu Yaoyao. The roar of the zombie just now obviously attracted many zombies.


    Qu Yao obviously thought so. She nodded and walked quickly to the door.


    Looking back, Qin Huai looked at herself. She took a deep breath and silently unscrewed the door handle.


    The silence outside is terrible. At a glance, I can only vaguely see the moonlight falling from the outside on the corridor not far away. Several shadows disturb the silent scene, like swaying ghosts with a cold smell.


    "What should I do now?" Qu Yaoyao asked Qinhuai.


    Qinhuai didn''t know what to do. He pursed his lips, attached to Qu Yaoyao''s ear and asked in a low voice, "look at the contact first. Qin Feng, are they still in the convenience store opposite?"


    Qu Yaoyao nodded, opened the contact and found that Qin Feng''s location had not changed, that is, in the convenience store.


    She told Qin Huai the news, but his face suddenly became ugly.


    "What''s the matter?" Qu Yaoyao was startled.


    And Qinhuai finally knew where his faint uneasiness came from.


    "In this environment, how can Qin Feng stay in one place all the time?" Qin Huai whispered.


    Qu Yaoyao was stunned and found that it was wrong. She stared with disbelief and said, "can you say that Qin Feng has..."


    Cover Qu Yaoyao''s mouth and let her whisper. Qin Huai frowned and whispered, "it''s not necessarily that Qin Feng has had an accident now. It''s probably because they lost the contact."


    "I hope." Qu Yaoyao''s face was still not very good-looking.


    "Go and have a look first." Qin Huai nodded. "We can''t stay in this place."


    As soon as the voice fell behind them, a slight impact came from the glass of the room. Although the sound was small, it succeeded in changing the faces of Qin Huai and Qu Yaoyao.


    They didn''t look back, but ran directly to the convenience store in front.


    Maybe they left in time. When they ran to the convenience store, no zombies caught up.


    Looking across his eyes in the moonlight, Qinhuai only saw three or four heads around, directly smashing the glass and drilling through.


    Fortunately, they left there decisively. If they were one step later, they might directly let those zombies be divided.


    "Hoo." Qu Yaoyao obviously breathed a sigh of relief. She took out the contact device, and the expression on her face was not very good-looking. "Qin Feng, his signal is here."


    Qinhuai looked around when he heard the speech. He didn''t see anyone. He gave a "click" in his heart, and his eyes suddenly saw a little thing flashing blue light.


    Walking around several fallen shelves, he recognized it as a communicator at a glance.

 Chapter 692

    "I think it might be a mistake for us to come in." Qu Yaoyao also obviously saw the communicator. She came over expressionless, looked at the zombies not far behind her, and gave a wry smile.


    "I''m not sure yet." Qin Feng seems to be calmer. Although his fingertips are also somewhat uncontrollably tight, he looks much calmer than Qu Yaoyao.


    "There''s no Qin Feng here. What else can you be sure of?" Qu Yaoyao said disapprovingly. She had begun to think about the way to leave here and planned to return to drive their motorcycles first.


    "At least you can be sure that Qin Feng has been here." Qin Huai said faintly. He remembered that it should also be a tall building.


    Looking around, he came to the dark corridor next to him. He took out his flashlight and looked at the ground carefully.


    "The dust here has obvious footprints and looks very new. It should be left by Qin Feng and them."


    "What a coincidence?" Qu Yaoyao hurried over and nodded slowly after seeing the footprints on the ground.


    "What should I do, go up and find it?" she asked.


    "What else can we do?" Qin Huai sighed. He looked at the footprints on the ground, touched his chin and said, "but... Do you know who came this time? Is there anyone else besides Qin Huai and Wen Ning?"


    "I don''t know about this, but it should not be." Qu Yaoyao frowned. "My sister only told me about them."


    "But the footprints here are obviously those of three people." Qin Huai pointed to the footprints on the ground with his toes.


    Qu Yao frowned and found that it was true.


    "I don''t know," she said.


    "Hoo." regardless of who the extra person was for the time being, Qin Huai flashed a flashlight and immediately began to walk upstairs when he saw that there were no zombies around.


    Because there are no people here all year round, the footprints are very clear.


    "Strange." as these footprints went higher and higher, Qin Huai said strangely, "there are no footprints of zombies here except the footprints of the three of them, which shows that nothing is right to chase them. Why do you have to climb such a high building all the time."


    "No footprints on the ground doesn''t mean there are no footprints elsewhere." Qu Yaoyao sighed and took Qin Huai''s arm to let him look at the next wall.


    The cold white light shone on the wall. There were countless coin sized holes on the fingertips, and some of them were stained with a lot of blood.


    "It''s obvious that something is chasing them." Qu Yaoyao lowered his voice and felt a little heavy on his face, "that is to say, the zombie chasing them is probably still in this building, otherwise Qin Feng can''t come to pick up the contact device. If there is no contact device, he can''t even enter the gate of our desire alliance."


    "That''s what you said." Qin Huai''s face was stiff. He climbed two steps on the Internet. His face looked ugly and asked, "do you know what level Qin Feng is now?"


    "I don''t know." Qu Yaoyao shook his head, but quickly answered, "but according to the strength of Yu jueying and ye Zhi in the north and south, Qin Feng''s strength is no longer poor. Now it is likely to have reached the level of level 3 and level 4."


    "Qin Feng''s ability is to control zombies. He can even control zombies one level higher than himself." Qin Huai paused and his Adam''s apple rolled slightly. "How strong should a zombie that he can''t even solve?"


    Qu Yao was silent.


    "Do we still go up?" Qin Huai also stopped and asked. He was not afraid of life and death, but really had to be prepared to have the courage to continue.


    It''s easy for level four or five zombies to kill them. They go up like this. If they meet directly, it''s like sending them to death.


    "Go up." Qu Yao whispered.


    "Are you sure?" Qin Huai picked up his eyebrows. "Seriously, I don''t want to see Qin Feng."


    "I''m serious." Qu Yaoyao said seriously, ignoring Qin Huai''s foolishness, "we''ve come in. Even if we can''t find Qin Feng, we may not be able to go out safely. It''s better to take risks and complete the task now."


    "Ah... OK." Qin Huai was a little helpless. He now regretted why he took this difficult task. Now, it''s OK. Neither advance nor retreat. He can only harden his head to save the person he didn''t want to meet again.


    Without noticing the tangled look of Qinhuai, Qu Yaoyao walked two more steps and directly came to the front of Qinhuai.


    Qinhuai had no choice but to follow up.


    Although they are still walking up quickly, their footsteps are obviously much lighter, and they can''t even splash the dust.


    "Wait a minute." I don''t know how many more floors Qinhuai stopped. He looked at the footprints on the ground, looked at the deep holes in the wall, and looked thoughtfully at the next door.


    "What''s the matter?" Qu Yao looked back puzzled.


    "Qin Feng, their footprints have stopped here, but the footprints of the zombies are still going up." Qin Huai whispered, "I think they have got rid of the zombies on this floor. Now they have failed. Don''t go up again."


    Hearing the speech, Qu Yaoyao nodded suddenly and continued to lower his voice, "do you mean Qin Feng and they are on this floor now?"


    "We can''t rule out the possibility of them going down again." Qin Huai squatted down to observe the footprints on the ground and quickly said, "these footprints have no trace of being stepped on again... Let''s look at this floor first."


    Qu Yaoyao had no objection to this. He turned and walked into the next corridor.


    The corridor is relatively clean, but there are still some white bones scattered around, and some white bones are even tightly wrapped with a layer of dry skin.


    Almost used to the pungent smell in the corridor. Although Qinhuai and Qu Yaoyao wrinkled their noses, they didn''t feel too uncomfortable.


    "How to find it now?" Qu Yaoyao looked back at the dozens of rooms in the past.


    "I''ll knock on the door from here, and you''ll start from there." Qin Huai whispered, "knock on each door three times regularly, not too loud, so as not to attract the attention of the zombies above."


    "OK." I like the feeling of not using my head. Qu Yaoyao nodded, turned and walked to the end of the corridor immediately.


    Qin Huai turned and closed the staircase door they had just entered. The door opened towards the inside of the staircase. If a person came up, he could easily open it. If it was a zombie, he would only hit the door and break the door hard.


    Looking back at the stars outside the window, he took out a biscuit and put it in his mouth and began to knock on the door one by one.

 Chapter 693

    Just when Qinhuai knocked on the seventh door, a short but crisp impact sound suddenly came upstairs, as if something had been knocked over.


    He looked up and motioned quietly to Qu Yaoyao on the other side of the corridor.


    Qu Yaoyao obviously heard the voice. She also looked up, frowned and trotted over.


    "What''s going on?" she whispered.


    Qin Huai shook his head and quietly listened to the movements around him. His face suddenly changed.


    "Something''s coming down," he said.


    Qu Yaoyao was a little nervous. She could feel the ground under her feet shaking slightly. Something huge was climbing outside the building.


    Reaching out and holding Qin Huai''s arm, she was ready to run away in case of danger.


    Yu Guang swept a shadow and flashed past the nearby window. Qu Yaoyao was surprised. He quickly looked and saw a thick and long tail full of sharp thorns falling down quietly, swinging irregularly, looking a little irritable.


    Cover her mouth to prevent her from crying out. She looked up at Qinhuai. As soon as she was about to say something, she heard the sound of glass being broken upstairs. The tail in front of her also got upstairs in a moment.


    When he could clearly hear the heavy footsteps upstairs, Qin Huai frowned, pointed to the upstairs and the communicator on Qu Yaoyao.


    Qu Yaoyao''s face was a little ugly. She shook her head, tiptoed to the stairs and looked at the direction of the upper floor.


    "You want to go up?" Qin Huai followed, slightly moved his mouth and said.


    "Qin Feng, they are probably on the upper floor." Qu Yaoyao looked back and wanted to talk in Qin Feng''s ear. He just turned his head to his clear eyes, and his side face could even feel the warm breath he exhaled.


    Frowning, she stepped back quietly. She said uneasily, "we have to find them."


    Qin Huai said at this time that he didn''t have any thoughts that he shouldn''t have. He approached Qu Yao just to make his voice lower, "you''ll only die if you go up like this!"


    "What can you do?" Qu Yao pursed his lips.


    Qinhuai didn''t make a sound, but hung his eyes and pondered.


    Seeing that Qin Huai didn''t speak, Qu Yaoyao didn''t insist on going upstairs. He just stood at the entrance of the corridor and had time to go back in case of anything.


    It was quiet for a while, and then suddenly there was an unusually violent crash, accompanied by the fierce roar of zombies and the low curse of someone.


    "They must be up there!" Qu Yaoyao''s eyes lit up and raised his feet to run upstairs, but Qin Huai grabbed his braid.


    "What are you doing!" he felt that his scalp was almost pulled down. Qu Yaoyao immediately looked back and stared over, gnashing his teeth.


    "Sorry." Qin Huai apologized quickly. He just subconsciously pulled her hair, "I just want to stop you."


    "Just now we were not sure Qin Feng was up there. You should stop me. Now there is a voice from above. Nine times out of ten, they are right." Qu Yao frowned, "I don''t intend to go up and die directly, but now we can go up and observe the trend of the zombie carefully to see if we can find a chance to save Qin Feng and what we can do to hide here all the time?"


    "Just now, we didn''t notice the level of the zombie. What can you do even if you go up?" Qin Huai always knows the current affairs. For him, his life is always the first. As for other things, in an emergency, we must mention it before ensuring life safety. "Calm down, let''s wait for the time."


    "Opportunity?" Qu Yao was stunned.


    "Give me the other grenade in your bag." Qin Huai whispered, as if he didn''t mean to explain.


    Qu Yao also trusted him and immediately handed him the grenade in the bag.


    Qinhuai didn''t have any extra action when he got the grenade. He just frowned, figured out the uneven place above, and looked up slightly.


    Although Qu Yaoyao was a little upset at the moment, he also knew that even if he went up, he had little chance to save Qin Feng. He could only stare at Qin Huai to see what he could do next.


    Just when she couldn''t wait to speak, the voice upstairs was suddenly not as fierce as it was just now. Although the roar of the zombie was still there, it didn''t seem as fierce as it was just now.


    Qin Huai''s eyes lit up, picked up the grenade in his hand, and without hesitation threw it down the gap between the handles of the corridor. He turned around and pulled Qu Yaoyao, who had not yet responded, and immediately hid behind the door behind him.


    The grenade fell three or four layers from the gap of the handrail, and suddenly burst.


    The next second, there was a big movement upstairs. A huge zombie ran down from the walls of the stairway and ran directly to the direction of the explosion downstairs. Qu Yaoyao hiding behind the wall could even hear the sharp wind.


    "It seems that Qin Feng is right upstairs." Qin Huai took a breath and took Qu Yaoyao upstairs.


    "What''s the matter?" Qu Yaoyao didn''t react. "Why did the zombie suddenly go down?"


    Although the zombie will certainly be interested in the sound of the explosion, the zombie obviously found Qin Feng and them just now. It is impossible to give up the close target to catch up with the explosion.


    "Qin Feng''s ability is to control the zombie." Qin Huai explained in a low voice, "although he can''t control some zombies with high levels, they can affect the Zombie''s thinking time of more than ten seconds and make it lose its five senses in a short time. At this time, the zombie will definitely chase after the violent explosion."


    "He still has this ability?" Qu Yaoyao was surprised.


    "His ability is to affect the zombie." Qin Huai said expressionless, "otherwise, how can they get rid of the zombie and hide in the next floor when they are chased by the zombie."


    He paused, ran up one floor, looked at the dust on the ground, pointed to the zombie footprints that had obviously become disordered on the wall next to him, and said, "it is estimated that the traces downstairs have been cleaned up by them. This floor is where Qin Feng hid."


    Qu Yaoyao nodded, looked back and saw the messy corridor, slightly lowered his voice and said, "Qin Feng, are you there? We are people who want to alliance."


    The corridor was still quiet, but soon a riddled door on their side was pushed open, and a baby face poked out and stared at them.


    "Are you the ones who want to alliance?" Wenning asked in a low voice.


    Seeing that Wen cuining came out, Qu Yaoyao finally took a breath and nodded to say something, he saw that Wen cuining''s eyes fell on Qin Huai, looking a little surprised.


    "Qinhuai?"

 Chapter 694

    "Ah." Qin Huai answered lazily, and turned his mouth in response.


    "Why are you here?" it seemed that he didn''t care about Qin Huai''s attitude. Wen Suining asked again, looking surprised.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Qin Huai rolled his eyes and said with a bad attitude, "the world belongs to your family. Don''t let me stay?"


    "Do you know?" Qu Yaoyao asked curiously, feeling that Qinhuai seemed to dislike Wen Suining.


    Qin Huai didn''t seem willing to answer this question. Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help looking at Wen Ning.


    "He is Qin Feng''s cousin." Wenning whispered, "my younger brother."


    "Cousin?!" Qu Yaoyao seemed frightened.


    "Well, don''t put me on a relationship with you." Qin Huai snorted, took Qu Yaoyao''s arm and pulled her into the room where Wen cuining came out. "Nonsense, we''ll talk later. Let''s go first. It''s too dangerous outside."


    Wencuining sighed helplessly, looked at the corridor, and closed the door after confirming that there were no other zombies to follow.


    The room smells of unpleasant dust, but it is still tolerated by people.


    There are two people sitting in the room. One of them is dressing the other''s wound.


    Seeing this scene, Qu Yaoyao was stunned at first, then leaned against the wall at the door, quietly reducing his sense of existence. Although she was still curious about the relationship between Qinhuai and Qinfeng, she didn''t want to ask a word now.


    "Are you?" Zhang Xin, who was dressing Qin Feng''s wound, looked at the sudden stranger and asked with some vigilance.


    Qin Feng was stunned when he saw the visitor.


    Qinhuai spread his hand and said with a smile, "I''m sent by Yumeng to pick you up."


    Wenning came and stood next to Qin Feng and gave him a complicated look.


    "Xiao Huai, I haven''t seen you for a long time." although Qin Feng was still sick and spiritless, his eyes still lit up slightly.


    This should be Qin Feng''s first eye on human beings in the last world.


    Although after receiving the task, Qin Huai knew he was going to meet this form, he was still very uncomfortable, "don''t call it so close, we don''t know each other."


    "No matter what, I''m your brother." Qin Feng snorted.


    "It''s just a cousin." Qin Feng said coldly, "I just came to pick you up on behalf of Yu Meng this time, and I don''t intend to catch up with you again."


    Seeing that Qin Feng still wanted to speak, Wen Suining couldn''t help patting him on the shoulder and shaking his head.


    It''s no use talking to Qin Huai now. He won''t listen to them at all, otherwise he won''t give them any news, just let them think he''s dead.


    Qin Feng pursed his lower lip childishly, but he no longer said anything.


    "Now in this situation, do you have any way to take us out?" Zhang Xin looked at the still dark sky outside and felt a little irritable.


    "No." Qin Huai answered directly, "there are all zombies outside, and there are many little monsters I have never seen. Just a few of us are going out to die."


    "What are you doing here?" Wenning frowned.


    Qin Huai glanced at him obliquely. "Who made you stay here? I thought you were lost, but... We really didn''t expect the situation inside to be so dangerous."


    Speaking of this, Qinhuai''s face is also a little ugly. Originally, they planned to find a way out of the city slowly, but not to mention the outside, the zombies of this building are not what they can afford.


    "You?" Zhang Xin was stunned when he heard the speech. He vaguely saw that there seemed to be a figure at the door.


    "Yes, I''m here to pick you up. Besides me, there''s Yao Yao." didn''t notice Zhang Xin''s sudden change of expression. Qin Huai touched his chin and asked Qu Yaoyao, "but Yao Yao, can you contact Yumeng?"


    Qu Yaoyao was no longer willing to show up. She came out of the shadow expressionless and nodded slightly to Qinhuai.


    The person who had a lively face just now had no expression. Qin Huai was a little strange about Qu Yaoyao''s change, but he didn''t ask directly.


    "Yao Yao!"


    When the room fell into a short silence, Zhang Xin suddenly shouted, stood up and walked towards Qu Yao.


    Qin Huai was surprised to find that the guy''s eyes were red.


    "Yao Yao, Yao Yao, I......" when he approached Qu Yao Yao, he finally saw the face he thought about day and night. Zhang Xin was at a loss for a moment. He couldn''t even speak clearly. He had a lot to tell Qu Yao Yao, but he couldn''t say a word at the moment.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." compared with Zhang Xin''s tension, Qu Yaoyao seems much more calm. Except for the irritability that flashed at the bottom of her eyes at the beginning, there is basically no superfluous emotion.


    "Long time no see." seeing Qu Yaoyao take the initiative to say something to himself, Zhang Xin calmed down and said to her, "I''ve been looking for you to apologize to you, but I can''t find it."


    "I know I''ve always been biased against lust alliance and you, and I''ve always said a lot of ugly things to you who have always protected me." Zhang Xin whispered, "in fact, I should have seen clearly. You are my companions. I''ve always been hypocritical and self righteous."


    "Ah, you don''t have to apologize. You don''t have anything to apologize to me." unexpectedly, Zhang Xin had such a pious apology one day, Qu Yaoyao waved his hand and smiled, "At first I listened to the boss to protect you, but then I got tired of this job and wanted to leave. It doesn''t matter whether you trust me or not, but I left if I wanted to."


    Hearing this, Qin Huai couldn''t help looking at Qu Yaoyao with his eyebrows. He intuitively felt that Qu Yaoyao was absolutely lying with his eyes open at the moment.


    As soon as Zhang Xin heard this, his expression immediately changed. He looked up at Qu Yaoyao and found that the cheerful smile he had always seen was gone, replaced by the indifference of refusing people thousands of miles.


    "Don''t say that. I know you must be angry." his heart seemed to be eaten by something. He forced himself to pull out a smile and walked forward, "Yao Yao, I really know I''m wrong. Can you forgive me?"


    Perhaps it was the first time that Zhang Xin could be so humble. Qu Yaoyao opened his mouth and still didn''t say perfunctory words.


    "You used to be one of my favorite toys." Qu Yaoyao said faintly, looking slightly sideways. "I want to be nice to you. I want to see you alive. I don''t want to save your slices."


    Zhang Xin listened carefully to Qu Yaoyao''s words. He no longer looked contemptuous as before, but focused on his face.

 Chapter 695

    In this way, Zhang Xin has indeed changed.


    But Qu Yaoyao didn''t know if she had noticed the change of Zhang Xin. She just paused and pulled out a sarcastic smile, "but I''m tired of you now. I don''t think you''re the toy I want."


    Then Qu Yaoyao spread his hand, looked at Zhang Xin with an apologetic smile and said, "I''m really sorry."


    This is undoubtedly quite hurtful. Zhang Xin''s face is a little ugly, but he still clenched his fist and said, "in fact, I don''t want to be your toy anymore."


    "That''s the best." Qu Yaoyao smiled brightly.


    I think Qu Yaoyao''s smile at this time is too hurtful. Zhang Xin doesn''t open his eyes and says firmly, "I will join the desire alliance and become your partner."


    "... what?" Qu Yao was stunned.


    "I came with the Lord of Qincheng this time to join the desire alliance." Zhang Xin said, "Yao Yao, you have always been protecting me. Now I want to be your partner."


    "..." Qu Yaoyao just felt irritable. She casually said "whatever you want", so she went to Qinhuai and sat down.


    Qin Huai glanced at her and reluctantly stretched his arm out to her.


    Seeing that Qin Huai and Qu Yaoyao were familiar, Zhang Xin''s Adam''s apple rolled gently twice and looked at them suspiciously.


    Noticing Zhang Xin''s eyes, Qin Huai raised his eyes and smiled friendly at him, turned his face sideways and whispered in Qu Yao''s ear:


    "Yo, am I your toy, too?"


    Qu Yaoyao gave her a bright smile, reached out and grabbed the soft meat around her waist and twisted it hard.


    "It''s good to have self-knowledge." Qu Yaoyao smiled ferociously. "Since you know, you have to look like a toy."


    Qin Huai''s forehead jumped in pain. He stared at Qu Yaoyao, tried to smile and said, "I think you can be a little friendly to me."


    Qu Yaoyao rolled his eyes and was too lazy to hurt each other with Qinhuai in front of so many people.


    Zhang Xin, who had a panoramic view of the interaction between Qinhuai and Qu Yaoyao, tried not to start, and brazenly sat next to Qu Yaoyao.


    Qu Yaoyao looked at him inexplicably and stopped talking to him.


    Qin Feng and Wen Ning ate melons next to each other, and their eyes swept back and forth between them several times in Qinhuai.


    Qin Feng has no emotional intelligence. He can say whatever he thinks. He looked at Qinhuai, picked up his eyebrows and said, "Qinhuai, are you dating her?"


    Qin Huai didn''t react for a moment. When he saw that Qin Feng''s eyes fell on Qu Yaoyao, he couldn''t help turning his eyes and said, "you''re blind."


    Qu Yaoyao smiled and said, "the man I used to associate with is now in the freezer in my room."


    "..." he looked at Qu Yaoyao in horror, and Qin Huai rubbed the goose bumps on his arm.


    "What shall we do now?" seeing that the atmosphere in the room has changed a little strange, Wen cuining, who hasn''t made much noise, couldn''t help saying, "the zombies here look like they can''t leave for a while. Shall we stay here now?"


    "Qu Yaoyao, can you contact the desire alliance?" without answering Wen cuining''s question, Qin Huai turned his eyes and asked Qu Yaoyao.


    "Yes." Qu Yaoyao took out his contact and took a look, "I''ve sent a message to my sister. She should send someone to support us soon."


    "That''s good." Qin Huai breathed a sigh of relief, ignored everyone''s eyes, took out the biscuits in his pocket and chewed them.


    Now I can only stay in this uncomfortable environment. I hope the support of Yumeng can come early.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Lan is sitting in front of the bed in a daze. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking in his head.


    The cool moonlight splashed on her through the window, making her look cool.


    The roar of zombies kept ringing out of the window. I couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Close your eyes and enjoy the night without anything. Yu Lan''s mouth also quietly raised a radian.


    Vaguely felt a look staring at himself. Yu Lan opened his eyes and just looked at the black bottomless eyes of Shang Mo Wen.


    Yu Lan was stunned, then stood up and said, "you''re awake!"


    Mo Wen smiled and sat up on his bed.


    His injury has completely healed, but his limbs are still stiff because he hasn''t moved for a long time.


    Reach out and directly hold Yu Lan in his arms. He gently kisses the small ear close to his lips and complains softly, "blue, so uncomfortable."


    "Where uncomfortable?" Yu Lanleng was stunned. He was flustered and wanted to check the wound of Mo Wen.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she raised her hand, her hands were held by Mo Wen. She saw a gentle smile on Zhang Junyi''s face, and then attached to her body and kissed Yu Lan''s lips.


    Seeing Yu Lan staring at himself, he smiled, raised his eyes and gently kissed her eyelids. Seeing that she closed her eyes, he kissed her mouth again.


    "Miss you."


    Before Yu Lan reacted, she felt a whirl of heaven and earth. When she opened her eyes again, she had been pressed by ink.


    "It''s hard for me to see you sad." he gently brushed several hairs on Yu Lan''s cheek, and the tone of the ink was a little coquettish.


    After carefully recalling this sentence in her heart, Yu Lan reflected the meaning of Mo Wen. She couldn''t help raising her eyebrows, stretched out her hand around Mo Wen''s neck and said, "you know I''ll be sad, so don''t get hurt, okay?"


    "I could not have been hurt." Mo Wen whispered.


    At that time, he and Xu Jielin were equal in strength. Although it was not easy to win, it was not enough to be hurt by Xu Jielin.


    "But you''re still hurt." Yu Lan whispered, and a light flashed through his gray eyes. "Ink, you really scared me this time."


    Mowen is not a healing power. He is pierced through his heart and may not really live.


    Seeing that Lan called her name directly, Mo Wen knew that it really frightened her this time. At present, he took soft clothes and leaned against her neck to sincerely apologize.


    "Sorry, I won''t worry you in the future."


    "It''s a deal?" Yu Lan raised his eyes.


    "It''s a deal." Mo Wen affirmed.


    Yu Lan then hugged Mo Wen with his back hand and patted him on the back. They didn''t make a sound for a moment.


    Holding Yu Lan on the side of the bed, Mo Wen hung his eyes and played with her thin fingers.


    "Didn''t you wear the ring I gave you?"


    Looking at Yu Lan''s bare fingers, Mo Wen looked dissatisfied.


    "I''m going to the forest of death to find you drunk all night. I''m afraid I''ll lose it." Yu Lan whispered, "so I put it away."


    "HMM... put it away." Mo Wen couldn''t help smiling. "I thought you ate it."


    Although the ring looks like a ring by Gu Cheng''s ability, it is really made of genuine crystal core.


    "I want to eat it." Yu Lan bent her eyes, "but it''s a pity that I can''t show off that I have a handsome husband like you if I eat it."

 Chapter 696

    I like Yu Lan''s name very much. The gentle eyes of ink gradually exaggerate the smile, like the shining stars in the silent night sky.


    He stretched out his hand again and hugged Yu Lan in his arms. So quietly, there was no more superfluous action.


    The room was quiet, but it didn''t make the two people feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, even their hearts were gradually quiet.


    "Tell me what happened during my coma?" seeing that Yu Lan yawned and was about to fall asleep, Mo Wen asked softly around her.


    Yu Lan looked up at him and found a comfortable place in his arms. When she was comfortable, she whispered about what happened during this period.


    Mo Wen listened quietly. His dark eyes flashed slightly, which was equal to blue. After saying that, he said, "you mean that Mo Xiaobing and Mo Xiaohuan were actually made by Yezhi?"


    Yu Lan nodded.


    "Then you''d better pay attention to them." Mo Wen thought and gently touched Yu Lan''s chin like teasing a kitten.


    "Mo Xiaobing won''t say it first, but I don''t think Xiaohuan... Doesn''t look malicious to us, otherwise I don''t dare let her guard you." Yu Lan thought and disagreed.


    Seeing Yu Lan''s maintenance of Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Wen, he was naturally unhappy, but he just smiled gently and looked very pertinent, "if there is any way to control them at night, it will be impossible to prevent them at that time."


    At this point, the voice of the ink is lighter, and the fundus is dark.


    Whether Yezhi or Xu Jielin, they are the people who stand in his way.


    Xu Jielin''s strength is equal to that of him. Although his strength is explosive, it is not very stable when fighting with him. And the end of the night


    Unconsciously playing with Yu Lan''s hand, the smile on Mo Wen''s mouth gradually changed its taste.


    "I know." Yu Lan''s voice called back Mo Wen''s thoughts. He recovered and saw Lan''s side face. "I''ll pay attention, but I''ll still take Xiao Huan as my own child before she showed her malice to me."


    Knowing that Yu Lan had made a decision, Mo Wen covered the dark color at the bottom of his eyes, pinched her nose and said he had no objection.


    Yu Lan, who was pinched by the nose, sneezed several times. She stared at Mo Wen angrily and stretched out her hand to pull his face.


    Mo Wen didn''t resist and obediently let her bully.


    Equal to LAN Nao enough, Mo Wen was not angry. He smiled at her with a good temper, but Yu Lan gradually lost his smile.


    She stopped looking, lowered her eyes and said with some worry, "but it''s difficult for this man at night. He doesn''t seem to be in the same world with us, and his strength is unknown."


    "Don''t Mo Xiaobing know a lot? Just call her over and ask." Mo Wen touched her eyebrows like comfort and whispered.


    Mo Wen doesn''t feel much about having another cheap daughter. As long as Yu Lan is happy, it doesn''t matter whether he has more mo Xiaobei or Mo Xiaonan.


    "Yes, I didn''t ask in detail before." Yu Lan tilted his head and thought, closed his eyes and ordered the Firebird to find Mo Xiaobing in his mind.


    The Firebird is boring to make a net. When LAN gives an order, he is excited and goes to find Mo Xiaobing.


    After a while, Mo Xiaobing ran in happily. When she saw Mo Wen, she was stunned first, and then smiled and called "Dad".


    Mo Wen nodded in response.


    He is standing behind Yu Lan and combing her hair. Yu Lan''s hair is soft, black and bright, much better than the weeds before. But even so, Mo Wen also looked at the hair with excellent touch in his hand seriously and attentively, as if he were serving some treasure.


    Mo Xiaohuan didn''t run as fast as Mo Xiaobing. When Mo Xiaobing had run to Yu Lan and hugged her arm, he ran in and gasped.


    Yu Lan also smiled at Mo Xiao.


    The next second, the window behind them was suddenly hit by something. Yu Lan looked at it and saw that the Firebird was sticking to the window, looking at her for praise.


    The flat face was tightly attached to the window. In order to ensure that it did not fall, it kept flapping its wings. Thanks to the strong glass, it was not directly broken by it.


    "You did a good job." Yu Lan praised without stinginess.


    The Firebird was proud and left a pool of saliva on the window before flapping its wings and flying away.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you calling me?" Mo Xiaobing didn''t like to be robbed of Yu Lan''s attention. Seeing that Yu Lan took back her eyes, she immediately asked.


    "I want to ask you how much you know about Yezhi." Yu Lan didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly.


    As soon as this problem came out, Mo Xiaobing seemed to think about it. He sat on the side of Yu Lan and shook his legs before saying, "well... What do you want to hear?"


    "Tell me what you know." Yu Lan said.


    "OK." Mo Xiaobing bent her eyes. She looked at Mo Xiaohuan sitting on the other side of the blue and said with a smile, "I told mom before. I don''t know what happened to Yezhi. I haven''t seen what his space looks like, but his ultimate goal is likely to be to destroy mankind."


    Yu Lan nodded. These are what Mo Xiaobing told her before.


    "Yes." Yu Lan whispered, "you also said to me that he may not be able to accomplish his goals by himself, so he wants to use the people who are still alive in the world."


    Seeing that Yu Lan still remembered what he said, Mo Xiaobing couldn''t help laughing, "but it doesn''t mean that Yezhi''s strength is not enough. In fact, we are all made in the space he stayed in."


    "Can make you..." thinking about the strength that Mo Xiaobing''s easy home could freeze her before, Yu Lan frowned and his eyes gradually sank.


    "But he didn''t make anything in this world." Mo Xiaobing took another look at Mo Xiaohuan and saw that she listened carefully, as if she really didn''t know these general talents. "It should be said that he can''t make."


    "Do you mean that the strength of Yezhi can''t be brought into full play in this world?" Yu Lan frowned. "In his world, his strength is absolutely strong."


    Strong, she and ink can''t overcome.


    Mo Wen was calm at this time. His bony fingers flexibly looped the rope in his hand twice and tied a bow. At the same time, he tied a high horsetail to Yu Lan.


    "It makes you look more energetic," he smiled.


    Yu Lan was also satisfied with Mo wenzha''s hair and took him to sit down and smiled sweetly at him.


    Although her skin is gray, it is smooth and soft. It feels very good. A pair of milky white eyes will always bend flexibly when laughing. With two small dimples on her cheeks, she is so cute.

 Chapter 697

    The sight of ink was gentle, and now it was softer.


    The face stared by Mo Wen was hot. Yu Lan quickly stretched out his hand to block his eyes and hummed, "be serious. Now we''re talking about the end of the night."


    "I''m listening carefully." some wronged hold Yu Lan''s wrist. Mo Wen opened his eyes and said with a smile. His face is still a little pale, but he can''t move his eyes when he smiles.


    Yu Lan was stunned as if she were confused. She soon recovered and turned her eyes, but her whites and pupils were almost the same color. No one could see that she turned a few white eyes without looking carefully.


    Mo Xiaobing looked at Yu Lan and then at Mo Wen. He was dissatisfied and left his mouth.


    She likes Yu Lan very much, but she doesn''t feel very right about ink.


    Mo Wen didn''t care what Mo Xiaobing thought of him. He just touched Yu Lan''s head to appease her. He thought slightly, "if the strength of Yezhi will be weak here, we can only do it in this world if we want to solve him."


    "It''s impossible." Mo Xiaobing shook his head. "If people in this world want to go to the world where they stay at night, they must pass through the gate we keep, but if he wants to go back to his world... He can go back anytime, anywhere."


    In other words, even if they plan carefully, they can return to their own space as long as they find it wrong.


    "This is a trouble." Mo Wen also frowned.


    At this moment, Yu Lan also felt that the night stop was really immovable. He could wantonly hurt them and use them, but they didn''t even have the power to fight back.


    What do you think? Mo Wen just frowned and stopped worrying about this problem. He just looked at the side of Mo Xiaobing and said, "didn''t you make it by night? Why are you on our side?"


    Yu Lan also asked Mo Xiaobing about this before, but at this time, when Mo Wen asked, Mo Xiaobing inexplicably felt a chill on her back. If she wanted to export, she subconsciously swallowed it back.


    Soon she felt that her reaction was too strange. She looked up at Mo Wen and said, "I hate Mo Xiaohuan, but Mo Xiaohuan is close to Yezhi."


    "This reason is a little far fetched." Mo Wen obviously doesn''t believe it.


    Mo Xiaobing stopped talking.


    And Mo Xiaohuan, who has always been hated by Mo Xiaobing, raised his eyes and looked at them innocently, looking wronged.


    Yu Lan touched her head and smiled gently at her before she looked at Mo Xiaobing. "Mo Xiaobing, if you hate Xiao Huan, why do you have to come over? You should know that Xiao Huan has always been by my side. In addition, Xiao Huan is also standing on the opposite side of the end of the night when he is with us now."


    After a pause, Yu Lan sighed, "you didn''t tell the truth?"


    She was in a hurry and didn''t ask in detail before in the underground of the forest of death. Now when I think about the reason Mo Xiaobing gave her at that time, there is really a problem.


    After Yu Lan opened her mouth, Mo Xiaobing''s expression immediately became a little complicated. She looked back at Yu Lan, looked at the ink, lowered her eyes and whispered, "what I said is the truth."


    Mo Wen raised his eyebrows and looked at Yu Lan. Yu Lan saw the disgust in Mo Wen''s eyes, and Mo Wen felt that Yu Lan was helpless.


    Seeing that Mo Xiaobing lowered his head, Yu Lan hung his eyes and thought seriously, "then I believe you."


    Yu Lan''s words came suddenly. Mo Xiaobing looked up at Yu Lan in surprise. She smiled at herself and said, "but can you be more detailed? What''s the direct reason why you hate the opposite of Mo Xiaohuan and standing at the end of the night?"


    Feel that Yu Lan''s eyes are very warm at this time. Mo Xiaobing lowers his head slightly and finally finds his previous slightly perverse smile.


    She stretched out her finger to Mo Xiaohuan and just pointed at the tip of someone else''s nose, "I said you must not believe it."


    "How do we know if you don''t say?" seeing that Mo Xiaobing had the meaning to speak, Yu Lan immediately asked.


    Mo Xiaobing smiled. The smile was full of ridicule, "because Mo Xiaohuan had no connection with Yezhi at all. Now she just lost her memory. When she remembered, you will know why I wanted to be the enemy of Yezhi."


    She also ignored Mo Wen''s cannibal eyes, walked up and rushed into Yu Lan''s arms, "Mom, you said to believe me. What I said is the truth. You should hate Mo Xiaohuan, not me."


    Is it still related to Mo Xiaohuan?


    Naturally, he would not easily believe Mo Xiaobing''s words. Yu Lan gently touched her back with his hand and looked at Mo Xiaohuan with his side eyes.


    Mo Xiaohuan was shocked and looked at Yu Lan at a loss. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Xiao Huan, you are my daughter now." Yu Lan comforted softly.


    Yu Lan''s voice was very soft and easily smoothed the uneasiness in Mo Xiaohuan''s heart. Looking at Mo Xiaohuan happily, he showed a big smile to himself. Yu Lan couldn''t help pursing the corners of her lips and covering the dark color of the bottom of her eyes.


    In fact, she really doesn''t want to regard Mo Xiaohuan as an enemy. Mo Xiaohuan''s performance has always been no danger. But what Mo Xiaobing said just now always gave her a feeling that Mo Xiaohuan before amnesia was their enemy.


    This is really


    "Can''t you tell me the reason why Mo Xiaohuan loses his memory?" Yu Lan asked Mo Xiaobing with his eyes down.


    Mo Xiaobing shook his head, but looked up at Yu Lan''s eyes. "Anyway, mom, you must go to country m to find cook next. Why don''t you take me and Mo Xiaohuan with you? She can definitely remember the previous things this trip. You can know everything you want to know at that time."


    "Just tell us why it''s so troublesome." Mo Wen said impatiently. He doesn''t care whether Mo Xiaobing is dead or alive. As long as he can get the answer he wants, he doesn''t care what will happen in the process.


    "It''s no use telling her, but she still can''t remember." Mo Xiaobing looked at Mo Xiaohuan and sneered.


    I think Mo Xiaobing really can''t get any answer here. Yu Lan is a little helpless. When she looks at Mo Xiaohuan again, she finds her head hanging and a thoughtful look.


    "Are you going to m country next?" Mo Wen suddenly looked at Yu Lan and asked.


    Yu Lan nodded, "m is the key that can let us enter the night stop space. We don''t have to go in, but if we can get the key, we won''t be beaten passively all the time."


    When Yu Lan said something, he was disgusted at the bottom of his eyes. Don''t think it was aimed at the end of the night.


    Mo Wen smiled, "well, let''s go together."


    After that, he looked at Mo Xiaobing and Mo Xiaohuan again. The smile at the corners of his mouth was as gentle as ever, but it was obvious that he didn''t face the warmth of Yu Lan.

 Chapter 698

    "Listen, you two." he said gently, but his voice was not loud, but Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing looked over uncontrollably. "Your origin has something to do with Yezhi, but I don''t know why you and Yezhi are enemies. I''m not blue, and I won''t believe you sympathize with you."


    "So next, you should follow us or continue to treat us as parents. Don''t let me find any changes in you." the ink here looked slightly cold and looked sharp in an instant, "otherwise I will never make you feel better."


    After that, Mo Wen put away his dangerous smile and returned to his previous gentle appearance. His face looked morbid and had no lethality at all.


    But the coldness he just sent out made Mo Xiaobing cool.


    Mo Xiaobing thinks that Mo Wen''s father is really dangerous, much more dangerous than she sees from Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes. She tried to use her ability to read the heart of ink, but no matter how many times she used her ability, she could only hear the dull, cold and empty sound, like the roar of ghosts in the devil''s cave of hell.


    And Mo Xiaohuan felt a little wronged. Before Mo Xiaobing came, her relationship with Yu lanmo was not so bad. Yu Lan didn''t say anything now, but she must be on guard.


    Think of here, Mo Xiaohuan''s expression is more and more decadent. She really didn''t know what she was like before. She just remembered that she fell into the hands of human beings when she remembered it. She was locked in a cage all day.


    In this way, she was saved by Yu Lan. From then on, she had parents. It was Yu Lan who gave her warmth. How could she do something bad for them?


    Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing had their own thoughts. Mo Wen ignored them directly and whispered to Yu Lan, "when are you going to go to country m?"


    "Let''s go after the things here are handled." Yu Lan said, "after all, it''s far away this time. It''s better to make a good plan."


    Mo Wen had no objection when he heard this. When he wanted to say something, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and the door panel hit the wall next to it, making a dull sound.


    Yu Lan raised his eyes and saw drunk night swaggering in.


    When he found that Mo Wen woke up, he didn''t smile much surprised and sat next to Mo Wen.


    "Boss, you''re still alive. Congratulations."


    Wen Wen raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a low smile. "Are you free now?"


    As soon as he heard this, his face changed. He quickly waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "I''m at least the boss. Your life-saving benefactor. Can you stop arranging work for me?"


    Mo Wen raised his eyebrows and took back his eyes noncommittally.


    Seeing Mo Wen take back his eyes, he was drunk and no longer poor. He said, "boss, there is a message from the alliance and said..."


    His eyes fell on Mo Xiaohuan on his side. Although he was drunk all night, he still said, "they know from those who want to break into the alliance that Mo Xiaohuan is a very dangerous person."


    Before Mo Xiaohuan could react, Mo Xiaobing, who had been watching the excitement, couldn''t help smiling at Yu Lanser and blinking as if he was asking for credit.


    Yu Lan was helpless, but his eyes also focused on Mo Xiaohuan.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked very clever at the moment. She was fiddling with her fingers and looked at Yu Lan innocently

 Chapter 699

    "Tell me," said Mo Wen.


    Drunk without night, he said, "the people who come this time are basically from country m, and most of them come from sirens."


    State m also has power differentiation, but unlike state China, they do not clearly divide the forces in the north and south. Their various forces are distributed in large and small, including siren, hundred gods and gina''er.


    "Siren?" Mo Wen pointed his fingertips and whispered.


    "In addition to the sirens, there are many small bases that have never been heard of, but there are none of the gods and jina''er." Zui Wuyi continued, "the confessions of these people from the sirens are exactly the same. According to them, Mo Xiaohuan is the key to opening the door of the new world."


    "New world? Is that what Yezhi told them?" Yu Lan''s expression was strange.


    In her opinion, since Yezhi wants to destroy the world, it is impossible to take any human to take refuge. The so-called new world... Is bullshit.


    "Yes, they also say that Mo Xiaohuan is a fallen angel. Letting her stay in the world will bring disaster." when it comes to this drunken night, I want to laugh and tease. Now the world has become like this. Ordinary people can''t eat enough and can''t even sleep well. Where else can disaster go.


    "That''s why you think Mo Xiaohuan has a problem?" when you hear this ink text, you can''t help frowning and looking at the drunken eyes. "Why don''t I know when you still believe this?"


    "No, no, no, I just convey the views of the sirens, and I haven''t talked about the key points yet." I quickly waved my hand, and my drunken eyes swept from Mo Xiaohuan. Later, I said, "the reason why they have this view is that Mo Xiaohuan once slaughtered all the small forces around the sirens."


    "Twenty thousand people from those forces died. Just when they thought they were going to die, Mo Xiaohuan suddenly disappeared."


    "Then I got the news that Mo Xiaohuan appeared in China."


    Seeing that the room was really quiet, he looked at Mo Xiaohuan and said with a smile, "before that, you didn''t call Mo Xiaohuan and didn''t look like this. You were called Satan and blonde."


    Mo Xiaohuan''s face was completely white. Her dark eyes trembled in panic, and her lips were slightly open, but she couldn''t speak.


    "I didn''t... I didn''t!" she lowered her head and grabbed the corner of her clothes.


    Little mutter seemed to feel her panic and climbed out of his hair. Before he made a sound, he was caught by Mo Xiaobing.


    Like pinching a stone, he pinched the gurgle in his hand. Mo Xiaobing said with a smile, "I know it. Yezhi sent her. Didn''t I say that? She and Yezhi are together."


    Mo Xiaobing said this at this time, which is undoubtedly worse for Mo Xiaohuan. Although they know that this is not necessarily true, they are definitely skeptical.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked down at the ground and began to recall the previous things again and again, but no matter how she recalled, the memory she could finally get was only blank.


    "I can''t remember," she said dejectedly.


    "Now you are mo Xiaohuan, not an angel."


    Take a panoramic view of Mo Xiaohuan''s expression. Yu Lan sighed and said in a warm voice. At the same time, he looked at Mo Xiaobing, "Xiaobing."


    For the first time, she called it mo Xiaobing, "you take Xiaohuan out first."


    "Why, I don''t want to stay with her." Mo Xiaobing said displeased.


    "Do you prefer staying outside to staying here?" Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing, thinking about the novel appearance when Mo Xiaobing saw the scene outside before.


    Seeing through, Mo Xiaobing looked up at her reluctantly, and finally lowered his head to drag Mo Xiaohuan''s arm and pulled her out.


    Seeing that Yu Lan deliberately supported them, he picked his eyebrows and didn''t say much. He found a place to sit down.


    "Do you want to take them?" Mo Wen asked with his side eyes.


    "Didn''t Mo Xiaobing say that Xiaohuan can''t think of the past until she goes to country M. let''s make her remember."


    "That''s not very dangerous?" drunk night screamed, "we should directly solve them and leave no future trouble!"


    Originally, he thought that there must be some reason why Mo Xiaohuan could be an adult. He felt a little curious and was willing to approach, but now it seems that this guy is simply a trouble.


    He also ate so many desserts that he was unlucky.


    "She called me mom. It''s up to me to decide." Yu Lan whispered, "but don''t worry. As long as she has any intention to hurt us, I''ll get rid of her first."


    Mo Wen naturally supports Yu Lan unconditionally. Although he pays attention to Mo Xiaohuan when he is in a good mood, his status is just a creature with a little sense of existence, which is far less than Yu Lan''s safety.


    "OK." drunk all night disagreed, but he was also happy to see the play.


    "Continue to talk about the affairs of country m, the more detailed the better." Mo Wen added.


    "These people from country m took a submarine named Yeying. They have explained the location of the submarine. We can definitely get it if there is no accident." Zui Wuyi recalled the boy he got, word by word, "In half, nothing can safely cross the sea between China and m. There is definitely something special about this submarine coming safely, but none of us seems to be able to drive this thing."


    "We don''t need submarines to go to country M. Lanlan and I will go around country e and directly set foot on their territory." Mo Wen said faintly.


    Smelling the speech, the eyes of drunken night couldn''t help brightening up, "challenge directly and openly! Boss, but are you going to go to country m in person? Why is it so troublesome? Just send someone."


    "Do you know who is the leader of siren?" ignoring the words of drunk night, Mo Wen only asked him what he wanted to ask.


    "I don''t know. When did we care about this?" he shook his hands and crossed his legs.


    "Then find a way to ask, there will always be people who know." Mo Wen smiled and said gently.


    The hair of Mo Wen''s smile was creepy. Drunk all night, he nodded his head, turned his eyes and asked, "boss, who are you going to take this time?"


    "You." Mo Wen raised his eyes.


    "Don''t!" when I thought of going to the country m where birds don''t shit, I felt uncomfortable when I was drunk all night. "I absolutely can''t! Boss, I think I''m more suitable to stay here to help you take care of Yumeng."


    "Don''t you always work too much?" said Mo Wen.


    "Not much, not much. Don''t you know my skills? No matter how much work I do, it''s a small thing for me." drunk night smiled. He really didn''t want to go to country M.

 Chapter 700

    This is not before the end of the world. It''s really troublesome to cross countries.


    "Let''s talk about that." Mo Wen thought for a moment and held his chin in meditation. "It''s just that I haven''t dealt with anything these days. I''ll leave it to you. Let me see what you said just now."


    "..." I''ll go to your uncle''s.


    Drunk and expressionless, he spat in his heart.


    "Blank?" ignoring the drunken night with a knife like look, Mo Wen asked again, "have you seen it?"


    "No." drunk night frowned, "he seems to have returned to the league with sugar moon, and there is only a gray face left here."


    Back?


    Mo Wen drooped his eyes and nodded.


    "By the way, sister-in-law, does Linxue also return to the alliance?" suddenly thought of something, drunk night raised his voice and looked at Yu Lan.


    "Yes." Yu Lan nodded.


    "Then I''ll go back and see her too." zuiye grinned and raised his feet to run away.


    "The desire alliance is now complete, and all the official affairs to be handled are here. Where are you going?"


    Seeing that drunk night had come to the door, the voice of ink sounded cool.


    Drunk all night, my body is stiff, and I know that I can''t go anymore


    Or he could just leave? Mo Wen will never hurt his diligent and hard-working subordinate, will he?


    Quietly looked back at the ink in the eyes, which thought it was right for the smiling eyes.


    A piercing chill instantly penetrated his whole body and subconsciously retracted the steps he was about to take.


    He who knows current affairs is a hero!


    Looking at the stiff face of drunken night, Yu Lan smiled unkindly.


    He glanced sadly at Yu Lan, sat back obediently drunk all night, and sighed dejectedly.


    "What else did the siren explain?" Mo Wen continued. Although he didn''t take any torture tools in his hand, he didn''t dare to be dishonest when he was drunk all night.


    Now Mo Wen''s temper is much better than before, but it''s hard to guarantee whether he will start to get sick again one day.


    "The task of telling them to come here to find Mo Xiaohuan is directly assigned by the siren leader." Zui Wuye said, "our people also asked them if they knew the end of the night, but no one knew."


    "It''s normal," Yu Lan said. "I shouldn''t have the leisure to have a relationship with them at the end of the night."


    Drunk Wuye nodded on his face, but murmured in a low voice, "isn''t the leader of the white envoy base the end of the night?"


    Seeing the blue smell sound, he hurriedly shut his mouth and said, "but sister-in-law, we don''t have to go to country m. It''s good for us to ignore him that night."


    "I don''t want to provoke him either," Yu Lan said with a smile, "but his goal is Xiao Huan and ah Wen. The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop. What else can we do if we don''t go to country m to get the key?"


    "Wait for him to come." drunken night righteously said. In his opinion, Yezhi can always appear no matter how he is a demon. Just kill him when he appears.


    Yu Lan shook his head and conveyed to him what Mo Xiaobing said just now.


    Once you listen to the night stop, you can return to your own space at will. When you are drunk, you sip your lips, but you don''t make a sound anymore.


    He doesn''t mind whether the world is good or bad, but he doesn''t want to be killed quietly if he can''t do anything.


    "Do you have any dissatisfaction?" Yu Lan asked.


    Drunk night naturally shook his head. Now they really can''t stop night and kill it.


    Make sure drunk Wuye has finished what he should say. Mo Wen nodded excitedly, "I''ll pay attention to Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing. Just keep giving me the news about them. If there''s nothing else, go out."


    Anyway, at that time, Mo Xiaohuan really has any evil intention. He will do it before LAN.


    "OK." drunk and happy, which means he doesn''t have to deal with those messy official affairs for the time being?


    I was so happy that I ran away happily. When I went out, I almost knocked Yu Tian over.


    Yu Tian glanced at him and walked in from the door that hadn''t come yet and closed.


    "Sister." he directly ignored Mo Wen, walked to Yu Lan and asked softly, "do you want to stop seeing Jian Jue Ying now? He kept saying he wanted to see you."


    Mo Wen, who was preparing to be alone with Yu Lan, tilted his eyes to the sky and became inexplicably upset.


    After sending away Mo Xiaohuan, why are there another one in the sky now? The people around LAN LAN are really endless.


    "Now?" Yu Lan thought for a while. She felt that there was no problem. The matter between her and Yu jueying should have been solved long ago.


    Naturally, he noticed Mo Wen''s eyes. Yu Lan raised a smile and took Mo Wen''s hand and walked out, "ah Wen, you go with me. When Yu jueying is finally solved, we won''t have anything to do in the south."


    Let Yu Lan pull himself, Mo Wen nodded and walked on her side, "after the things here are handled, we''ll go to m country together."


    Yu Tian stood behind them and looked at them quietly, looking out of the window slightly.


    Once Yu jueying died, the pain he experienced from childhood to adulthood should be able to draw a stop sign.


    "Yu Tian?"


    Yu Lan stood in front and looked back. Seeing that he stood still, he said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Yu Lan''s face was hazy in the sunset and didn''t see very clearly.


    "It''s all right." Yu Tian closed his eyes and said with a smile, "I''ll show you the way."


    Now he has no mother, no father, and there is only one sister left.


    He stepped up to Yu Lan''s side. He smiled about the situation in the south these days and smiled at Mo Wen from time to time.


    Although Mo Wen didn''t like him, he didn''t show any impatience. He just nodded faintly and didn''t open his eyes.


    Regardless of Mo Wen''s attitude towards himself, Yu Tian turned his eyes to Yu Landao, "sister, Yu Ruoshui, they are all with Yu jueying. Do you want to see them together? If not, I''ll take them away first."


    "See you together," Yu Lan said. "The three of them are a family, aren''t they? Why separate them."


    Yu Tian raised his eyes and looked at Yu Lan. Seeing that she was still smiling, he nodded and continued to look ahead.


    Mo Wen clenched Yu Lan''s hand and smiled at her.


    "I''m all right." Yu Lan whispered, "maybe I had a little expectation for Jue Ying before, but once I died, my brain became completely indifferent."


    "I went to see him this time just to ask about things I didn''t know before. Don''t worry."


    Speaking, Yu Lan also showed a big smile and looked really sad.


    Mo Wen could only hold her hand reluctantly.


    Several guards came to the front. When they saw Yu Tianhou, they immediately stood upright on one side of the wall and let them pass with a serious face.


    Yu Lan raised her eyebrows and looked at the guards more. She found that they were pale, as if they were frightened by something.


    Yu Tian turned several corners and soon came to a red iron door. Two guards were standing at the door, one left and the other right.


    "Open the door," he said faintly.

 Chapter 701

    The guard immediately bent down in front of the sky and respectfully opened the door. Their faces were tight and looked a little nervous.


    Yu Lan noticed that the guards were wrong and looked at them curiously, but they stood on both sides of the door without squinting after opening the door. There was basically nothing unusual except that their body was a little tight.


    After entering, she obviously heard a shallow exhalation outside the door, like a sigh of relief.


    What on earth are these guards scared like that?


    Yu Lan touched his face and felt that he should not be frightened by himself.


    He glanced at Yu Tian. There was no expression on Yu Tian''s face. I don''t know if he noticed the guard''s strange expression.


    "Dad, Aunt Huang, sister." Yu Tian went over and called people one by one, and then said with a smile, "Yu Lan and I come to see you."


    Yu jueying and Yu Ruoshui, their father and daughter, are lying on the bed. Their only active eyes are staring at Yu Tian, as if they want to skin and bone him.


    "You still have face!" Huang Ruifei screamed and spilled her anger.


    But her hands and feet were locked by several strong chains, and she couldn''t earn it for a moment.


    Her well maintained face has been completely twisted into a ball, and the folds on her face have become ferocious.


    Yu Tian didn''t have any sitting appearance. He sat down on the wooden table next to him and said with a smile, "why can''t I come? Now the south is mine. Where else can''t I go?"


    The room was quiet, and soon Huang Ruifei''s incredible voice sounded again.


    "... what did you say!"


    The sharp voice almost pierced Yu Tian''s ear. He covered his ear with an unhappy face, glanced at Huang Ruifei and said, "do you want me to say it again? I said the south is mine."


    "It''s impossible!" before Huang Ruifei screamed, Yu Ruoshui, who was lying in bed, roared first, "my people, Dad''s people, can''t make you a bitch to become the leader of the south!"


    She also tried to sit up from the bed, but without her arms and legs, she just made such a simple move and wetted her back.


    Yu jueying seemed more calm, but her breathing became a lot heavier.


    "Oh, you say they." Yu Tian said, "I had them all dealt with yesterday. I''m afraid there''s no way to stop me."


    As Yu Tian said, he seemed to think of something funny. "Puff" laughed. "Before they died, they all begged me to kill them. Think about your father. Your teammates who used to fight together have become like this... It''s really a bit ironic."


    "Did you kill them all?!" Yu jueying couldn''t help raising his head and staring at Yu jueying''s angry way.


    "Yes." Yu Tianshuang answered quickly.


    Yu jueying''s whole body began to tremble. He gasped heavily and could no longer maintain his previously pretended calm face.


    "Rebel! Rebel!" he shouted hoarsely, but he was too weak to sit up.


    Yu Tian just smiled and looked at Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan has been looking at it quietly, feeling out of it.


    Following Yu Tian''s eyes, Yu jueying found that Yu Lan was standing in the room, drooping his eyes and thinking about something.


    "Yu Lan!" he whispered.


    "Well." Yu Lan nodded lightly, which was a response.


    "I knew Su elegy''s cheap life couldn''t produce anything good! You too, Yu Tian too, shouldn''t have given birth to you at the beginning!" Yu jueying stared at them fiercely, even though she couldn''t breathe.


    As soon as the ink looked cold, the air in the whole room immediately became cold, and even the slight breathing sound was infinitely amplified and clearly audible.


    He pinched Mo Wen''s arm and Yu Lan smiled like comfort.


    "In fact, I have always had a question." she closed her eyes, slowly raised her head and looked at Yu jueying''s ferocious appearance. She was puzzled and said, "in my memory, the relationship between you and your mother is also very good. Why did you suddenly turn against each other and become like this?"


    "Why? You don''t even know why?" Yu jueying coughed. The shrill cough seemed to cough out all his internal organs.


    Yu Tian''s side eyes looked at Yu Lan, who was expressionless, walked forward and kicked away Huang Ruifei standing in front of the bed. Then Yu jueying sat up and said, "slowly, if you cough to death without saying anything, I''ll be very embarrassed."


    Yu jueying struggled, but it was in Tian''s hands that his weak struggle could not play a role at all.


    "You let go of my father!" Yu Ruoshui angrily said, and fiercely hit her head. Unexpectedly, she just had an action, Jiang Quan appeared in the air and carried her in his hand.


    "Are you... Jiang Quan?" Yu jueying looked at the man who suddenly appeared and said angrily, "Why are you still alive!"


    "At the beginning, the man you sent to assassinate me was blocked by old Su''s people. You really think there is no one in the Su family." Jiang Quan said faintly, and his eyes crossed with regret. "Unfortunately, my brother can''t see the form clearly and followed your daughter."


    Jiang Quan''s "daughter" at this time naturally refers to Yu Ruoshui.


    At first, Jiang Yiming liked Yu Ruoshui. It was a pity that he could only stay in the dark and watch Jiang Yiming die in Ruoshui''s hand step by step.


    "Ha, ha ha." Yu jueying laughed, too fiercely, coughed a few times, and said with an ugly face, "I knew you su family cheated too much! You married me a broken shoe and wanted me to be an ox and horse for you. Don''t even think about it!"


    "Broken shoes?" Yu Tian raised his eyebrows and looked at Jiang Quan.


    Jiang Quan shook his head, looked at Yu jueying and said faintly, "Miss, I haven''t done anything sorry for you from beginning to end."


    "Are you still lying to me now?" Yu jueying couldn''t laugh. He leaned weakly against the wall and his eyes were red. "Yu Tian and Yu Lan are not my children at all! I personally took them for identification!"


    When Wen Yan didn''t mention Jiang Quan, Yu Tian and Yu Lan were stunned. Is it because Yu jueying thought they were wild and Su elegy betrayed him?


    The answer was completely beyond everyone''s expectation. Yu Lan frowned and impatiently ordered his toes.


    "I didn''t let you die directly. You should be grateful to me if you live well until now!" Yu jueying sneered at Yu Tianhe and Yu Lan. His eyes were full of Jieqi smiles, crazy and distorted.

 Chapter 702

    So many years of hate had already distorted his heart completely. He just wanted to make su Elegy and frustrate all her children.


    No man wants to be green, not to mention he doesn''t think he is bad for Su elegy. He paid his heart wholeheartedly before, but Su elegy just trampled his heart under his feet like garbage and gave birth to others!


    Yu Tian doesn''t care what Yu jueying thinks. He just looks at Jiang Quan and asks in his eyes.


    Jiang Xuan was young when he followed Su elegy, but he was the only one who knew Su Elegy and Yu jueying


    "Although I don''t know how you came to this absurd conclusion." seeing the sky looking at himself, Jiang Quan shook his head and whispered to Yu jueying, "but I only know that the eldest lady has never done anything sorry for you whether she is married or not. Young master and young lady are definitely your children."


    "It''s impossible!" Yu jueying didn''t believe it at all. "I saw Su elegy with my own eyes. She was with that bastard surnamed Gu, and I saw the paternity test report with my own eyes!"


    "Gu, you mean Gu young master?" Jiang Quan frowned. "Gu young master is a childhood sweetheart of Su elegy. Yes, but he is also wholeheartedly good to his wife. He should not have any unclear relationship with the eldest lady."


    "Oh." Yu jueying just looked at Jiang Quan with a sarcastic look, "I don''t understand. You''re still trying to cheat me at this time?"


    He gasped heavily, and his body, which was not very good, was now at the end of a powerful crossbow.


    "Su elegy, that bitch''s wedding. That bastard surnamed Gu is also here. He looks sad and sad. He''s really laughing to death."


    His eyes gradually became empty. Yu jueying smiled low and seemed to fall into some kind of memory.


    "The ancient young master mutated and died at the beginning of the end of the world. There is no way to prove this." Jiang Quan sighed, and his words were full of helplessness.


    "HMM... have you asked your mother?" Yu Lan asked softly, but she couldn''t see much emotion from her face.


    However, Mo Wen heard the faint self mockery in her tone. He couldn''t help holding her hand, but his eyes slowly moved to Huang Ruifei who had been standing beside Jue Ying.


    He is a villain, so he is most familiar with malice.


    Yu jueying was stunned. After a twist on his face, he showed a grim smile. "Ask her? Then let her think of the reason to fool me. Don''t even think about it!"


    That''s not asking.


    Yu Lan turned around without saying a word and walked directly to the door without asking anything.


    It doesn''t matter what the truth is now.


    The advent of the end of the world has completely erased all the evidence that can be found. These things were settled long before everything happened.


    Thinking of this, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing, and Yu Tian''s eyes immediately fell on her.


    "Sister?" he was worried. Mo Wen also took his eyes back from Huang Ruifei''s face and held her in his arms.


    "I''m fine." Yu Lan looked back. "I just think... The problem that has been bothered and the reason that has been concerned about is such a ridiculous reason?"


    She also raised her eyes and smiled at Yu jueying. She said gently, "anyway, Su elegy is my mother, and it doesn''t matter whether you are my father or not."


    After that, she ignored Yu jueying''s face and turned around and went out.


    "Sister, how can I deal with him?" Yu Tian let go of Yu jueying''s hand, followed up happily, walked to Yu Lan and asked.


    "It''s up to you." Yu Lan said.


    Yu Tian agreed to come down and stood there watching Yu Lan go out.


    "Jiang Quan." he looked back, his indifferent eyes were that if the water stopped on them, he stretched out his fingers and gently lit it in the air, "kill them all."


    Jiang Quan took a look at Yu Tian. Although he hesitated a little, he answered.


    If Su elegy were still alive, he wouldn''t want his children to be like this, right?


    However, she believed in Yu jueying too much at the beginning and did not leave any way back for her children. Only then did she let them become what they are now under jueying''s torture.


    "You can''t kill me!" Huang Ruifei was too anxious to speak at this time. She stared at Yu Tian and Jiang Quan. Suddenly she opened her mouth and cried, "I''m not bad to your sister and brother. Yu Tian, I haven''t treated you badly these years. You can''t kill me like this!"


    "Mom, stop talking! Shame!" Yu Ruoshui blackened her face. She knew that she was doomed today. She just looked at Yu Tiandao, "just think I''ve only been good to a white eyed wolf these years!"


    "White eyed wolf?" raised his hand to stop Jiang Quan''s action. Yu Tian took two steps forward, carried his hand behind his back, and said with a careless smile, "Yu Ruoshui, in fact, I really regarded you as my sister at the beginning."


    "Oh." Yu Ruoshui obviously doesn''t believe it.


    "Until I went to the class to find you in high school, you were laughing with your good friend and saying me." Yu Tian lowered his eyes, but the smile on his mouth did not decrease, but with a bit of ridicule, "you said I''m just a cheap kind of begging under the fence of others. I can''t get on the table and won''t make any progress."


    Yu Ruoshui was stunned. She thought and bit her teeth and said, "how long ago did I remember?"


    "It''s nothing if you don''t remember." Yu Tian smiled, "but I know from that time that you, like Yu jueying, are not my family. I should have a sister, but not you."


    After that, Yu Tian looked at Jiang Quan and signaled that he could start.


    Jiang Quan raised his hand, and a sharp dagger silently appeared in the palm of his hand, sending out a dazzling cold color.


    Huang Ruifei screamed, jumped on the bed and tried to hold Yu Ruoshui, "don''t kill me, don''t kill my daughter!"


    Yu jueying made Jiang Quan speechless for a while, but he was just a meal, and his hand with the blade was about to fall.


    "You''re quite lively." just when Huang Ruifei''s harsh scream was left in the room, a dumb and gentle voice suddenly came from the door.


    The room was quiet for a moment. Neither Huang Ruifei, who was making noise, nor Yu Tian, who was watching the excitement, couldn''t help looking over.


    Mo Wen opened the door generously at this time, with a gentle smile on his face, but there was no emotion in his dark eyes.

 Chapter 703

    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen would suddenly come in. Yu Tian was slightly stunned. He raised his eyes and said, "brother-in-law, why are you back?"


    Yu Tian''s attitude towards blue is very good, but his attitude towards ink is general, but he shows his friendliness only by looking at Blue''s face.


    "Let me see." Mo Wen smiled, but his eyes were extremely cold. His eyes fell on Huang Ruifei, who was crying. He just looked at Huang Ruifei at random, which made Huang Ruifei stiff.


    "Huang Ruifei?" Mo Wen whispered.


    Huang Ruifei''s limbs were stiff. Smelling the speech, he raised his head and looked over. There was an unspeakable panic on his face.


    She can''t even move a finger now. The whole person seems to be in a different world. Except for the dark eyes of Mo Wen, the whole world has turned into nothingness.


    Seeing that Huang Ruifei raised his eyes and looked over, Mo Wen couldn''t help dropping his head and staring at the ground. He seemed to be in a trance, "do you know what happened at the beginning?"


    "What... What happened at the beginning?" Huang Ruifei said. As soon as she opened her mouth, she found that her voice was uncontrollable and began to tremble.


    She was not in the mood to think about the meaning of ink at this time, but she was overwhelmed by his cold eyes.


    "Blue mother, does it have anything to do with you?" Mo Wen asked softly.


    Yu Lan is no longer interested in knowing these things, but he doesn''t think it''s a good thing that he doesn''t know the truth. Yu jueying has done so many disgusting things to his Lan Lan that it''s not too cheap for him to die so well?


    Huang Ruifei suddenly opened her eyes and screamed, "what are you talking about!"


    Knowing that Huang Ruifei would not be honest, Mo Wen thought about it and simply went to Yu Ruoshui.


    Yu Ruoshui looked at Mo Wen. Mo Wen came towards her. She looked at the man who had once moved her for a moment and clenched her teeth tightly.


    Now she knows that this man doesn''t belong to her at all. He is a madman without any reason.


    Madmen and zombies are a natural couple.


    Yu Ruoshui was cruel in his heart, and his face was full of fierce staring at ink.


    But don''t want Mo Wen didn''t pay attention to the expression on her face at all. He just hesitated to look at his hand, raised his eyes and said to Jiang Xuan standing next to him, "give me your gloves."


    Jiang Xuan has been wearing a pair of black gloves. At this moment, Mo Wen asked him for help. He was stunned that he hadn''t responded for a while.


    But he was just stunned for a moment, and soon took off his hand and handed it to Mo Wen.


    These gloves are not important, there is no danger, and there is no problem giving ink.


    After Mo Wen got the gloves, he slowly put them on his hands. His slender fingers were wrapped in dark gloves, which was more slender and good-looking.


    After wearing gloves, Mo Wen showed a happy smile. He went to Yu Ruoshui and directly pulled her hair up. At the same time, a dagger that didn''t know when it appeared in his hand was also pasted on Yu Ruoshui''s neck, marking a blood mark on her white neck.


    "Say it or not?" Mo Wen looked at Huang Ruifei and asked with a smile.


    Huang Ruifei''s eyes flashed. She glanced at Yu jueying, who was staring at her. She swallowed her saliva and shouted, "what do you want me to say?"


    All the expressions of Huang Ruifei were in his eyes. Mo Wen smiled gently at her and cut Yu Ruoshui''s half neck with a gentle stroke.


    "Unfortunately, I gave you a chance," he sighed.


    Where can I think that Mo Wen said to do it? Huang Ruifei looked at Yu Ruoshui with dull eyes, covering her bleeding neck powerlessly, staring round until she completely lost her luster.


    "Water!" Huang Ruifei screamed in horror.


    Cut more than half of Yu Ruoshui''s neck. Mo Wen skillfully took off his gloves and threw them to Jiang Xuan. He looked at Yu Tiandao, who had been watching a good play, "go find Mo Xiaobing. It''s best to let Yu jueying know the truth before he dies."


    Under unnecessary circumstances, Mo Wen will not torture people by himself, but at this time, neither drunk night nor Xiuqi is here, so he can only do it himself.


    If you are drunk all night, Yu Ruoshui may die more miserable.


    Mo Wen thought of this, smiled low, walked out in everyone''s suspicious eyes, and closed the door gently with great cultivation.


    In fact, Mo Wen only observed that Huang Ruifei looked strange when Yu Lan mentioned Su''s elegy. Does it really have anything to do with Huang Ruifei... He''s also not sure.


    But now it doesn''t matter what the truth is. No evidence can be found in the end of the world. It can''t prove that Huang Ruifei is related to this matter or that Huang Ruifei has nothing to do with it.


    Didn''t Yu jueying always think that Su elegy betrayed him, so she naturally abused Yu Tian and Yu Lan? Let him know the "truth" now. It''s good to be a clear ghost if he dies.


    Watching Mo Wen go out, Yu Tiancai takes back his complicated eyes. He looks at Jiang Xuan. Qi Qi is attracted by Huang Ruifei''s crying voice.


    Huang Ruifei held Yu Ruoshui''s gradually cold body and cried loudly. The whole person trembled in pain.


    "You must die!" she cursed bitterly.


    "The first person who can''t die well should be Aunt Huang." seeing that Yu Tian couldn''t help smiling, "if you were honest about what your brother-in-law asked you just now, wouldn''t Yu Ruoshui be able to live more now?"


    "I don''t know what you want me to say!" yelled Huang Ruifei, whose voice became hoarse because of excessive force.


    "That''s a pity." Yu Tian shook his head and told Jiang Xuan not to be reluctant to look at Huang Ruifei, while he turned to find Mo Xiaobing and them.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Mo Wen standing in front of the guardrail outside the door, looking at the front.


    Following Mo Wen''s eyes, Yu Tian saw Yu Lan''s slender figure at a glance. She was sitting in a shapeless chair, holding her chin in a daze.


    "Brother-in-law, don''t you go there?" Yu Tian asked.


    Mo Wen shook his head and his eyes were gentle. "If she wants to be quiet, I''ll let her be quiet. As long as she doesn''t leave my sight, it''s all right."


    As soon as he finished saying this, Yu Lan, sitting below, looked up as if he had noticed something. When he saw them clearly, he also showed a smile. It seemed that there was no unhappy mood.


    Yu Tian raised his hand to Yu Lan and got a smile from Yu Lan.

 Chapter 704

    Mo Wen seemed a little unhappy and turned over and jumped down from the upstairs.


    Yu Tian stood silent and didn''t mean to follow up.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to pay attention to Yu Tian''s actions. Without saying anything, Mo Wen first held Yu Lan in his arms and gently rubbed her ear.


    Like the intimacy of Mo Wen very much, Yu Lan smiled and hugged his head. She raised her eyes, but she saw Yu Tian turn and leave the second floor. She only saw Yu Tian''s back.


    "You bully Yu Tian again?" Yu Lan asked with a smile, holding Mo Wen''s face.


    Mo Wen smiled innocently and pulled his face from Yu Lan.


    After bullying Mo Wen twice, Yu Lan released his hand and kissed him twice.


    She didn''t ask Mo Wen what he was doing back just now, and she wasn''t interested.


    In her eyes, Yu jueying had nothing to do with her anyway. Her father was gone as soon as her mother died.


    Keenly aware of Yu Lan''s low mood, Mo Wen smiled gently, picked her up and walked forward as if there were no one else, "do you trust Yu Tian now?"


    "Well," Yu Lan said with a smile, "he is my family."


    This is the meaning of admitting Yu Tian.


    "You don''t guard against him?" Mo Wen felt very uncomfortable when he thought that there would be other men who would occupy an important position in Lan Xin.


    This uncomfortable feeling madly clamored to chop Yu Tian into meat foam, but it was deliberately suppressed under his consciousness.


    "Don''t be too close to him." he suppressed all the bad emotions, and Mo Wen said softly.


    Listening to Mo Wen''s dry words, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing, "he''s my brother. How can you say that he''s not close?"


    "Don''t talk to him." Mo Wen really began to say solemnly, "don''t let him close to you."


    Feeling that Mo Wen''s mouth was full of dry vinegar, Yu Lan shook his head, put his arm around his neck and leaned against his arms and said, "you think it''s beautiful."


    Seeing that Yu Lan didn''t promise himself, Mo Wen couldn''t help frowning. As soon as he was about to say anything, he listened to Yu Lan Dao, "ah Wen, you walk slowly. I''m so sleepy and want to sleep for a while."


    Yu Lan''s voice is soft and waxy. It is indeed mixed with some fatigue. Where can ink care about anything else? Even the steps are very light.


    Yu Lan is really tired this time. She gently closes her eyelids, just like a kitten.


    Seeing that she was asleep, it was difficult for Mo Wen to move around again. He found a place to sit down.


    The shadow of the trees fell around them, making a rustling sound, but it made people feel quiet at the same time.


    The guards who came and went couldn''t help but put their eyes on them. Because Yu Lan closed his eyes, they couldn''t see the identity of the blue zombie. They just thought they were a couple in love and looked forward to this kind of intimate feelings in their hearts.


    Drunk without night, standing not far away with a bitter face, hesitating whether to come up and die.


    He was supposed to leave the south to go back to the league. He was stopped by a message he had just received before he went out of the south gate. He can only take back his legs, and then run back to be tossed by the evil spirit of ink.


    Why are they not in the Ark at this time? Should it always be his turn to do such hard work?!


    After looking around for a long time, Yu Lan didn''t see him. He woke up drunk all night. Looking at the sky about to sink, he gritted his teeth and walked forward.


    "Boss."


    A low voice whispered. Before he opened his words behind him, ink swept over with a knife, giving him a cool heart in the rustling autumn wind.


    He smoked the corners of his mouth, felt his little heart when he was drunk all night, and said in a low voice, "boss, there is news from Yumeng."


    He noticed that Yu Lan was sleeping soundly at this time. He was drunk all night. Although he turned his mouth on his face, he still didn''t intend to wake Yu Lan.


    He is not afraid of what Yu Lan will do to him when he wakes up. He is afraid that Mo Wen will peel off his skin when he wakes up Yu Lan.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Mo Wen with a frown.


    "Qin Feng, they seem to be trapped in a city occupied by zombies. Now the desire alliance is still besieged by zombies, and Xiuqi can''t spare extra hands to save them." Zui Wuyi whispered. He raised his eyes and just saw Yu Lan''s eyelids move, and the "click" sounded in his heart.


    He won''t wake Yu Lan up, will he?


    Carefully looked at the ink, drunk all night has been the best plan to spread oil on the soles of the feet.


    As expected, Mo Wen was frowning and looking at Yu Lan in his arms. Seeing that she woke up, he couldn''t help asking, "did you wake up?"


    Yu Lan shook his head and sat up with no focus. He looked drunk and yawned in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked softly.


    "Qin Feng seems to be trapped somewhere by a zombie." Mo Wen whispered and helped her smooth the hair on the side of her face behind her ears.


    "Qin Feng?" Yu Lan twisted his eyebrows. "Isn''t he able to control the zombie? How can he be trapped by the zombie."


    "The zombies that trapped them were beyond Qin Feng''s control." Zui Wuyi explained, "there were many high-level zombies in this zombie riot."


    Yu Lan also feels about the zombies in this riot. Now she can clearly feel that more and more zombies are appearing on the ground, and she doesn''t know where they came from.


    "Ah Wen, do you want to go over?" Yu Lan nodded. She didn''t wake up at the moment, even her voice was lazy.


    "If you don''t want to go, we''ll ignore them." Mo Wen followed Yu Lan''s meaning.


    Drunk Wuye smoked the corners of his mouth, thought for a moment or advised, "boss, this is not your willful time. Qin Feng handed over the position of the city master to Xu Jielin, but 80% of the people in the city still stood on Qin Feng''s side. If Qin Feng died on the way to find us for no reason... I''m afraid there''s some trouble?"


    "Trouble? Isn''t it all your business?" Mo Wenli said of course.


    "..." drunk without night silence.


    He was wondering if he would have healed this guy Mo Wen if he had water in his brain? He should stab him two more knives.


    "Sister-in-law......" but I can only look at Yu Lan for help.


    After receiving the drunk night''s eyes, Yu Lan didn''t say anything directly to Mo Wen, but leaned his head and asked softly, "who else is trapped with Qin Feng this time?"


    "There are Wen cuining and Zhang Xin who went with them, and Qinhuai and Qu Yaoyao who went to find them later." drunk Wuyi thought.


    After thinking for a moment, Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen and said with a sweet smile, "ah Wen, let''s help Qin Feng? We''re going to state M. we can let Zhang Xin pack things for us."


    Zhang Xin''s space power is very easy to use. At that time, she asked Zhang Xin to install a space pink crystal core first, so she should not worry about eating all the way.

 Chapter 705

    Mo Wen thought about it and felt that there was no problem with Zhang Xin.


    Seeing Mo Wen finally nodded his head, he was finally relieved when he was drunk all night. "Let''s hurry over, boss, or Qin Feng will let the zombie eat no bones left."


    "Then let the Firebird take us." Yu Lan said, looking at Mo Wen at the same time. "Ah Wen, do you have anything else to clean up?"


    Seeing Mo Wen shaking his head, Yu Lan bent his eyes and called to the sky. The Firebird flew over in almost less than a minute and landed steadily next to Yu Lan.


    "Let''s go." Yu Lan turned over and jumped on the back of the Firebird. Ink and drunk night naturally jumped up.


    The Firebird''s body has now expanded more than twice, more than enough to carry the three of them.


    With a high roar, the Firebird flapped its wings and flew out directly. The raised dust formed a small wind circle around.


    Yu Tiangang came out of Huang Ruifei''s room and saw Yu Lan flying with a Firebird. He hurried to catch up, but there was no trace of a Firebird in the blink of an eye.


    "Damn it." Yu Tian clenched his fist and said with an ugly face.


    "Mom!"


    Mo Xiaobing and Mo Xiaohuan also sat and chased out. They found that they couldn''t find Yu Lan. There was a change behind them.


    Mo Xiaohuan was worried, and Mo Xiaobing''s face twisted directly.


    "Does she want to abandon me?" Mo Xiaobing roared, like talking to himself and facing the sky.


    "No." Mo Xiaohuan closed his eyes and soon calmed down. "Mom is not that kind of person. She said she would never abandon us if she wanted to take care of us."


    "She just said she wanted to take care of you!" Mo Xiaobing bit his teeth and stared at Mo Xiaohuan ferociously.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t take care of you." Mo Xiaohuan retorted. At this time, she couldn''t see the look of uneasiness and fear before.


    Yu Tian didn''t like the two little ones. He walked a few steps away and said to his back, "Jiang Quan, go to check the location of the Firebird zombie. My sister is likely to return to the desire alliance."


    "Yes." Jiang Quan didn''t even show up, but there was no sound after he sank.


    "Mo Xiaobing." Yu Tian looked at Mo Xiaobing again, walked over and took her hand and said, "continue to do what you just did. My sister will reward you when she comes back."


    "I''m not a child. Don''t coax me with your set!" Mo Xiaobing said, breaking away from Yu Tian''s hand.


    Yu Tian''s hand was ruthlessly thrown away. He didn''t mind, but he leaned against the wall and said, "do you want to do what you just did?"


    "Is this really what my mother ordered?" asked Mo Xiaobing with some hesitation.


    "Nature is true." Yu Tian smiled faintly.


    As soon as Yu Lan ordered, Mo Xiaobing returned to the room honestly, although he still had some objections in his heart.


    Follow Mo Xiaobing back, Yu Tian''s Yu Guang after sweeping to Mo Xiaohuan, asked her in some doubt, "don''t you come in?"


    Mo Xiaobing just looked away and walked into the room without saying a word.


    The color of Yu Tian''s body has changed. Although it can''t be said to be a comfortable color, it''s not as cold as before.


    Inexplicably watching Mo Xiaohuan go in, Yu Tian walked at the end, and the guard closed the door behind him. A mocking smile appeared silently at the corners of his mouth.


    Although both of them are eye-catching bugs, they still have some skills.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Huai thought he was starving to death.


    He lay on the bed in despair and let Qu Yao bandage his wound.


    "Yao Yao, I''m dying," he said in despair.


    Qu Yao stared at him and deliberately tightened the wound on his leg.


    Qin Huai''s sore face was wrinkled together. Fortunately, he bit his mouth and didn''t scream. Otherwise, they laughed at Qin Feng. It''s good to say that if he attracts zombies again, he won''t live.


    Before, when he was collecting usable materials, he accidentally encountered a standing glass. As soon as the glass made a broken sound, a sharp ruler came out of nowhere and took a bite directly on his leg.


    If Qu Yaoyao hadn''t come in time, he would have lost his life.


    "Are you hungry?" Qu Yaoyao snorted.


    Qin Huai nodded quickly.


    "Bear it again. Anyway, you will soon become a zombie, but it''s time to eat the same kind." Qu Yaoyao smiled with his chin.


    Qinhuai was bitten not lightly. Now his face has become a little gray. It is estimated that he will become a real zombie in half a day.


    "When is it? Can you say something good?" Qin Huai shouted angrily.


    "The boss has found the drunk emperor back. Just let the drunk emperor come and save you." Qu Yaoyao said faintly, "is this always a good word?"


    Qinhuai rolled his eyes and lay down honestly. He really wanted to eat something in his mouth.


    I heard that although Yu Lan has human consciousness, he can''t eat human food. He can only eat crystal nuclei to maintain the energy in his body.


    At the thought that after he became a zombie, he could no longer eat human food and could only chew the dry crystal core, Qinhuai felt that life was loveless.


    Fortunately, Qin Huai''s body is not very optimistic now. After thinking about it for a while, he fell asleep, and his skin was covered with a layer of gray at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Qin Feng stood by and looked a little uncomfortable. He thought that if Qin Huai really turned into a zombie, he would close him with his power to avoid being knocked to death by the power.


    Fortunately, Qin Huai didn''t know what Qin Feng was thinking at this time, otherwise this guy could really jump up and beat him.


    As soon as Qu Yaoyao left the room, he quickly took out his contact device to contact Yu Meng and urged them to send the drunk emperor quickly.


    There seemed a little impatient, but he still responded and told them that the drunk emperor and the boss came towards them and let them do it by themselves.


    Qu Yaoyao was relieved when she heard that the drunken emperor had come. She turned off the contact to save electricity as much as possible.


    Now the power left by the contact is running out. If they don''t wait until they are drunk all night, the contact is the only thing that can help them get out of here. They have to save some money.


    "You seem to care about that guy?" Zhang Xin, who has been doing nothing nearby, suddenly came up and looked at Qu Yao''s side face seriously.


    "He''s my friend. Of course I''ll worry about him." Qu Yaoyao didn''t even look at Zhang Xin, but looked at Qin Huai lying in bed asleep. "He''s very nice."


    Qu Yaoyao''s good words about Qin Huai completely angered Zhang Xin. He jumped up and directly clasped Qu Yaoyao''s hand, and his backhand put her against the wall.

 Chapter 706

    Then


    Then Zhang Xin was thrown out by Qu Yaoyao over his shoulder before he could say anything.


    Zhang Xin''s skill is not as good as Qu Yao''s. just now, he was only in a hurry to make that move.


    However, Qu Yaoyao didn''t mean to show mercy. This fall directly threw Zhang Xin into a corner. If he hadn''t been worried about the zombies wandering around the building, Qu Yaoyao could throw him out of the window right now.


    Zhang Xin''s painful face turned white, subconsciously biting his lips to prevent his painful breath.


    "Sorry." he endured the pain of being thrown out and apologized to Qu Yaoyao in a low voice, "I was a little worried just now, but Yao Yao... I really know I was wrong. Can we go back to the past relationship?"


    Past relationships?


    Qu Yaoyao flashed a trance at the bottom of her eyes. She soon frowned and quietly walked forward and said, "Zhang Xin, I think you seem to have made a mistake."


    Zhang Xin raised his eyes and looked puzzled.


    "I never thought our past relationship was special." Qu Yaoyao thought, "well, I''d like you to be a treasure when I''m a toy. Yes, but when I hate you, you can''t even compare with glass residue."


    When Qu Yaoyao said this, he always looked at Zhang Xin sincerely. His serious appearance made people have to believe her words.


    Zhang Xin''s face became more and more pale. He felt uncomfortable for a while. Seeing Qu Yaoyao getting up to leave, he subconsciously grabbed his arm, "Yao Yao, don''t do this..."


    Qu Yao poked away his hand, glanced at him indifferently and left.


    Wenning stood by and watched the play. When he saw Qu Yaoyao coming over, he grinned and showed a friendly smile.


    Qu Yao ignored him and turned to stare around.


    Although she tried to be careful just now, she still made some noise. It''s better to pay attention.


    Seeing that Qu Yaoyao was going to patrol, Wen Suining naturally didn''t intend to stop him. He looked at Qin Feng sitting next to Qinhuai talking, and then looked at Zhang Xin with a dead gray face. He felt that it was inappropriate to go anywhere now.


    The baby''s face showed a depressed color. He leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.


    Besides, after Qu Yaoyao went out, she tried to keep her breathing down. She arched herself to prevent the zombies outside from seeing her.


    The house on this floor is basically broken. Even the door where they live temporarily has no problem. If they can''t come today, they plan to move up or down one floor.


    Thinking about things in her heart, Qu Yaoyao''s actions were still cautious. She took steps to avoid the fast and noisy glass and walked quietly to the entrance of the corridor.


    There is a disgusting stench in the corridor. Compared with yesterday, this smell seems to be much stronger.


    What the hell are these zombies doing? Qu Yaoyao frowned. If something blocked the stairway, they couldn''t get out.


    Thinking so, Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help being curious. She thought about it and hid herself with her powers.


    Slow down her breathing. She carefully stepped down the steps step by step. There were only a few lights in the corridor through the cracks in the wall. Fortunately, the vision of the powers was not poor. At this moment, she could barely see the road.


    Vaguely saw several spherical things on the ground. Qu Yaoyao stopped and squatted down to observe them carefully.


    After looking at it for a long time, she didn''t see why. She simply wrapped her hand with her sleeve and touched it carefully.


    Starting with the sticky soft touch, she felt a little uncomfortable. She squeezed the ball directly with a slight force and took out a strange thing from it.


    With the stench coming from her face, she looked at it through the faint light in the shimmering corridor and found that it seemed to be a creature with eight legs like a spider, but it didn''t seem to be fully developed. Lian Zhan, who was soft all over, couldn''t stand.


    Is this an egg?


    Holding the gadget in his hand, Qu Yaoyao saw countless eggs like this in the dark.


    Her heart stagnated and she walked back with a sense of panic gradually surging from the bottom of her heart. At this time, the little monster in her hand gave a harsh scream and turned into water before Qu Yaoyao reacted.


    The scream even turned into an echo in the corridor. It echoed again and again. When it reached Qu Yaoyao''s ears, she couldn''t move her fingers.


    She turned and ran back quickly, but the ruthless cold behind her was much faster than her, and it had been pasted behind her in an instant.


    Qu Yaoyao would hide. The zombie didn''t find her for a moment, but he still sniffed around suspiciously.


    However, Qu Yaoyao knew that the smell of zombies who could stay in such an environment should not be very good, otherwise they could not stay in such a smelly environment.


    So she tried to relax, even breathing became silent.


    As expected, the zombie only smelled twice, then turned and climbed up. Its long tail almost wiped Qu Yaoyao''s body, and the sharp barb on it almost cut her skin.


    Fortunately, Qu Yaoyao retreated half a step silently and avoided the tail close to the wall.


    She breathed out silently. When she saw that the zombie had disappeared, she was ready to go upstairs.


    It seems that this corridor can''t go, but there is only one exit in this building, and the other channel is full of sundries. It should be used by people here to resist zombies at the beginning of the end of the day.


    Now in this situation, how will Mo Wen come if he comes? Qu Yaoyao frowned and was a little agitated. She didn''t want to make a slight "pop" sound behind her at this time. The small business made her shudder in an instant.


    Quickly looking back, Qu Yaoyao saw a palm sized creature lying on the wall, dark and unable to see the outline clearly.


    She blinked her eyes. After calming down, she found that it was not a creature at all, but it was all this creature on the whole wall. They obviously found her and were rushing towards her.


    At this time, Qu Yaoyao had no time to think. She turned and ran upstairs without saying a word. She turned and slid directly into the corridor and closed the door.


    When the dull door closing sound came, the door was hit by countless small creatures, and the rustling sound echoed in the whole corridor in an instant.


    Qu Yao bit his teeth to calm himself down.


    Qin Feng, the corridor where they are staying is on her upper floor. Now it''s definitely not possible to walk in the corridor.

 Chapter 707

    When Qu Yaoyao thought, she would not stand in place waiting for the zombie to come in. She dodged into an open door next to her, stood against the door and listened to the voice outside without expression. A drop of cold sweat seeped from her forehead and fell quietly on the ground.


    The door of the corridor has been pushed open by the zombie who heard the voice running back. It gave a hoarse low roar and began to hit the surrounding walls madly.


    The rustle outside the door became more and more intense, which made people feel that the outside had been occupied by the little monster just wiped.


    These little monsters seem to have a better sense of smell or other abilities. In short, almost in an instant, they have locked the room where Qu Yaoyao is staying.


    How did these monsters find themselves?


    Qu Yao could only hide his body again and quickly went to the window of the room to look out.


    The door of the room has been knocked, and the monsters will break in in a few seconds.


    Her heart began to jump uncontrollably. Without saying a word, she jumped out of the window, with one hand firmly clasped on the edge of the window.


    Through inertia, she swung towards the next window. Although it was dangerous, she still grabbed the windowsill of the next window.


    Turning over and standing on the edge of the next window, she glanced down at the far ground and felt that if she fell, she would fall into a pool of meat mud.


    Thinking so, she didn''t have much timidity on her face, but looked up at the windowsill about two meters away from her.


    When I lowered my body to prepare to jump up, countless little monsters suddenly appeared in the window just now. Many of them fell out of the window directly, but most of them climbed on the wall and rushed at her quickly.


    Looking at this scene, Qu Yaoyao gave up his intention to jump up and jumped on the windowsill next to him.


    These little monsters are about the size of spiders., But the body was colorless and transparent, and then she could even see the gray bones in their bodies.


    However, the eyes of these monsters were gray only when they were zombies. Qu Yaoyao looked strange and jumped in front of the next window.


    Can zombies reproduce now? Then they have really mutated into a new species.


    After being chased by these little monsters, Qu Yaoyao, who originally planned to go back quickly, can only rest temporarily. If she goes back now, she will definitely take a large number of little monsters. Now she can jump back and forth on the windowsill outside. If Qin Feng and them are all brought, it is estimated that they will have to jump down together to make meat cakes.


    What''s more, Qinhuai''s leg was injured. The first was the cannon fodder sacrificed.


    Thinking so, Qu Yaoyao''s face is more and more ugly. What else can she do if she can''t go back now? She can''t get rid of these monsters at all.


    Many zombies outside the building have noticed here. They didn''t see the invisible Qu Yaoyao, but were attracted by the movement here.


    Qu Yaoyao naturally noticed them too. At this time, even her body shape could not show up. Otherwise, those zombies would not shake slowly. It is estimated that they would rush directly to eat her and leave no bones.


    However, although the invisible power will not consume too much physical strength, her body will not be able to bear it after a long time.


    Touching her empty pocket, she bit her teeth and went straight into the room with the window open in front of her, locking the window with her backhand.


    There was a rotten body with only bones left in the room, but it seemed that the smell in the room was not very strong because the window was always open.


    Qu Yao had no time to observe what else was in the room. Stepping on bones, he ran out of the gate and got into the opposite room.


    It took some time for those little monsters to catch up. She was reluctantly relieved and blocked the door with all the wooden tables and chairs in the room.


    Finally, Qu Yaoyao won some time. His mind turned quickly, looking for the reason why he attracted those little monsters.


    She only had a dagger on her body, but she didn''t have a contact device and a crystal core. At this moment, she will suffer if she consumes it any more.


    Glancing at herself, she put her eyes on her sleeve at the first sound when the door panel was knocked.


    Her hands were stained with the juice of the egg she had just crushed. Now the juice had solidified on her sleeves and wrinkled them into a ball.


    Could it be this thing that attracts those little monsters?


    Qu Yaoyao had a guess in her heart. She took out a dagger and directly cut off her two sleeves from her shoulders. She opened the window and hung it on the guardrail of the windowsill. She hid behind a computer desk in the corner of the room.


    The door was quickly knocked open, and the little monsters ran directly to the sleeve by the window, bit her sleeve and tore it like crazy.


    It was the things on her sleeves that really attracted them. Qu Yaoyao was very glad that she had wrapped her hands with her sleeves just now, or she would have cut off her hands.


    Seeing that the little monsters didn''t come in her direction, Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help holding his breath and quietly waiting for the little monsters to disperse.


    Just then, the big zombie who had been chasing her rushed out of the wall on her side, and several pieces of gravel splashed directly into Qu Yaoyao''s head.


    The huge body of the zombie fell into the narrow room and directly squeezed the computer desk in the corner. Qu Yaoyao responded in time and shrank himself into a ball and hid in the computer desk to prevent the place where the host was placed, otherwise he would definitely break a leg by the zombie.


    The zombie didn''t see Qu Yaoyao''s figure in the room. It seemed to roar with some dissatisfaction, turning and turning the whole room into a mess.


    Qu Yaoyao could not hide now. She quickly drilled out and flashed into another corner of the room. The poor computer desk was directly broken into pieces by the Zombie''s claws and quietly on the ground.


    Seeing this, Qu Yao was relieved. Anyway, the zombie should not have found her.


    When Qu Yaoyao was ready to find a chance to leave here and go back, the crazy zombie suddenly looked in her direction. At the same time, the small monsters on the ground also pointed their heads at her.


    Qu Yaoyao only felt that her heart stopped beating at this time. She looked at the zombie rushing towards herself and didn''t understand what had happened.

 Chapter 708

    These zombies still didn''t find her just now. Why suddenly


    He felt something seeping out of his forehead. Qu Yaoyao thought it was the cold sweat just seeping out, but he wiped out the blood.


    She was a little stunned. Then she remembered that when the big zombie rushed in, the flying stones hit her head.


    Some zombies may not have a very sensitive sense of smell, but their sensitivity to blood will never weaken.


    blamed!


    Almost instantly, Qu Yaoyao took out his dagger and leaned down to block the paw waved by the zombie.


    The zombie was also very similar to a spider, but it had only six claws. The front head was full of sharp teeth. Large and small mouths opened and closed at the same time, making a frightening collision sound.


    There was some doubt in the eyes of the zombie at the beginning. At the moment when Qu Yaoyao appeared, his eyes became fierce, and even his attack became fierce.


    Those little monsters around also rushed over. Qu Yaoyao could not stop so many monsters no matter how flexible he was. Just when she was desperate, a transparent isolation layer suddenly blocked her in front of all the zombies.


    "Don''t move."


    A clear and beautiful voice sounded like the sound of nature in Qu Yaoyao''s ears.


    Yu Lan didn''t know when she jumped in from the window. She smiled at Qu Yaoyao with her side eyes, walked to the zombie twice, and stretched out her hand to cover its head.


    "Give you a name called spider?" Yu Lan, who has never had a name, said casually.


    The zombie struggled at first, but soon calmed down and crept in front of Yu Lan''s feet.


    Zombies... After the spider chose to surrender, the other small zombies naturally didn''t move. They looked at each other and stepped back fearfully.


    "Firebird, you have a new friend." Yu Lan said happily.


    The Firebird''s flat face like persimmon spread in from the window and raised its head proudly to the spider.


    I''m your senior. You should listen to me


    The Firebird roared.


    The spider crawled with low eyebrows, but ignored the Firebird and looked at the gentle and quiet.


    "My God is so much?" as soon as I came in, I saw a dense number of small zombies. I was drunk all night and cried out in a low voice. Why did I lie down by the window and don''t come in.


    Mo Wen, who was blocked by him, glanced at him and wondered whether to kick him from upstairs.


    When he was swept to the drunken night, he only felt a cold behind him. He smiled and made way for Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen also jumped in from the window. Before he made a sound, he saw that the door was pushed vigorously. Wen Suining and Zhang Xin rushed in and looked at the zombies in a room.


    What is this? The two of them looked at each other.


    "Yao Yao, are you all right?" Zhang Xin walked towards Qu Yao after a brief stupor, with a nervous look on his face.


    "It''s all right." he didn''t like this kind of hot eyes very much. Qu Yaoyao''s side eyes bypassed him and went to Mo Wen. He whispered, "boss."


    Mo Wen nodded and raised his eyes to see LAN Zheng talking to her new zombie. He pursed his lips and said, "Lan Lan, are you okay?"


    Yu Lan smiled at him and shook his head. Then he continued to talk to spider with his side eyes.


    Mo Wen, who felt that he had been ignored, lowered his eyes unhappily, but couldn''t compete with a zombie.


    He suddenly found that now humans are no longer his rival in love. What really threatens him is these strange zombies.


    "Boss, Qinhuai was bitten by a zombie. Can you let the drunken Emperor help cure it?" Qu Yaoyao dared to speak to Mo Wen when he knew that it was safe now.


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound and looked at the ground in a daze.


    Qu Yaoyao was puzzled by the appearance of ink. She looked at it and found that he was winking at herself.


    What is this?


    Qu Yaoyao frowned and looked at Yu Lan with his drunk eyes. Then he suddenly stepped forward to face Yu Lan Dao, "sister-in-law, do you want to have a rest first? The boss cares about you there."


    Wen Yan Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen and saw that he looked at himself gently. After a sweet smile, he came forward and hugged his arm. "Ah Wen, I just asked, the spider''s ability can swallow metazoans and other zombies to grow its strength, and it will also change its ability."


    After a pause, she squatted down and kneaded a small zombie and whispered, "these are the subordinates made by it after eating a mutant spider. Although there is no subjective consciousness, they are quite obedient."


    The little zombie seemed a little afraid of being held in his hand, and gave a timid cry, which was different from the fierce look just now.


    "Well." Mo Wen was not very interested in these, but he was happy and didn''t say much at the moment. He looked at his arms and his face eased.


    As soon as Yu Lan was bored along the way, he chatted with Firebird in a voice he didn''t understand. He was very uncomfortable. Now a spider came out to grab Yu Lan''s sight?


    Yu Lan put down the zombie in his hand and said with a smile, "that is to say, as long as there are spiders, I can make a large number of small spiders."


    Mo Wen still nodded. He just felt that the spider ugly zombie was more annoying than the Firebird.


    Drunk without night, he jumped to the ground, bypassed these dense spiders and said with a smile, "don''t say, these little guys are still very cute."


    "Yes," only Yu Lan replied with a smile in the room.


    Qu Yaoyao, who was just chased by a large group of spider zombies, didn''t want to answer the question of drunk night. He just looked at Wen Ning and said, "Why are you here?"


    "You made such a big noise. We are not deaf. We naturally know that you have an accident." Wen cuining whispered, "Qinhuai contacted Mr. Mo and they seem to have just caught up with saving you."


    "Hoo, I really have to thank him." Qu Yaoyao took a breath and said to Zui Wuyi with his side eyes, "Zui emperor, can you help cure Qinhuai first?"


    "Qinhuai?" drunk night pick eyebrows, indifferent way, "good."


    He is not a bad man, but he is friendly to the people in the desire alliance.


    Zhang Xin saw that Qu Yaoyao didn''t look at himself in the whole process. Although he was sad, he still caught up with him.


    "Mr. mo." Wenning said hello to Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen nodded and asked, "how''s Qin Feng?"


    "He''s fine," Wenning said with a polite smile on her baby face.

 Chapter 709

    Mo Wen didn''t care whether Qin Feng was dead or alive. Now he just asked casually.


    What''s the meaning of staying here? Yu Lan simply took Mo Wen upstairs.


    The pungent smell in the corridor made Yu Lan uncomfortable. Fortunately, he only went up one floor.


    "We should have been sent up by Firebird." she complained in a low voice. When she followed Wenning into the room, she saw that Zui Wuye was seriously looking at the wound on Qinhuai''s leg, and the faint blue light of her hand flickered silently.


    Qin Huai''s face was pale and he was thanking drunk night.


    "Isn''t it too early for you to thank me before I''m cured?" asked drunk night, but his attitude was OK.


    "I naturally believe in the skills of the drunken emperor." Qin Huai smiled, and the gray on his body gradually began to fade.


    "We came in time." looking at Qin Huai''s body, Yu Lan couldn''t help reaching out and gently touching his stiff skin. "Later, you should become a zombie."


    "It seems that my life is still big." Qin Huai couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhang Xin''s eyes were dim. He looked at Qu Yaoyao sitting next to Qin Huai, who was drunk all night to bandage his wound, and shook his hand behind him.


    Where did Qinhuai come from? Such an eyesore... It''s cleaner to die.


    As soon as the idea came out, Zhang Xin couldn''t help but burst into a cold sweat. He shook his head and quickly got rid of the idea and took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Yes, he likes Qu Yaoyao, but he can''t be affected by these perverts. Just like it normally.


    Repeatedly warned himself not to be affected by this group of perverts, Zhang Xin''s eyes gradually recovered Qingming.


    Drunk Wuye seemed to notice. He saw Zhang Xin looking at Qu Yaoyao and couldn''t help laughing, "Yo, isn''t this... Um, Zhang what? Sorry, I haven''t seen you for a while. I can''t remember your name at the moment."


    Drunk all night, I always see Zhang Xin unhappy, even now it''s different.


    "I''m Zhang Xin," Zhang Xin whispered, holding back his displeasure.


    "Zhang Xin? Ah, yes, I remember." Zui Wuyi smiled, and there was a mockery in that smile, "but how can I remember that you should have quit our desire alliance long ago? Why are you here now?"


    Silently endured the ridicule of being drunk all night, Zhang Xin just lowered his head and said nothing.


    "I''m still useful, aren''t I?" seeing what to say when drunk without night, Zhang Xin raised his eyes and stared at drunk without night with cold eyes. "My space power has now reached level 2 and can hold more things."


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Xin could say such words wisely. Drunk without night, he was surprised to pick his eyebrows and heal Qinhuai''s wound at the same time.


    "We really need you this time." Yu Lan climbed onto Mo Wen''s shoulder and said with a smile, "we''re going to country m next. Do you want to go with us?"


    Zhang Xin was still in a trance when he heard Yu Lan ask him questions.


    He suddenly remembered that the first time he saw Yu Lan, she was still a zombie without legs. She had no mind and no ability to protect herself. She could only be protected by ink.


    Now she has a mind, and naturally she is with Mo Wen.


    Look at him and Qu Yaoyao. He has been doing things that ridicule Qu Yaoyao. No wonder they have become like this now.


    Seeing Zhang Xin just staring at Yu Lan in a daze, although Mo Wen''s face was silent, he still said unhappily, "Lan Lan will talk to you again."


    The voice was calm and could not make waves at all, but it still made Zhang Xin shiver.


    He said quickly, "I do."


    If this is the way to rejoin the desire alliance and return to Qu Yaoyao, he is naturally willing.


    "That''s good." I don''t think Zhang Xin will refuse his request. Yu Lan smiled and said, "then you can prepare first. We don''t plan to return to the desire alliance. We''re ready to go directly to country M."


    "Am I the only one who went with you?" Zhang Xin couldn''t help asking.


    "And me!" doesn''t mean blue makes a sound. The person who has been lying in bed boring counting mushrooms first laughs.


    "What are you going to do?" Qu Yaoyao rolled his eyes and smashed the place where he was injured before. "So he wants to go somewhere else to die?"


    "But don''t you think it''s boring to stay here all the time?" Qin Huai raised his head and said with some melancholy, "when I''ve been lying here, I think I''m going to grow mushrooms."


    "If you don''t lie here and run around, you will only speed up your mutation. At that time, I can''t save you." Zui Wuye demolished the platform road of Qinhuai.


    So Zhang Xin didn''t really get drunk all night, but he seemed to dislike everyone and had to choke on everyone.


    Qinhuai was helpless, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    He could feel that being drunk all night was harmless to him. Since it was a pastime for him, he had no problem.


    "Are you going to Qinhuai, too? It''s nothing to have fewer people, but you must come and you can go with us." Yu Lan thought and looked up at Mo Wen at the same time.


    After all, the power of country m is still relatively complex. It will be more convenient to bring more people to do anything in the past.


    Although Mo Wen didn''t want anyone else, he had no objection.


    So Yu Lan decided to go to country m with them next: zuiwiye, Zhang Xin, Qin Huai and Qu Yao.


    Zhang Xin didn''t have much joy on his face. He couldn''t even pull out his smile. Finally, he had to give up reluctantly.


    He was very happy to hear that Qu Yaoyao wanted to go with him. As long as he had time, he didn''t believe that the relationship between them could not go back to the past.


    But now there are more Qinhuai


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xin couldn''t help feeling that Qinhuai had no good intentions. Just now he begged to speak with them. Maybe he just wanted to bask in his close relationship with Qu Yaoyao in front of him.


    Zhang Xin thought too much. Qin Huai just hadn''t seen the post apocalyptic m country. He was curious to go and see what it looked like there.


    However, Zhang Xin was also a mobile businessman. Although he felt uncomfortable for a while, he soon covered it up.


    Qinhuai raised his eyes just to Zhang Xin''s deep eyes. His heart was slightly sluggish and habitually smiled at him.


    Reaching out without hitting the smiling face, Qin Huai made such a good gesture, that is, Zhang Xin could only nod silently and dared not make a mistake.


    "Boss, I think we''d better go back to Yumeng first." some tired lie on the side of the bed, drunk all night, leaning his head and smiling at Mo Wen.

 Chapter 710

    Mo Wen looked at zuiwuye when he heard the speech, but the eyes with no emotion let zuiwuye swallow his unspoken words back.


    He only wanted to go to country m with Yu Lan, but he might have to do something troublesome to put on the noisy guy drunk all night. Now this guy''s things are endless. The ink that was in a bad mood will have been thinking about how to shut up drunk all night.


    Poor drunk night didn''t know that he tried his best to do things for Mo Wen. In the end, even saying two more words annoyed people.


    Yu Lan naturally knew that Mo Wen was wayward. She reluctantly looked at Mo Wen and stretched out her hand to press his arm.


    "The desire alliance has Xiuqi. Look, it''s OK for us to go back to the desire alliance now." Yu Lan thought and looked at Zui Wuyi, "if you have any ideas, you can tell them."


    You''ll be fine when you go back. He still wants to see how Zui Linxue is!


    Drunk all night, he was disgusted in his heart, but he felt that even if he said this, ink would never let him go back. This guy has always been a master who only allowed state officials to set fire.


    "Mo Xiaohuan is around us now. Since Yezhi has the idea of catching her, it''s impossible not to monitor her movements." Zui Wuyi thought about her tone in his heart, but said seriously, "At that time, those who come to attack the desire alliance will most likely turn to attack us going to country M. at that time, we are helpless. Although the boss can really press the field, if Yezhi comes in person..."


    Drunken night glanced at Mo Wen. His words were high sounding, but the last sentence was obviously laughing at... Describing the fact that Mo Wen could not win the night.


    Mo Wen smiled gently. He didn''t seem to care about his subordinates, sarcastic in front of so many people.


    He hung his eyes slightly and thought that if he kept nagging drunk all the way, he would be in a good mood. Otherwise, let Xiuqi go to country m instead of drunk all the time. Xiuqi''s versatility is not as good as drunk all the time, but it''s not so noisy.


    I felt that there were too many things in the smile of ink. I coughed and continued to say honestly, "so, I think we''d better go back and take Zheng Yunfei or the ark with us. He happened to have been to country e and can be a guide for us."


    Knowing that the ultimate goal of drunken night is to go back to lust alliance, but the meaning in his words is not completely unreasonable.


    Yu Lan thought for a moment and asked for Mo Wen''s advice.


    "We don''t need any guides." Mo Wen said expressionless.


    "But you haven''t been out of China, boss, and you don''t have a familiar guide. In case..." if you get lost and can''t find the way, you''ll lose your hair?


    The words behind were drunk all night. Naturally, he didn''t dare to say it. He smiled. The sunny appearance made his words sound credible, "in case something happens on the road, we can''t deal with it in time."


    Qinhuai''s body is much more comfortable now. He and Qu Yaoyao looked at each other, and quietly Mimi got out of bed and stayed away from the drunken night.


    Qin Huai''s action was very light, but naturally he couldn''t hide from several people in the room. Mo Wen''s eyes stayed on him for a moment. His side eyes looked at drunk night and said faintly, "do you want to go back so much to get drunk Linxue?"


    The mind was seen through. Drunk without night just smiled and said with a high sounding voice, "boss, I''m really thinking of us."


    "That''s good." Mo Wen also smiled. "Originally, I thought you were noisy and wanted you to stay. Now it seems... You and zuilin Xuedao will go with us individually. We''ll bring more people and Xiuqi."


    "Also take Xiuqi?" Zui Wuyi''s face was stiff and looked at the ink carefully. "Boss, since you decided to take Xiuqi, I''ll stay in Yumeng to take care of it for you?"


    "You all come with me." Mo Wen said, "business or something. Let Zui Linxue send it to you at that time. It doesn''t break your contact."


    "...." he sent it back to him on official business?


    Drunk night felt that he had heard wrong and endured a knife at the beginning of the word. At present, with excellent cultivation, he didn''t jump up and hit the head of ink.


    Mo Wen took a panoramic view of the fried hair drunk all night. In order to prevent the madman from doing anything that bothered him, he looked around and said, "go out first."


    Touching Yu Lan''s head, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing when she looked at herself suspiciously, "just wait for me."


    The leader of the alliance wants to deal with his own housework. It''s no fun for them to stay here. Although Qin Feng, who has never looked at him, didn''t realize this, he watched Yu Lan go out and followed him.


    Wenning naturally follows Qin Feng. He has been worried since he saw Yu Lan. He is afraid that Qin Feng will do something inferior again.


    Fortunately, Qin Feng is really happy to see Yu Lan at the moment, but he also stands beside him and speaks well. Ignoring his excited eyes, he is basically no different from normal people.


    Qin Huai glanced suspiciously at Qin Feng and Yu Lan, and took Qu Yaoyao away. After all, Mo Wen was their leader. It was better to listen to his orders.


    "Angel, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Qin Feng just said hello with a smile. There was a dull hum of drunkenness all night in the room. It seems that ink is really doing it.


    However, except Qin Feng, who was present could not imagine what it was like for Mo Wen to beat people himself. Qin Feng looked terrified, but he said pitifully to Yu Lan, "don''t you miss me?"


    Yu Lan felt that Mo Wen should be able to hear them now. She shook her head and said with a smile, "where are your other zombies?"


    "I let them go." Qin Feng looked at Yu Landao seriously. "I think all the zombies except you..."


    "Can''t compare with you" four words haven''t been exported, the side of wensuining said coolly, "aren''t the other zombies taken away by Xu Jielin? What''s meant by letting them go?"


    Qin Feng''s face was stiff and glared at Wen Ning.


    The last time Xu Jielin left the handover City, he took all the zombies he controlled and left them as hostages to threaten him.


    However, Xu Jielin is wrong. These zombies are really important to Qin Feng, but they are not enough to threaten him.


    Zombies? How many can be found after they are lost. Those Qin Feng taken away by Xu Jielin will be regarded as dead.


    "What''s the matter with Qin Feng and Yu Lan?" although Qin Huai stood far away, he still kept all this in his eyes. Qin Huai couldn''t help asking Qu Yaoyao on his side. His cousin has never been interested in women.

 Chapter 711

    "Qin Feng is interested in zombies." Qu Yaoyao glanced at Qin Huai obliquely.


    Qin Huai quickly reacted. He looked at Yu Lan with complex eyes and silently mourned for Qin Feng for a second.


    I just hope his cousin doesn''t kill himself.


    Thinking of this, Qin Huai suddenly remembered what Qin Feng had left him, and his smile became more and more shallow.


    "Qin Feng is your cousin?" he took a panoramic view of Qin Huai''s facial expression. Qu Yaoyao asked softly. He was curious, "I really don''t see what you look like."


    "It''s true." Qin Huai said faintly, "Qin Feng''s parents died and lived in our house."


    "Both parents died?" Qu Yaoyao was stunned.


    "At the beginning, there was also a problem with the guardrail of the mountain road when they went out to travel." Qin Huai lowered his eyes and recalled the previous things. "He used to like raising all kinds of insects, but our family didn''t feel disgusted. He was as good as his own son. I really took him as my brother."


    Seeing that Qin Huai didn''t have much sad and angry expression on his face when he said these words, but was as plain as ever, Qu Yaoyao dared to continue to ask:


    "... then why are you like this now?"


    She saw that Qin Feng seemed a little guilty to Qin Huai, but Qin Huai didn''t hate Qin Feng.


    Qin Huai shook his head and had no desire to bring up these past things again.


    Fortunately, although Qu Yaoyao was curious, she was not the kind of person who had to break the casserole to ask the end. Seeing that Qin Huai didn''t speak, she just tilted her lips dissatisfied, but didn''t say much.


    Zhang Xin saw Qu Yaoyao and Qin Huai whispering aside. He bit his teeth and brazenly walked forward. He asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Qin Huai didn''t hate Zhang Xin. It should be said that Zhang Xin was no different from strangers in his eyes. Therefore, seeing that he wanted to squeeze between them, he just smiled politely and didn''t say anything.


    But Qu Yaoyao looked at Zhang Xin and turned his eyes and said, "do you care? What''s your identity now to ask me this question?"


    "Of course, it''s the one who wants to league." Zhang Xin continued brazenly.


    Qu Yaoyao was helpless. She rubbed her eyebrows and said, "if I remember correctly, you would have been driven out of the desire League by the boss?"


    "What''s more," Qu Yaoyao continued sarcastically before Zhang Xin opened his mouth. "Don''t you always think that we crazy people kill people without blinking an eye and have no humanity. Do you think it''s crazy to be with us?"


    Qu Yaoyao directly exposed his previous ideas. Zhang Xin was silent. What she said was the truth. He really thought so before.


    Qin Huai looked at Zhang Xin in surprise and thought that the boy was so brave that he dared to repel the desire alliance when he stayed in the desire alliance. He was lucky not to be skinned by those crazy people.


    He didn''t come to lust League for a long time, but he also knows that most of the people in lust league are monsters in human skin. They may be polite to you, but once they are given the chance to show their tusks, they can let you know what life is better than death.


    The fifth floor of the desire alliance is a place that ordinary people can''t imagine. Although he still gives people a very ordinary feeling as much as possible after going there, God knows how much effort he spent to endure the tumbling feeling in his stomach, and he threw up a collapse when there was no one.


    And this terrorist organization is organized by Mo Wen


    Therefore, when he recognized this, he became more and more cautious in the desire alliance. Although he liked the free atmosphere of the desire alliance, he didn''t want to be cut off when he slept one day.


    Now there is a person who is only a space power who shows this idea in front of the people who want to alliance. He is not surprised.


    Zhang Xin was uncomfortable when he was looked at by Qinhuai''s strange eyes. He gritted his teeth and endured it. He still said to Qu Yaoyao, "that''s my previous short-sighted view. Later, I found that I have always been protected by you. I don''t know good or bad."


    She frowned and said after a while, "since you think so, I can''t help it. If you want to join the desire alliance, join it again, but don''t appear in front of me. I''ll be uncomfortable when I see you, and you don''t want to be cut and hidden in the cold storage?"


    Zhang Xin''s face became a little ugly. Of course he didn''t want to die, but he really felt sorry for Qu Yaoyao.


    I don''t think it''s a good way to fight like this. Zhang Xin lowered his head and looked like he had acquiesced. He stepped back half a step. He can only hope that Qu Yaoyao can slowly accept himself.


    Qin Huai looked at Qu Yaoyao from top to bottom curiously. After she felt numb, he asked slowly, "is there anyone who can live well when you hate him? Do you like this guy?"


    When Qin Huai said this, his voice was very low, so Zhang Xin, a power, didn''t hear him.


    Qu Yaoyao showed a sweet smile to Qin Huai, then raised his knee and kicked him in the abdomen. They were standing close. This time, Qin Huai turned pale and almost kicked out all the food in his stomach.


    "Qinhuai, has anyone told you..." before Qinhuai stood up straight, Qu Yaoyao threw him out directly over his shoulder, and said with a smile, "people with cheap mouths like you always die quickly."


    Qin Huai didn''t get up after being thrown for a long time, but when he heard Qu Yaoyao''s words, he shivered, turned over and jumped up, accurately blocking the feet kicked by Qu Yaoyao, "Qu Yaoyao, let''s have something to say. Don''t move against me."


    Qu Yaoyao responded by retracting his feet, leaning forward and giving him a knee.


    The movement of the two of them was not small, which attracted Qin Feng and them to take a look, but they didn''t think there was any fuss.


    The zombies wandering outside seemed to hear a sound and wanted to come here, but they were all intercepted by spiders and Firebirds.


    The Firebird showed great interest in the new little partner and kept flapping its wings and roaring. The sharp voice was as ugly as scraping on the sand board. However, the spider changed its ferocity and looked at the Firebird next to it. It looked friendly by moving its claws from time to time.


    The movement in the room soon stopped. Mo Wen opened the door and walked to Yu Lan without changing his color. He still held two crystal cores in his hand and said, "I found them from drunk night."


    Yu Lan looked at the crystal nuclei that she wanted to go with before she was drunk all night, and couldn''t help pumping the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 712

    "This is for me to get drunk all night." holding these crystal nuclei in his hand, Yu Lan reluctantly said to Mo Wen, "what do you do for me?"


    "Here you are..." Mo Wen frowned. "When did you give me the drunk nocturnal crystal nucleus?"


    I don''t think the tone of Mo Wen is quite right. Yu Lan whispered, "you were injured before and wanted crystal nuclei when you were drunk all night. I asked Firebird to give him all the crystal nuclei they got these days. These should be what he hasn''t come and used yet."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Wen relaxed his eyebrows and looked at Yu Landao gently, "that''s just right. Return it to its original owner. These are all for you as snacks."


    "..." Yu lanmo was silent, and raised his eyes to notice the sad look behind Mo Wen, which was like a female ghost the year before last.


    "Boss, this is my crystal core." finishing his just disordered hair style, he came out drunk.


    "It''s blue now." Mo Wen smiled.


    Drunk night dare to be angry but dare not speak. He can only stare at Yu Lan. It seems that Yu Lan ate his crystal core is an unforgivable crime.


    The good thing is that LAN has always been calm. He chewed the crystal core in front of drunk night and smiled at him apologetically.


    It''s just that this sorry smile has a provocative meaning in it.


    After seeing Yu Lan, who pretended to be a tiger, and watching the smiling ink, he felt that he was really oppressed by the drunk emperor. He was beaten and robbed snacks.


    Qu Yaoyao is not surprised at this scene. He bullied drunk all night before the boss found Yu Lan, but now it has become worse.


    But Qinhuai was a little strange. After looking at it, he felt that the drunken Emperor... Seemed a little unworthy of his name.


    He didn''t pay attention to the drunken night. Ink threatened Qin Feng, who stood aside, and stared at Qin Feng.


    Yu Lan took the whole scene in his eyes and suddenly felt that standing in front of him was not a group of adults, but a group of primary school students.


    Of course, Mo Wen must be a bully. Qin Feng and zuiye are bullied.


    "Arvin, do we still want to go to the league?" Yu Lan coughed and smiled.


    Hearing the smile in Yu Lan''s tone, Mo Wen looked at her suspiciously, thought and said, "go back and bring more people. When they quarrel with them, we''ll visit ours."


    So you always go shopping? Drunk without night, I glanced at the ink with disdain.


    He looked out of the window and frowned slightly, "but where did these zombies come from?"


    Mo Wen saw several level 4 zombies at a glance, and the levels of other zombies were not very low.


    You know, a few days ago, there were only three or four level zombies like death forest, and most of the zombies of death forest had been surrendered to Yu Lan. This kind of powerful zombie can be seen in the first and second districts of the land of death. Basically, only when the corpse tide breaks out, the source of the corpse tide basically comes from the forest of death.


    "I don''t know, but they didn''t come out of the forest of death." Yu Lan affirmed after hearing the meaning in the ink words.


    Although there are many zombies in deathwood, she basically keeps in mind the zombies who surrender to her after she has advanced level 3. These zombies are very strange to her and have never established a surrender relationship.


    "But I can ask." remembering the zombie he had just received, Yu Lan went to the crossing and called it over for a few words.


    Mo Wen stood beside him, scanned his eyes, took back his eyes and went to Qin Feng to ask about Xu Jielin.


    When it comes to Xu Jielin, Mo Wen''s mood becomes a little uncomfortable. He hates Xu Jielin before the end of the world. Unexpectedly, this guy is still looking for a sense of existence in front of him after the end of the world.


    Xu Jielin disappeared after he was seriously injured with Yezhi. He could not be found in the south, north or handover City, as if he was no longer in China.


    Qin Feng gave Mo Wen a detailed description of Xu Jielin''s ability. It was conveyed before. Naturally, it was not as detailed as he said himself.


    Yu Lan quickly asked the origin of the spider. She frowned and walked back thoughtfully.


    The Firebird flew to one side and looked frightened. It was obviously frightened by the spider.


    "It said it came out of a black hole. It had no place to stay before. There was nothing except the zombie." Yu Lan frowned, "but it didn''t know where it was."


    "Nothing but zombies?" Mo Wen couldn''t help thinking. "Could it be underground? I remember you said that all underground are deformed zombies."


    "It shouldn''t be underground. If I came out from under the ground, I couldn''t feel it at all." Yu Lan frowned. "All I can feel under the ground is deformed zombies, but these deformed zombies also show signs of riots."


    She can feel more and more zombies and their strength is becoming stronger and stronger. There are even two zombies of level 7 or so not far from them, but she has the intention to come here for the time being.


    Yu Lan is now level 4. Although her ability is to make zombies surrender, it''s not easy to control zombies who are too many levels higher than her.


    "It''s all done by night?" drunk night finally returned to normal. He leaned against the window and watched the Firebird bite off a long necked zombie in one breath. He said expressionless, "if he has this ability, why don''t he do it earlier and have to wait until now?"


    "Maybe he''s worried about something." Yu Lan came over and said, "he can''t give full play to all his strength here. It shows that there must be some restrictions between the two spaces, so what price may be paid for the zombie riots."


    "What will it cost?" Qu Yaoyao looked at the speech. "This may be his weakness."


    "This is not clear. I''ll ask Mo Xiaobing then." Yu Lan whispered.


    "Do you really believe Mo Xiaobing''s words?" Mo Wen frowned. "Some can be trusted, and some are better not to be trusted."


    "I know," Yu Lan said with a smile, "I just ask these questions. If I really do something, I will think about it again and again."


    Seeing Yu Lan''s serious attitude when talking about this, Mo Wen put down his heart and nodded, "let''s go back to the desire alliance first."


    ......


    At this time, without Xu Jielin''s intervention, the North has basically fallen into the hands of the desire alliance.


    The people who used to fight with Ye Xiao basically stopped thinking and stood on ye Wuchen''s side. Only some partners who had fought with Ye Zhi stood firmly behind Ye Xiao and didn''t want their hard-earned achievements to fall into the hands of others.

 Chapter 713

    "Brother Ye." Jiufu came in quietly, looked at ye Wuchen lying in bed and staring out of the window, and smiled gently.


    "Why are you here?" ye Wuchen turned around and wanted to get up, but he affected the wound on his leg and frowned with pain.


    "Brother ye, lie down and don''t move." Jiulian quickly stopped ye Wuchen''s action and looked at the wound on his leg with concern.


    Ye Wuchen was beaten through his thigh by the guard when entering the first district in the north. Although he didn''t hurt his bone, he must have had a problem walking during the injured period.


    "The wound is not very serious either." ye Wuchen smiled and comforted his head.


    Nine master skillfully let him touch it twice, then he skillfully sat next to him, took out the documents in his hand and handed them over.


    "Brother ye, this is the information that Jingjing and I got from investigating the terrain." when Jiufu talked about this, he became serious and couldn''t even see the gentle smile at the corners of his mouth. "You guessed right. The zombie ran out of here."


    During this time, a crack about 100 meters long appeared in a mountain range in the third district of the north. There was a disgusting stench around the crack, but at the same time, countless zombies ran out of it, with different grades.


    "Is there only one crack in the north now?" ye Wuchen whispered, turning over the document in his hand.


    "Yes." nine master nodded, thinking about what Jingjing had said to her before, and relayed the original words to ye Wuchen, "but Jingjing said that there is only one place in the north, which doesn''t mean there is no place else."


    "I see. Brother Jingjing, is he going to report to Yumeng?" ye Wuchen asked softly.


    "He said he wanted you to come." nine Masters said, "Ye Xiao is looking for someone to find us again. Jing Jing is taking someone to deal with it."


    "Now ye Xiao is still fixing the moth?" ye Wuchen couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "How about the defense in the north?"


    "The zombies sent by Youyu League will guard for us. For a while and a half, those zombies outside can''t attack." seeing the tired color on ye Wuchen''s face, Jiufu can''t help frowning, "but... It''s impossible to attack for a while."


    After all, there are more and more zombies running out of the crack, but there are only so many zombies around them.


    "What''s going on outside now?" ye Wuchen frowned, and the desire alliance told them that they should guard the north side, so they can''t retreat.


    "The third district has collapsed, and the defense of the second district has no problem." nine knows how to speak softly, but his eyes are firm and bright. "The first district is still under the control of Ye Xiao, but our forces have infiltrated and got half of the territory, and ye Xiao is not worth mentioning."


    "If it''s not worth mentioning, you should worry about their death." ye Wuchen thought and frowned slightly. "Help me tell brother Jingjing not to oppose Ye Xiao for the time being. Now the situation is urgent. We need to negotiate with Ye Xiao."


    "Jing Jing may not agree..." nine master whispered, "he always thought he wanted to take ye Xiao and them in one fell swoop, so as not to have a long dream at night."


    "But now it''s not the right time. Brother Jingjing should also know." ye Wuchen smiled. "Just tell him. Brother Jingjing will listen to us."


    "OK." seeing ye Wuchen''s serious appearance, it doesn''t seem to be fraud. Jiufu can only nod.


    She doesn''t know much about Jing Jing than ye Wuchen. That is, she can come here with ye Wuchen to help him after she handed over her brother and sister to Jing Jing''s wife.


    "That''s right." nine masters saw that ye Wuchen was going to find the contact to contact the desire alliance, frowned and said, "we haven''t received the message from the desire Alliance for a week."


    Last week, they sent the discovery of a strange crack to the desire alliance, but a week later, the desire alliance did not reply, nor did they know whether they had received their message.


    "Haven''t you replied yet?" ye Wuchen rubbed his eyebrows and had to think bad.


    Now the north is suffering from internal and external troubles. If we break off contact with the desire alliance at this time


    "Help me contact Tan Hu and let him go in person." ye Wuchen thought and rejected the proposal, "no, Tan Hu doesn''t know the location of the desire alliance, but brother Jing can''t leave the north now."


    Tan Hu was still a little dissatisfied with ye Wuchen, but he gradually became ye Wuchen''s confidant when he encroached on the North step by step.


    "What should we do?" nine master was also a little worried. "If our news can''t be sent out, the Yumeng side won''t know our situation. They may not know when we lost the north."


    Jiuguan thinks more about things since she wandered in danger with ye Wuchen. If she only took the responsibility of taking care of her brother and sister at the beginning, she should be ye Wuchen''s secretary status now.


    "The situation hasn''t reached such a serious level yet." seeing Jiufu worried, ye Wuchen comforted her with a smile, and hung his eyes and thought seriously.


    Now I don''t know if the news really can''t be spread. If it can''t be spread, he has to find a way to send the news. But if the news is spread, but there is no way for the union to reply?


    This kind of crack may not only appear in the north, but also in the South or anywhere else. There are not many zombies in it, which must be the extent they can carry.


    In other words, he can''t rule out what happened to the desire alliance.


    It''s just... Mo Wen, drunk emperor xiuhuang, he has seen some of their strength, and should not happen quietly.


    I don''t know what ye Wuchen is thinking. Jiufu stays quietly and doesn''t disturb his thinking.


    Soon, ye Wuchen thought of a way. He raised his eyes, looked at several zombies running past outside the window, and said with a low smile, "how did I forget that there are good messengers here."


    Nine understand also followed his vision to see the past, see is a few running zombies, can''t help but think.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Lan quickly asked the Firebird and spider to take them to the desire alliance. Qin Feng and Wen cuining came here for the first time. When they jumped off the Firebird''s back, they just saw Xiuqi waving a chain and stirring a two meter high zombie into meat.


    "Boss!" Qu Miaomiao can always detect their whereabouts in ink for the first time. He doesn''t know when he has stood in front of the door of desire alliance waiting for them.


    "Sister." Mo Wen nodded lightly, but Qu Yaoyao jumped down and ran to Qu Miaomiao, "I almost couldn''t come back this time."

 Chapter 714

    "So serious?" Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help but hold Qu Yaoyao''s hand and looked at her anxiously before he said, "is there any injury?"


    She is still very concerned about this only relative.


    "No, but I''m a little tired." Qu Yaoyao shook his head, frowned, glanced at Zhang Xin standing behind him, loosened his hand holding Qu Miaomiao''s sleeve and ran to Yumeng.


    Zhang Xin subconsciously wanted to catch up, but he was stopped by Qu Miaomiao who came back to God.


    "Zhang Xin?" seeing this man I haven''t seen for a while, Qu Miaomiao''s face remains unchanged, but the gentle smile on the corner of his mouth gradually becomes a little cold. "You''re a rare guest."


    Zhang Xin was chatting up. He hung his head and didn''t know what to say, but there was no action to chase Qu Yao again.


    "Boss." Xiuqi, who cleaned up the zombie, saw the ink text and them. He flashed over and smiled happily at the bottom of his indifferent eyes.


    "Xiuqi, we haven''t seen each other for a long time!"


    Without waiting for Xiuqi to walk to the ink tattoo, drunk Wuye suddenly ran out of any corner and gave him a big hug.


    Xiuqi''s face changed. Waving the chain, he was going to stir down his drunk neck.


    Fortunately, he was drunk all night and pulled his chain with his backhand in time, otherwise he would really lose a layer of skin.


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time." he narrowed his eyes slightly and Xiuqi sneered. He didn''t dare to do too much in front of ink.


    Knowing that Xiuqi wouldn''t do anything to him, he smiled and lost the chain in his hand. He took Xiuqi''s shoulder and said, "I think your strength has increased greatly these days. It''s hard to be so powerful at your age, but... It''s not as powerful as me. It''s better to weigh it before you start next time."


    When he said this, Xiuqi narrowed his eyes, suddenly raised his elbow and gave him an abdomen.


    The drunk Wuye who had been defending Xiuqi''s action quickly stopped him. Before he was happy to make a noise, Xiuqi directly raised his knee and bumped into his crotch.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Drunk night looked at Xiuqi with a distorted face, smiled happily at him, and fell to the ground and died.


    When did this guy learn such a thing about women?!


    Seeing that Zui Wuye and Xiuqi are "living in harmony" as always, Qu Miaomiao no longer pays attention to Zhang Xin, but goes to the ink tattoo and looks at Qin Feng. They say, "Lord Qin, welcome to the desire alliance."


    Qin Feng''s sight was now on several dying zombies on the battlefield, hesitating whether to go up and take them as his pets.


    Hearing Qu Miaomiao''s voice, he had some impatient side eyes. After nodding, he gave it to Wen Suining to deal with it. He strode to the battlefield. No matter how fierce the surrounding gunfire was, he used his power to make some zombies his pets.


    Qu Miaomiao analyzed Qin Feng''s character, so he didn''t feel embarrassed. He just put his eyes on Wen Ning standing aside.


    "Wen Wenshu," she called with a smile.


    "We are no longer the people who transfer the city. You don''t have to call Qin Feng the city master or me a secretary." Wen Suining smiled. When he smiled, he had two dimples, which made the baby face look more and more lovely.


    Although Qu Miaomiao had investigated Qin Feng and Wen Suining before, it was the first time he really saw them.


    Looking at Wen Ning''s lovely face, she didn''t know how to think of Qu Yaoyao''s appearance when she was a child. It was also so round and lovely.


    Being looked at by Qu Miaomiao''s gentle eyes, he felt uncomfortable all over. Wencuoning thought about it or couldn''t help frowning slightly, "what''s the problem?"


    "No." Qu Miaomiao returned to her senses. She said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I just lost my mind."


    Reach out and don''t hit the smiling face. Seeing that Qu Miaomiao''s attitude is so friendly and warm, it''s not easy to say anything. Just put away the uncomfortable feeling before, shook his head slightly at her and said, "it''s all right."


    The more you look at Wen cuining, the more you feel lovely. Qu Miaomiao can''t help looking at Mo Wen and saying, "boss, if you want to place the Lord of Qincheng in Yumeng, will you stay for a long time or temporarily?"


    If it is a long-term residence, she will arrange a good residence for them. If it is a temporary residence, she will give them the house of the members of the desire League.


    Mo Wen didn''t answer when he heard the speech, but looked at Wen Ning.


    After receiving Mo Wen''s eyes, Wen Suining immediately said with a smile, "Qin Feng and I have left the handover city and have nowhere to go. We may have to disturb you for a while."


    "Such a son." Qu Miaomiao immediately bent his eyes and said with a bright smile, "that''s great!"


    Great? Wenning frowned secretly. Is it good for lust Alliance for them to stay here?


    Wen Suining, who has not trusted the desire alliance in his heart, raised a bit of vigilance.


    Seeing Qin Feng''s reception with Qu Miaomiao, Mo Wen took Yu Lan and went to the desire alliance.


    "Now that we''ve come back, we''ll make good preparations." he smiled at Yu Lan, and Mo Wen said with his lips bent, "you can let Firebird bring you some pink crystal cores by now."


    He has long noticed that Yu Lan is light on these ordinary crystal nuclei. He will smile only when eating delicious crystal nuclei.


    In fact, even if he doesn''t return to the desire alliance, he plans to go to the forest of death to get enough crystal cores before he goes, but now he has come back, just let the Firebird get it.


    Seeing that Lan also agreed to look at himself, he bent his eyes with a smile, and the smile on ink''s mouth became more and more real. "I remember there are several pink crystal nuclei in my room, just to satisfy your greed these days."


    "OK, I''ll let the Firebirds go to the forest of death and bring some ice spirit eggs back." Yu Lan took Mo Wen''s arm and rubbed it. "Although these eggs are no longer angry, they are not as pure and effective as what I gave you last time, but the effect of improving ability is a little better than crystal nucleus."


    Yu Lan told Mo Wen about her discovery in the underground cave of the forest of death when she was on the road, so Mo Wen knew what the ice spirit egg was.


    "I remember you said the spirit core?" Mo Wen thought slightly and said softly, "I haven''t seen what it looks like."


    Seeing Mo Wen''s rare curiosity, Yu Lan didn''t hide it, took out the spirit core and handed it to him.


    As soon as the spirit core starts with the ink, it feels cold in the palm of the hand. This cold feeling is neither biting nor uncomfortable, but gives people a very cool feeling.


    "It''s a good thing." he made a pertinent evaluation, and he returned it to Yu Lan.


    When Yu Lan saw what he was about to say, Xiuqi and Zui Wuye chased over together. Let alone that they didn''t make a deal when they met, but they seemed to have an elusive tacit understanding.

 Chapter 715

    "Boss, how long can we rest in the desire League this time?" drunk night pasted it, looked at the ink with a smile and asked.


    "How long do you want to stay?" the disturbed Mo Wen was obviously a little unhappy, but he just turned his eyes slightly, and there was no emotion on his face.


    "Well... Of course it''s how long you can stay." drunk night bared his little white teeth and said shamelessly.


    "Then stay for two days." Mo Wen smiled.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Isn''t it too little for two days? They just came here. They have to stay for a week anyway, don''t they?


    I felt that Mo Wen''s smile was creepy. Although I was dissatisfied with it, I honestly answered it.


    He was one step behind and quickly thought about whether he had provoked the big man again. Otherwise, he always felt cold all over, as if he had been stared at by a poisonous snake.


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t come up with a solution. However, he took a breath and turned to take a neat look.


    Xiuqi honestly followed behind Mo Wen, pursed his thin lips and said nothing. When he saw it, he just stared back coldly, and basically had no other reaction.


    I feel like I''m just a bucket of gas here. I''m drunk and dissatisfied all night. I moaned with my little heart. However, he was not a bully. After pretending for a while, he swaggered to Xiuqi''s side and smiled at him.


    "Xiuqi, what do you think of me? Do you think I''m handsome again?"


    "... I think you have a stupid face." Xiuqi sneered.


    "What''s stupid? No eyes." Zui Wuyi is still very confident about his appearance. He grinned and ignored Xiuqi''s words. Xiuqi didn''t hurt him for a while.


    Naturally, Mo Wen didn''t like being drunk all night. They followed them. After walking to the hall, they immediately glanced at them lightly and took Yu Lan first to the elevator.


    Xiuqi and drunk all night are still winking. At present, he stood in place, watching the elevator in front of him and closed the door.


    When Qu Miaomiao came over, Mo Wen had long disappeared.


    "Where''s the boss?" Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help asking the drunken night road standing in the hall.


    When they were waiting for the elevator, they talked with several brothers of Yumeng. They looked very leisurely.


    "He and his sister-in-law are going to have a rest, so we''d better not disturb him." drunk night now finally knows why Mo Wen was cooling himself just now. I''m afraid it''s because he affected the relationship between Mo Wen and Yu Lan.


    Hearing the speech, Qu Miaomiao immediately understood the meaning of drunkenness without night. She thought about it and didn''t think there was any problem. She just stood in place and waited for the elevator with them.


    Qin Feng held a zombie''s horn in his hand. He happily guessed the barbs on the horn and looked like he liked it very much.


    "Is there water where we live?" Qin Feng couldn''t help looking at Qu Miaomiao and asked, "I want to wash it."


    After looking at the corner in Qin Feng''s hand, Qu Yaoyao said with an unchanged smile, "yes, Lord Qin, just rest assured."


    Qin Feng was satisfied.


    Several people who wanted to join the alliance looked at them curiously when they passed by, and greeted them with a cheerful voice. Those who didn''t like to talk like Xiuqi directly didn''t see them.


    Wenning looked around the hall and tried his best to hide his surprise.


    Although he had thought that if Yumeng was an underground base, the technology should be more advanced, but he didn''t think of it at all.


    The environment here is similar to that before the end of the world, or even better.


    Both the walkway and the open hall give people a quiet metal texture. The surrounding lights are bright and the power supply is stable, and the soft light invisibly dispels their fatigue.


    The temperature in the hall is also the most suitable temperature for human life. Staying here can even make people forget that this era is the end.


    "Where was your place before?" Wenning couldn''t help asking Qu Miaomiao after observing the hall again.


    Originally, he had a good impression of Wen Suining. Qu Miaomiao couldn''t help but show a very friendly smile when he saw him speak.


    "It used to be an underground research institute in China. We robbed it before it destroyed itself." Qu Miaomiao said softly, "but I don''t know how it was robbed. When I joined the desire alliance, it was almost our territory."


    "So." Wen Xi Ning nodded thoughtfully, lowered his eyelids and stopped making a sound.


    Seeing that he stopped talking, Qu Miaomiao secretly raised his eyelids, actively began to look for topics, and gently introduced him to the general structure of desire alliance and the number of floors in the entertainment area.


    Wenning listened carefully and wrote it down in his heart.


    Zhang Xin has been acting as a transparent person behind them, keeping his sense of existence to a minimum.


    After entering the desire alliance, Qinhuai ran away and didn''t know where to go.


    Drunk Wuye and Xiuqi fought for a while before they remembered his purpose of returning to the alliance. Seeing that Qu Yaoyao was about to take Qin Feng with them into the elevator, they quickly followed up, "by the way, you know where Linxue has gone."


    "Sister Linxue?" Qu Miaomiao thought seriously, "she should be in the league now."


    Drunk night heard the speech and rolled her eyes gracefully, "I know she''s in the desire League. Where is she now?"


    Unexpectedly, Qu Miaomiao hesitated to shake his head and said, "sister Linxue didn''t show up in front of the public these days, but her food in the supply department is still decreasing."


    "What does she want to do?" zuiwuye was a little unhappy. He didn''t see Zui Linxue when he came back. This has made him very uncomfortable. Now she dares to play missing for him?


    "Brother Wuye, you''d better look for sister Lin Xue?" seeing that Qu Miaomiao''s delicate face flashed a worried look, "sister Lin Xue was not in a good mood after she came back this time, and she was a little depressed."


    "Why?" Zui Wuye obviously didn''t know this. He didn''t know what happened to Zui Linxue after he was taken away by Yi''an. Later, he came back with Yu Lan, but it was just staggered with Zui Linxue who went to Yumeng.


    "Sister Linxue seems to think it''s because of her incompetence that you were caught by Yi''an." Qu Miaomiao looked at the sign of the elevator going down, and her voice was soft. "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a depressed sister Linxue."


    "What does this matter have to do with her?" Zui Wuyi couldn''t understand Zui Linxue''s idea. He frowned and said expressionless.


    People like drunk without night will never find any problems in themselves. In his opinion, drunk Linxue''s reaction now is entirely because she wants to think too much.


    Clearly drunk without night, Qu looked at him and said nothing more.


    Although the answer didn''t fit the idea of drunk without night, he thanked Qu Miaomiao and got off the elevator to find drunk Linxue.


    Xiuqi stood in the elevator and frowned at his back. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 716

    "Xiuhuang?" seeing Xiuqi staring at the closed elevator door in a daze, Qu Miaomiao said in surprise, "are you in any trouble?"


    No wonder she would ask. Xiuqi frowned tightly at this time. Her originally gloomy face was covered with dark clouds. It didn''t look like nothing.


    Aware of his abnormality, he frowned harder and harder and said in an extremely cold voice:


    "No."


    Without your face, it''s like who owes you $8 million.


    The smile on Qu Miaomiao''s face remained unchanged, and his heart was silent.


    The whole elevator became dull because of Xiuqi''s gloomy atmosphere. Although Qin Feng and Wen Suining didn''t care much, Qu Miaomiao thought about it and asked, "xiuhuang... Where are you going now?"


    She wants to take Qin Feng and them to meet Yumeng. What''s Xiuqi doing here?


    Xiuqi seemed to think of this problem. He closed his eyes, looked at the number on the elevator and said, "I''ll find Shengge."


    Tang Han has now begun to fight side by side with Yu Meng. Although Sheng Ge is also a child, she is more precocious and takes care of the children instead of Tang Han.


    Hearing this answer, Qu Miaomiao was obviously a little surprised. She gently poked her chin with her fingers and said with a crisp and pleasant smile, "xiuhuang used to hate children very much. Now it seems that she doesn''t hate them so much because of singing."


    Hate children? He clearly hates it.


    Xiuqi told himself this in his heart, but no matter what, there was no hatred and nausea before.


    However, if he is still like before, it is impossible to get along with Sheng Ge and his face.


    His eyes recovered a little temperature, and Xiuqi felt that his mood gradually became comfortable again.


    Seeing that the atmosphere in the elevator returned to normal, Qu Miaomiao smiled sincerely and said to Wen Suining with his side eyes, "but when it comes to children, I think of one thing."


    Seeing Qu Miaomiao looking at himself, Wen cuining couldn''t help raising his eyes and looked at her suspiciously.


    "There are many lovely children here. Although they don''t worry about food and drink here, education has become a problem." Qu Miaomiao said, "you know, our desire alliance is notorious, and there are few good people. No matter how much attention they pay, it will affect their thoughts."


    When Qu Miaomiao said this, she didn''t feel that being notorious was a bad thing at all. She was just objectively describing her views.


    "So it''s really not good for you to teach children." Wen Ning followed Qu Miaomiao''s words and wanted to know what she said to herself.


    "So can you please teach the children?" Qu Miaomiao''s slender fingers crossed together and naturally placed in front of his chin. His eyes were bright and looked forward to looking at Wen Ning. "We have heard about your ability in the desire Alliance for a long time. If you teach the children, it will be very helpful to them."


    I didn''t expect to be assigned the task of educating children. Wen cuining blinked in surprise, slightly tilted his head and said, "it''s no problem, but I have a question. Since the children have come to your alliance, why should you teach them to be a good person?"


    This contradictory approach is like a group of robbers trying to teach their children to be policemen, which makes Wen cuining very curious.


    After he asked this question, he obviously noticed that Qu Miaomiao was stunned. There was no big change in her smile, but her eyes became unpredictable. "If there was no sister-in-law, of course we would teach our children as we want to teach them."


    "Sister-in-law...... refers to Yu Lan?" Wen cuining was surprised.


    "Yes, my sister-in-law hopes that these children can grow up like normal people, so we will find a way to find normal education methods for them." when it comes to this misty look, the radian of the corners of the mouth gradually presents a strange radian, "but we have made great efforts to give them normal education. It has nothing to do with us what they can look like."


    This kind of song is obviously creepy. Qin Feng glanced up at her.


    "Don''t worry." Wen cuining also felt a little cold behind him. He thought, "since I teach them, although I can''t teach good old people, I will never let them become vicious bad people."


    "That''s great." Qu Miaomiao''s smile returned to normal. The strange smile just now seemed to be an illusion.


    Seeing Wen Suining looking at himself, Qu Miaomiao thought and said, "but I think I still have to tell you that these children lost their families in the end of the world and were adopted by a member named Gu shuhuan in the south."


    "Any questions?" Wenning asked.


    "Although they are still young, they have witnessed the death of their relatives, and the ancient book Huan who adopted them was abused by Ruoshui to death in front of them." Qu Miaomiao said gently, but gave people an inexplicable cold, "the children who have experienced these have rotted their roots."


    Then she was stunned, immediately covered her lips and said with a smile, "so if they don''t become perverts like us, Mr. Wen, you may have to work harder."


    Without paying attention to Wen Ning''s reaction after hearing this, she closed her eyes and hid the chagrin from the bottom of her eyes.


    Why are you suddenly talkative? It''s not like her anymore.


    Wenning also frowned and looked at the ground without making a sound.


    Next, Qu Miaomiao began to introduce some precautions in the accommodation area with Wen Sheng and Wen Ning, but the atmosphere in the elevator was still a little strange and rigid.


    During this period, Zhang Xin raised his eyes to see Qu Miaomiao. Before Qu Miaomiao found his sight, he hurriedly took it back and continued to stand in the corner to reduce his sense of existence.


    Qu Miaomiao wants to take Qin Feng and them to the accommodation area, while Xiuqi Zeyi wants to go to the rest area to find Shengge. They leave immediately after they get off the elevator.


    Xiuqi walked slowly in the quiet corridor of the rest area. He just saw Shengge coaxing her to sleep with Guzhu. When he saw Xiuqi coming, he said happily, "brother Xiuqi, how did you come?"


    "Come and have a look." Xiuqi glanced at the ancient bead in Shengge''s arms without expression, and didn''t mean to come forward.


    After noticing Xiuqi''s eyes, Shengge thought about it, took the initiative to come over, smiled and asked, "brother Xiuqi, do you want to see Guzhu?"


    "Don''t bring her in front of me!" Xiuqi shouted, and subconsciously stepped back.


    Sheng Ge could only stand in place and sighed helplessly.


    The ancient bead in her arms seemed to be startled by the neat sound. Her eyes just about to close opened again. She looked at the Sheng song wet and cried directly.

 Chapter 717

    "Don''t cry!" Xiuqi was impatient with the harsh cry. He roared viciously. Unfortunately, Guzhu couldn''t understand him at all and cried even more.


    "Brother Xiuqi..." Sheng Ge looked at Xiuqi helplessly and coaxed Gu Zhu in a low voice, "don''t cry, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Gu Zhu twitched and flattened her mouth, finally stopped crying, closed her eyes and was wronged to go to bed.


    Guzhu played all morning today. After crying, she was tired and couldn''t open her eyes.


    Children are trouble!


    Xiuqi''s eyebrows could be knotted. He bit his teeth and glared at Guzhu, but he didn''t say anything again.


    "Brother Xiuqi, children are very timid. If you yell at him, you will only scare them." seeing that Guzhu''s breath gradually calmed down, Sheng Ge lowered his voice to Xiuqi.


    Xiuqi snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Sheng Ge quickly put Gu Zhu in the room and quickly caught up with Xiuqi, "brother Xiuqi, what are you doing to me?"


    "Nothing." Xiuqi said expressionless.


    Sheng Ge picked his eyebrows, bent his eyes and asked with a smile, "nothing. What are you doing here?"


    If others heard this, they would probably think Shengge didn''t want him to come, but Xiuqi didn''t understand it at all. He just walked forward with a gloomy face and silence.


    What''s he doing here? God knows what he''s doing here.


    Seeing Xiuqi''s unfathomable face, Sheng Ge stopped asking, just followed him, "I heard Tang Han say they''re coming?"


    "HMM." Xiuqi finally nodded.


    "That''s great, Guzhu. They finally have someone to teach." the pace of Shengge couldn''t help being cheerful and said with a happy smile, "Tang Han can be alone now, but Jiuxi they still need someone to teach."


    "Well, Wenning has just promised to teach them." after listening to the cheerful tone of Sheng song, Xiuqi glanced at her with one eye and said faintly, "but did you forget to eat breakfast? You also need to study with them."


    "Ah? I also want to learn?" Wen Yan Shengge couldn''t help but open her eyes and look up at Xiuqi''s faint face. Only then did she react that now she is one year younger than Jiuxi.


    "... I see," she replied. She couldn''t help feeling depressed when she thought that a person in her twenties would have to study with a group of children.


    I looked up to complain, but I didn''t want to see Xiuqi''s smile.


    It''s not a sneer, it''s a teasing smile.


    The smile appeared silently and disappeared quickly. She just blinked her eyes, and her neat face changed back to the cold look before.


    My mind was blank. Sheng Ge opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.


    She had never seen him smile like this when she was with Xiuqi in the last life.


    "Brother Xiuqi..." his voice inadvertently became hoarse. Sheng GE''s eyelashes trembled slightly. When Xiuqi looked at it suspiciously, he whispered, "you''ve changed a lot."


    "What?" Xiuqi was stunned and didn''t understand what she meant.


    Xiuqi returned to her senses with this sound. She blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "well, I mean, you don''t have facial paralysis as before..."


    She paused, didn''t wait for Xiuqi to stare over and directly cut off the topic, "but did you just want to tell me the news of Wen cuining''s return?"


    Xiuqi frowned, turned and went on without making a sound.


    Seeing this, Sheng Ge couldn''t help staring. Did Xiuqi really come to tell her the news?


    Staring at the back of Xiuqi''s head, Shengge couldn''t help opening his mouth and came forward to pull his sleeve.


    "What to do!" Xiuqi stared at Sheng Ge, pulled his hand and frowned coldly.


    Sheng Ge was not afraid of him, but he restrained his smile a little and said modestly, "brother Xiuqi, do you want to see those children?"


    "I''ll see what they do?" Xiuqi frowned and stared at Sheng Ge inexplicably. At this time, he could throw Sheng Ge out as long as he made a little effort, but he was just stiff and his arm didn''t move.


    "Are you afraid?" Sheng Ge raised his eyes and said something presumptuous.


    Xiuqi didn''t make a sound. He pursed the corners of his lips. When he saw what Shengge wanted to say, he suddenly stretched out his hand to support her shoulder and picked her up.


    "..." Sheng Ge waved his little arm and leg, but didn''t break away.


    Put the Sheng song in front of him and Xiuqi stared at her coldly, "afraid? Yes, I''m afraid. I''m afraid I can''t help fighting them."


    Xiuqi''s face was cold when he said this, and there was real hostility in his black eyes.


    "That''s right." although it''s uncomfortable to be carried, Shengge doesn''t know why he''s not afraid of such neat, and still says with a smile, "it shows that you care about them. If you don''t care about them, how can you worry about their life and death?"


    Xiuqi choked, frowned and said, "don''t talk nonsense. You should know I hate children."


    "That was before." Sheng Ge pointed to Xiuqi, took his hand and said seriously, "you see, you don''t mean to hurt me now?"


    Looking at Sheng GE''s bright eyes, Xiuqi''s eyes suddenly felt a little trance. I don''t know what he thought. The outline on his face gradually became softer.


    "I... Used to have a sister," he said suddenly, looking at the Sheng song and bending his lips slightly, "you are about the same age as her."


    Then he put the Sheng song on the ground, touched her head strangely, and turned away without looking back.


    Sheng Ge wanted to catch up, but Xiuqi didn''t wait for her this time. She disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Sister?" Sheng Ge stood there with a strange face.


    No matter in this life or in the previous life, she had never heard Xiuqi say that he had a sister.


    Before, she had thought about whether there was any reason why Xiuqi hated children. This time, she finally had a clear guess in her heart.


    It seems that she still doesn''t know Xiuqi enough, even if she spent so long with him in the last life.


    But fortunately, there is still a chance in this life.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Wen is seriously pressing Yu Lan to take a bath in the bathroom.


    One of his hands pressed Yu Lan''s back and the other held Yu Lan''s shoulder, but he was splashed with water.


    He doesn''t understand. Yu Lan has recovered his mind now. Why is he still so reluctant to take a bath.


    "Blue..." again splashed water on his face, and Mo Wen sighed helplessly, "are you good?"


    "Not good!" Yu Lan was pitifully lying on the edge of the bathtub, struggling desperately, "you go out, go out! I''ll wash myself, wash myself!"

 Chapter 718

    Mo Wen, who was so despised by Yu Lan, was not angry. He smiled, raised his finger and gently slid down Yu Lan''s spine. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wash it for you... Don''t worry about getting tired of me."


    Pooh! Who''s worried about him!


    Yu Lan wailed. Because she was a zombie, her skin color was not normal, otherwise her face would have been red and become a persimmon.


    "I can wash it myself..." the struggle was ineffective. She simply opened her mouth and bit on the edge of the bathtub, making a gap directly.


    Calmly threw the place she bit down into the dustbin. Mo Wen thought about it, and suddenly stretched out his hand to turn her over in the water and directly let her face up.


    "..." Yu Lan was confused, and then he felt cold in front of his chest.


    "Ah -" screamed and hugged her chest. Her wet eyes stared at the ink, and her bullied eyes were red.


    Although she is not dressed now, it is different whether she is facing up front or back.


    Mo Wen gently touched her eyelids and asked with a gentle smile, "good or not?"


    "..." threat! This is a naked threat!


    He puffed up his cheeks and said, "good boy."


    "I knew my blue was the most obedient." Mo Wen rubbed her hair happily, in a tone of coaxing children.


    Yu Lan gritted his teeth and Wei qubaba lay down next to the bathtub. He was honest at last.


    Finally, Yu Lan and his clean ink came out of the bathroom happily and wrapped Yu Lan in a soft thin quilt.


    "I''ll ask someone to bring you the crystal core." he casually wrapped a bath towel around his crotch, and ink walked to the contact device at the door to contact the people in the supply department.


    Wrapped in the quilt, Yu Lan looked innocently at Mo Wen''s excellent figure, puffed his cheeks and retracted his face into the quilt.


    Why do you dress so tempting... It''s a foul.


    Mo Wen can''t read his mind. Naturally, he doesn''t know what Yu Lan is thinking at this time. He picked up a dry towel and came back. He sat beside her and carefully wiped her hair.


    Soft colored hair shuttled back and forth between his fingers. The touch like fine silk made Mo Wen''s eyes bend.


    "The hair quality is getting better and better," Mo Wen said with a smile.


    "The crystal core eats well, and of course the hair grows well." Yu Lan lets Mo Wen do whatever he wants on his head, and he yawns a little.


    "Are you sleepy?" Mo Wen asked immediately.


    Yu Lanxian said, "after taking a bath, people always feel sleepy... That''s why I hate taking a bath."


    "You didn''t hate it before," said Mervyn. "I remember when you were a child, you liked to take a bath in my house."


    "No." Yu Lan also thought of what happened when he was a child and hummed, "I was... I was just missing the feeling of taking a bath."


    Before she was abandoned, she also lived a rich life. Later, she came to a strange place alone. Without spare money, she had no money to buy a better house and rent a small house. She didn''t even have a bathroom. If she took a bath, she could only go to a public bathhouse.


    "What''s more..." she paused. "I don''t like water now."


    Even if she regained her mind and grew well, she was a zombie without much difference from ordinary people.


    She just looked open and didn''t feel sad, but it didn''t mean that she was not lost at all.


    Knowing what Yu Lan has experienced over the years, Mo Wen suddenly felt that it was not enough for Yu jueying to know the truth he didn''t know before. He should also be sent to the fifth floor to let him decay slowly from inside to outside. When he was about to die, let him be drunk all night to cure him.


    Now that he had an idea in his heart, Mo Wen would do it, but he saw Yu Lan sleepy in front of his eyes and hesitated for a few seconds, but he still didn''t intend to say it.


    No matter what Yu jueying does, it''s also the source of all Lanlan''s pain. It''s better not to mention it in front of her.


    "If you want to sleep, just sleep for a while." he hugged Yu Lan with the quilt from behind. Mo Wen closed his eyes slightly and said gently, "I''ll call you up when the crystal core comes."


    "HMM." she leaned against Mo Wen''s arms, Yu Lan closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    After becoming a zombie, the strangest thing about Yu Lan is that he is prone to sleepiness. Generally speaking, zombies rarely sleep. They basically don''t sleep except when they are promoted.


    After LAN fell asleep, Mo Wen gently held her in bed, while he sat on her side and stared at her face in a daze.


    Sensing that someone was approaching outside, he immediately stood up quietly, put on his shirt and trousers with his gloves and walked to the door.


    Yang Chu took all the pink crystal cores in the desire League and walked to the door. Just as he was about to knock, he saw that the door had been silently opened, and Mo Wen stood in front of him.


    "Boss." after a brief moment of stupidity, Yang Chu immediately said seriously, "I brought the crystal core."


    Mo Wen''s hair can still be dry and wet on his forehead.


    "Thank you." he nodded, took the crystal core and put it on the table on his side. Seeing that Yu Lan was still asleep, he turned and walked out of the room.


    Yang Chu, who was about to leave, didn''t expect Mo Wen to come out again. When he was about to leave, he took a quiet step aside.


    "You''re dealing with all the things about desire alliance these days?" Mo Wen didn''t look at him and walked forward, but his voice came in a low voice.


    "Yes." Yang Chu immediately followed him and walked behind him with his head down.


    "Well handled." judging from the orderly appearance of Yumeng now, Yangchu''s ability may not be as good as drunk without night, but it''s not bad.


    "You''re flattered." when I was praised by Mo Wen for the first time, Yang Chu raised his head and looked at Mo Wen''s seemingly defenseless back, "it''s my greatest honor that you can give me the opportunity to give full play to my talents."


    "Don''t say honorific words." Mo Wen doesn''t like being called you by others. In his opinion, this kind of address will remind him of some uncomfortable things.


    Some people speak of respect from the heart, but others speak of it as a cover up to hide their invisible malice.


    "Yes." Yang Chu answered with some annoyance. He clearly remembered that Mo Wen didn''t like to listen to any honorific words, but he was just flattered and said it unconsciously.


    Mo Wen didn''t mean to blame Yang Chu for this. He nodded casually, looked slightly sideways and said, "contact the ministers of various departments and go to the conference room where they are drunk all night."


    "Yes," Yang Chu answered immediately.

 Chapter 719

    "... you too." standing in front of the elevator, Mo Wen looked at the floor indicator of the elevator and paused for a few seconds.


    "What?" Yang Chu was thinking about where to contact various ministers. Mo Wen suddenly made a noise, which made him a little unresponsive. He looked at the ink with a wooden face and asked what he meant.


    "I said you would also attend the ministers'' Parliament. I have some important things to arrange for you." Mo Wen turned back and said faintly to Yang Chu.


    "Yes." as soon as he heard the arrangement of the task, something that could be called expression finally appeared on his face. His eyes lit up, but he soon converged and stood in place calmly.


    Mo Wen got into the elevator with satisfaction.


    A man stood in the same place and looked around. When she saw that there was really no one around, she touched her forehead and felt the sticky fingertips.


    Although Mo Wen didn''t show any intention to kill him just now, he still wet his forehead uncontrollably.


    But what does Mervyn want from him? Yang Chu took a breath, put down all kinds of questions in his heart, and felt that it was important to contact the ministers of the desire alliance.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Cheng was the first to arrive. He hummed a little song, looked at the empty room, walked in and sat down casually.


    Didn''t the boss come?


    He frowned.


    Soon he found that he was wrong. Mo Wen came out of the room with several documents and said hello when he saw him.


    "Boss, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Gu Cheng quickly got up and said hello.


    Mo Wen nodded, sat on the leather chair in the middle of the room, stood with his chin and whispered, "I heard that the ancient wing is in the north. Don''t you go to see it?"


    Gu Cheng was stunned, and then showed a bitter smile, "boss, you don''t know. Gu Yi took the initiative to go to the prison in the North just to avoid me. Why should I rush to see him? He won''t want to see me."


    At the beginning of the establishment of the desire alliance, he killed Gu Yi''s best friend for some reasons. Since then, the two brothers have no love.


    Wen Yan and Mo Wen were noncommittal. After thinking about it, he said, "now the whole country of China has places under our control. You will meet sooner or later."


    "Then we''d better wait until we meet." Gu Cheng shook his head. At this time, LV Shi also pushed the door and came in. When he saw the ink, he smiled gently.


    Mo Wen nodded in response.


    Sitting next to Gu Cheng gracefully, LV Shi also said hello to Gu Cheng.


    The relationship between the two of them is average, but there is still the feeling of saying hello.


    LV Shi was always gentle and polite. After he came in, there was no sound in the room. He sat calmly in the distance and quietly closed his eyes.


    Xiuqi was the third to arrive. Now he couldn''t see any abnormality on his face, and the corners of his mouth were gently pursed, restoring his cold and gloomy appearance.


    "Why are you alone? Haven''t you been drunk all night?" Xiuqi frowned and asked Gu Cheng when he saw that there were only four of them in the room.


    "Not yet," Gu Cheng said, "but this is the drunken emperor''s room. He will come back sooner or later."


    He got up and walked around, staring at a metal gadget in the bookshelf.


    There were no talkative people in the room except Gu Cheng. Gu Cheng talked to himself for a while, got bored and sat back again.


    Next came the blank. He was still wearing a white coat that he didn''t take off in time, with a layer of purplish red dye on it.


    He didn''t follow him this month. He came alone.


    "Hasn''t the drunk emperor come yet?" he was making specimens for dyeing. Unexpectedly, he suddenly received the order from Mo Wen to gather them. He had to put the experiment on hand and rush over first.


    However, he thought he was the last one. Unexpectedly, he was even slower than him when he was drunk all night.


    "Zui Wuye mentioned looking for Zui Linxue before. Are you still looking for it now?" Xiuqi frowned in a side way.


    "What''s wrong with Linxue?" Lv Shi asked curiously. He has a good relationship with Zui Linxue. It''s no problem to ask if he cares about Zui Linxue at the moment.


    "Drunk without night, I can''t find her in the desire alliance, but the food belonging to her has always been there. Have you seen it?" Xiuqi asked with his side eyes.


    "If I say so, I haven''t seen her for a while." Lv Shi thought, "she hasn''t looked for me since she came back from the outside this time."


    Hearing this blank, I looked up at them, and my eyes flickered a little.


    He opened his mouth to talk and soon closed his mouth.


    "If others talk about me, please don''t tell them my position." Zui Linxue''s Prayer seemed to echo in his ears. He frowned and simply lowered his head.


    Fortunately, the blank has never been welcomed by the audience, and his reaction has not been noticed by anyone at the moment.


    Yang Chu also rushed over quickly. Seeing that everyone else in the room had arrived except drunk all night, he quickly lowered his head and apologized, "sorry, boss, I suddenly received the news that the zombies outside had changed a little. I went out to have a look."


    "Change?" Mo Wen raised his eyes.


    "It''s just that there are several zombies. It''s strange." Yang Chu shook his head and said, "don''t worry. I''ve strengthened the defense of the desire alliance."


    Yang Chu has gradually taken over the big and small things of the desire League. Now he can''t be more familiar with the arrangement of defense.


    Mo Wen nodded and said naturally, "don''t kill them as much as possible. Wait for LAN LAN to wake up and see if you can find some useful news from them."


    "I see."


    Yang Chu immediately took out his communicator and contacted his partner who was defending outside the desire League. "You reported my zombies before and left them alive to see what they were going to do."


    At the other end of the contact, there was a hearty response, which sounded very young.


    "Aren''t our ministers having a meeting? Why is there an outsider here?" Gu Cheng asked aloud when he saw Yang Chu standing in the room and didn''t mean to go.


    He didn''t mean anything by asking this question, but when he spoke out, he became a little crowded when he heard others stand up.


    When they saw LV, they looked at themselves together. Yang Chu soon calmed down, looked expressionless, found a position to sit down and calmed down to the extreme.


    "He is the one I specially authorized to attend this meeting." Mo Wen said faintly.


    Hearing this, Gu Cheng immediately stopped talking. He just looked up and down, and looked up at him inexplicably.


    Drunken night was the last to arrive. Gu Cheng, who looked steady when he came, couldn''t help whistling at him.

 Chapter 720

    "Drunken emperor, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How do you look lost?" Gu Cheng stood up and walked forward, hooked his drunken shoulder and said with a smile, "lovelorn?"


    Looking at Gu Cheng lightly, he picked his eyebrows when he was drunk. The only gloomy color on his face immediately dissipated.


    "Lv Shi," he said with a hearty smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you still so ungrateful?"


    As if he didn''t hear the irony in the drunken talk, Gu Cheng happily patted the drunken shoulder. He was strong enough to almost kill a cow. "They all say that men have changed since they were eighteen, but I''ve passed that age, and naturally there will be no change."


    Too lazy to continue to quarrel with Gu Cheng, he asked directly when he was drunk all night, "don''t talk nonsense. Do you know where Linxue has gone?"


    "How can I know." Gu Cheng rolled his eyes. He made such an expression on a mature uncle''s face. How do you think it''s against him? "When you should ask LV, he can get along better than me and drunk Linxue."


    When LV Shi heard Gu Cheng mention himself, he raised his eyelids slightly, and a soft voice like water sounded, "I don''t know."


    He has always been wrong with Zui all night. Now he knows where Zui Linxue is. He probably won''t say it.


    Smelling that he was drunk all night, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Although he still had a smile on his mouth, the Qi field around him was different.


    He clapped Gu Cheng''s hand, stared at LV tightly, and said innocuously, "you have always had a good relationship with Linxue. Won''t you hide anything from me?"


    "You think too much, drunk emperor." Lv Shi shook his head and said with a smile, "if you investigate, you should know that drunk Linxue didn''t come to me once after returning to the desire alliance this time."


    Zuiwuye asked Zui Linxue in detail about the dynamics of people who have a good relationship with her just now, so it''s clear that LV Shi didn''t lie.


    But where did Zui Linxue go?!


    Some irritable drunk night finally took back his eyes, sat on the chair next to Xiuqi, tilted LV Shi and said with a smile, "if you look at it like this, is the relationship between Linxue and you just so? Can you stay away from Linxue and see you... It''s really eye-catching."


    Drunken night seldom makes trouble for the people in the desire League, but it is recognized that he has a bad relationship with LV Shi. Even so, this is the first time he has humiliated people so recklessly in front of people.


    "Oh... Didn''t you find Zui Linxue?" he couldn''t keep his warm eyes. LV Shi closed his eyes, but his handsome and gentle smile remained the same. He leaned gracefully on the soft back of the chair behind him and spread his left hand gently. "In this way, Zuidi, the relationship between you and your sister is not very good, isn''t it?"


    LV Shi''s words can be said to have poked the death hole of being drunk all night. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the smile on the corners of his lips faded a lot.


    Mo Wen has been leaning against the armrest of the chair. Look at this and then look at that. There is no expression on his face and naturally there is no sound.


    The atmosphere in the room gradually cooled down. Blank kept holding his hand and hanging his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Drunk Wuye and LV Shi are still humiliating each other, like quarreling with children.


    Xiuqi didn''t intend to persuade him to fight, but he keenly raised his eyes and looked at the ink on the handrail with his index finger. After a moment of breathing stagnation, he immediately raised his arm and pounded it drunk for a night.


    Drunk without night, he looked at Mo Wen with Xiuqi''s eyes, just right for a pair of deep and bottomless eyes.


    He subconsciously shut his mouth, immediately pulled out a smile and said, "boss, what''s the matter? You see, I''m a little hairy."


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound, but he tilted his eyes with the corners of his eyes.


    LV Shi''s body immediately froze. He swallowed the sarcastic words that he had not had time to export. He immediately apologized to Mo Wen and said, "sorry, boss, I''m complacent."


    "You have a good relationship?" Mo Wen finally said.


    How blind is it to think they have a good relationship? Drunk night pulled the corners of his mouth and said with a dry smile, "boss, don''t be kidding."


    "That''s a bad relationship." Mo Wen smiled and said, "but it doesn''t matter. You can continue."


    With his voice, the atmosphere in the room not only didn''t pick up, but also became colder.


    LV Shi immediately lowered their heads and their bodies were alert and stiff.


    Generally speaking, Mo Wen didn''t care how his subordinates quarreled, but this time LV Shi and zuiye quarreled at the wrong time and hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Yang Chu faced the heavy pressure of ink for the first time. He only felt his legs tremble and his brain was blank.


    He clenched his fist and tried his best not to let himself kneel on the ground.


    "You haven''t found Zui Linxue yet?" after seeing enough of the people''s trembling expressions, Mo Wen looked at Zui Wuye.


    The drunken and sleepless attitude was a little more presumptuous than others. When he saw Mo Wen looking at him, he immediately grinned and said, "yes, boss."


    Mo Wen raised his eyes and said gently, "she is always a human. She can''t run too far. You don''t have to worry too much."


    I didn''t expect Mo Wen to have such a good speaking side. Drunk all night, he thought he had heard wrong. He raised his eyes and looked at Mo Wen seriously, but saw him smile at himself, "of course, it''s nothing if you want to continue looking, but you have to start with us the day after tomorrow."


    "... what if I really can''t find it?" Zui Wuyi asked carefully, "boss, I want to find Linxue and go to country m again."


    "What do you say?" Mo Wen''s smile remained unchanged, but the table in front of him turned into powder in an instant. During this period, he didn''t even make a sound of breaking, and directly broke into powder.


    Drunk all night.


    He understood the meaning of ink. As long as he wanted, drunk Linxue''s life was in his hands.


    Drunk night is not a person who can be threatened. If others have the courage to threaten him, he will seriously fight back.


    But he knows that the only thing he can do to fight back against Mo Wen is to catch Yu Lan. It''s simple, but it''s really death.


    Not to mention that Yu Lan is a zombie with unknown strength. Even if she is a human, no one dares to move the things written in ink.


    "Also, the drunk Linxue you are looking for should be in his hand." seeing the ugly face of drunk night, Mo Wen raised his finger, pointed to the blank sitting opposite and whispered.


    Naturally, Mo Wen didn''t know where Zui Linxue was, but he kept all his looks at the bottom of his eyes and thought about it a little.


    "What." before getting drunk, Gu Cheng stood up directly from his chair, stared at the blank and said, "it''s what your boy did?!"

 Chapter 721

    Blank is very unpopular in the desire League, and all ministers don''t like to communicate with him very much.


    Xiuqi looked at the blank eyes with disgust. In his opinion, the way blank didn''t say anything just now was to watch their good play drunk all night and cheat them. He even wanted to watch the boss cheat together, which is unforgivable!


    The blank face looked at the ink with ugly eyes, gave up the plan of lying and nodded.


    "What is Linxue doing there?" knowing the location of Zui Linxue, Zui Wuye''s face finally looked better.


    "She said I was safer there and could avoid you." the blank drooping eyes covered the complexity of the fundus of the eyes.


    He has promised Zui Linxue to help her hide the reason for looking for him, and he doesn''t intend to break his promise at the moment.


    Blank is a person who can''t lie. Although he tried his best to hide it, he can still see some clues from his face. Unfortunately, when he was drunk all night, his mood was obviously abnormal. He didn''t notice the abnormality of blank at all.


    "Avoid me?" he shook his fist and said in a relaxed voice, "it seems that Lin Xue hasn''t grown up yet."


    "Drunk emperor, are you going to..." blank asked softly.


    "Let her stay with you." Zui Wuyi smiled, but his ugly and distorted eyes could not be covered up under his bright smile. "If you don''t give her a little freedom, how can you let her experience the ultimate despair at that time."


    The blank smell speech couldn''t help looking at his eyes. He couldn''t see any abnormal drunk night on his face, and was silent.


    "All quiet." seeing that the trouble of being drunk without night was finally solved, Mo Wen said faintly.


    He came out, and the people were finally relieved that they had finally passed the strange atmosphere.


    During this period, Gu Cheng seriously turned off the topic and said, "boss, what did you mean to start just now? Are you going somewhere?"


    Seeing that the topic was finally on the right track, they immediately raised their heads and looked at the ink carefully.


    "I''m going to m country next," said Mo Wen.


    Country m?


    Except for the drunk night who already knew the reason, others were stunned.


    "Boss, I don''t know what you''re going to do in country m?" they want the alliance to be based in China. If they go to country m, Mo Wen will be helpless.


    What''s more, going to country m doesn''t mean that you can fly back directly if you want to go. It''s a long way. It''s hard to go without saying.


    "You all know that this zombie riot is related to the night stop." Mo Wen said faintly, "we can''t be so passive. I need to find the key to enter the night stop space."


    key? Everyone has heard from the south that they know what the key is. Although they are a little confused at the moment, they are not confused.


    LV Shi frowned and asked in a low voice, "in fact, I always feel that there is a problem. Since Yezhi is strong, how can he be so stupid as to deliberately leave the key for you to find."


    "It''s very simple. He didn''t pay attention to us at all." Mo Wen''s face was flat without any embarrassment. "In his eyes, the key was just a tool he used to use human beings. Even if we got it, he shouldn''t care."


    "Can that key be true?" Lv Shi was always cautious and couldn''t help asking a few more questions at the moment.


    This time, without waiting for Mo Wen to open his mouth, the drunken man who was in a normal mood all night gave a cheap smile and said obliquely to LV Shi, "will you play tricks on mole ants? Use your brain and don''t ask such mentally retarded questions."


    Since he had moved the discord between him and LV Shi to Taimian, he was drunk all night and didn''t intend to hide it. LV Shi was humiliated by direct hostility.


    LV Shi held back his displeasure this time. He stared at the drunk night, but didn''t say anything to refute.


    "There''s more than one reason." and no matter how discordant his subordinates are, Mo Wen leaned slightly in front of his left hand and said with a faint smile, "some people in country m have been jumping for too long. If they don''t give a lesson, they really don''t know heaven and earth. This time, I''m going to directly solve all these troubles."


    How can you end up losing a lot of forces in the M country?!


    Gu Cheng couldn''t help but feel disgusted in his heart. However, he thought that Mo Wen had nothing at first, so he formed a desire alliance. Now he is just going to destroy some people in country m... should there be no problem?


    What''s more, Mo Wen won''t do anything he''s not sure about. Now that he has this plan, he must have a plan.


    Gu Cheng was calm at the thought. He sat up, looked at the ink and said, "boss, what are you going to do? We all listen to you."


    "China is in a mess now. I can''t take too many people." Mo Wen whispered, "so this time, I''m going with someone who is drunk and sleepless. Xiuqi, Qinhuai, and another one who can lead the way."


    Xiuqi, whose name was called, eased his complexion and asked seriously, "who can lead the way?"


    "The ark and Zheng Yunfei are both people who have been to country e, but in terms of strength, Zheng Yunfei, an ordinary person, must not be better than the ark." Yang Chu interposed a word next to him. He felt that since he was called here, he must have something to do. He can''t just look at it and don''t talk all the time.


    "Then take the ark. His ability to control insects is also good." he nodded to Yangchu, and Mo Wen thought. The ark had followed him for a while before. It was more familiar and reliable than others.


    "There are only a few people who must go, and you can arrange the others yourself." Mo Wen said again, "but the next few people must stay in Yumeng."


    The crowd quieted down and looked at Mo Wen waiting for him.


    "Yang Chu, you have done a good job. During my absence, you will deal with the affairs of desire alliance." Mo Wen looked at Yang Chu and said.


    I didn''t expect that Mo Wen would arrange such an important job for himself. Yang Chu''s eyes lit up and immediately stood up and said, "thank you for your trust. I must live up to my expectations."


    When he said this, there was a smile on his expressionless face.


    "Boss, are you going to cultivate him into my successor?" Zui Wuyi picked his eyebrows.


    He raised his eyelids to drunken night, and Mo Wen said in a soft voice, "when we''re away, he''ll deal with the matter. After we come back, we''ll give it to you."


    In other words, he still didn''t escape the dark squeeze of ink? Drunk all night, I couldn''t help thinking of the way sadly.


    "Qu Miaomiao also has to stay. She wants to replace Zui Linxue." Mo Wen added, "the other ministers will continue to stay in their positions and don''t have to participate in this plan."

 Chapter 722

    "Get it." Gu Cheng answered, and looked at Yang Chu with interest.


    In addition to the blank, all ministers of the desire league are partners who have lived and died with him. Now there is an heir in the drunken position... It''s a little uncomfortable.


    Yang Chu has recovered his previous composure now, and let Gu Cheng look at him expressionless.


    "Very calm, don''t you have an expression?" Gu Cheng looked like an old uncle, but he spoke casually. On the contrary, although Yang Chu looks young, he doesn''t have much vitality to do things.


    Yang Chu looked at Gu Cheng and nodded politely. There was still no expression.


    Gu Cheng covered his forehead with a sigh and sighed at the ink, "boss, if you find me a successor, don''t look for such one. A stick can''t even fart. It can kill me."


    Without waiting for Mo Wen to make a sound, the drunken night on one side joked, "Gu Cheng, you think too much. Who else can replace your weapons Department except your brother?"


    Yang Chu is his man now. You can''t let Gu Cheng bully you casually, or where will their defense department face go.


    "Then why don''t you let your sister Zui Linxue take your place?" Gu Cheng picked his eyebrow and took it back.


    "Linxue is an ordinary person. Unlike your brother, he is a powerful power, but he doesn''t even dare to return to the desire alliance." drunk night spread his hand and smiled.


    Gu Cheng was cold, but he didn''t mean to be angry.


    "Gu Yi won''t come back. Even if he comes back, the weapons department can''t give it to him." Gu Cheng restrained his smile and obviously didn''t want to continue this topic.


    Now, even if Gu Cheng only hears the word "brother", he will be in a bad mood for a long time.


    However, Mo Wen has never been used to looking at other people''s faces. Seeing that the people were silent, he thought and said to Gu Cheng, "I have no plan to choose the next Minister of the weapons department for you now."


    "Ah?" Gu chengleng said, "then why do you choose to be drunk all night?"


    "I''m afraid he won''t come back if he goes here." Mo Wen smiled. "I''ll be very embarrassed if no one deals with the matter of desire alliance."


    "..." just now, he was drunk and stunned. He stared at the ink in disbelief.


    What? I hope he won''t come back!


    Mo Wen just nodded to him, calmly got up under the drunken night like a real eye knife and said, "you arrange to leave the necessary supplies, I''ll go back first."


    He originally came to arrange people to go to country M. now that things are arranged, there is no reason to stay.


    Seeing that Mo Wen said to go, the people left in the room looked at each other. In addition to Yangchu and drunkenness, they could see each other''s distorted face because of holding back a smile.


    "Drunken emperor, you''re sorry." Lv Shi even smiled with a gentle look, but the ridicule at the bottom of his eyes was real. "I still hope you don''t come back."


    This is a naked provocation.


    Drunken night slanted LV Shi''s eye and sneered, "it doesn''t matter if I don''t mourn on my day. I only know that you don''t step out of the door like a lady. Now you talk more and more Niang."


    "Poof." Xiuqi smiled to his face.


    LV Shi''s face was slightly stunned, his eyes were slightly calm, and he was drunk all night.


    Drunk night didn''t pay attention to the combat effectiveness of LV Shi''s mouth gun at all. He turned his head and pulled the blank he was going to leave. He leaned down slightly and said, "Linxue, look after it for me. If I don''t see her when I come back... You''ll prepare the coffin. I''ll make your life worse than death."


    The blank complexion was slightly white, and his face was ugly. He lowered his head and didn''t respond to the words of being drunk all night.


    Drunk all night, I don''t think this guy has the courage to face himself. After that, he winked at Xiuqi and went out together.


    Blank looked at LV Shi and Gu Cheng who didn''t pay attention to him at all, bit their lower lip and walked out without any sense of existence.


    "Don''t be angry, LV Shi. Isn''t the mouth of the drunken emperor like that? You should get used to it for so many years." Lv Shi leaned back in front of his chair and said drowsily. He didn''t mean to leave. He had long forgotten that it was still a drunken room.


    "I''m not angry." Lu Shi said faintly.


    "I''m not angry. Your whole face is twisted now." some regret that he doesn''t have a mirror at hand. Gu Cheng looked at Lv''s ugly face and sighed slightly.


    LV Shi was stunned and touched his face.


    "Is it that obvious?"


    "Obviously." Gu Cheng said seriously, "I remember that at the beginning, your relationship with Zui Di was not good, but it was not bad. How is it now?"


    LV Shi shook his head and didn''t give Gu Cheng any interest in gossip.


    Seeing this, Gu Cheng just spread his hand, got up lazily and walked out.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yu Lan woke up, he found that Mo Wen was sitting at the table next to him, tidying up something, and his focused side face was pleasing to the eye.


    She turned over quietly, lay on the pillow and looked at the ink. When she saw him, she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Mo Wen looked at the little guy lying on the bed and woke up. He had to pretend to sleep. He couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Looking at the map on the table, he carefully marked several points that needed attention.


    At this time, Yu Lan began to climb down from the bed, trying to scare him around behind Mo Wen.


    The practice is very naive, but it also effectively pleases the ink.


    I saw that the ink text was at the moment when LAN rushed over, and immediately turned around and grabbed her wrist and held her in his arms.


    "HMM... still want to sneak attack?" he pinched Yu Lan''s nose.


    "Did you find that you still pretended?" Yu Lan sneezed, accusing him of poking Mo Wen''s chin.


    "Aren''t you still pretending to sleep when you wake up?" Mo Wen leaned down and stuck to LAN''s ear and said happily, "Lan Lan, you can''t only allow Zhou officials to set fire and people to light lights."


    Is the word "..." used in this way?


    Yu Lan angrily grabbed Mo Wen''s hair and held his head.


    Mo Wen looked much more calm. He gently rubbed against blue''s chest, and then was brutally pushed from his chair to the ground under blue''s exclamation.


    "Pervert!" Yu Lan complained with his chest.


    "Pervert?" Mo Wen pointed to himself and felt that Yu Lan''s pervert at this time didn''t mean that he killed people, but should mean... More obscene?


    His eyes fell on the chest held by blue, and the corners of his mouth raised a smile, "blue, now you want a chest without a chest, a butt without a butt, how can I abnormal you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen''s innocent face without expression, and silently stretched out his claws.


    Yu Lan, who was directly blown up, fell to the ground, and Mo Wen helped her to avoid where she hit.


    "Lan Lan?" he smiled at Yu Lan and said innocently, "what''s the matter?"


    "You bully me!" Yu lanliang brightened his shiny nails and smiled insidiously, "I''ll beat you!"

 Chapter 723

    "OK." Mo Wen spread out his hands and lay flat on the ground, with a frank appearance of "as long as it''s blue, you can kill or cut".


    Seeing that Mo Wen was so naughty, Yu Lan didn''t know how to bully her back. She frowned and finally got up and stepped on Mo Wen.


    "Hum!"


    The hum sounded like a spoiled feeling. Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that Yu Lan got up, he quickly hugged her from behind.


    The two people laughed for a while before they stopped. Yu Lan lay down by the bed, looked at the ink sitting in front of him and began to work, closed his eyes and contacted the Firebird.


    Firebird is very happy at this time.


    It was flapping its huge wings back and forth on the lake to catch the black fish, and the black fish jumped out from under the lake and bit him from time to time.


    Spider and snake sat quietly beside them, watching Firebird bully black fish without image.


    After biting for a while, the black fish and the Firebird shook their tails bored, glanced at the Firebird disdainfully, and swam under the water without looking back.


    It was just curious about the new zombie buddy. Who knows, the Firebird came to bite it when it saw its head coming out. It was like a wind for some reason.


    The Firebird saw that the black fish turned over and swam to the bottom of the lake. He proudly raised his head and gave a long cry, and landed steadily in front of the spider.


    "Roar -"


    See, I''m much better than this dark guy


    Before, he was chatting with the spider. However, as soon as the black fish showed his head, the spider''s attention was all attracted. Isn''t it obvious that its attraction is not comparable to that of the black fish.


    But now, the black fish ran away, and the new little friend wouldn''t focus on other zombies.


    The spider looked at the Firebird suspiciously and looked at the lake again. She didn''t understand what it meant.


    However, the long snake, who had been with Firebird for some time, spit out its tongue in contempt and lay on the ground uninteresting.


    The Firebird didn''t know that it had been rejected. When it flapped its wings and was still talking to the spider, Yu Lan''s voice came into its brain.


    [Firebird, go to the forest of death and bring more crystal nuclei back.]


    Going to the forest of death again


    The Firebird complained a little, but he hurried down.


    Its small eyes looked at the spider''s quiet appearance, raised its neck and roared again.


    I''m going to the forest of death when I get back


    The spider looked at it innocently and finally nodded in response.


    The Firebird flapped its wings and flew directly to the sky.


    [you don''t have to pay attention to this fool.] when the long snake saw that the Firebird flew away, he said to the spider: [this guy is basically useless except that he can fly.]


    The black fish also came up from the lake. It shook its huge tail and swam to the spider twice.


    Spiders look at this and that, and they don''t know anything.


    [you''re so quiet.] the black fish couldn''t help saying.


    The spider lowered its head and looked shy.


    The black fish and the long snake looked at each other, and there was some helplessness in their milky eyes.


    Everyone is a zombie. Why are you embarrassed.


    The snake shook its tail and was about to comfort the spider when a dark shadow appeared in the sky.


    Is the Firebird guy back?!


    The black fish wagged its tail, and some alert raised sharp barbs on its back.


    Not a Firebird


    It growled, its whole body lurking under the water.


    The spider and the snake were on alert together. They crawled slightly, stared at the flying shadow and roared.


    The shadow is also a zombie, but it looks like a flying mouse with a tail two or three meters long behind it.


    The flying mouse zombie soon fell on the ground. Before making a response, the long snake jumped up and bit at its neck.


    The flying mouse zombie was startled. Because of the level gap, it was subdued on the ground without even a chance to struggle.


    "Roar -"


    [who are you!] the long snake roared.


    With a dry roar, the flying mouse zombie stared at the long snake pressed on his body and slowly stretched out his tail.


    The level of the flying mouse zombie was obviously not enough to communicate with the long snake. At the moment, it just struggled with instinct.


    [what are you going to do?] the long snake shouted suspiciously.


    The flying mouse zombie still stretched its tail, stretched its limbs and struggled harder and harder.


    The spider watched, walked over with six claws, bit a small bulge on the tail of the flying mouse zombie, and then vomited twice to the ground.


    A paper ball was spit out by it and lay quietly on the ground.


    Seeing that the things on the tail were bitten off, the flying mouse zombie no longer struggled to lie on the ground, and a pair of raised eyes were still staring at the long snake.


    [what''s this?] the long snake let go of the flying mouse zombie and picked up the paper ball on the ground with his mouth.


    The flying mouse tilted his head and understood the meaning of the long snake for a long time. He opened his mouth and roared low:


    Give this to the king


    The snake looked suspiciously at the zombie of the flying mouse, and then at the black fish and spider behind him.


    The spider''s round body lay on the ground, unwilling to say anything.


    The black fish thought it was better to give the paper ball to Yu Lan. After all, they didn''t know the words or what was written on it.


    [spider, look at this guy and I''ll send the letter in.]


    The long snake also thought it was feasible. It nodded, picked up the paper ball on the ground with its mouth and walked inside the desire League.


    The spider opened its mouth and lay in front of the flying mouse zombie, staring at it without blinking.


    The black fish vomited a bubble. Although the long snake said it was right to let the spider look at this guy, it didn''t say it was staring at him without blinking, did it?


    The long snake passed the desire alliance, so several desire alliance people greeted it warmly as soon as they saw it.


    The long snake shook his tail as a response, and then contacted Yu Lan in his heart.


    Yu Lan was also stunned when she received the news from the long snake. She frowned, raised her eyes and said to Mo Wen, "ah Wen, the long snake just received a letter. Can you send someone to take the letter?"


    "Letter? Let drunk night go." Mo Wen raised his eyes and didn''t ask the origin of the letter. He directly contacted drunk night with the contact device.


    Drunken night was preparing to have two drinks with Xiuqi. After receiving the news, he could only angrily drink a glass of wine just poured in front of him, get up and go out.


    "Mo Wen, you bastard, really think I''m omnipotent!" he whispered a curse on Mo Wen, but the speed under his feet was not slow.


    When zuiwuye saw the long snake, it was sitting in the desire alliance hall, with a sticky, wet and disgusting paper ball in front of it.

 Chapter 724

    After seeing this paper ball, drunk all night, he suddenly had a bad hunch. He sipped the corners of his lips and would go back no matter what.


    However, the long snake had heard the news long ago. He knew that he was drunk all night. When he saw him coming, he immediately came forward and bit his trouser leg.


    "Roar!"


    Where are you going


    Seeing the drunk night looking over, it couldn''t help asking.


    Naturally, I couldn''t understand it when I was drunk. I turned my eyes and said, "I''m unlucky to be caught by you. Where''s the letter?"


    Drunk without night can''t understand the words of the long snake. Similarly, the long snake can''t understand the words of drunk without night, but this doesn''t prevent it from understanding the meaning of drunk without night.


    He leaned down and bit the sticky paper ball from the ground and handed it to zuiye''s hand. The long snake bared its teeth and left in zuiye''s disgusting eyes.


    Drunk all night staring at the paper ball in his hand, his disgusted face will be distorted.


    This kind of thing should be done in the blank, okay? It''s estimated that he''s cured of this dirty thing once.


    I wanted to go back. I didn''t intend to hold this paper back when I was drunk all night. I spread the paper with a few fingers.


    This piece of paper also held a small metal ball. Drunk all night, I tried to knock, and found that it was hollow.


    He lowered his eyes and observed. He made a slight force along the lines on both sides of the metal shell and directly pried open a gap in the metal shell.


    A clean paper ball fell out with something written on it.


    He looked at the things on the paper at a glance, and his face became more and more serious. He restrained his foolishness, turned and walked quickly to the ink.


    Mo Wen frowned when he saw the words on the paper. At the same time, he glanced at Yu Lan with his side eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan was curious.


    "The zombies of this riot really appeared from another space." Mo Wen handed Yu Lan the paper in his hand and stroked his chin. "All zombies come from a crack. At present, cracks have been found in the three northern districts. Whether there are any in it is still unknown."


    "I asked Firebirds to check them." Yu Lan also said seriously.


    "Let them check how many such cracks there are." Mervyn added, "now the level of zombies is getting higher and higher. Most human powers can''t compare with them at all. If we don''t make some preparations, it will become very troublesome."


    Yu Lan nodded and immediately ordered him to go down.


    "But how could a zombie come to deliver a message in the north? Wouldn''t it be good for them to bring the contact directly." Zui Wuyi stood at the door and sat down in a chair with some doubts.


    "They probably won''t be able to send the news," murvin mused. "Have you received any news from the north in the past two months?"


    Before I was drunk, I had to deal with the backlog of practical affairs for a while. For a moment, I really didn''t expect the news from the north.


    "Is the news from the North stopped by someone? Ye Xiao is a waste. He must not have the ability." drunk night mused.


    "No matter who it is, we must keep the news unblocked. If the news doesn''t come now, but in a few days, we all leave and come back later..." Mo Wen frowned. "Who will deal with it then?"


    "The news really can''t get through." zuiwuye also agreed with Mo Wen''s view. He nodded and immediately prepared to make arrangements.


    "Otherwise, it''s better to give the task to my zombies." seeing that Mo Wen and Zui Wuye stopped talking, Yu lancai interrupted, "my zombies submit to me and won''t hurt people without authorization, otherwise the news in the north can''t be transmitted through my zombies this time."


    "That''s OK." drunk night thought it was feasible. "Now we don''t have time to find out who stopped the news in the north. Let''s use your zombie as a postman for a while."


    So before he could catch his breath, Yu Lan sent the Firebird who had just carried back a large bag of crystal nuclei to the north for a full-scale search. At the same time, he was also responsible for wearing news to the north.


    It roared sadly, but it could only recognize its life and fly to the sky with its wings.


    This time, long snakes were also sent out, and there could be gaps in zombies in an all-round search in China.


    Fortunately, there are many zombies who submit to Yu Lan. With the help of all zombies, Yu Lan quickly got the location and information of each gap.


    "There are three gaps in the territory of China, one in the three districts in the north, one in the periphery of the south, which has not even touched the outer district, and one in the center of China, which is a barren area approaching the land of death." he marked the information he got on the big map behind him, and Yu Lan continued, "Now most of the zombies are above level 3. The gap in the north is the most serious. There are zombies above level 6."


    "It''s hard for us to deal with this." Mo Wen stared at the mark on the map, stretched out his hand to pull Yu Lan into his arms and sat down. "It seems that we can''t go without looking for Yezhi now. He''s going to force us to a desperate situation."


    "It''s really annoying, this guy." drunk night glanced. "It''s not good to enjoy the end honestly."


    Shengge has been in memory since Yu Lan''s speech. Her bangs with her head down blocked her eyes, but people couldn''t see her mood for the moment.


    After returning from the forest of death in the last generation, Mo Wen became more cruel. After completely eliminating the people in the white envoy base, there were three such gaps in China. A large number of zombies poured out. Although they were strong, most of them were still much weaker than Mo Wen. Their coming out one after another was tantamount to providing Mo Wen with a crystal core.


    The strength of Mo Wen became more and more powerful, but it was controlled with an irrational consciousness. Finally, the power of the whole person was completely out of control.


    Xiuqi of the previous life died when Mo Wen lost control for the first time.


    Thinking of this song, her whole body began to tremble. She bit her lips and told herself again and again that it was different from the previous life, but the scene of terror and despair was deeply imprinted in her mind.


    Zombie cracks have appeared in this life and the previous life. Does that mean that Mo Wen will run away again?


    Thinking of this, Sheng Ge couldn''t help looking at the ink and found that he was gently saying something to Yu Lan. The soft and deep feeling on his face couldn''t coincide with the ink of the previous life.


    Sheng Ge was stunned and inexplicably relieved.


    Yes, how could she forget that the ink of this life and that of the previous life are completely two people.

 Chapter 725

    Noticing Sheng GE''s eyes, Mo Wen looked at her and saw her grin at herself.


    Fortunately, Mo Wen''s temper is much better now. When he saw a monkey, he looked away calmly.


    Sheng Ge, who doesn''t know the idea of ink, smiled happily. Look, it''s said that ink is different from before.


    "Boss, since this is the case, can I stay in the desire League?" Zui Wuyi propped up his chin and smiled brightly. "Now there are zombie cracks in China. We must not ignore them."


    "China is not what we want to alliance with, but you do a lot of things." Mo Wen said faintly, "what''s more, what can you do even if you stay?"


    "I can''t beat zombies. I can also go to investigate the terrain. I don''t know myself and the enemy. I''ll be invincible in a hundred battles." Zui Wuyi said plausibly.


    "If you want to survey, you can send people from the north and south." Mo Wen said, "as for the deserted area... I remember it''s very close to the white envoy base. Let Yang Tianzong them solve it."


    Smell speech drunk all night, suddenly bitter face, staring at Mo Wen can''t speak. What else can he say? Mervyn, this bastard just won''t let himself do what he wants.


    "The north is still unstable," Zui Wuyi said.


    "Ye Xiao." Mo Wen thought and smiled carelessly, "just kill them."


    "Northern area 1 is easy to defend but difficult to attack. I heard that there are other secret bases for studying the death state of powers. They are tightly guarded, otherwise Jingjing and they won''t be able to take it down for so long." Zui Wuyi took back the words that almost came out of his mouth, "you think the defense in the north is a fly, and you will die as soon as you clap", and said to Mo Wen with a serious face, "I think it''s better for me to take people personally and solve them every minute."


    "Also." seeing that drunk night said it was reasonable and justified, Mo Wen finally nodded.


    "Then I don''t have to go to country m?" drunk night''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Who said that?" Mo Wen glanced at him obliquely. "It''s usually Xiuqi of the invasion department who deals with such things. What''s your business?"


    "..." staring at Mo Wen, a funny guy, drunk all night. If he can''t see that he has been fooled, he will be the drunk emperor in vain.


    "Boss, do I want to go?" ignoring the stupid picture of drunk night, Xiuqi looked at Mo Wen and asked.


    "No." Mo Wen shook his head. "The most important thing is to go to country m this time. China can''t be irreparable at once. Let''s send someone to watch."


    "As for ye Xiao..." Mo Wen really didn''t pay attention to him, "let them take someone to solve the ark."


    The ark is a neat right-hand man in the invasion department. People in other departments know more about how to invade other people''s territory than those in other departments.


    "But isn''t the ark going with us?" asked the angry and fast going drunk all night. "If he goes, who will lead us?"


    Obviously, Mo Wen also thought of this problem and casually decided on a candidate, "I remember you mentioned Zheng Yunfei before, just him."


    "All right." drunk Wuye accepted his fate. He waved his hand and said, "the people who are going to country m now want me, Xiuqi, Zheng Yunfei, Qinhuai... Who else?"


    "I''m going too!" Shengge raised his hand. "I want to take care of brother Xiuqi!"


    "Shut up." Xiuqi frowned and stared at her.


    "OK, then add another Sheng song." drunk night music way.


    "Don''t count her." Xiuqi said coldly.


    "Brother Xiuqi..." Sheng Gewei looked at him with wet eyes.


    However, Xiuqi had no pity for jade. He didn''t open his eyes and reiterated to drunk night, "it''s not a Sheng song."


    Seeing Xiuqi seriously looking at himself, he smiled and said, "well, you don''t count if you don''t count."


    A tone of coaxing children.


    In the eyes of drunken night, Xiuqi has always been a hairy child, so he always likes to bully him in words.


    It''s just that Xiuqi is sometimes more venomous than him. If he loses each other, he will win or lose.


    Sheng Ge saw Xiuqi''s firm attitude, so he had to droop his head and say nothing more.


    "Who else is on this trip?" asked drunk night.


    Qin Huai, who had been sitting in the corner, suddenly asked, "can you take Qu Yao with you?"


    "Qu Yaoyao?" drunk Wuye thought for a moment, and thought that it didn''t matter to add Qu Yaoyao.


    "That''s all the candidates. We''ll start when the boss is ready." Zui Wuyi said with a smile.


    Mo Wen nodded and stared at the crack on the map.


    After that, they had no need to stay here. After leaving one by one, the room immediately quieted down.


    Yu Lan lies on the chair next to him and yawns.


    Mo Wen smiled softly, walked up to her and asked softly, "are you sleepy?"


    Yu Lan nodded and suddenly looked at a small figure behind Mo Wen.


    Sheng Ge had not left yet. She stood behind the ink and watched them stop talking.


    Mo Wen naturally noticed her existence, but ignored it.


    "What can I do for you?" Yu Lan asked in a friendly voice.


    "That... Boss." Sheng Ge looked up at Mo Wen and asked seriously, "do you know about Xiuqi''s brother... His sister?"


    "Xiuqi''s sister?" he frowned and whispered, "does Xiuqi have a sister?"


    Don''t even Mo Wen know about Xiuqi''s sister?


    Sheng GE''s eyes darkened, raised his eyes and said, "I heard what brother Xiuqi said before."


    "I don''t know," said Mo Wen. "When I saw him, he was the only one without any sisters."


    The Sheng song that didn''t get the answer looked a little lost. She nodded and said, "I should have heard it wrong."


    Then Sheng Ge walked out of the room with his head down, but he didn''t want to look up and see Xiuqi waiting for her in front of the elevator at the end of the corridor.


    "Brother Xiuqi!" she opened her eyes and ran quickly, "are you waiting for me?"


    Xiuqi looked gloomy, but he didn''t deny it.


    Although Xiuqi didn''t speak, Shengge stood beside him with a happy smile.


    Just when Sheng Ge thought Xiuqi wouldn''t say anything, he suddenly said, "why did you come out so late?"


    Sheng Ge was stunned. After the reaction, he said honestly, "I asked the boss about Xiuqi''s brother and your sister."


    Xiuqi''s object control ability can control objects and sense the dynamics he wants to know through connected objects.


    So when Xiuqi asked this question, Shengge didn''t intend to hide it at all. Xiuqi''s trust came hard, but it broke quickly. She didn''t want to destroy their rare and harmonious relationship.

 Chapter 726

    Xiuqi''s face looked better indeed. He had listened to Sheng song and stayed in the room to talk with Mo Wen before. He was not so bad after listening to her tell the truth.


    "Why do you ask this?"


    Seeing that Xiuqi''s expression was not as serious as that just now, Sheng Ge thought, "because I''m curious about what Xiuqi''s brother and your sister look like."


    "Don''t be curious about this in the future." Xiuqi didn''t intend to say these things to Shengge, but said coldly.


    Seeing that Xiuqi really didn''t want to mention something about his sister, Shengge quickly responded. He couldn''t be clever, "HMM."


    Xiuqi finally breathed a sigh of relief. When the elevator door opened, he walked in with Sheng Ge.


    After they entered the elevator, they didn''t speak, but when they were together, the atmosphere was not embarrassing, but very harmonious.


    ¡­¡­


    Another day later, they finally set out. Before they went, Yu Lan asked the Firebird to pick up Mo Xiaobing. They haven''t come back yet.


    Mo Wen rode a motorcycle. Yu Lan sat behind him and played with the helmet of his mobile phone excitedly.


    "Arvin, can you still ride this?" she asked, putting her helmet on her head and sticking it to Mo Wen''s back.


    Mo Wen nodded, "if you want me to, I can learn even if I can''t."


    I feel that Mo Wen is more and more handy when talking about sweet words now. Yu Lan secretly tilted his mouth and rubbed his back.


    While zuiwuye sat in the off-road driving position next to him after carrying the food. Xiuqi sat in the co pilot and was talking to zuiwuye with a gloomy face.


    Zheng Yunfei and Qin Huai sat in a small truck, holding a map to the left and right.


    Qu Yaoyao was supposed to sit in a pickup truck with Qin Huai, but her face turned green when she saw Zhang Xin sitting in the back row.


    "Why are you here?" she thought it was boring to stay in Yumeng, so she wanted Qin Huai to take herself to m country for a tour. Now why is there a Zhang Xin in the car?


    "My space can hold enough food supply," Zhang Xin explained.


    They can''t get there in a day by plane. If they don''t encounter too much trouble on the way, it will take at least two or three months. It will be the coldest winter, and their supply must be enough.


    There are enough supplies in the small truck and off-road trunk. Zhang Xin also has a lot of space, as well as a set of supplies needed to keep warm.


    Qu Yaoyao''s face twisted for a moment. When I closed the door, I was about to leave. I didn''t want Qin Huai to see her get on the bus and say, "Qu Yaoyao, do you remember where I put the bread and jam?"


    Hearing this, Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help saying, "you food goods took all my jam away. Now ask me where I put it?"


    "I remember I put it in my bag, but I didn''t." Qin Huai said innocently. God knows how much he cherishes this jar of jam. It hurts to find him, okay.


    "Give me your things and I''ll find them." Qu Yaoyao rolled his eyes, took the car and grabbed several bags he was carrying from Qinhuai''s hands. He turned upside down and didn''t see the shadow of jam.


    Seeing this, Qin Huai lay on the back of his chair and said, "look, I said no."


    Qu Yao frowned and thought for a long time before suddenly staring at him and said, "pig, didn''t you put the jam in the drunk emperor''s bag?"


    Before, drunk night saw the jam in Qinhuai''s hand and took it, saying they ate it together.


    "Oh, yes." Qin Huai thought of it and patted his head. "I remember I put it in my bag."


    With this episode, Qu Yaoyao forgot Zhang Xin''s existence and sat quietly in the car.


    Zhang Xin sat aside and looked at Qu Yaoyao and Qin Huai. He opened his mouth and didn''t say anything at last.


    Now he can''t insert any words between Qu Yaoyao and Qin Huai.


    Zheng Yunfei kept staring at the map in his hand and secretly recalled the path he had taken before.


    When they were ready, they set out. Mo Wen and Yu Lan rode a motorcycle to the front, fast.


    Drunk without night, he smiled at Xiuqi while driving, "Xiuqi, it''s very handsome to ride a motorcycle with your daughter-in-law."


    Xiuqi looked out of the window with a gloomy face.


    I''ve long been used to Xiuqi''s appearance. Drunk all night, I chuckled and joked obliquely, "but what''s the matter with the little guy around you? Do you like her?"


    "What are you talking about?" Xiuqi frowned and said sideways. "You think everyone is the same as you. When you see a woman, you think with your lower body."


    Drunk night turned his eyes and didn''t care about the neat words, "I didn''t say that the little girl looks like she''s only eleven or twelve years old. If you want to start, you have to be light."


    "You think too much." Xiuqi said faintly, "I only think she is a subordinate."


    "That''s the best." Zui Wuyi said with a smile, "if you''re too kind to her, I''ll be unhappy. No matter what you say, you''re also my best partner."


    "What about you and drunk Linxue?" Xiuqi sneered. "Your attitude towards her also makes me curious."


    "What''s the matter with Lin Xue?" cried the drunk night monster.


    "Say you like her, but your attitude towards her is like an enemy. Say you hate her, but you are more special to her than anyone else." Xiuqi said faintly, "you haven''t found where she is these days?"


    His face was cold when he heard that he was drunk all night. Fortunately, he quickly pulled out a smile and said, "I''m not happy that I didn''t find her."


    He paused, "but Xiuqi, you know who we like. There is nothing but possessiveness. That''s what I do to Linxue."


    "The most important thing in your eyes is yourself?" Xiuqi also smiled and looked out of the window again, as if he were just asking casually.


    "Aren''t you?" drunk night asked, stepping on the accelerator and killing the small mutant beast that had been jumping out suddenly.


    Hearing the wailing of the little changed beast, he said with a brilliant smile, "it''s still a comfortable day."


    Xiuqi looked out of the window without expression. There was no emotion in his dark eyes.


    Mo Wen drove Yu Lan for a while and then stopped for no other reason. They couldn''t stop because they were so big as Firebird in the middle of the road.


    "Mom and Dad!" Mo Xiaobing jumped off the ground first and jumped into Yu Lan''s arms.


    Mo Xiaohuan followed and hugged Yu Lan''s arm.


    Mo Wen stood beside him and turned black. Fortunately, he didn''t throw them out directly.


    "I thought you didn''t want me," Mo Xiaobing sniffed pitifully and held Yu Lan''s waist.


    "Why don''t I want you?" whispered Mo Xiaobing. Yu Lan raised his eyes and jumped down from the Firebird''s back. He was wearing a formal uniform and looked quite straight.

 Chapter 727

    "Sister." Yu Tian, who has succeeded in taking over the south, looks really dignified. He strides over and smiles with a serious expression on his face.


    "Why are you here?" Yu Lan was surprised when he saw him, but he jumped out of the car and walked over.


    "I''ll send them both." Yu Tiandao. He is now the leader of the South and can''t leave with Yu Lan and them.


    "It''s really hard," said Yu Lan with a smile.


    "You asked me to take care of them. Of course I have to do my best." he spread his hands carelessly. Yu Tian looked at the ink coming over and thought, "but I have another thing to tell you."


    "What''s up?" Yu Lan raised his eyes.


    "Huang Ruifei has explained everything. She forged the DNA identification of you and me." Yu tianpingdan described it as if it had nothing to do with him. "Yu jueying seemed to collapse when he heard the news. Now the whole person is hanging in one breath."


    Yu Lan just listened quietly. Seeing the sky stop, he raised his eyes and asked, "is there anything else?"


    Yu Tian looked at Mo Wen again and said, "Yu jueying wants to see us."


    Hearing this request, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing. Seeing the sky, she waved her hand and said, "I don''t think there''s anything to see. Let him be my daughter."


    "I think so, too." Yu Tian agreed. "As long as Yu jueying has Yu Ruoshui''s daughter, we''d better not get involved."


    After being tortured for so many years, their attitude towards Jue Ying can no longer be described as hate.


    "Brother-in-law." Mo Wen also came over at this moment. Yu Tian looked at him and immediately called.


    "Well." Mo Wen nodded and looked down at LAN Dao, "Lan Lan, the dust will be heavy later. Let''s go back to the car and let Zhang Xin drive the motorcycle."


    Yu Lan naturally had no objection. She nodded and took Mo Xiaobing and Mo Xiaohuan to the SUV.


    Seeing that Yu Lan left Mo Wen, he looked at Yu Tian in a gentle tone, "Yu jueying, what did you do?"


    "Well, I''m hanging a sigh. Do you want him to live?" Yu Tian spread his hands. "He''s the one who hurt Yu Lan like that."


    "You killed him?" Mo Wen raised his eyes.


    Yu Tian quickly shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Whether he is dead or alive has nothing to do with me. I just have to watch him suffer."


    "Then give him and Huang Ruifei to Yumeng." Mo Wen said with a gentle smile, "then the Ark will come to you."


    "OK." Yu Tiantou thought it was very pleasant to see Mo Wen for the first time.


    Probably guessed Yu Tian''s idea under his strange smile, Mo Wen turned and said faintly, "don''t let LAN know after such a small thing."


    "Of course." Yu Tian answered.


    When Mo Wen walked back, he found Yu Lan standing at the door of the car with a tangled face.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "It seems that there are only five people in the car." Yu Lan frowned and looked at the driveway. The last row of the cross-country is full of things and can''t put down the chairs.


    "Then let these two small ones go to the truck." Mo Wen said directly.


    Yu Lan stared at Mo Wen and almost turned his eyes. "Why don''t you let Xiuqi or get drunk all night to go to the small truck?"


    "Drunk without night and Xiuqi have to leave one person to drive." Mo Wen''s meaning is very obvious. He wants to sit in a row with Yu Lan, so there is no spare space for Mo Xiaobing and them, unless they both squeeze into the co pilot''s position or let them drive.


    Yu Lan still couldn''t help turning his eyes. As soon as he was about to make a noise, he saw Mo Xiaobing and Mo Xiaohuan look at each other, skillfully pointed to the truck and said, "Mom, we''re going to take that car."


    It''s rare that Mo Xiaobing and Mo Xiaohuan spoke in unison. Yu Lan asked curiously, "why?"


    "Otherwise, mom, will you be unhappy?" Mo Xiaohuan skillfully lowered his head and said pitifully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yu lanmo was silent, and then Mo Wen was rushed to the truck.


    Drunk Wuye almost laughed in the cross-country. He was beaten with his elbow.


    With a smile on his face, he stepped on the accelerator when he was drunk all night and said with a flying face, "I didn''t say that the boss is no matter how powerful he is, he''s not afraid of his wife."


    Xiuqi glanced at him, raised his hand and gave him an elbow again.


    Yu Lan was calm in the back row. There was a little guy on the left and right sides.


    Mo Xiaohuan quietly compares a scissors hand to Mo Xiaobing, and Mo Xiaobing also compares one to her with a smile.


    Yu Lan was surprised when he saw this. He hadn''t seen the relationship between the two for a few days. How did the relationship become so good?


    "You two......" Yu Lan thought, "the relationship looks good now."


    "Of course," said Mo Xiaobing. "Mo Xiaohuan doesn''t remember anything now. I can''t bear to hate her, so I''m going to treat her as a good sister before Mo Xiaohuan remembers the past."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Lan couldn''t help crying and laughing. The child''s idea was really simple.


    Here, Yu Lan and Mo Xiaobing had a good chat. The atmosphere in the truck was depressed.


    Qinhuai drove the car and stared at the car that turned left and right in front of him. He wondered if he was fighting with someone in the car.


    However, he was puzzled. He was still driving with a straight face and a serious face.


    Zheng Yunfei sat beside him and looked at the map expressionless. He pointed to him from time to time. They exchanged eyes silently, but quickly cultivated a strange tacit understanding.


    Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao sat in the back row. Although there was a backrest behind them, they still sat upright and dared not even say a word.


    Mo Wen sat alone in the last row and looked up at the fast-moving cross-country ahead from time to time, but most of the time he looked sideways at the deserted scene outside the window and even smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Of course, the smile is as cold as it looks.


    Soon in the evening, people got out of the car to exercise and prepare for dinner.


    Yu Lan took Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing out of the car. Sure enough, he didn''t see Mo Wen.


    "Sister-in-law..." Qu Yaoyao took the initiative to go to Yu Lan for the first time and handed her the dinner in his hand, which is self-evident.


    Yu Lan had no choice but to take the biscuits and jam handed over by Qu Yaoyao, turn around and look at Xiuqi, and give the two little guys to him.


    "You look after it for me."


    Then she took the food on the back of the small truck and pulled the door.


    Xiuqi stood in place with Mo Xiaobing and stared at them until he came over and patted him on the shoulder.

 Chapter 728

    "You two stay here." Zui Wuyi knew Xiuqi wouldn''t take care of the children. He smiled at them and waved to them, then pulled Xiuqi away.


    Obviously, the two people who were despised looked at each other and sat down in unison, but although their previous atmosphere was harmonious, they didn''t have a word to say when they sat together.


    The relationship between them is not really good, but a peace agreement has been reached temporarily.


    Besides, Yu Lan now obediently leaned against Mo Wen''s arms and rolled his eyes where Mo Wen couldn''t see.


    "Blue, what''s good about those two little monsters?" is that after LAN took the initiative to show his kindness, Mo Wen''s anger basically disappeared. He lowered his head slightly and followed Yu Lan''s hair again and again.


    Listening to Mo Wen''s childish words, Yu Lan said in tears and laughter, "ah Wen, do you want to quarrel with the two children? I won''t call you ah Wen in the future, just call you mo Xiaowen."


    "Mo Xiaowen is mo Xiaowen." Mo Wen held Yu Lan and buried his head in her hair. "Just don''t let those two guys get in my eyes again."


    "Ah Wen..." Yu Lan helplessly patted his back and coaxed, "even if they are all around me, they are far less than yours."


    "Of course, do they still want to pass me?" Mo Wen narrowed his eyes and had countless ways to throw Mo Xiaohuan away from them.


    Yu Lan was speechless. Before he said anything, he listened to Mo Wen again, "do you think I''m important or the two small ones?"


    "..." isn''t this question usually asked by girls?


    "You are important, of course you are important." quickly appease the coquettish Mo Wen in a strange way. Yu Lan fed the food in his hand to his mouth and said, "have dinner?"


    Mo Wen was satisfied now. He nodded, opened his mouth and bit a biscuit.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was finally relieved, she suddenly felt that coaxing Mo Wen was more difficult than coaxing bear children.


    After dinner, they set off again. This time, Xiuqi and Zheng Yunfei drove. Drunk night and Qinhuai began to rest.


    And Yu Lan naturally didn''t go and stayed in the truck with Mo Wen


    Qu Yaoyao felt that the atmosphere in the car had finally improved a lot. As soon as she was ready to be active, she saw Zhang Xin''s sleepy face in the twinkling of an eye. For a moment, she was in no good mood.


    Some annoyed Zheng Yunfei stopped the car. She jumped down and took out her motorcycle from the back of the truck, riding the motorcycle closely behind them.


    I met a lot of zombies along the way, but they basically belong to the cannon fodder level, and I can''t hurt them at all.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao in Yumeng is watching Wen cuining teach the children. She sits on the sofa next to her and feeds Gu Zhu, while Wen cuining teaches Jiuxi to write with her hands.


    Jiuxi''s handwriting is very correct, but Chi Ting''s handwriting is crooked and not very good-looking.


    "Write the radical on the left here first." Wen Suining did not anxiously guide Chi Ting, while Guo Xiao and Guo Le sat opposite her and smiled.


    "What''s the use of writing well now." Chi Ting''s temperament has always jumped off. At this moment, she was more and more anxious to write well. She simply threw her pen on the table. "Uncle Gu also taught me to write, but she didn''t let me write as well as sister Jiuxi."


    Jiuxi smiled shyly, shook her head and said, "uncle, it depends on your age."


    After mentioning the ancient book Huan, the atmosphere between the children became less relaxed. Chi Ting flattened her mouth and her eyes were red.


    "That''s right. My uncle said that I could write good-looking words when I was older." Chi Ting said in a choked voice, "but he can''t see it anymore."


    Ji Lianlian sat next to her and comforted her. She was about the same age as Chi ting and had deep feelings for Gu shuhuan.


    Now the class can''t go on naturally. Wen Xining sighed and held Chi ting in his arms.


    After all, Chi Ting was just a little girl. She couldn''t help thinking of her sad place. She cried with warm clothes.


    The other children cried together. The room that had just been happy is now full of crying.


    Qu Miaomiao sat beside her without expression. This scene is really sad, but it can''t arouse her emotional resonance.


    She and Qu Yaoyao experienced much more than these children.


    She looked at Chi ting and Wen Ning. She thought his baby face was more and more lovely.


    When Chi Ting cried enough, she looked up embarrassed, looked at Wen Ning and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Cry out when you are sad. What can I apologize for?" Wenning smiled. He gently touched Chi Ting''s head and asked softly, "do you hate water?"


    "Of course I do!" Chi Ting said, gritting her teeth.


    Seeing the hatred in Chi Ting''s eyes was not like fraud, Wen Suining sighed secretly and couldn''t help thinking of what Qu Yaoyao had said before.


    These children have rotted since they were born.


    "But I heard she''s dead." Chi Ting bowed her head when Wen Ning was distracted. "I''m very happy to hear this news."


    The death of the enemy is a matter of great concern to everyone, but it can be done on children only a few years old.


    Wenning has a headache.


    "Now Yu Ruoshui has died and your revenge has been avenged. You can''t become a bad person like her." Wen cuining can only advise, "don''t be influenced by some people in the desire alliance."


    "Why did she become a bad man?" Chi Ting asked puzzled, looking at Wen Suining.


    This question stopped Wen Suining. He thought, "there are many bad guys in the desire alliance. You are easily influenced by them when you have hatred."


    Chi Ting understood the meaning of Wen cuining''s words, flattened her mouth and gently shook her head. "Why are they affected? My uncle said that as long as my heart remains the same, good people are good wherever they go. I want to be a good man like my uncle and adopt children like me."


    This answer completely surprised Wen Ning. He was stunned, looked at the other children and asked, "do you think so?"


    The children nodded, their eyes clean and pure.


    Wen Suining suddenly smiled and shook his head at Qu Miaomiao. Where are the roots of these children rotten? They are still normal children, just a little precocious.


    Qu Miaomiao also looked at Chi Ting curiously and felt that this innocent little guy had not seen for a long time.


    I''m looking forward to their growth.


    ¡­¡­


    When the weather became colder and colder, they successfully arrived at country E. several people from country e guarding the border area took the initiative to check their identity and confirmed that they were the people required by the above before they were released.


    Country e has always been connected with the north and south, otherwise Yu jueying would not have deliberately helped them. Now the South has completely changed, but its relations with country e have not changed.


    Therefore, with a notice of days in advance, country e has long made plans to let mewen go to country m through their own land.

 Chapter 729

    "Welcome!" the guard of country e greeted them warmly, and then walked to the drunk sleepless side road driving, "this is the map of entering country M. please keep it."


    "Thanks." Zui Wuyi smiled friendly and stared at the guard''s eyes.


    The guard himself felt cold behind him. He stepped back, his expression was stiff, and nodded to drunk night, which allowed the people behind him to let go.


    Drunk driving, he handed Xiuqi the map and said, "these guys seem to be hostile to us?"


    "Hostility?" Xiuqi didn''t see any hostility. He just raised his eyes and said with a sneer, "isn''t this very normal? No matter what we do, we are all outsiders."


    "But we don''t do anything to them." I''m still a little unhappy when I''m drunk all night.


    In his opinion, people like him. Everyone should treat him as a good person. This kind of wary practice makes him very uncomfortable.


    Don''t think we all know that we must be narcissistic again now. Xiuqi frowned and didn''t bother to pay attention to this intellectual disability.


    He looked down at the map in his hand and showed the way to the drunk night.


    "We seem to be outside all the time." Xiuqi looked at the map in his hand and said in a cold voice, "if we follow the road on the map, we will spare more than half of the circle of e country."


    "Let me see." zuiwuye raised his eyebrows, stepped on the brake and took Xiuqi''s map. Sure enough, the marked places on it are the periphery of country E. if they enter country e and cross directly, they will be much faster.


    "Put us like this?" drunk night couldn''t help but eyebrow.


    He opened the door and headed for the pickup behind him.


    Xiuqi looked, sat behind and looked at Yu Lan''s dazed ink. After a moment of silence, he got out of the car.


    Yu Lan is sleeping now. He''d better not disturb him.


    Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing are sitting in a pickup truck, while Mo Wen and Yu Lan are sitting behind them.


    All along the way, they changed their positions casually. They came as they liked.


    Xiuqi walked to the back and saw Zui Wuyi lying on the window of the truck cab, facing the humanitarian inside, "Zheng Yunfei, didn''t you go in the last time you came to e country?"


    "No." Zheng Yunfei shook his head. "I just inquired about some news in the peripheral areas of country e and didn''t go in."


    "Is country e holding us like this now?" zuiwuye glanced at the barren mountain next to him and shouted to the ink still sitting in the car, "boss, why don''t we break through? It''s much faster to go straight through here than to go around a big circle."


    His voice went down and Yu Lan, who was sleeping on Mo Wen''s leg, couldn''t help opening his eyes and looked out of the window dimly.


    Mo Wen''s face was gorgeous and black. He lowered his eyes slightly and said to the window, "if you can block the artillery fire of the whole e country at the same time, try it."


    "It''s not you, the boss." drunk Wuye smiled and said, "now country e has just experienced a bone breaking war and hasn''t recovered so soon. It''s a good opportunity for us."


    Although country e had the support of Yu jueying and ye Zhi before, it is the end of the world after all. It is short of clothes and food. Not to mention that the equipment is basically one-time consumables. After a war, it is impossible for them to recover in such a short time.


    He was afraid that Mo Wen wouldn''t agree. He ran over happily and took the map of his mobile phone to Mo Wen.


    I have to say that if you really go from the middle according to what drunk night said, it will save much time.


    Mo Wen looked at the marks on the map and obviously wavered.


    It''s going to be very cold. If they can, they''d better arrive in country m this morning.


    "Boss." Zheng Yunfei jumped out of the truck at this time. He walked over to see the map in yanzuiye''s hand and thought, "I think we''d better take a detour according to the map. Although it''s not marked on it, most of the territory of country e are mountains. It''s not easy for us to drive. It''s better to make a little circle than being trapped in the mountains."


    "How do you know?" Zui Wuyi looked at the map in his hand, which drew a large blank in the territory of e. it really didn''t rule out the possibility that it was all mountains.


    With the advent of the end of the world, the terrain of all parts of the world has changed. If you haven''t personally arrived, you really don''t know what these places have become.


    "Last time I came to e country, I met several people who got along well. They were all Chinese. They just couldn''t return to China, so they settled down in e country." Zheng Yunfei seriously said to Zui Wuyi, "do you want to see them?"


    "Are they overseas?" drunk night raised his eyebrows.


    "They live in China," Zheng Yunfei shook his head. "But as a guard in country e, I also know them abroad."


    "Then there''s no need to see." drunk night looked a little sorry. "Really, according to what you said, there are all kinds of mountains in country e, we''d better take a detour."


    He didn''t forget to look at Mo Wen and said with a happy smile, "of course, boss, if you plan to go straight through, I also support it. If there''s no way, we''ll split one."


    Mo Wen glanced at him and said faintly, "to be safe, we''d better follow the directions on the map."


    "OK..." before the drunk sleepless Le word was said, Mo Wen interrupted him and said to Xiuqi, "Xiuqi, take out the motorcycle we brought and let drunk sleepless walk alone from the middle of country e."


    "..." drunk night stared at Xiuqi. As soon as he turned his head, he saw that Xiuqi was really looking for a motorcycle. At present, he cursed Xiuqi''s pig teammate 10000 times.


    "Boss, I''m just talking about it." drunk all night, he lost the bitter gourd face and said pitifully.


    He knew that Mo Wen had said he would send him away alone, and he would definitely do what he said.


    Looking at the sad appearance of drunk night, Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing. The sleepiness that had just woke up dissipated.


    "Sister-in-law, please help me beg the boss!" when zuiwuye saw Yu Lan, it was like seeing the Savior. He hurriedly begged Yu Lan Dao. His eyes were sincere like the little sun and almost blinded Yu Lan''s eyes.


    "Motorcycle is more suitable for mountain walking." seeing drunk all night, he asked Yu Lan, and Mo Wen couldn''t help analyzing it carefully.


    "Fart!" the drunken night, who has always been gentle and friendly and looks bright and handsome, finally burst out a rude remark and scolded with the nose of ink, "even if the motorcycle is suitable for walking in the mountains, I can''t cope with the guards of country e! Do you think I can kill a large number of people by waving my hand!"

 Chapter 730

    "As you said, you have no way to go. You can open up one by yourself." Mo Wen smiled gently with his chin. "What are those guards? Who dares to block the drunk emperor''s way."


    Shit, where did he provoke this evil spirit!


    Drunk Wuye knew that Mo Wen was holding a grudge when he heard this. He held back the idea of strangling Mo Wen and said with his teeth, "I just said you, boss. I still have self-knowledge and don''t have this ability."


    "I can do anything, can''t you do it?" Mo Wen''s smile became softer.


    "..." listening to Mo Wen, the emperor was drunk one by one, and his face shook uncontrollably.


    He admitted that he did make fun of Mo Wen just now, but should revenge come so soon!


    "Boss." just then Xiuqi also came over. He pushed a motorcycle in his hand, looked at Mo Wen and asked, "do you want to give this to drunk night?"


    "Hand in a wool ball!" drunk without night anger, grabbed Xiuqi''s motorcycle and stuffed it back where it came from.


    "Get in the car!" I saw Xiuqi standing at the window. He was drunk all night and wanted to beat his partner who turned his elbow out forever into a baboon.


    Xiuqi nodded. He didn''t care about the bad attitude of being drunk all night. He got on the car obediently.


    The environment of country e is much worse than that of China, and there is no way to compare it with that of the north and south.


    Sand and dust are everywhere. Even where you can see, there are only all kinds of rocks, and you can vaguely see the mountains not far away.


    Yu Lan bit the crystal core and looked out of the window with interest. Although he could only see faint rocks, it was the only fun to sit in the car.


    After biting a crystal core, she turned back and took one with Mo Wen in her hand, stuffed it into her mouth and chewed happily.


    Mo Wen stayed behind him, listened to Xiuqi''s quiet complaint about the problem of seeing the road, and happily closed his eyes.


    Unlike Yu Lan, who slept all day, he didn''t have a good sleep when he was driving on the bus. The only time to rest was probably the time when it was almost night. For the rest of the time, he kept careful attention around to prevent them from jumping out suddenly at the end of the night.


    However, the journey was extremely smooth. Let alone the end of the night, Xu Jielin, who had been jumping before, didn''t show his face once. It was like missing.


    It soon became dark, but they didn''t dare to stop, and another person was still driving.


    The temperature is getting lower and lower. If they don''t drive all the time, the car won''t start the engine easily.


    Although the weather has been much worse, their equipment and materials have not become too tight before the coldest time.


    During this time, Yu Lan accepted several zombies. One of them was long like a centipede and had many legs, but his body was covered with barbs.


    The Firebird is not afraid of these thorns. It always picks him up with its mouth and throws him from high altitude. It''s fun to play with a good zombie.


    At the beginning, Yu Lan thought the game was bad, but she enjoyed every time the centipede zombie was thrown down. After hesitating for a while, she simply stopped caring about it.


    In fact, spiders and Firebirds follow them. It''s not too blue. They think it''s too wasteful for these zombies to follow themselves. There''s nothing to use them all the way.


    Therefore, she simply sent the zombies to country m to let them know the environment of country m in advance so as to facilitate their later actions.


    Now she left a Firebird beside her. She didn''t bother to fly all day and lay on their car. The huge general car may not be able to carry it.


    Fortunately, all their cars have been improved by Gucheng''s gold power. Their durability is not easy to be damaged even if they are deliberately attacked. It''s almost as powerful as weapons.


    They arrived at the border of country m with no danger along the way. Looking at the abandoned city not far away, they chose to go to the abandoned city first.


    No one in country m is familiar with them. If you are not careful, you may not even be able to enter the door of country M.


    Now it''s the coldest time of the year. Even if it''s ink, they don''t dare to get off easily after stopping.


    Firebird and Yu Lan are not afraid of cold, but this extremely cold environment will also reduce their reaction speed.


    Fortunately, the Firebird has some strength at the moment. It flew into a tall building in the heavy snow. Seeing that there is no danger, it simply doesn''t come out in a ball.


    The feeling of being snowed into a snow corpse is too bad. He doesn''t want to go out and be drenched again.


    "The Firebird said there was no danger in the city." Yu Lan lay down at the window, but he couldn''t see anything.


    "Let''s go first? Find a house and build a stove." zuiye hates this cold weather. If he can''t go back outside now, he must stay in the room all day, even the door won''t come out once.


    Wrapped the cotton padded jacket from Zhang Xin, he opened the door and jumped out of the car. Now the outside has been pasted by the blizzard, and the snow under his feet has been less than half a meter thick.


    He jumped out of the car and wanted to say something to Xiuqi. As soon as he opened his mouth, snowflakes frantically crowded into him, which almost made him angry.


    Shit!


    Trembling with cold teeth, I was drunk all night and didn''t care about others. I ran to the corridor where Firebird had just entered and looked for a house that could be used.


    Xiuqi didn''t exaggerate as drunk without night, but he couldn''t help frowning when he personally felt the madness of snowflakes outside.


    "Zhang Xin!" he strode towards the small truck behind him, and pulled Zhang Xin out of the car. "Go find a drunk night to decorate the room, and I''ll deal with the traces of the car first."


    The wind was so loud that Xiuqi''s voice seemed to exist, but Zhang Xin still heard it clearly. He nodded and responded loudly.


    Qin Huai followed Xiuqi to deal with the traces of the car, while Qu Yaoyao took two children with Zhang Xin to the corridor.


    Although the temperature in the corridor is not much higher than that outside, it has at least withstood some wind and snow. At least you can open your eyes and talk again.


    Yu Lan was held in his arms by Mo Wen because his body was slightly stiff. Mo Wen also wore a thick layer at this time. Although his clothes were stained with a lot of snowflakes, it was not as exaggerated as drunk without night.


    Mo Wen held Yu Lan and just entered the corridor. Mo Xiaohuan and they rushed up, one holding his left leg and the other holding his right leg. They were pitifully sniffling.


    Mo Wen ignored them, but carefully bent down and put Yu Lan down.


    "Are you afraid of the cold, too?" Yu Lan took the initiative to lead the two small and asked softly after landing.

 Chapter 731

    "Not afraid." Mo Xiaohuan was honest and explained directly, "I just want to hold my mother and pretend to be cold."


    Smell speech Yu Lan can''t laugh or cry, but think about it. Their ability has something to do with ice. If they are afraid of cold, they are the first to be frozen when using their ability.


    But thinking of this, Yu Lan wondered if there were ice powers. Were they not afraid of the cold like Mo Xiaohuan? If so, winter was too good for them.


    I haven''t seen any ice powers in China. I don''t know if state m has.


    While thinking, Mo Wen had taken her into a small room. The room was small and messy, but it was a little warmer than outside.


    Drunk all night, I was playing with the stove brought by Zhang Xin in the middle of the house, wondering how to make it hot.


    This stove has also been improved by Gu Cheng. The fuel in it is not ordinary coal, but the fire power from the white envoy base.


    Gu Cheng and blank work together to make the fire power dead state into a continuous heating state, while the furnace is reinforced in multiple layers and can fully withstand the pressure brought by the power dead state.


    "Drunken emperor, don''t touch the stove." when Zhang Xin came, Gu Cheng explained the usage of the stove. He pulled out a pull rod next to the stove, and then put the power dead state in the center of the stove and covered it. The whole stove gradually turned red, and soon there was a continuous heat flowing silently around.


    Yu Lan felt that her whole body was wrapped by layers of heat waves. She comfortably stretched her arms and pulled Mo Wen to the cane chair on one side of the room.


    There is a lot of dust on this rattan chair, but the chair below is good after wiping off this layer of soil.


    Sitting in the chair with Mo Wen, Yu Lan stared at Mo Wen with wet eyes. When he saw him, he gently stroked his strong chest, bit by bit... Took out two crystal nuclei from his chest pocket.


    The crystal nucleus was chewed and crushed happily. She bent her eyes and her cheeks were stuffed.


    Mo Wen looked at her helplessly, rubbed her head and threatened her not to be naughty.


    Drunk all night, he wanted to stick it on the stove, but he tried to touch the surface of the stove with his finger, and the whole fingertip turned into pus in an instant.


    He bit his teeth in pain, healed the wound with his power, and sat down next to the stove.


    Qu Yaoyao has been standing in the corner since she entered the room. Her eyes fell on the heavy snow outside the window, revealing a faint smile.


    Snow or something is really beautiful.


    Sitting opposite drunk night, Zhang Xin couldn''t help looking at her side face, his eyes were vague and careful.


    But no matter how careful he was, he couldn''t hide it from others. Zheng Yunfei found his tightly clenched fist at a glance. However, Zheng Yunfei is just an ordinary person. He can''t be frozen to death in such a cold environment. He has exhausted all his energy. As soon as the room is warm, his mind can''t catch up with the movement of his body, and he sleeps directly against the corner of the table.


    Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing looked at Zheng Yunfei and Zhang Xin. After looking at each other, they quickly stopped looking.


    The strange atmosphere in the room was a little better until they came in.


    "Oh, it''s so warm." Qin Huai, who was covered with snow, rubbed his arm, took off his coat and sat cross legged on the ground.


    At this time, the room was completely warm. Qin Huai didn''t sit for a while, and the snow on his head melted, making his hair stick together.


    He didn''t care what his appearance looked like. He found food in his bag twice and stuffed it into his mouth.


    I''m in the best mood when I eat... Chewing cookies hard, Qin Huai thought contentedly.


    Different from Qinhuai, who only knows how to eat, he always pays attention to his personal image. At the moment, he was worried about his sticky hair. He simply found his clothes without upper body from his neat bag to wipe his head.


    "What are you doing when you are drunk all night!" I saw my towel... Bah, my clothes are like rags. I wiped my head when I was drunk all night. I couldn''t help blowing my hair. "You have to wipe and take your own clothes!"


    "My clothes will be very troublesome if they are dirty." drunk night smiled.


    Is he all right when he''s dirty?!


    Xiuqi narrowed his eyes and the chain between his arms was ready to move.


    Seeing that he was drunk without night, he immediately shamelessly jumped at Zheng, stretched out his hand to take the crystal core and stuffed it in blue, hid on her side and said with a grim smile, "you should be careful if you repair it. It''s bad if you hurt anyone by mistake."


    Yu Lan looked at the drunk night, looked at the gloomy repair of his eyes, thought about it, turned and rushed to Mo Wen''s arms, looking wronged.


    "Zuiwuye takes me as a shield!" he told zuiwuye mercilessly in front of the ink, and then looked at zuiwuye''s face, which was green.


    "Shit, sister-in-law, do you want to..."


    "So what?" soothingly touched Yu Lan''s head, and the ink text was like a real look straight into the heart of the night.


    "So kind, lovely, generous and beautiful." drunk night immediately changed his mouth, and his flattering eyes were almost glued together.


    Yu Lan secretly laughs. I don''t know why. It''s fun to see drunk night playing so much.


    So since he used himself as a shield, it doesn''t matter if he amused him instead?


    Reciprocity.


    Without Yu Lan''s obstruction, Xiuqi''s chain is much more flexible. When he wipes his sweat quietly, his chain has quickly entangled his legs and directly hung it up.


    Drunk without night, I felt cold before I reacted. Looking around, I found that I was thrown out of the room!


    "Fix up, you careful smelly boy!" he almost choked by the blizzard and lay down in the snow all night, accusing him angrily.


    Xiuqi''s reaction was to close the window and close the curtain.


    "Xiuqi." read the ink with a panoramic view and said gently to Xiuqi, "your strength is good now."


    Xiuqi is now a level 4 power. He has a whole higher level of control and use of powers.


    In addition, Xiuqi has always been committed to increasing his own strength. Although he is young, he has done a lot of things.


    "I just don''t want to be too far away from you." Xiuqi lowered his eyes and couldn''t maintain the gloom on his face when facing ink. At the age of nearly 19, he scratched his head like a child.


    Qin Huai glanced back and forth at Mo Wen and Xiuqi with curious eyes. He was curious about the relationship between them.


    He never gave him a good face when he came to the desire League to repair, but in front of Mo Wen, this guy seems to have changed.

 Chapter 732

    "What are you looking at?" Qu Yaoyao stepped forward and smashed Qinhuai''s elbow, snatched the biscuits from his hand and stuffed them into his mouth.


    "What are you doing with my food?!" Qin Huai, who was robbed of food, frowned at Qu Yaoyao and asked with his teeth.


    For food, the most unbearable thing is to be robbed of delicious food!


    "You''ve had three meals today. Are you a pig?" Qu Yaoyao rolled his eyes. "People with powers don''t eat much food. You don''t use powers. You''d better save some food."


    "You don''t eat fireworks, but I want to eat!" Qin Huai said angrily.


    Qu Yaoyao''s response was gorgeous, rolled his eyes, and then ate his food in front of Qinhuai.


    Qin Huai was so angry that he bit his teeth and forbeared to beat Qu Yao.


    "You haven''t said what you just thought." Qu Yaoyao asked, regardless of his reaction.


    This will make Qin Huai sit cross legged. When Qu Yaoyao leaned over, his forehead just touched his chin, and his posture was intimate.


    However, this kind of intimacy is only what outsiders look like. Qu Yaoyao just wants to talk from Qinhuai''s mouth, and Qinhuai is full of food. He doesn''t notice anything wrong at all.


    Zhang Xin looked nearby and clenched his teeth. He was in a bad mood, but he still walked over and sat next to Qu Yao. "What are you talking about? Take me one."


    "No." Qu Yaoyao refused simply and decisively.


    Zhang Xin was embarrassed, but he still sat stubbornly.


    Why didn''t you find this guy so cheeky before?


    Qu Yao narrowed her eyes slightly. If it weren''t for the ink, she would like to throw Zhang Xin out.


    Just thinking of the drunken night thrown out, he came back. He shook the blood on his clothes expressionless and vomited a long breath.


    "Xiuqi..." he stared at Xiuqi and thought about how to find a chance to beat this guy.


    Xiuqi gave him a cold smile and looked like he was always there.


    Almost shocked by Xiuqi''s provocative eyes, he narrowed his eyes dangerously and turned to Qinhuai sitting on the ground.


    "What are you talking about?" he also sat down.


    "I''m talking about why Qin Huai kept staring at Xiuqi just now." Qu Yaoyao said bluntly.


    "Staring at Xiuqi all the time?" drunk night couldn''t help looking at Qinhuai with his side eyes and sipping his lips dangerously. "Do you like him?"


    "..." what brain circuit can draw such a wonderful conclusion!


    "I''m just curious why xiuhuang''s attitude towards the boss is much better than that of ordinary people." Zui wuyehua said this. Qinhuai couldn''t say nothing. He frowned and whispered.


    The room is so big. Qin Huai really doesn''t want to discuss Xiuqi''s private affairs with others. He just puts food first, not without thinking.


    However, this problem should not be sensitive. It doesn''t matter if he asks about the topic of feeling.


    Obviously, hearing the problem of Qinhuai, Xiuqi looked at it gloomily, but he didn''t do it.


    Yu Lan was also curious about this problem. She put her hands around Mo Wen''s shoulders and looked at her eyes curiously.


    She really doesn''t know anything about Xiuqi and drunken all night. She only knows that they follow Mo Wen.


    "You don''t know that." drunk Wuyi tilted Xiuqi''s eyes and said, "in Xiuqi''s eyes, the boss is an idol, do you understand?"


    "..." I really don''t want to hear drunk Wuye talking nonsense here. Qin Huai smiled. As soon as he wanted to expose the topic, he heard drunk Wuye again, "and Xiuqi has been following the boss before the end of the world. I don''t know how long it has been, but it must be a long time."


    "Right, Xiuqi?" he turned back and bared his teeth to Xiuqi.


    Xiuqi smiled ferociously.


    "Followed before the end of the world?" Qin Huai and several of them were surprised.


    Yu Lan also frowned. She didn''t know Xiuqi when she stayed with Mo Wen.


    "Xiuqi was what I met when we separated." it seemed that seeing through Yu Lan''s idea, Mo Wen couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t say this first." Xiuqi, who has been silent, suddenly said, "tell us what we should do next."


    Xiuqi himself didn''t want to talk about this topic, and other people naturally didn''t want to say much. Qin Huai looked at each other and nodded without any objection.


    "Hey, no play, no play." I thought I could get his previous things out of Xiuqi''s mouth this time. This guy doesn''t want to say more. It seems that he has to find another chance in the future.


    Zheng Yunfei, who was sleeping, was also shaken up by Qu Yaoyao. He sat up and yawned quietly.


    Seeing that the people wanted to talk about business, Mo Wen didn''t respond. He looked drunk all night and handed over the next thing to him.


    Drunk night was obviously not the first time he was entrusted with this task. He returned to the appearance of the former elegant childe and took out a map from his backpack with a smile.


    As like as two peas of the M country, he spread out the map and laughed lightly. "I can''t guarantee that I can be exactly the same as M, but I should not be too much."


    "When did you get the map?" Xiuqi frowned. In his impression, Yumeng had nothing to do with state m, and naturally there would be no map.


    "The people of country e gave it to me together with the map of country AE, didn''t you notice?" drunk night finally found the opportunity to revenge, and immediately picked his eyebrow and said with a smile, "this is really an accident. Doesn''t the Minister of aggression even see this?"


    Xiuqi frowned and stared at zuiye. He really didn''t know when the map was given to zuiye.


    "Drunk without night." Mo Wen said faintly, "talk about business."


    "OK." Zui Wuyi immediately nodded and pointed to the map, "because we have never been to country m, we can''t reach our destination by relying on such a map."


    "So I need Zheng Yunfei to figure out the map. You came to country e alone and drew a route map. Compared with us, we are more sensitive to the map. Then you will lead us."


    Drunk without night, he walked forward and patted Zheng Yunfei on the shoulder, a look of trusting him.


    It is also a great honor for Zheng Yunfei to be appreciated by the drunken emperor. He immediately responded loudly, and then looked down at the map as if he wanted to print it in his mind.


    "You should know that country m is different from our country China. They have countless large and small bases." Zui Wuyi sat in front of the map and looked at the large and small black spots on the map. "Among these bases, only three are the most representative."

 Chapter 733

    "Hundred gods, jina''er and siren." Qu Yaoyao answered.


    Zui Wuyi nodded. "I don''t know the details of these three bases. I only know that the siren base is attacking our country this time, and the cook we''re looking for is likely to be the leader of the siren."


    "Should we go directly to the siren base?" Zheng Yunfei looked at the map and raised his eyes.


    "Well, that''s what I''m going to do." Zui Wuyi nodded and looked back at Mo Wen. "Boss, you think so, too."


    Mo Wen stood on his chin, noncommittal.


    In his opinion, he doesn''t know the situation in country m at all. It''s no problem to make a plan to go directly to siren first. In case something really happens, just go step by step.


    Seeing that Mo Wen had no objection, Zheng Yunfei whispered, "then I''ll determine the route to the siren first."


    Drunk Wuye nodded and looked at the other people, "what we have to do now goes through here."


    His hand drew a circle on a black irregular circle line on the map and whispered, "this is the defense wall in front of us. This is made by all the earth powers in country m, about ten meters high."


    "Can you break it?" Qin Huai thought of the simplest method of violence.


    "It''s not a problem for the boss to break the wall, but the follow-up treatment is a little troublesome. It can only be regarded as the worst policy." Zui Wuye road stood up.


    If they can come to country m this time, it''s better not to expose their traces as much as possible. After all, they are not familiar with their lives, and they can only rely on their strength.


    Thinking of this drunken night, they couldn''t help but curl their lips. If they could know a little more about the internal environment of country m, they might be able to visit directly.


    "What do you mean... We''re going to turn over?" Zhang Xin couldn''t help asking.


    "That''s right." Zui Wuyi said, "this is the simplest and easy way at present, and Zhang Xin, you may have to turn it over several times."


    Zhang Xin was stunned and immediately responded that he wanted to use his space power to send the things they brought to the opposite wall.


    "Yes." could he get such an important task, he nodded immediately.


    "At that time, it''s still the old rule. Qu Yaoyao will protect you." drunk night added for fear that the world will not be chaotic.


    "Sorry, drunken emperor, I won''t do it." Qu Yaoyao immediately said, "the boss has said personally that I''m not Zhang Xin''s protector."


    Zhang Xin''s newly lit eyes immediately darkened. He slightly lowered his head and tried his best to cover up his loss, "it''s okay, drunk emperor, I''m alone..."


    "Boss, Qu Yaoyao won''t listen to me, or you''ll talk?" he interrupted Zhang Xin and said with a smile that he was drunk all night. He was jumping here for the sake of watching the play. He was foolish not to watch the play when he had such a good opportunity, "Zhang Xin, a space power, can''t carry his hands or shoulders. If something happens, we''ll have some trouble along the way."


    Mo Wen glanced at the speech and said with a cool smile, "would you like to protect it?"


    "..." he coughed and said discontentedly, "boss, I have to arrange our business. How can I have time to protect such a small role?"


    "Didn''t you just say that Zhang Xin is very important to us?" Xiuqi also inserted a knife nearby.


    Fall! Can this guy die without turning his elbow out!


    Drunk night glared at Xiuqi. Just about to open his mouth, Qinhuai lazily raised his hand, tilted his eyes, and Qu Yaoyao said, "boss, let me protect Zhang Xin."


    Seeing Qu Yaoyao looking at himself, he couldn''t help smiling, then raised his finger and pointed to his mouth.


    I''ll help you. You won''t stop me from eating. Deal


    Strangely understood the meaning of Qinhuai, Qu Yaoyao narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded without hesitation.


    Qin Huai looked at Mo Wen with a smile and said in front of drunk night, "boss, although my strength is worse than Qu Yaoyao, at least I got on the table. There is no big problem in protecting a space power at night."


    The preempted drunk night was a little unhappy, but he was not interested in continuing to fight for any protector for Zhang Xin. He snorted and looked at Zhang Xin and said, "by the way, are you a mobile businessman?"


    Knowing that he didn''t want to be drunk without night, Zhang Xin nodded and waited for him to hurt himself.


    "If you are a mobile businessman, the trading place should be more than China. Have any of you ever traded in other countries?"


    "Elder Chen Kang should have been to other countries," Zhang Xin thought.


    "Chen Kang, is he the leader of your mobile businessmen?" drunk night bent his eyes and said innocuously, "I knew I would let him follow us. It''s no use taking you. I have to find someone to protect you."


    "..." what did he just say? Being drunk all night must hurt him.


    Zhang Xin nodded, but he didn''t refute it, just like acquiescence.


    Seeing that Zhang Xin was like a soft persimmon, he was tired of pinching when he was drunk all night. He glanced at the outside of his eyes and said, "why don''t we start again tomorrow night? How long can this thing last?"


    He pointed to the stove in the room.


    "If nothing happens, a dead power should last a week," Zhang Xin replied.


    "A week..." I was satisfied when I was drunk all night. "Let''s stay for a week. Anyway, there should be more than one death state of power."


    "We only have three pieces," Zhang Xinna said.


    "You only brought three pieces?" drunk night was a little dissatisfied. In his opinion, this kind of good thing for winter should bring hundreds of pieces. It''s really terrible to be frozen.


    "Take a day off today and start tomorrow." Mo Wen said only when everyone in the room calmed down. They all had a car for more than a month and had a short rest to recover their energy.


    "Just one day at a time." drunk all night hummed, "who will sacrifice his rest time to explore the duty time of the guards on the city wall tonight?"


    Before everyone could speak, he quickly added, "anyway, I won''t go."


    "...." everyone was silent, and no one asked him to go, right?


    "I''ll go." Xiuqi said. In his opinion, this one-day rest time is meaningless. It''s just a waste of his time.


    "OK, Xiuqi, you can do this easily." drunk Wuye has long seen Xiuqi''s old elbow turning partner unhappy. Seeing this, he can''t help reaching out and embracing Xiuqi''s shoulder. He looks like a good brother. "Xiuqi''s spirit of sacrificing yourself for others really moves me and makes me a real model."


    "Or you go?" Xiuqi sneered.


    "When I didn''t say what I just said."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 734

    That night Xiuqi went out to investigate alone. When he was drunk all night, he slept in his room and became a dead pig.


    Mo Wen and Yu Lan leaned leisurely against the window and watched the blizzard outside. They were stunned to make such a tense moment a tourist.


    "Your subordinates are so lively." Yu Lan raised his eyes and joked with Mo Wen.


    "They are not subordinates," said Mo Wen. "I just gave them a place to live together."


    "But your words still have absolute control." Yu Lan smiled and kissed Mo Wen''s neck on his chin. "My man is really powerful."


    There was not much change on the ink face, but he was a little hot. He hugged Yu Lan tightly and kissed her on the forehead.


    Yu Lan closed his eyes and leaned against Mo Wen''s arms. He stretched out his hand and looked at the ring on his hand with a gentle smile. "When things are solved, we''ll go further."


    "Then... Let''s be together."


    It was clear what Yu Lan meant to be together at this time. The face of Mo Wen was stunned first, and then a warm color appeared on his face, raising a silly smile.


    "OK," he said.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiuqi came back, it was half dawn. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that he was drunk all night, lying on the floor shop pulled from nowhere, sleeping soundly.


    Inexplicably upset, he stepped forward and kicked his thigh.


    Drunk night was startled. When he opened his eyes, he saw Xiuqi staring at him coldly.


    Drunk without night, the man was a little angry, but now he didn''t get angry as usual. He just stretched his waist and said lazily, "you''re back."


    Xiuqi Leng hum, took off his coat and shook the snowflakes on his clothes.


    "How''s the investigation?" zuiwuye sat up and patted the pavement on his side. "Do you want to sleep?"


    Xiuqi didn''t care about sitting on the side of drunk night, slightly frowned and said, "it''s a little difficult. The defense here is tighter than we thought."


    "Tight?" drunk night also became serious, "tell me."


    "The guards are all level two to level three powers. They change posts every hour." Xiuqi whispered, "since my observation, they have changed eight waves of people, and each wave of people is different."


    Originally, they thought that country m had just experienced a war and should have no extra manpower to guard the border. Unexpectedly, the defense was as tight as ever.


    "It''s a lot of powers. They really dare to do it in siren base." drunk all night, they couldn''t help sneering, "or they sent more people to put us here."


    "Anyway, I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to climb over the wall now." Xiuqi said seriously, "but we don''t have a chance under the cover of night and blizzard."


    "Tell me where the guards are distributed." I don''t know when Mo Wen came to them and asked in a low voice.


    "Boss, are you awake too?" Xiuqi raised his eyes.


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound. He couldn''t say he hadn''t slept all night.


    Drunk night immediately found the paper and handed it to Xiuqi. I don''t know where to draw out a neutral pen.


    At last, Xiuqi had a good face for drunken night. Xiuqi took a pen and drew the situation he had detected on the map.


    "There is a guard every 20 meters, and each guard is equipped with a partition to block the blizzard." Xiuqi said.


    "Twenty meters..." Mo Wen thought, "did you find any good entry point?"


    "One is neither near nor far from us." Xiuqi marked their current position on the paper, and several small points were marked on the icon of the city wall, two of which are obviously closer than other small points.


    "These two points are good entry points." seeing Mo Wen, they looked over and Xiuqi immediately explained, "the positions of these two points seem to be close, but this is the reason for the plane map."


    Then he marked an inverted triangle on one of the points, "the height of this point is three or four meters higher than that of the guard next to it. I have observed that the walls in this section are uneven. We can avoid the sight of a guard through the high shadow. At that time, it is much less difficult to pay attention to only one person than to two people."


    "It''s a good position." Mo Wen nodded. "Under the cover of Blizzard and night, this is really a good entry point."


    "Let''s start tonight, but I think we have to arrange the order of the past." Zui Wuye also said. At this time, Qu Yaoyao woke up and listened to me more or less.


    "I can take Zheng Yunfei there." Qu Yaoyao was the first to say, "he''s an ordinary man. He can''t make it without our help."


    "Yes." I also have some impressions of Qu Yaoyao''s strength. I don''t have much objection when I''m drunk.


    He looked at Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing sitting next to him and said with a headache, "but what about you two?"


    "We can pass." Mo Xiaohuan''s dark eyes looked at the drunk night. The eyes without waves and waves, no pupils and no look looked only like a strange cold feeling, "our constitution is no different from those with powers."


    "That''s good." drunk night was satisfied, "I''ll arrange it like this first."


    He looked around at the people around him and said, "I''ll be the first to explore the way for you, the eldest brother and sister-in-law the second, and then I''ll protect Zhang Xin. Qu Yaoyao, you take Zheng Yunfei there."


    "Xiuqi, you went after Qu Yaoyao, Qinhuai... What about you? What are you going to do?" Zui Wuyi looked serious and kicked this rotten ball at me. Qinhuai responded. Xiuqi was avenging himself for not doing what he wanted yesterday. "


    Qin Huai shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "drunk emperor, you say, I''ll just do it."


    Seeing Qinhuai this time, he could see more. When he was drunk all night, he said happily, "it''s very simple. You have two choices."


    "First." Zui Wuyi proudly raised a finger, "follow behind us, and then come back with Zhang Xin."


    "The second is to let me stay here and wait for him to come back?" Qin Huai smiled bitterly. He finally understood how to revenge him when he was drunk.


    There must be a stove for heating in the items brought by drunken night for the first time. Maybe even a cotton padded clothes will not be left for him. If he stays here at that time, he will have to freeze one by one. However, if he follows them first and then comes with Zhang Xin, he will run more times. It doesn''t matter much.


    Anyway, he is doomed to be unable to stop tonight. It''s better to be honest.


    "I''ll go with you." Qin Huai said seriously.

 Chapter 735

    "That''s good." I think the newcomer Qinhuai is much more difficult to bully than Zhang Xin. When he was drunk all night, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, "by the way, what are you going to do with the big guy outside?"


    He naturally meant Firebird.


    Firebirds can''t fly far in this environment. Otherwise, it''s not much easier for Firebirds to drive them directly.


    "Let it stay here for the time being." the Firebird has something to do with Yu Lan. She immediately said, "the cold will not threaten the life of the zombie. I will leave several crystal cores for it to ensure its basic physical fitness and keep up with us when the snowstorm is smaller."


    During this period, Mo Xiaohuan''s dark eyes were in a trance. She looked at the invisible wall outside from the window. I don''t know why she suddenly felt a sense of familiarity in her heart.


    Ink Xiaobing seems to be aware of her abnormality. Don''t open your eyes when you don''t see it, but your eyes are a lot deeper.


    That night, everything went according to the plan. The snowstorm roared as usual, with the extreme cold of death, and instantly submerged them.


    Zheng Yunfei was the thickest one worn by all the people present. Even so, in this short period of time, he was still blue with cold, and the whole person trembled.


    Seeing this, Qu Yaoyao came over impatiently and pulled his sleeve to make him speed up his steps. "It''s not cold if you walk faster."


    She encouraged in vain.


    Zheng Yunfei trembled and couldn''t speak. He just felt that his blood would be frozen.


    The drunken night here has come to Xiuqi''s place under the cover of night and blizzard. Sure enough, I saw a raised wall, which covered them properly.


    Unable to see the guards, drunk night patted Xiuqi''s shoulder and climbed up quickly through the ice edge on the city wall.


    The view above was better, but when he looked back, he could only see a dark piece, and there was no ink at all.


    It''s great to act at night.


    He was happy in his heart. With his side eyes, he saw that there was a small house seven or eight meters away, which was still lit with warm fire.


    In this case, the light must not be fire. Although I was curious about what these guards used to keep warm, I still knew my situation and turned over and jumped directly to the other side of the wall.


    Perhaps they didn''t think anyone would invade in this weather. The guards were sleepy with their arms. For a moment, they didn''t find anyone turning over from the wall.


    After the drunken night passed, Mo Wen and Yu Lan quickly turned over the wall. They didn''t stay on the wall, but directly turned over and jumped over.


    Below the city wall was still desolate, and they could not see the ground clearly under the night and blizzard.


    "We can only go along the driveway." zuiwuye doesn''t like to stay in such a cold environment. He narrowed his eyes and pointed to the ground. "I just observed the surroundings. The snow here is not as thick as the side. It should have been cleaned up before. There are several trucks parked not far away. If you go along this driveway, you should find the place where these guards live."


    Mo Wen looked around and opened his powers to spread infinitely. Soon, the surrounding scenes gradually became clear in his mind.


    "That direction." he raised his finger behind the drunken night, "there are two guard camps less than kilometers away."


    "So close?" drunk night was pleasantly surprised. He didn''t care how Mo Wen knew. He only knew that he would soon get out of this cold environment.

 Chapter 736

    "I''ll check it first?" drunk night asked excitedly.


    "Are you sure you can come back and find us?" Mo Wen glanced at him.


    Now the wind and snow completely blocked their sight. The surface of the compass they carried was covered with a thick layer of ice. They couldn''t see the pointer at all in the night.


    Drunk night smiled confidently and rushed in the direction of ink without reply.


    It''s not difficult for him to come back. He just needs to follow the driveway.


    Soon Qu Yaoyao also carried Zheng Yunfei down from a high place. When she landed, she stumbled and was quickly held by Yu Lanyan.


    "Thank you." she thanked and put Zheng Yunfei down.


    "His condition doesn''t look very good." looking at Zheng Yunfei''s iron green face, Yu Lan frowned.


    "You take him along this road first, and the guards'' accommodation is not far away." Mo Wen obviously noticed that Zheng Yunfei''s situation was not very good, and faintly pointed to the direction drunk Wuye had just left.


    "I see." Qu Yaoyao obviously didn''t want Zheng Yunfei to die here. She nodded, picked up Zheng Yunfei again and ran over bravely in the wind and snow.


    When Yu Lan saw that Qu Yaoyao had gone far, he took back his eyes and looked at the ink that had been staring at him.


    She smiled gently and stood on tiptoe to pat the snowflakes on the ink fluffy hat.


    Not surprisingly, he was held by Mo Wen. Yu Lan raised his eyes and saw that Mo Wen also stretched out his hand and held her in his arms.


    "Don''t care about other people," said Mervyn. "Whether they live or die has nothing to do with you."


    Smell speech Yu Lan just bent his eyes and cleverly rubbed his chest.


    Mo Wen wanted to say it again. In a flash, Zhang Xin was directly thrown down.


    Yes, it''s lost.


    Looking at Zhang Xin, who was directly inserted into the snow, Yu Lan pulled his mouth and hesitated to pull him out.


    Fortunately, Zhang Xin is also a power. Although he ate a big mouthful of snow, he didn''t break his neck.


    "Are you okay?" Qin Huai jumped down nervously. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    In fact, he didn''t want to throw Zhang Xin down, but when he stood on the parapet, a biscuit in his pocket was about to fall in the wind, and subconsciously sent it, holding Zhang Xin''s hand.


    Zhang Xin''s face is very ugly. In his opinion, Qin Huai likes Qu Yaoyao. At this time, he must have been trying to fix him on purpose!


    "No, you''re also a superpower. You can''t even master the center of gravity well." Qin Huai thought of seeing Zhang Xin inserted upside down in the snow and couldn''t help shivering.


    He thought this guy was dead


    Qin Huai said this without malice, just subconsciously muttering, but it''s not the same thing in Zhang Xin''s ear.


    Blame him? Zhang Xin just wanted to beat up Qinhuai at this time. If this bastard hadn''t suddenly let go, he could step on the Icicle on the unstable wall and carry it directly?!


    "Zhang Xin, what are you waiting for?" Xiuqi came last. He frowned when he saw that Zhang Xin had not taken out the things in the space.


    Their things should be installed at least twice in Zhang Xin''s space. Only half of them are installed this time, and the other half is placed in the waste city. There are many things, but they only have one hour to send them, so they don''t have time to waste.


    "... sorry." Zhang Xin restrained his temper and quickly released the small truck in the space, ready to turn over the wall again with Qinhuai.


    "What about them?" Xiuqi came down and glanced at the crowd, but he didn''t see them.


    "They go to the accommodation over there first," said Mo Wen. "Lanlan and I have also passed by. You look at delivering things."


    "Yes." Xiuqi nodded and looked at the top of the wall.


    Mo Wen left with Yu Lan, leaving Xiuqi standing under the wall.


    Yu Lan looked back at the straight figure with neat eyes. He didn''t know why he felt that nothing could bend his back.


    "Blue blue." the voice of Mo Wen sounded on her head. She couldn''t see the expression of Mo Wen clearly when she passed by.


    "Are you curious about Xiuqi?"


    "A little curious." Yu Lan said honestly, "I didn''t have such a person when I knew you."


    "I met him when you were in high school." Mo Wen explained faintly, then don''t open your eyes and look ahead, "it''s nothing special. You don''t have to care too much."


    Knowing that Mo Wen''s paranoia was making trouble again, Yu Lan smiled obediently and didn''t go against the meaning of Mo Wen at all.


    It''s definitely not good to deal with Mo Wen. As long as he is soft and obedient, he won''t touch his disease point.


    So when Yu Lan gets along with Mo Wen, she never does anything against him openly. Of course, Mo Wen generally doesn''t do things she doesn''t like.


    When Mo Wen arrived at the accommodation with Yu Lan, he saw Qu Yaoyao standing downstairs, but he was stained with blood and had been frozen into a blood film.


    "I met someone who was about to change his shift." Qu Yaoyao immediately explained when he saw Mo Wen coming, "I can''t escape with Zheng Yunfei."


    "Wouldn''t it take more than half an hour to change shifts?" Yu Lan was a little strange.


    "I should have remembered the wrong time. At present, I only see this guy coming out alone." Qu Yaoyao frowned.


    Smell speech Yu Lan nodded and didn''t intend to ask again.


    "The body has been disposed of, boss. You don''t have to care." after thinking about it, Qu Yaoyao added.


    Mo Wen glanced at her, "have you found a place where we can stay?"


    "There is a garage with no defense." Qu Yaoyao said, "Zui Di plans to let us gather in the garage and leave here directly tonight."


    Mo Wen nodded with sweat and followed Qu Yaoyao to the garage. At the same time, he also glanced around, "where are the people who are drunk at night?"


    "He''s looking for you." Qu Yaoyao suddenly smiled. "It seems that he should be lost."


    Drunk without night, he was really fascinated. He obviously followed the driveway and came to the parapet. Unfortunately, he didn''t see the shadow of ink.


    When it is cold, his emotions that are not easy to be affected will become grumpy and his brain will turn slowly.


    He may be in the wrong lane?


    Drunk without night immediately came to this conclusion and turned around to go back.


    Don''t want to just take a step, a hand suddenly patted on his shoulder, but it scared him.


    He almost threw the man behind him over his shoulder. As soon as his hand climbed up the man''s arm, he felt wrong. When he looked back, Xiuqi looked at himself gloomily. His eyes seemed to be looking at an idiot.


    "Xiuqi, why are you here?" he was relieved when he saw that Xiuqi was drunk all night. He immediately raised his smile and said hello in a friendly tone.


    "I should ask you this." Xiuqi looked at him gloomily. "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 737

    Originally, he and Qinhuai were guarding around to prevent Zhang Xin from any accident. As a result, when he touched the wall, he felt that he was drunk three or four hundred meters away from him, and the direction was exactly the opposite of the direction they climbed over the wall.


    He immediately separated them from Qinhuai, went back the same way, climbed over the parapet and found drunk without night.


    "I''m investigating." drunk night said frankly. The sincere eyes couldn''t see the panic when lying.


    Xiuqi looked at him suspiciously, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "what can be investigated here."


    "Well... What if there is danger where you don''t pay attention?" drunken night said solemnly, "we can''t be careless at the critical moment."


    When drunk night said this, he was righteous and had no sense of guilt.


    Xiuqi, who thought something had happened to drunken Wuye, thought he was stupid. He nodded and looked more and more gloomy. He went to Qinhuai and left drunken Wuye to spit in place.


    His great reputation can''t be ruined by getting lost, or he will lose face when he says it.


    Thinking so, he walked back along the driveway much faster. He had to stop Qu Yaoyao''s mouth and let her slip.


    When Zhang Xin and others brought everything back, it was just when the guards changed shifts. Mo Xiaohuan, Mo Xiaobing and Zhang Xin came back together. They were supposed to come to Zhang Xinzhi, but Mo Xiaohuan felt that the parapet was somewhat familiar and stayed by the wall for a while.


    Some tired sat in place and ate dry food.


    Qinhuai also wanted to eat, but he did it under Qu Yaoyao''s dangerous eyes.


    Zheng Yunfei was put in the pickup truck at this time. Qu Yaoyao heated the stove in the pickup truck. The warmth in the truck can dispel the cold on them.


    Xiuqi looked at the truck, looked at the off-road, and took the initiative to get on the off-road vehicle.


    Now that the truck is warm, no one should want to take off-road. Just let him drive. The small truck can''t hold all of them.


    Seeing Xiuqi sitting alone in the SUV, sitting in the truck to keep warm, he turned his eyes all night. There was nothing he could do about Xiuqi, an honest and indifferent guy.


    He jumped out of the car and sat in Xiuqi SUV, whistling at him.


    "Move, I''ll accompany you."


    "..." Xiuqi frowned and wondered if he had taken the wrong medicine when he was drunk all night.


    Drunk and narcissistic, "as partners, the cold can''t separate us..."


    "Arvin and I are also sitting with you." Yu Lan also took mowen to sit on the SUV. The pickup truck was not big. They all sat there and had no place at all.


    Not too blue, not afraid of cold, but the ink will still be frozen. Thinking of this, Yu Lan couldn''t help looking back at the ink about to get on the bus. When he hesitated whether to make a sound, drunk Wuye suddenly opened his mouth to Xiuqi, and the one who smiled was called a bright and beautiful.


    "The cold can still be separated. Fix it. Since the boss is with you, I''ll go to the small truck!"


    He was about to jump out of the car.


    "..." Xiuqi looked at the ungrateful guy and just wanted to beat him into a baboon.


    But he didn''t escape because Mo Wen grabbed his collar and dragged him back to the car.


    "I''m here. What are you running for?" Mo Wen smiled.


    His meaning is very simple. He''s frozen here. How can the best men escape? It''s unkind.


    "..." drunk without night advice.


    Not too blue, but she couldn''t bear to have ink frozen. She thought for a moment or said, "ah Wen, why don''t you go to the truck?"


    "Where are you and where am I?" Mo Wen said calmly.


    Knowing that he must be unable to speak ink, Yu Lan sighed. When he wanted to get into the car, he saw Mo Xiaobing running with Mo Xiaohuan. For LAN Dao, "Dad, go to the truck and we''ll just accompany mom."


    They are not afraid of cold at all. Yu Lan should give it back to them after being occupied by ink for so long.


    I think it''s feasible. Before Yu Lan makes a sound, the whole person twists and turns all day. When she reacts, she sees Mo Wen jump out of the car with her. After glancing at Mo Xiaobing, she goes straight to the truck.


    "It''s filial piety, but I don''t think you can bear your mother to be frozen, so you can only wronged." Mo Wen said gently, holding Yu Lan''s warm pickup truck without looking back.


    Mo Xiaobing stood in place, twisted his face and glared at Mo Xiaohuan.


    "Mom has been robbed. What are you still in a daze!"


    "Don''t you understand? There''s no win in robbing mom from dad." Mo Xiaohuan replied calmly. She climbed into the SUV and smiled at drunk night.


    Drunk all night, I was so sad that I didn''t want to talk to her.


    Mo Xiaobing is afraid to get on the bus and plan how to get Yu Lan back. He doesn''t notice that Mo Xiaohuan''s expression changes into a trance again.


    The closer she is to country m, the more familiar she is, as if her mission should have been completed here.


    This feeling is very bad, and even makes her reject it.


    She slightly glanced at Mo Xiaobing, and soon stopped opening the wooden light. Looking out of the window, her dark eyes quickly fell into meditation.


    What the hell did Mo Xiaobing come to her for? Why is she so persistent in reminding herself of the past?


    She can see that Mo Xiaobing still hates her, but she has endured it for some reason and has been a good sister on the surface.


    But since they stayed together, she couldn''t see the color of Mo Xiaobing, and Mo Xiaobing couldn''t read her heart anymore.


    When they are together, their strength will be weakened.


    ¡­¡­


    Taking advantage of the wind and snow at night, they walked all the way to the direction pointed by Zheng Yunfei, and really saw the rest station shown on the map.


    The rest station was established by the baishen base. There will be one every few kilometers in their sphere of influence.


    The rest station is not big, but a small hotel three stories high.


    "Welcome!" a person from country m warmly welcomed them and charged the accommodation fee of two crystal nuclei per person.


    It''s cheap enough that each person can only live for one day with two crystal nuclei.


    Drunk without night, he turned his mouth secretly and jumped out of the car against the wind and snow.


    "Hello, I''m Mok. Welcome to the management rest station." Mok is more friendly to their smiles after his crystal nucleus. No matter how the wind and snow paste his eyes, "now there are only a few people living on the second floor of the rest station. The first and third floors are empty. Do you want to live?"


    "What''s there?" without answering Mok''s words, drunk night pointed to a small shop on the left of the first floor of the rest station. There was a man in a black cloak arguing with the people inside.

 Chapter 738

    "You can trade things there," Mocky laughed.


    Deal? Drunk without night, as if thinking.


    "You''ve gone too far!" just as zuiwuye was about to enter the hotel, he heard the little man in a black cloak coming to the trading office angrily. "I''m a third-class crystal core. I can only exchange three compressed biscuits and a bottle of water with you? Are you crazy!"


    Although the voice was deliberately lowered, he still recognized that it was a woman''s voice.


    The eldest lady of which family ran out... Drunk all night, he sneered. It''s good to exchange three compressed biscuits for one tertiary crystal core in this kind of wilderness.


    He didn''t take this matter to heart. He then divided the room for the people. He put his backpack in the room and poured it directly on the bed.


    "It''s so comfortable..." with a long sigh, he took off his coat, opened the quilt and wrapped himself directly in it.


    Xiuqi stood at the door without expression, checking whether there was any hidden danger in the room.


    Qin Huai took the initiative to go to his bed, took out water from his backpack and took a sip.


    Zuiwuye chose two single rooms and two triple rooms. He Xiuqi also had one room in Qinhuai, one room in mowen and Yu Lan, one room in moxiaohuan, one room in moxiaobing and Qu Yaoyao, and one room in Zhang Xin and Zheng Yunfei.


    "Drunk all night, don''t you trade things." Xiuqi sat on his bed after making sure there was no danger in the room.


    Generally speaking, the first thing to do when you arrive at a new place drunk all night is to check the supplies.


    "Wait a minute." drunk sleepy way, "we take Zhang Xin this time. As long as he is still alive, we don''t have to worry too much about material supply."


    Drunk all night usually likes to sneer at Zhang Xin, but when you want to use it, you still use it without mercy.


    Qin Huai said something in his heart and took two crystal nuclei out of his bag.


    Xiuqi and drunk all night didn''t care where he went. They all lowered their heads and began to pack their things.


    Qin Huai went directly to Zhang Xin and Zheng Yunfei''s room and smiled apologetically when he saw what they were saying.


    "Excuse me."


    "Nothing." Zheng Yunfei unconsciously smiled with his frostbitten fingers.


    He almost lost his life along the way. If the drunk emperor hadn''t helped him heal the frozen place on his body, his toes should be frozen now.


    It''s not hard to imagine that if he didn''t have the advantage of a good sense of direction by looking at the map, he probably wouldn''t know where to die.


    "What can I do for you?" Zhang Xin also asked.


    "Zhang Xin." seeing Zhang Xin''s opening, Qin Huai immediately said, "my compressed biscuits are almost finished. Can you give me two more?"


    "Everyone''s food is limited." Zhang Xin looked helpless. He almost watched Qinhuai eat all the way, "the drunken emperor is in charge."


    "Well... But now it''s a new month. Can we redistribute food?" Qin Huai thought.


    "That''s right. Let''s wait for the drunken emperor to arrange." Zhang Xin is obviously quite honest when he comes back this time. No matter how the drunken emperor insults him, his clothes are obedient and obedient. He''s drunk all night. He doesn''t want to tease him for a while.


    Seeing that Zhang Xin''s oil and salt didn''t enter, Qin Huai didn''t show much disappointment. He nodded, smiled apologetically at Zhang Xin again and went out of the room.


    Zhang Xin looked a little unbearable. He scratched his head and said to Zheng Yunfei, "Qinhuai eats more than ordinary people. Do I have to give him some food?"


    "You''d better not disobey the order of the drunken emperor." Zheng Yunfei shook his head. "Qinhuai is a power. It''s impossible not to eat for a day or two."


    "What''s more, no matter how free you are in the desire alliance, the high-level orders are absolute."


    Zheng Yunfei said and looked down at his fingers. The bottom of his eyes was full of gratitude.


    In any case, the desire alliance gave him a new life, so that he could no longer only be a thief, but also saved his life many times, so that he could live safely in the last world until now.


    Therefore, he absolutely supports the desire alliance and all the rules of the desire alliance.


    Listening to Zheng Yunfei''s words, Zhang Xin nodded. He also felt that it was better not to be presumptuous under the eyes of drunk night. Otherwise, he didn''t know how to die at that time.


    Qin Huai was not disappointed that he didn''t get the food from Zhang Xin. He was carrying the crystal core in his pocket and wanted to go to the trading office on the first floor to change some compressed biscuits. Besides, there was only half a piece left in his bag now. It wasn''t enough to be a night snack for him.


    Fortunately, he killed several zombies more or less along the way, and got a lot of crystal nuclei in his hands.


    Thinking so, he had reached the first floor. Before that, the little cloaked woman was still arguing with the people in the trading office. She spoke English very quickly.


    The man in the trading office is a bald man. He is wearing thick cotton clothes. The only exposed head has a thick tattoo. His eyes are angry. The body under the cotton clothes is much wider than that of ordinary men. At first glance, it is not a simple role.


    But even so, the bald head was still depressed, listening to the cloak woman, raising his head 45 degrees, looking at the sky sadly and wandering in space.


    "At least give me another bottle of water!"


    Listening to the cloaked woman talking about three bottles of water, Qin Huai still couldn''t help pumping the corners of his mouth and interrupted her, "excuse me... Can I trade first?"


    "Who are you? Don''t bother me!" the cloak girl gritted her teeth.


    But when she looked around, her voice stopped as if it had been pinched.


    Qin Huai is now wearing a fluffy black cotton padded clothes. His hair is messy because of the melting snow. Many of them are tightly attached to his forehead, which makes his skin smoother.


    Staring at the standard Asian face of Qinhuai, the cloak woman suddenly lost her voice.


    "Madam?" Qin Huai couldn''t help but make a noise. He was staring at him all over. It felt more like staring at him all night, wondering how to torture him.


    Just when Qin Huai hesitated to trade first, the cloak woman suddenly rushed into his arms and surrounded his thick waist without precaution.


    "Dear!" the woman''s charming voice sounded, and a thunder exploded in Qinhuai''s ear.


    What the hell? dear?


    "This lady..." Qin Huai pulled the corners of his mouth and tried to pull the cloak woman off himself. Unexpectedly, this guy stuck to him like an octopus and couldn''t pull it off.


    "Dear!" the cloak woman raised her head, and her blue eyes were as bright and clear as two gemstones immersed in the ocean.


    Her hat fell from her head, revealing a golden hair color, which further lined the snow-white of her skin.


    Her facial features are exquisite, like a doll, but now they are full of strange infatuation.

 Chapter 739

    "This lady!" Qin Huai said impatiently, "can you get off me!"


    "Don''t be so cold." the cloak woman is not familiar. She rubbed Qin Huai''s chest like a cat. "You are my prince."


    Wang Youmei.


    Qin Huai held back the dirty words that almost came out of his mouth. He took out the crystal core and said to the bald head next to him, who almost surprised his big teeth, "how much food can you exchange for two secondary crystal cores?"


    "Three compressed biscuits and a cookie." the bald head returned immediately.


    "All changed." Qin Huai''s eyes brightened when he heard of cookies. Cookies are different from compressed cookies. They are more sweet than compressed cookies, but the amount is less.


    "Prince, do you like cookies?" the woman has been staring at Qin Huai obsessively. At this moment, naturally, she didn''t miss the surprise of his passing away.


    "Yes..." Qin Huai said impatiently, "but it''s none of your business. I''m not a prince. Come down from me quickly."


    "No!" said the cloak woman firmly, "I fell in love with you at first sight!"


    Ray, really ray.


    Qin Huai was speechless and stared at the cloak woman. "What''s your purpose?"


    "You are as like as two peas who have always fantasies. Ah... Mysterious oriental, handsome, profound, five upright, upright and upright, my prince......"


    The cloak woman was obsessed and even began to hum in the back.


    What''s wrong with this woman?


    As soon as he took the food from the trading office, Qin Huai turned and was about to leave. He didn''t want the cloak girl to hold him firmly.


    "You let go, I want to go back." Qin Huai felt that he was about to be worn out of temper. He said speechless.


    "Back where, which room do you live in?" asked the cloaked woman.


    "Room 2 on the third floor." Qin Huai couldn''t stand the woman''s eyes and frowned.


    He was not afraid of the woman''s purpose. The drunken emperor xiuhuang was pressing like the treasure of the town house in the room, and he was not afraid of any moth from any interested person.


    "Then I''ll take you." the cloak woman smiled brightly. Without waiting for Qin Huai to react, she bent down and put her hand on Qin Huai''s legs and gave him a gorgeous Princess hug.


    Qinhuai is a little messy at the moment.


    A slender woman of about 1.6 meters was holding a man of 1.8 meters and quite easily holding him up the stairs.


    It is a beautiful landscape... Qinhuai make complaints about its face and its face is red.


    Shit!


    "Put me down!" Qin Huai struggled and found that the woman''s strength was greater than him. He didn''t care about the gentleman''s demeanor of not hitting women. A flame coagulated on his hand and waved it directly towards the cloak woman.


    But before the fire touched the woman, it turned into black smoke, and the flame directly turned into Mars and was blown away.


    Yes, it was blown away.


    Qin Huai stared at the poor fire in his palm, raised his eyes and saw that the woman just smiled at him, "prince, please don''t struggle, I will be your most loyal princess."


    Qin Huai''s face was deathly gray.


    Where are the patients with secondary two diseases! Late, it''s hopeless!


    "As long as you give up the struggle, all my food belongs to you, including my three cookies." the cloak woman''s bright eyes are brighter and brighter, and her smile is gentle enough to drown.


    All the food, and three cookies


    Qin Huai blinked and hesitated for two seconds. Shamelessly, he stopped struggling.


    Anyway, just give up the struggle and it''s very worthwhile to get a lot of food.


    So Zhang Xin, who was about to go out to find drunk and distribute food at night, opened the door and saw Qin Huai''s "little bird depends on people" leaning against a small sister''s arms, and then glanced at him with "charming eyes like silk".


    "..." Zhang Xin closed the door silently.


    He''s blind.


    When he opened it again, he saw that Qin Huai was put down by the cloak woman, and then the two men looked in his direction together.


    ha-ha.


    Zhang Xin couldn''t help living in his heart and said silently.


    "Qin Huai, this is..." he couldn''t help asking.


    Qin Huai looked ugly. How did he know where the crazy woman came from.


    "Qinhuai." the cloaked woman obviously understood the language of China. She looked at Zhang Xin and Qinhuai carefully and said with a bright smile, "my prince''s name is Qinhuai."


    "..." Qin Huai silently looked at Zhang Xin with 100000 volts.


    "I''m aerella Ellie, your highness, please remember." Ellie said happily, tiptoed, kissed Qinhuai''s chin and ran away, "Your Highness, see you tomorrow!"


    Hey, he hasn''t given him the food he bought in exchange for losing power and humiliating the country.


    Qinhuai stood in place, silent wailing, trying to maintain calm on his face.


    "Puff -"


    Zhang Xin laughed uncontrollably. When he was swept over by Qinhuai, he asked, "who was that woman just now?"


    Who is this woman?


    I will be your most loyal princess


    Ellie''s voice echoed in her ear and made Qinhuai pull up the corners of her mouth again.


    Ya, I''m sick.


    After a hasty rest all night, I was drunk all night. I gathered everyone the next morning to not only distribute food, but also prepare for the next things.


    Yu Lan lies drowsy in Mo Wen''s arms and has no reaction to the words of being drunk all night. Mo Wen rubbed her head and let her go.


    When he raised his eyes, he looked at Qin Huai and Zhang Xin, with no waves and waves on his face.


    There is something wrong with the mood of these two people. Qin Huai is rarely dull, while Zhang Xin... Is a look of eating shit.


    Drunk night obviously noticed this, and immediately said sarcastically, "Zhang Xin, who do you show such a face to early in the morning?"


    Zhang Xin had no reaction. He glanced at Qinhuai secretly.


    How can he say that he saw such a strange scene?


    Qin Huai stared at him menacingly and motioned him not to talk.


    Just when the atmosphere in the room was a little weird and dignified, the door of the room was suddenly knocked.


    Qinhuai''s heart almost gasped.


    "Who will come?"


    Drunken night was a little strange. As soon as he was about to open the door, Qinhuai rushed over and opened the door.


    "Sir, do you want to stay one more day today?" the owner of the hotel didn''t expect how quickly Qin Huai would open the door. He was a little surprised, but he said calmly soon.


    Drunk without night, he came slowly and bypassed Qinhuai Road, "when can we live today?"


    "In the afternoon," said the boss, "but the wind and snow are getting heavier and heavier these days. The road has been basically blocked, and most of your car has been buried by snowflakes."


    "This is more miserable." drunk and expressionless, he did see his car buried by wind and snow this morning.


    "Let''s extend it for another two days for the time being." Zui Wuyi decided without authorization, but in this case, they had no choice even if they wanted to leave, and there was no objection from Mo Wen.

 Chapter 740

    "OK." the boss nodded happily and closed the door politely.


    Drunk without night, he closed the door and sat back. Looking back, he saw that Qinhuai was breathing and relaxed.


    "Qin Huai, what are you doing at the door?" he frowned and remembered that Qin Huai rushed to the door at a high speed just now... If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Is there something he''s hiding from them?


    "It''s all right." Qin Huai shook his head and sat back laughing at how much he thought. Yesterday, the psychopath must have a purpose to approach him. Now there are people in the room. How can she come here.


    Thinking so, the door was suddenly knocked again. Qin Huai''s breath stagnated. He just sat down and got up again and rushed directly to the door.


    "... sir?" the waiter at the door was startled by the suddenly opened door and said quickly, "the boss asked me to come and collect the crystal core and ask when your room will be cleaned."


    "Here you are." Zui Wuyi stretched out his hand from behind Qinhuai, handed the crystal core to the waiter, looked at Qinhuai meaningfully and said, "shall I pay or you pay? You''re in such a hurry."


    Qinhuai''s face was a little embarrassed. He felt that everyone''s eyes were staring at him. He wanted to find a seam to drill in.


    Pursed his lips, he sat back without saying a word and stared at his hand.


    Drunk Wuye narrowed his eyes, handed the crystal core to the waiter and closed the door, "Qinhuai, tell me what''s wrong with you."


    Qinhuai looked at the drunk night and thought about it. As soon as he wanted to explain, he heard the door just closed by drunk night knocked again.


    This time, the drunk girl standing at the door quickly opened the door and looked at the blonde girl at the door.


    The girl still wore a black cloak and smiled sweetly at the drunk night.


    Without waiting for the drunk night to make a sound, she rushed into the house and rushed into Qinhuai''s arms, "Your Highness!"


    Qinhuai quickly avoided and stared at Ellie.


    Ellie didn''t care about his disliked eyes. She rushed to his arms at the speed that Qinhuai hadn''t responded, and rubbed around his waist.


    "..." everyone present looked at Qin Huai and the girl who suddenly appeared.


    "Qinhuai?" drunk night touched the peach blossom eyes, and several malicious lights flowed in a pair of eyes. "Was this what you hooked up with yesterday?"


    "No!" Qin Huai immediately denied. He pushed Ellie away and said seriously, "this guy suddenly entangled me yesterday. I don''t know why."


    "Because you are my prince, your highness!" said Ellie madly.


    Yo, it''s still a little fan.


    Drunk night smiled, but her eyes gradually became deeper.


    Without waiting for him to make a sound, Xiuqi suddenly grasped the whip and waved it. The chain cut the wind fiercely, and the killing intention filled the whole room in an instant.


    Xiuqi could feel that this woman''s strength was almost the same as him.


    Mo Wen didn''t even look at Xiuqi''s attack. He stretched out his hand and pulled Yu Lan into his arms and flashed aside.


    The chain brushed his hair and flew straight towards Ellie.


    Before Qin Huai could react, the chain came to his eyes. He subconsciously retreated, but he didn''t want to be held in his arms by Aili again.


    Fucking princess hug again!


    Unable to hear Qinhuai''s messy roar, Ellie skillfully avoided the neat chain and jumped to the back windowsill.


    Petite, even if she holds a man much bigger than her, she doesn''t seem to have trouble, and even the smile at the corners of her mouth is sweet.


    "Are you your Highness''s friends?" she asked with a smile, her eyes wide open.


    Before they made a sound, Ellie''s eyes gradually changed their taste, her smile faded, and her face became gloomy in an instant, even ferocious.


    "For this reason, I''ll let you live a little longer."


    In her opinion, there is no threat to all the people present except one whose strength is unknown and two who are similar to her... Wait!


    Her eyes suddenly fell on LAN. She narrowed her eyes and stared at Yu Lan''s eyes. She was slightly surprised.


    "Zombies?"


    Seeing Ellie looking at herself without blinking, Yu Lan looked back innocently and smiled gently at her.


    The zombie smiled at her?! Ellie was thrilled.


    "You put me down!"


    Because of the strength gap, Qin Huai couldn''t escape from Ellie''s arms at all. He could only yell at her angrily.


    Ellie reacted and jumped off the windowsill and put Qinhuai on the ground.


    Qin Huai''s face was hard to find. He hung his eyes and felt ashamed and lost it to his grandmother''s house.


    "Let me introduce myself first." Ellie took her eyes away from Yu Lan and said gently to the people, "my name is aerella Ellie, the princess of his highness Qinhuai."


    "...." the people directly ignored the strange title.


    Xiuqi frowned and wrapped the chain around his arm, but her dangerous and gloomy eyes kept staring at Ellie.


    "So what''s your purpose in approaching us?" nature noticed Xiuqi''s vigilant eyes, got drunk all night, reached his arm and said harmlessly to Ellie.


    "Of course I''m for your highness." Ellie put her hands together and looked at Qin Huai''s eyes bright and obsessed.


    "I''m not your royal highness." Qin Huai was too lazy to argue with Ellie.


    "As like as two peas." "ETUDE," the face of Qinhuai, "you are, you are the same as my prince in my dream."


    "..." Qin huaimo, talking to a madman won''t win. He gave up.


    "Qinhuai, can you tell me when you entered her dream?" Qu Yaoyao joked while sitting aside. Unexpectedly, Qinhuai was still a guy who showed mercy everywhere.


    "I don''t know her at all." Qin Huai has calmed down now. It doesn''t matter whether he is a prince or a princess. Anyway, his face is lost.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ellie took the initiative to hold Qin Huai''s arm and said with a clear smile, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t know me. I just know you."


    "..." Qin Huai''s forehead jumped.


    This woman is not normal at all


    "You haven''t answered my question clearly." Zui Wuyi sat down and smiled casually against the cushion behind him. "According to your strength, you don''t know that there are so many of us in the room now. Why do you choose this time to come to us?"


    "Because I''m curious about your purpose." Ellie leaned in Qinhuai''s arms and said in a coquettish way, "you''re all from China, and you''re still taking advantage of cook at the end of the night... The time is too good."

 Chapter 741

    As soon as he got out of the house, he calmed down immediately.


    "What do you have to do with Yezhi?" Xiuqi said coldly. He had a plan to tie up Ellie without telling the truth.


    "I have nothing to do with nightstop," said Ellie with a smile, "but Gina has something to do with nightstop."


    "Gina''er?" said the drunk night thoughtfully, "is it because gina''er and siren are together?"


    "Well, if you want to know more, you have to tell me whether your coming here has something to do with the end of the night." Ellie asked with her eyes bent.


    Drunk without night, he looked at Mo Wen and said, "that''s right."


    "Let me guess..." Ellie glanced at the ink and looked at Yu Lan in his arms. Then she looked back and said, "you should have come for the key."


    With that, Ellie also looked at Mo Xiaohuan, stared at her extremely black eyes and whispered:


    "Dark eyes are the destination of death and the key to hell."


    Mo Xiaohuan raised her eyes and looked at Ellie. She felt very uncomfortable looking at her eyes.


    "I recognize this monster. She is one of the keys. It''s a pity that you can bring her to m country so blatantly." Ellie turned her eyes and said directly to Mo Wen, "don''t you know how powerful this monster is?"


    Mo Wen looked at Ellie coldly and didn''t mean to speak at all.


    But Yu Lan raised his eyes, "how powerful is it?"


    "Can you still talk?" Ellie looked surprised, but she didn''t show much surprise.


    Yu Lan nodded.


    She looked at Yu Lan with some interest. As soon as Ellie was about to speak, the air around her seemed to freeze, and even breathing became a lot more difficult.


    She raised her eyelids and looked at a pair of deep eyes like an ancient pond. Jie Jie''s coldness made her subconsciously don''t open her eyes.


    "Can you tell me how powerful the monster is?" Yu Lan asked again.


    "I really don''t want to say that." Alicia smiled.


    Drunk night pick eyebrows, oblique eyes Qinhuai.


    After receiving the eyes of drunken night, Qin Huai asked although he was a little uncomfortable:


    "Can''t you say?"


    "Your Highness!" when Ellie heard Qin Huai''s voice, the whole person almost jumped up. She raised her head and said loudly, "if you let me say something, I''ll say it right away."


    "OK." Qin Huai nodded, "and don''t call me your highness. My name is Qin Huai. Don''t you know?"


    "Your Highness Qinhuai!" cried Ellie. Her actions flowed from kindness.


    "..." Qin Huai''s forehead jumped again, and he didn''t even feel interested in eating.


    "Tell me about it."


    "OK." Ellie, looking at her ink Xiaohuan, said slightly, "this monster was not like this at that time. Her appearance was according to cook''s only daughter."


    "Since the appearance is different, how do you know Xiaohuan is the person you said?" Xiuqi couldn''t help asking.


    "Eyes." Ellie raised her eyes. "No matter how her appearance changes, only these extremely black eyes won''t change."


    "This is......" Xiuqi looked at Mo Xiaohuan.


    "And then?" drunk night asked. He looked at Ellie and felt very dangerous. "You know Mo Xiaohuan, and then what else do you know?"


    "The next thing is wonderful... At that time, country m had not been so separated. Although there were many bases, they were basically a whole.


    But I don''t know how cook provoked this monster. That night, I really realized what it was like to fall apart. "


    Then Ellie smiled at herself and said to Mo Xiaohuan, "I just didn''t expect to see you here. If I didn''t happen to meet you this time, I would think you ran away and never came back."


    When it comes to this, Mo Xiaohuan''s face has said it''s scary, but Ellie ignored her look and said directly to Mo Wen, "of course, that''s impossible."


    She paused for a moment. "Seriously, I think you have a lot of courage. You dare to put such a time bomb next to yourself, and you are not afraid that when the monster runs away, you will be dead."


    He was called Mo Xiaohuan again and again. He looked down at his empty hand, and the whole person lost his head.


    The expression of Mo Xiaobing next to her is very intriguing. According to her dislike of Mo Xiaohuan, she should be happy at the moment. However, she just lowered her eyes and looked at her feet without blinking, as if she wanted to see a flower from above.


    Quietly listening to Ellie''s words, Yu Lan frowned slightly and said in some displeasure, "Xiao Huan has never hurt me for so long. Even if she is a time bomb, I believe she won''t hurt us."


    Of course, if they hurt her in the future, the relationship between them will be completely different.


    Mo Xiaohuan looked at Yu Lan and bit his lower lip, looking like he was about to cry.


    She really didn''t mean to hurt Yu Lan, not at all.


    [really?]


    A question suddenly came from the bottom of my heart. Mo Xiaohuan was stunned. All the sadness in my heart was included by uneasiness and a very cold idea.


    Mo Xiaobing sat next to her, looked at her and lowered his head again.


    "It''s just your imagination," said Ellie immediately with a sarcastic smile. "After all, I also know that this monster has torn our country m apart... How can this cruel guy let you go."


    "I want evidence." he reached out and rubbed the top of Yu''s blue hair. The ink said faintly, and the words revealed the chill that can make people cold to the bone.


    "Evidence?" Ellie bent her eyes. "I know if Yezhi actually gave her a task?"


    "Mission?" Mo Wen raised his eyes.


    "I also heard from siren base." Ellie said with a shallow smile, "Yezhi didn''t give up Mo Xiaohuan. He gave her a task."


    "Xiaohuan, can you think of anything when you hear this?" Yu Lan couldn''t help looking at Mo Xiaohuan.


    She has been paying attention to Mo Xiaohuan''s look, and they don''t let go of any suspicious expressions.


    However, Mo Xiaohuan''s face was at a loss.


    "I can''t remember..." she said cowardly.


    "It''s useless." Mo Xiaobing snorted next to him, and his tone was a natural mockery.


    "I don''t know. I don''t expect to get anything directly from Mo Xiaohuan. Yu Lan quickly doesn''t open his eyes to Mo Wen and says," ah Wen, restrain your murderous spirit. "


    After Mo Wen heard that the people around Yu Lan might have something to do with Yezhi, he couldn''t control his emotions.

 Chapter 742

    Mo Wen lowered his eyes and finally calmed down after a long time. He stretched out his long arm and directly pressed Yu Lan to his chest.


    Being bullied by Mo Wen on his chest, Yu Lan skillfully rubbed it, and he didn''t mean to resist.


    Although Mo Wen didn''t make a sound and the dangerous smell dissipated a lot, she knew that Mo Wen was not as calm as it seemed.


    At that moment, he had a killing intention for Mo Xiaohuan and Ellie.


    "Listen to what you said, but can you tell me why you are so calm after seeing Mo Xiaohuan?" Zui Wuyi held his chin and asked softly, "as if he had expected her to be with us. If this guy really told you that it was so dangerous, can you calmly discuss these with us here?"


    "I know a Chinese man will destroy us." Ellie''s eyes swept around the people and finally stopped on Mo Wen. "It can also save us."


    "What?" drunk night was confused by her words.


    "My grandmother told me." Ellie smiled. "My grandmother is a witch."


    "..." there are princes and princesses, and it doesn''t matter to add a witch?


    Qin Huai lowered his head and thought silently.


    Witch?


    Drunk without night, he thought more. He looked at Mo Wen and obviously doubted Ellie''s words.


    After receiving his eyes, Mo Wen didn''t have any reaction, but asked faintly, "what''s your identity?"


    "I''m Gina''s second count," added Ellie. "Half of Gina''s hands are in my hands."


    The room quickly quieted down. They didn''t expect that Ellie would directly explain her identity. For a moment, it was hard to doubt.


    "Really?" Mo Wen looked at Ellie, her dark eyes with suppressed coldness.


    "Really." Ellie nodded, even though she felt a little uncomfortable under the circumstances.


    Mo Wen is noncommittal.


    "Can you continue to talk about the witch you said?" asked Zui Wuye, who sat next to him very strangely.


    "Grandma''s business? There''s nothing to say." Ellie shook her head, but she whispered, "but I can tell you, grandma told me that I can meet predicted men and dark demons here..."


    She looked at Mo Xiaohuan next to her and scanned her eyes on Mo Xiaobing at the same time.


    Mo Xiaobing, who was watched by her, frowned and glared back.


    Ellie didn''t care. She just looked back and said, "is there anything else you want to ask?"


    Yu Lan noticed the eye contact between Ellie and Mo Xiaobing. She tilted her head and her milky eyes flashed.


    Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing are obviously similar in appearance. If there is any prophecy, why don''t you mention Mo Xiaobing at all.


    Or... How did Ellie determine that the dark devil must be mo Xiaohuan? Eyes alone?


    "So, are you here to tell us the danger of Mo Xiaohuan?" seeing Mo Wen, he still didn''t mean to speak. But he was drunk all night and could only continue, "what do you want us to do? Kill her?"


    When Zui Wuye said this, he obviously felt some sharp eyes from Mo Xiaobing, but when he looked at it, the sharp color turned into a mocking color.


    "Of course not, although I know you have this strength." Ellie put her hands elegantly on her legs and leaned against Qin Huai''s arms. Whether the other party hated her or not, she pushed herself away and said to herself, "But we''d better not overdo it. Anyway, the devil is destined to dissipate under the light. As long as we successfully stop the night, the world will usher in peace."


    Listening to her saying "we" one by one, Xiuqi, who had no patience at the moment, directly sneered, "you say that Mo Xiaohuan is a monster and we don''t care about her. What do you mean?"


    "Don''t worry." she smiled soothingly at Xiuqi, and Ellie continued, "so when I come to the man in the prophecy, I also want to discuss with you the plan of how to deal with the night stop next."


    "Wait a minute." Mo Wen, who had been listening to their dialogue, said again. He couldn''t hear any feelings in his tone. "As far as I know, Gina and siren should be allies? In other words, you should be the talent at Yezhi. Yes, what capital do you take to discuss things with us."


    Ellie saw Mo Wen say this point to the point. Although she was stunned for a moment, she soon returned to her God, "you should not know that Gina has three levels of power, namely the first count, the second count and the third count."


    They really didn''t know this at the end of the closed news. When they saw the ink, they looked like they were willing to listen, and they were quiet.


    "I am the second count, who is in charge of half of Gina''s power. However, the first count Elster and the third count Kerry both choose to cooperate with siren''s cook."


    When Ellie said this, her face showed ridicule, and her small and bright face took a taste of contempt. "She didn''t weigh her weight, she didn''t have any ability, but only knew the short-term interests in front of her."


    "Benefits?" Xiuqi asked, "what benefits does the night stop promise give you?"


    "Don''t you understand what you''ve experienced in the handover city?" Ellie tilted her eyes. "The conditions for the night stop are very attractive, that is, the control of the whole world."


    "None of us knows his origin, only that he controls the secret of the end of the world, as if... He can turn human beings into zombies."


    Then she looked at Yu Lan''s eyes more deeply, "just like you."


    "Human zombies can''t be made only at night." Yu Lan whispered.


    "Those human zombies seem to be able to control zombies more or less, can you?" Ellie asked again with some curiosity.


    "It shouldn''t be all," Yu Lan said, "but I can."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly remembered Yi''an. Originally, it was agreed that his brother would come to Mo Xiaobing for any change, but now there is no response. His brother should be OK.


    Ellie''s eyes lit up. Although they were novel, they didn''t lean closer.


    "So aren''t you tempted by the conditions of night stop?" seeing Ellie''s eyes looking at herself, Yu Lan raised her eyes and asked with bent eyes.


    "Don''t compare me to those fools." Ellie skimmed. "Even without grandma, I think it''s really strange to see a guy who promises to give people a world out of thin air."


    "But if you can really get the whole world, people don''t think so." some people said sarcastically. Xiuqi didn''t know why he looked drunk all night.

 Chapter 743

    "You see what I do." Xiuqi looked at it inexplicably. He was drunk all night, and said to Ellie, "let''s not beat around the bush. Tell me what you want to do."


    Mo Wen looked slightly at Zheng Yunfei at this time.


    Zheng Yunfei was stunned and immediately responded. He took out a map from his backpack and put it in front of Ellie.


    "This is a good map." after glancing at the map, Ellie praised it and said quickly, "what are your plans now?"


    "We''re going to go straight to siren to find cook," zuiwiye said. "After all, we''re not familiar with our life. We only have this way."


    "How to say, this method is not impossible, but it can''t be done by you alone."


    "How do you say that?" drunk night picked his eyebrow.


    In his opinion, there are no uncertain things in the world. No matter how great difficulties we encounter, as long as we put the ink there, all problems will be solved.


    "You are too weak," said Ellie directly.


    "Maybe you can try." Xiuqi''s face was cold, and the chain on his wrist was ready to move again.


    "Xiuqi..." some headache pressed the Xiuqi chain and said helplessly, "can you stop doing it directly and use your brain?"


    "What do you think at this time?" Xiuqi didn''t understand.


    "It''s just to let you not get angry in such a hurry." drunk Wuye shook his head and looked at Ellie. "Do you mean that siren has a very powerful existence?"


    "Where the night stop is arranged, how can there be no danger?" Ellie raised her eyebrows and said disdainfully, "I can''t say there are more powerful people there than the son of prophecy, but there is definitely a way that we can''t get close to night cook. It''s impossible for us to rush directly to see cook."


    "You have a point." drunk night immediately agreed, "do you have any idea?"


    "Don''t you have a saying in China?" Ellie smiled with a strange smile. "Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles."


    Drunk all night, I looked at her and wanted to see what she said.


    I don''t think Ellie did look down at the map to the ground and pointed to the Pantheon not far away. "Let''s go here next."


    "Go to baishen base?" drunk Wuye was puzzled. "Is the relationship between baishen base and siren bad?"


    "It''s not just bad." Ellie smiled. "There are two sons and one daughter in Alex''s hands. Except the youngest son, all the sons and one daughter died in the hands of the siren."


    "Siren is the most powerful existence in country m, well-equipped, well-equipped and covered at night." looking at her smooth fingernails, Ellie laughed more and more ridiculed, "what do gina''er and the gods have? What else is there besides the united people? Oh, I forget, gina''er doesn''t even have a united people."


    "So you mean we''re going to go to the gods to find their help and unite?" Qin Huai, who had been silent, asked and moved aside to stay away from Ellie.


    However, Ellie didn''t want to let him go. She wrapped her arms around him like brown sugar and complained like a spoiled girl, "don''t run away. I won''t do anything to you now. We can get along with each other for a while like you in China and take our time."


    Spend some time together? take your time? What?!


    Qinhuai felt that his self-cultivation was not bad, but after meeting Ellie, the green veins in his forehead didn''t stop beating.


    Ignoring Qin Huai''s twisted face, elliton said, "but you''re right. We really want to find a hundred gods, and they will help us."


    "Why?"


    "Because the most serious influence of this monster was the hundred gods." Ellie looked at Mo Xiaohuan and said with her chin. "She almost destroyed the hundred gods. If Alex hadn''t set up many escape points, she might have been directly killed by this monster."


    Listening to Ellie say these things she can''t remember at all, Mo Xiaohuan''s expression became a little trance.


    She hasn''t done this


    [really?]


    It was the voice of doubt again, as if it had spread through the layers of despair in hell.


    [think about it.]


    Who is Lord Yezhi yours


    What are you going to do


    The voice in her mind made Mo Xiaohuan shake her mind uncontrollably. She didn''t want to think about it, but what voice in her mind sounded again and again.


    "You mentioned Mo Xiaohuan again and again." Yu Lan''s voice suddenly came into her mind. "I''m very surprised. If Mo Xiaohuan was really loyal to the night stop and was assigned any task by him, why would he take her away from us again and again?"


    Even in this case, does Yu Lan still believe her?


    Mo Xiaohuan raised his eyes and just matched Yu Lan''s soothing eyes.


    Seeing the warmth in her eyes, her eyes turned uncontrollably red.


    Mom


    I won''t betray you anyway.


    I don''t know that Mo Xiaohuan has secretly made up her mind at the bottom of her heart. Ellie just tilted to Mo Xiaohuan and said, "did ye Zhi steal Mo Xiaohuan? According to his strength, there should be no problem if Mo Xiaohuan steals it?"


    "The power of night stop is limited in our world," Yu Lan explained.


    "So powerful power will be limited?" said Ellie. "Don''t you listen to Mo Xiaohuan?"


    "So what?" Yu Lan also smiled.


    "Mo Xiaohuan is the dog of Yezhi. Of course, there has been no loophole testimony for a long time." Ellie said, "do you believe such people?"


    "Then why should I believe someone like you who I just met and haven''t said a few words?" Yu Lan asked.


    "..." Ellie was angry. "She thought she was doing something bitter."


    She murmured in a low voice, and Ellie''s voice changed slightly. "Anyway, none of the people in country m don''t hate Mo Xiaohuan. If you want to move freely in country m, you''d better prepare a mask to block their faces."


    "This can be." Yu Lan raised her eyebrows and asked again, "but I have another question."


    Trying to bully the strange Ellie looked over and nodded seriously.


    "You noticed Mo Xiaohuan. Why don''t you pay attention to Mo Xiaobing? You haven''t mentioned it once since you entered the room."


    At the beginning of this question, Ellie was stunned. She looked at Yu Lan, looked at Mo Xiaobing with wide eyes, and thought, "they can''t compare. One symbolizes the devil in the desperate situation, and the other is the most pure angel."

 Chapter 744

    Listening to Ellie''s words, Yu Lan can only rub her forehead. She has a headache.


    "Let me see..." she said, "do you mean Mo Xiaobing is an angel?"


    "That''s what I mean," said Ellie coyly.


    Generally speaking, angels refer to good people and Demons refer to bad people.


    Yu Lan''s eyes were more or less influenced by Aili''s words.


    It''s just that Ellie herself is not credible. Yu Lan is affected by some, but she just tilts her mouth and hugs Mo Wen''s arm.


    "Hungry!" she muttered.


    Mo Wen immediately looked at her. No matter what he was doing now, he directly took out the crystal core and arrived at the past.


    Yu Lan was satisfied and nibbled happily with the crystal nucleus, like a hamster.


    Ellie stared at Yu Lan and suddenly felt that the human zombie looked cute?


    Is this zombie the little pet of this group?


    "You said I was the one in the prophecy?" he rubbed Yu Lan''s head, and Mo Wen raised his eyes slightly and asked Ellie.


    "Yes," said Ellie.


    "Did you mention blue?" Mo Wen said.


    Blue blue? Immediately, it was Yu Lan''s name. Ellie didn''t mind thinking seriously and said, "no, I didn''t mention this zombie."


    It seems that she has no effect on the future.


    Yu Lan doesn''t care. He continues to nibble at the crystal core. It''s fun to bite one by one.


    Didn''t you mention blue


    Mo Wen didn''t know what he thought. His face remained the same, but his eyes were full of emotions that he couldn''t understand.


    Drunk night looked at Mo Wen''s face, secretly happy, and then looked at Ellie and said, "Ellie, if you go to the gods to cooperate with them, will the other half of Gina''s power allow it?"


    "At that time, I will be responsible for suppressing the other half of Gina''s power. If this group of garbage is not handled, it really gets in the way." Ellie''s affection gradually becomes ferocious, and the corners of her mouth rise again. It''s strange. Wait for your radian, "you and the gods will just solve cook."


    "Seriously, I really don''t like to listen to your orders." drunk night smiled and looked bright.


    "What do you mean?" Ellie joked. "Do you still have a choice? We have the same purpose now. This is the best solution."


    "Let''s say, what if we sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight?" drunk all night, brazen and looking like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. "You can see that although we come from China, there are only so few people. It''s estimated that we can''t do much."


    "Isn''t there an army of zombies?" Ellie smiled obliquely at Yu Lan, and reached out to touch her head.


    This zombie can manipulate more zombies... The existence of a zombie army in the last world is no less than a well-equipped army before the last world. Team.


    Who would have thought that before her hand touched half of Yu Lan''s hair, the whole person was directly hit out by a force. When everyone didn''t react, the two arms burst in an instant and broke into meat foam.


    This was startled by the dull sound. Zhang Xin immediately got up and stepped back.


    Fortunately, he was far away and was not splashed with much blood, but the wall on Ellie''s side was basically red with blood.


    Only Zhang Xin and Zheng Yunfei were present. Don''t open your eyes if you feel uncomfortable. The others looked pale and couldn''t see their emotions.


    Qin Huai was very happy that he finally got rid of the sick woman. He hurriedly flashed aside to avoid the splashing blood and pulled Qu Yaoyao''s collar.


    Qu Yaoyao was dragged by Qin Huai, and a few drops of blood were splashed on his sleeve. She stared expressionless at Qin Huai and rubbed him twice. She was stunned to rub the blood away.


    Mo Wen continued to feed the crystal nucleus to Yu Lan as if nothing had happened. The crystal nucleus was wiped crystal clear with a clean cloth towel in his hand.


    Ellie couldn''t believe she swept around the crowd and couldn''t find out who hurt herself.


    The severe pain from her arm almost made her unable to breathe, and her muscles seemed to spasm out of control.


    "Well, I forgot to remind you not to touch your sister-in-law." drunk night smiled with his chin. "Otherwise, it''s not just these two arms that will be broken next time."


    sister-in-law??? Looking around the crowd again, Ellie looked at Yu Lan, who was chewing the crystal core, unbelievably.


    She was hurt like this because of this zombie?!


    And what the hell is sister-in-law? It''s clearly a zombie!


    Ellie finally realized how Qinhuai felt when she called her Highness Prince Qinhuai.

 Chapter 745

    Yu Lan, who was watched by Ai Li, obediently continued to gnaw at the crystal core and leaned against Mo Wen''s arms to avoid Ai Li''s sight.


    "... I''m sorry." fortunately, Ellie quickly apologized. She didn''t plan to directly confront them with Mo Wen, otherwise she wouldn''t come to them.


    "Blue." Mo Wen called with a slight droop of his eyes.


    Yu Lan raised his head just to the dark eyes of ink. After sipping his mouth, he put his head to Ellie and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Originally, she didn''t intend to let Ellie meet herself, but Mo Wen shot too fast and too hard, and she didn''t have time to stop.


    The cold feeling in the room dissipated with the sound of Yu Lan. Ellie, who repressed her breathing, found that her back was cold and wet.


    Some uncomfortable wanted to get up. However, without her arms, her vision was a little blurred. Although the wound at the broken arm healed quickly to stop bleeding, the two arms were gone.


    At the thought of losing her arms, Ellie bit her teeth and closed her eyes.


    It''s just that she is reckless. It doesn''t matter if she can get some help from them.


    Although the atmosphere eased a lot, there was still a strong smell of blood in the room. No one dared to speak. They looked at the bloody Ellie and the ink.


    "Boss." drunken night came over and looked obscene with a smile on his face. "What shall we do first, Miss Ellie... If we don''t have arms, we may have some trouble."


    It was agreed that Ellie would solve the other half of Gina''s power. If she lost her arms, her combat effectiveness would be greatly reduced.


    Mo Wen felt disgusted and swept the blood stains on the wall and the ground, holding Yu Lan to stand up.


    "Clean up the room," he paused. "As for her arm... You''ll deal with it when you''re drunk."


    "Can''t you deal with it?" drunk night looked at Ellie with schadenfreude.


    Mo Wen, who had reached the door, didn''t even look back, "then you''ll deal with Gina''s base."


    "All right." Mo Wen''s answer was expected. Drunk all night, he went to Ellie''s body and stretched out his hands to cover her broken arm in her confused eyes. "I won''t do such a troublesome thing. Gina will give it to you, Ellie."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ellie found that many granulation tissues emerged from her broken arm at a speed visible to the naked eye. They attached to the gradually extended ulna and radius, and soon formed bright red muscle tissue. In a few minutes, this layer of tissue was covered with a layer of white and transparent skin.


    She was shocked at first, but then it turned into a thriller. She didn''t even come back when she was drunk all night to cure her arm.


    After two activities, a new pair of arms grew. I found that the arms were not only more flexible, but also had no defects in the skin, smooth and bright, like a new life.


    "Are you a healing power?" she said in shock as she looked at the drunken night.


    "Yes." drunk night slightly lowered his head and looked at her condescending. The smile on his mouth was bright and clear, filled with the warm breath of youth, "so I am an absolute good man who can have such a good power."


    "Sure enough..." Ellie trembled all over. She looked at her hands and threw herself into Qinhuai''s arms in the eyes of drunken expectation. "The people around your highness are super powerful!"


    "..." drunk all night.


    "..." Qin Huai.


    "Lying in the trough!" drunk and angry at night, "I''m the one who saved you. What does it have to do with Qinhuai?"


    Inexplicably, Qin Huai, who had endured the angry eyes of drunken night, was silent, tried to push Ellie away, and stepped back.


    Unexpectedly, his retreating feet had not yet settled down, and Ellie trembled like a brown candy and held his waist.


    "Because you are beside the prince, you can be so powerful." Ellie turned back with a smile and looked at Qin Huai under her convulsive face. "Your Highness, when can you pick me up on a white horse? As a princess, I offer all my loyalty to you."


    White horse? I''ll pick you up on a donkey!


    "You let go!" Qin Huai just wanted to knock Ellie''s head flat.


    "Yes!" Ellie really sent Qinhuai away, but her eyes were so bright that she almost blinded Qinhuai''s eyes.


    God... Who can help him get rid of this madman!

 Chapter 746

    Besides, Mo Wen went out with Yu Lan and went straight back to his room. He was about to put Yu Lan on the bed, but he didn''t want Yu Lan to ring his neck and die.


    "What''s the matter?" he said strangely.


    "... it''s enough to eat." Yu Lan buried his head in his neck and said, "rub."


    Mo Wen was silent. He sat by the bed, put Yu Lan on his leg and gently rubbed her stomach.


    In fact, Yu Lan has no digestive organs. Even if she has estimates, she can''t digest things. Maybe this is why she can''t eat human food.


    So she didn''t feel uncomfortable at the moment. She just held Mo Wen''s neck and didn''t let go.


    "Lan Lan, what''s the matter with you?" Mo Wen didn''t know whether Yu Lan had any food support, but looking at her, he knew she was absolutely uncomfortable at the moment.


    Yu Lan didn''t make a sound, just hung his head and waited quietly for you to lean against Mo Wen''s arms.


    Mo Wen didn''t know what was wrong with her. He could only gently touch her back. His eyes were chaotic.


    "Blue blue, tell me what''s wrong with you."


    The interrogative tone is expressed in a declarative tone. The corners of ink''s mouth have a gentle smile, but the mood is out of control.


    Yes, under the influence of blue, ink is changing to the good, but the premise is that blue is good.


    Yu Lan thought about things in his heart. For a moment, he had not found the abnormality of ink.


    She looked at the front with deep uneasiness in her eyes.


    Ellie said before that there was ink in the prophecy, but there was no zombie, that is, there was no her.


    Mo Wen will never make such extreme behavior as destroying the world. If he does, she must be gone.


    "... Arvin."


    Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s neck, closed his eyes and cleared the negative emotions with the fastest speed.


    Mo Wen raised her chin and looked at her.


    Also looking at the dark eyes of ink, Yu Lan smiled and showed a lovely little white teeth, "no matter what, you must be good."


    Mo Wen didn''t make a sound, just held her tightly in his arms, and his purple lips trembled uncontrollably.


    How should I tell her that only with her world can I live well.


    "Don''t leave me." Mo Wen finally said only this word, but used all his reason and strength.


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    The blizzard continued for a week. When the world was almost submerged by silver, the sky finally cleared up. The sun was not hot on the ground, making the already cold weather more biting.


    "Will it snow next?" drunk night lay on the window and looked at the ground.


    Most of the zombies were buried under the thick snow these days. They moved slowly and didn''t have much attack power.


    "How do I know?" Xiuqi said coldly.


    "I feel uncomfortable these days." I move my fingers and smile brighter than the sun. "But I hope to continue to be calm than going out on such a cold day."


    "Affectation." Xiuqi glanced at him obliquely and turned to walk into the room.


    "Bah, what affectation." drunk Wuye walked on Xiuqi''s side and stared at him, "do you want to go out now?"


    "This is not what I can decide." Xiuqi went to the table to pack up. "The boss means to start these two days."


    As soon as I heard that it was the meaning of ink, I immediately withered down when I was drunk and leaned against the wall with a sad face and sighed.


    Qinhuai quietly sat by the bed to pack up his things. No matter how Xiuqi and drunk night interact, his eyebrows wrinkled into a ball. He closed his lips tightly, and the dark blue at the bottom of his eyes made him a lot gloomy.


    These days, Ellie bothers him day and night. No matter how he blows, she can''t go away. Her face has reached the thickness of the city wall.


    "Qinhuai, do you want to sleep?" drunken night seemed to be concerned about Qinhuai, but the meaning of schadenfreude on his face was revealed without disguise.


    "No need." Qin Huai''s face was ugly, but he still stood up and said, "the boss asked me to clean the snow around the car."


    "Let''s go together." Xiuqi followed Qin Huai out of the door, leaving only drunk all night to stay in the room and stare.


    Shit, do you want to work so hard and have a rest? If you don''t have a rest, where will you have a rest time next!


    Thinking so, he simply lay down in bed, closed his eyes and prepared to go to bed.

 Chapter 747

    Unfortunately, as soon as he closed his eyes, the door was pushed open again. Listening to the familiar footsteps, he turned his mouth without opening his eyes.


    Xiuqi stared at the naughty drunk night lying on the bed, clenched his teeth and stretched out his hand to pull his collar, "get up, the boss calls you."


    "What did the boss ask me to do?" drunk night grumbled, but he still got up.


    Xiuqi didn''t make a sound again. He took the coat beside getting up and handed it to him.


    He took his coat and put it on his body. He was drunk all night. Then he went out of the door reluctantly.


    Mo Wen is standing outside at the moment, watching Zheng Yunfei and them clean up the snow on the car.


    People''s adaptability is terrible. After several experiences of almost freezing to death, Zheng Yunfei''s cold tolerance is much better than ordinary people.


    "Boss." Zui Wuyi stepped forward and looked at the cross-country on his side. He really didn''t want to clean up.


    Why is the snow so thick


    "Where''s my sister-in-law?" he said.


    "Blue is still resting." Mo Wen said faintly, and his plain eyes swept away from the drunken face. "Drunken without night, you and Xiuqi are still partners."


    "What?"


    Zuiwuye and Xiuqi were stunned, but zuiwuye quickly reacted. His eyes were a little complicated and said to Mo Wen, "boss, what are you going to do next? Will Xiuqi and I not go to the baishen base?"


    Mo Wen deliberately mentioned that they are partners, so there must be something arranged.


    "No, let''s go to the baishen base together." Mo Wen said faintly, "then Ellie will go to the GINA base. You will go there later. Don''t be found by her."


    "Why don''t you go with her?" drunk night didn''t understand. "We''re new here. No one shows us the way. It''s hard to act."


    "I want you to investigate Ellie''s grandmother, the so-called prophet." when he said this, Mo Wen''s eyes obviously became chaotic. He slightly lowered his eyes to cover the coldness in the bottom of his eyes, "if you find any problem... Deal with it directly."


    The prophet is too mysterious, but it may be absurd to put it before the end of the world, but it is not necessarily false to put it in the end of the world.


    After all, the end is coming. What else is impossible.


    "OK." the drunk who likes to do this task most couldn''t help laughing.


    "Let Zheng Yunfei follow you then." Mo Wen continued.


    Zheng Yunfei can lead the way. At the same time, as an ordinary person, it is safest to stay drunk all night.


    "Yes." drunk night thought, "but that guy is an ordinary man. If he dies accidentally... Don''t blame me, boss."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mo Wen said faintly. He didn''t seem to care about Zheng Yunfei''s life at all.


    Xiuqi always obeyed Mo Wen''s orders unconditionally, so he promised without saying anything at the moment.


    Just at this time, Ellie ran out of the building and rushed to Qinhuai to say something intimately.


    Qinhuai was helpless. He looked at Qu Yaoyao, who was gloating next to him, picked up a handful of snow and threw it at her.


    Qu Yaoyao was beaten for a moment. She narrowed her eyes dangerously and threw a handful of snow in her hand.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t touch the tip of Qinhuai''s nose. When the snowball came, Qinhuai was directly held up by Ellie and hid next to her.


    Qin Huai, who was held by the princess for the third time, looked at the ground unsightly. He knew that he couldn''t get rid of it. He simply didn''t bother to struggle. He let Qu Yaoyao laugh at himself.


    Not only Qu Yaoyao, but also other people in the hotel laughed at this scene, so they almost pointed to Qinhuai''s nose and laughed at him.


    Drunk all night, he smiled and looked back at Mo Wen, "but boss, if we hurt Ellie''s family, will she turn against us?"


    The current situation of gina''er is unknown. It would be much better for them if Ellie helped them drag.


    "You see what you do," said Mo Wen. "It''s not the first time you''ve done such a thing."


    "Also." drunk all night, he couldn''t help smiling, touched his chin and continued to ask, "what are you going to do after that? How can we contact each other?"


    "Ellie can cooperate with the gods. Naturally, there is a way to contact them. Lanlan and I are likely to stay in the gods." Mo Wen looked sideways and just looked at the window of their room.


    Yu Lan seems to have woken up. She is lying on the window and waved to him with sleepy eyes.


    His face softened gradually, and Mo Wen turned to look for Yu Lan directly.


    "Boss, if you and your sister-in-law stay in baishen... Where are they in Qinhuai?" Zui Wuye still stood behind and asked in a puzzled voice.


    "We''ll talk about it then." Mo Wen waved his hand and disappeared.

 Chapter 748

    wait and see?


    Drunk night touched his chin as if thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiuqi stood on the side of the drunk night, knowing that his expression must be bad.


    "It''s all right." drunk night spread his hand. Seeing Xiuqi staring at himself suspiciously, he simply came forward and took his shoulder and said with a smile, "Xiuqi, the boss has nothing to find me now. Do you think I can go back to bed?"


    Xiuqi immediately stared at him, but he didn''t say anything to stop him.


    He knew that if he was drunk all night, he wouldn''t do what he didn''t want to do even if others stared at him.


    It''s not that you can''t do it well, it''s that you don''t do it directly.


    "Whatever you want," he said impatiently.


    Pat Xiuqi''s shoulders, show a sunny smile with satisfaction when drunk. The next second, he directly rushed into the room and threw himself on the bed to continue to sleep.


    "What did the drunk emperor do?" Qin Huai said curiously when he saw Xiuqi standing alone in the snow.


    "Sleep." Xiuqi looked gloomy and bent down to pick up the snow broom. "Regardless of him, we continue to clean up the snow."


    Qin Huai didn''t say much about the aboveboard lazy drunk night. He obediently walked to Xiuqi''s side and followed him to clean up the snow.


    Although Ellie pestered him, she did not know why she was afraid of the drunken emperor xiuhuang''s attitude. As long as she followed Xiuqi, Ellie would not pester him wantonly.


    Sure enough, after seeing Xiuqi''s gloomy face, Ellie rubbed her arms and stared at Qinhuai with her mouth tilted.


    Qinhuai was stared at with goose bumps. He simply bowed his head and ignored this vision.


    "Why are you close to Qinhuai?" a voice suddenly came from behind. Looking back at Qinhuai, Aili saw an ordinary looking man standing behind her and asked her.


    This man impressed her. It seems to be called... Zhang Xin?


    Silently looking at Zhang Xin as like as two peas, ETUDE thought, "there''s no hostility to him." he is exactly the same as my former lover.


    "As like as two peas?" Zhang Xin opened his eyes slightly. "Have you seen Qinhuai before?"


    Qin Huai is a Chinese. If he is involved with the people of M... There must be a problem with his identity.


    "No," said Ellie. "I said it was imaginary."


    "..." imagine as like as two peas? That''s weird.


    Zhang Xin would not believe as like as two peas. He looked at Qu Yaoyao with a broom and gave it to Qu Yaoyao in Qinhuai. "You are sure? Imagine how it could be the same."


    "Why not," said Ellie, with one hand on her waist and the other hand elegantly stroking the blonde hair on the side of her face, "Zhang, do you like the woman who has been pestering her Royal Highness the prince?"


    Zhang Xin was stunned and knew that Aili was talking about Qu Yaoyao. He shook his fist and said without hesitation, "yes, I like her."


    I didn''t expect Zhang Xin to admit it directly. Such an attitude has greatly increased Ellie''s favor. She hates that kind of submissive man most. In her opinion, it''s great to frankly admit her love.


    "I can help you." seeing this, she became serious. "I didn''t like that woman very much. I can let her see God."


    "Of course." before Zhang Xin''s face cooled down, Ellie added, "since you like that lady, I can find a way to get you together."


    "What can you do?" Zhang Xin couldn''t help raising his voice. Qu Yaoyao''s attitude of resistance to him had long been found, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Of course." Ellie smiled and leaned over Zhang Xin''s ear. "I think that woman seems to hate you very much. I can let her forget your bad."


    "Can you control people''s memory?!" hearing the speech, Zhang Xin opened his eyes in surprise and even suppressed his breathing.


    Ellie smiled, neither admitting nor denying, and seemed to acquiesce.


    She removed her face from Zhang Xin''s ear, slightly bent her eyes and said, "I can give you a few days to think about it and let her come back to you."


    "Why do you help me... No, what do you want me to do?" Zhang Xin asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t need you to do anything." Ellie''s smile is still bright and moving. "Oh, I just don''t want an eye-catching woman around the prince. This is a mutually beneficial and win-win thing."


    After that, she waved away from Zhang Xin regardless of Zhang Xin''s reaction, and only the strange eyes still focused on him.


    "Think about it."


    The girl''s pleasant voice seemed to ring in her ears. Zhang Xin stood in place with his fist clenched, clenched his teeth and looked at the ground.


    Qu Yaoyao not far away also took her eyes back from Zhang Xin. She frowned slightly and cleared the snow skillfully.


    Qin Huai was very close to her. Naturally, he noticed her abnormal mood and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "What did Ellie say to Zhang Xin just now? It seems that Zhang Xin is obviously affected." Qu Yaoyao frowns slightly and still looks at the snow face. "Ellie... Gives me the feeling that she is very dangerous. Her appearance is too strange."


    "I also think she is very dangerous." Qin Huai recalled the dark days these days. It is impossible not to be depressed. Ellie''s harassment not only hindered his normal rest, but also disturbed his fun when eating.


    Thinking of this, he added angrily, "it''s also very annoying."


    Knowing why Qinhuai was so resentful, Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help laughing, "now you can eat less. It''s not bad."


    Qinhuai choked with anger and couldn''t help gnashing his teeth.


    It''s torture not to let food eat!


    "Zhang Xin always thinks that he is not the same as us." ignoring Qin Huai''s real grievances, Qu Yaoyao raised his eyes and swept Zhang Xin who began to go this way. There was no fluctuation on his face. "He was pedantic, false and upright, and self righteous."


    "In his opinion, we are all demons. Only he is an angel. I really hope what he does can meet the human settings he has set for himself."


    After Qu Yaoyao said this, he was silent, and Zhang Xin walked next to them at this time.


    "Can I help you?" he looked at Qin Huai and Qu Yao.


    "I''ll clean up the back with Qu Yaoyao. You can clean up the front of the car." Qu Yaoyao naturally won''t pay attention to Zhang Xin, but Qinhuai and Zhang Xin have no disputes. He said easily at the moment.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xin hesitated. He looked at Qu Yaoyao and saw that the other party didn''t even give himself a look. He simply shut up and went to clean up the snow in front of the car.


    Zheng Yunfei swept away some of the snow in front of the car, but he was an ordinary man after all. Now he had run back to his room and covered his hands. It is estimated that he will come out in a while.


    Zhang Xin obediently picked up the broom on the ground and began to clean up the snow, but her eyes drifted to Qu Yaoyao.

 Chapter 749

    Qu Yaoyao didn''t seem to notice his eyes. Even if he did, he probably wouldn''t have any reaction.


    Some people fall out, even if they fall out, the cracks are always there.


    For Qu Yaoyao, when she was willing to accompany Zhang Xin, he was a gem. Now she doesn''t want to. Zhang Xin is a glass residue.


    Qinhuai stood on Qu Yaoyao''s side and was forced to bear Zhang xinruo''s eyes. He touched his chin and jokingly approached Qu Yaoyao. "In fact, I think you have a problem with Zhang Xin''s evaluation."


    "What''s the problem?" Qu Yao raised his eyes slightly.


    "Well, you and Zhang Xin are completely two kinds of people. Your three views are different from the beginning." with a friendly smile on Zhang Xin, Qin Huai continued to say to Qu Yaoyao, "you say he is pedantic, false and noble. In my opinion, people just treat you from the perspective of normal people."


    When Qin Huai said this, he gently touched his chin and put on an experienced look.


    Unfortunately, Qu Yaoyao didn''t bother to look at his appearance. After turning his eyes, he said, "according to you, I have to forgive Zhang Xin and make up with him again?"


    "I didn''t say that." Qin Huai waved his hand. "I don''t know how you fell out, but listen to the ark. They said that the relationship between you two was excellent. What should be the reason for this now?"


    Listening to Qin Huai''s question, Qu Yaoyao rarely converged on the lively look on his face and sank his face slightly, "why?"


    She bit these two words in her mouth, snorted and turned away.


    Qinhuai, who was left in place, obviously didn''t expect Qu Yaoyao to react like this. Besides being novel, he looked at Zhang Xin in surprise.


    What the hell did this guy do?


    Zhang Xin was a little lost when he saw Qu Yaoyao go. Unexpectedly, he received Qinhuai''s strange eyes the next second.


    What does he look at himself and show off his sovereignty?


    Zhang Xin felt a little uncomfortable, but he nodded to Qinhuai and bowed his head to continue cleaning up the snow.


    Zhang Xin looked at his eyes and felt some inexplicable hostility. Qin Huai scratched his head and a head of fog.


    "Xiuhuang." he couldn''t help looking at Xiuqi on his side, "what happened between Zhang Xin and Qu Yaoyao? And... How did I provoke Zhang Xin? How did he look at me?"


    Xiuqi''s EQ was no different from Qinhuai who only knew how to eat. He frowned and said with a gloomy face, "I don''t know."


    Almost used to Xiuqi''s always cold look, Zhang Xin sighed helplessly, lowered his head and continued to do the things in hand.


    At this time, Mo Wen was holding Yu Lan on the windowsill and looking outside. He also noticed the situation outside.


    Not long after Yu langang woke up, he was eating happily with crystal core. He was not interested in Zhang Xin and Qinhuai.


    "Arvin, when shall we start?" looking at the people cleaning up the snow, Yu Lan ate all the crystal nuclei in his hands and looked at several people outside the window, "what should we do after clearing the snow these two days..."


    "It won''t snow for the time being." Mo Wen looked at the still gloomy sky and said in silence for a moment, "at least not these days."


    "Will you still see the weather?" Yu Lan couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow and turned back to pinch Mo Wen''s face.


    Mo Wen smiled and said vaguely, "it snows for a long time in winter, but if the snow stops, it won''t snow again in a week or two."


    "So it is." Yu Lan suddenly lay his side eyes on the window again.


    The snow-white gradually became dazzling. She blinked. As soon as she was about to take back her eyes, she saw something coming quickly in the distance.


    In the center of her milky white eyes, her pupils gradually shrunk to an origin, "it seems that a motorcade is coming."


    An apparently refitted truck drove in the front, with two hard black and bright iron blocks covered with large and small iron spikes. The two iron plates opened at an angle to both sides, pushing all the snow blocking the road to the side.


    There were three or four minivans behind the car, which followed neatly.


    Mo Wen obviously noticed the team. His expression remained unchanged. He pushed open the window and said to Xiuqi below, "Xiuqi, let me go there drunk all night."


    Xiuqi immediately nodded when he heard the speech, turned and ran into the building quickly.


    After a while, a wail came from the next window. The drunk night who had just fallen asleep was brutally pulled out by Xiuqi and rolled down on the snow from the window.


    "Shit!" drunk night angrily said, "there''s something wrong with fixing your mind. Why did you throw me out of the window?"


    "Don''t you want to go out? I''ll just help you." Xiuqi also jumped out of the window, stood up drunk all night, and handed over the cotton padded clothes he was holding.


    He put on his cotton padded clothes and was drunk all night. He looked at the motorcade that was going to gallop by not far away, spit out his breath, raised his eyes and said to Mo Wen, "boss, do we want to follow them?"


    Seeing Mo Wen nodding, he turned and rushed over quickly without saying a word.


    "Charles, there''s a rest station here." a blonde boy patted the window with a wooden stick in his mouth. "Shall we have a rest?"


    "The leader is still waiting." Charles drove the car with his eyes fixed on the snow for a long time.


    "Oh, Charles, you can''t be so cruel. I want to go to the bathroom!" the boy said angrily.


    Being made speechless by the juvenile''s shamelessness, Charles reluctantly closed his eyes and stopped the car.


    I''ve been walking for two days. It''s really time to have a rest.


    "Tell al a few of them that we''ll rest here for half an hour."


    "Half an hour?!" the boy blew his hair. "Shouldn''t we have a good rest and take a bath?"


    "The chief is still waiting." Charles frowned and got out of the car.


    The boy was helpless and could only jump off the snow to move his legs and feet.


    But as soon as he raised his eyes, he saw an Asian walking leisurely. Although his whole body was wrapped like zongzi, his back was straight, and his every move had an unspeakable elegance.


    His handsome appearance inexplicably gives people a sense of closeness, especially when he shows a friendly smile, several people are sunny and warm.


    "Hi?" the boy said hello.


    Drunk night looked at the handsome young man, thought about it and came over.


    "Hi."


    "What''s the matter with you?" the boy had a good first impression of being drunk all night, and asked without any hostility at the moment.


    "I''d like to meet the leader of your team," zuiwuye confessed.

 Chapter 750

    The boy couldn''t help but be suspicious. After looking up and down at the drunk night, he turned back and said to Charles who was talking to Al, "Charles, someone is looking for you."


    Charles looked sideways when he heard the speech. When he saw the Asian man on Al''s side, his pupils shrank slightly for a moment, but the change was so subtle that ordinary people couldn''t see it at all.


    Of course, drunk night is never an ordinary person.


    There was no change on his face, and even the smile on his mouth became more and more sincere.


    This guy named Charles seems to know him


    It''s strange that his name of drunk Emperor may be like thunder in China, but no one should know it in M.


    The complex mind disappeared in an instant. Looking at Charles who had walked in front of him, drunk night friendly extended his hand, "Hello, I''m drunk night."


    "Charles." Charles nodded steadily, reached out and shook his hand symbolically. "What can I do for you?"


    "My partner and I saw your motorcade, and my leader asked me to ask where you were going." Zui Wuye had sincere eyes and a pair of black eyes looked spotless.


    "Hundred gods." Charles looked at the drunk night and said seriously, "we''re going to the hundred gods base."


    There was no response to Charles''s look. He spread his hand and said in surprise, "what a coincidence, so are we! Can you take us together? The snow is too thick. We can''t walk without your snow truck."


    Although drunk night was seeking help from others, his eyes were not humble. Charles was stunned by his bright eyes.


    "Charles, since they are with us, let''s help them." the boy standing by now looked at the drunken night and turned his eyes into appreciation. "Maybe they have something important to do when they go to the hundred gods."


    Charles smiled bitterly at the speech. He looked at the boy, shook his head and said, "Gail, you are so kind."


    "I just don''t think we''ll lose anything by helping them," Gail said seriously. "Now the snow is blocking the road, and only we can get out of the snow track."


    Looking at Gail''s clear eyes, Charles sighed helplessly, and finally nodded to drunk night.


    "Thank you very much." Zui Wuyi smiled sincerely. "Can you wait for us a little bit? We can start right away."


    Xiuqi, they should have handled the snow almost, but his sleep time is gone.


    Thinking of this drunken night, I couldn''t help sighing in my heart. I just wanted to take Ali and give him a place to sleep well.


    "But before that, I need to know about you." Charles looked drunk all night, and his deep eyes flashed a sharp color. "I need to see your leader."


    "Of course," drunk night smiled, "but you can ask me any questions. I''m in charge of most of our affairs."


    "Hmm?" Gail couldn''t help wondering, "what does your leader do?"


    "Of course, the leader decides the important things, and we should do some small things." drunk night smiled.


    "If you have too much power, it may threaten the position of the leader. Don''t you leaders care?" Gail was surprised.


    "Gail." Charles looked at Gail and was obviously not very satisfied with his reckless questions.


    Will Mervyn care about their seizure of power? The face of drunken night is a little strange. Do people with this idea still have a life now? If Mo Wen doesn''t fix it, these diehards will chop people up, okay.


    "The leader naturally believes in us." looking at Gail being scolded by Charles, he should also stubbornly look at himself. When he is drunk all night, he can''t help pursing his lips and laughing, "we all swear to be loyal to him."


    That sounds very sincere, but the real credibility... Well, it''s debatable.


    But Gail obviously believed it. He tilted his mouth with envy and muttered in a low voice, "I really envy such a good man."


    He also looked at Charles, how complicated his eyes were.


    "What are you doing at the hundred gods base?" naturally, after receiving Gail''s strange eyes, Charles sighed helplessly again and looked at the drunken night. "Even so, I have to see your leader."


    "Well, please follow me." when Charles insisted on seeing Mo Wen, he nodded and walked ahead.


    If Charles was just the leader of an ordinary team, drunkenness would never let him close to Mo Wen. After all, no matter who sees a human being with a zombie, he will be vigilant and won''t take them on the same road.


    At that time, we have to kill all these people and rob their cars before we leave.


    But now this Charles is obviously not an ordinary person. He knows himself, but he has to hide his mind, so that people can''t be suspicious.


    And the name Gail sounds familiar


    Although they don''t know much about the overall situation of country m, they also know from all aspects that the head of the hundred gods is Wales Alex, and his youngest son is Gail Alex.


    Well, they were lucky enough to meet the youngest son of the leader of the baishen base, but they didn''t know whether the meeting was unintentional or deliberate.


    "Drunk..." looking at the coming drunk night, Qin Huai swallowed the emperor''s word and changed his way, "drunk brother, are they?"


    After all, the title of drunk emperor xiuhuang is special. It''s better to mention it in front of people in country M.


    "This is the manager of the team. I''ll take them to see the boss." Zui Wuyi smiled and waved to Xiuqi, "Xiuqi, clean up the snow quickly, and we can start right away."


    Xiuqidang didn''t see the appearance of being drunk all night. He sidled into the cross-country and tried to start the car.


    The weather is cold. If you don''t prepare the car in advance, you can''t start it. Even if their car has been modified by gold power, it''s the same.


    Qin Huai is a fire power. Now hurry to help.


    Seeing that no one was drunk all night, he didn''t care. He happily took Charles upstairs.


    Just then, Ellie came out of the room and smiled sweetly when she saw drunk all night.


    "Drunk, are they?" Ellie called the name of drunk night, as if they had been together from the beginning.


    "This is the man from the hundred gods base." drunk night introduced Charles and Gail with a meaningful smile. "This is Mr. Charles and this is Mr. Gail."

 Chapter 751

    "Gail, Charles?" Ellie was stunned, and a dark color flashed through her eyes.


    "Do you know?" naturally, I won''t let go of Ellie''s treacherous eyes. Drunk all night, I walked up to her and smiled at her.


    "Of course not." Ellie looked drunk all night and stroked her hair.


    "Well, that''s a pity." Zui Wuyi leaned over and whispered in Ellie''s ear, "I thought you knew Gail''s identity."


    Ellie''s eyes jumped fiercely. She immediately raised her eyes to drunk night, but she saw that drunk night didn''t care. Don''t open her eyes and said with a smile, "I''m kidding."


    That doesn''t sound like a joke at all, okay!


    Ellie shook her fist and her face soon regained her composure. She tried to say something, but closed her mouth under the eyes of Charles.


    Drunk all night, he no longer pestered Ellie. He turned back and smiled apologetically at Charles. Without saying a word, he took him to Mo Wen''s room.


    As he walked into the room, Charles''s eyes immediately fell on Mo Wen, and his legs were stiff for a moment.


    From the moment he stepped into the room, he felt as if his legs were filled with lead. His side eyes pulled Gail who almost fell to the ground, and his sharp eyes stared at Mo Wen quickly.


    This guy is very strong, yes, but isn''t he too arrogant!


    "I don''t know what you mean, sir." Charles narrowed his eyes and said very displeased.


    Mo Wen glanced at him lightly, smiled gently, raised his hand and rubbed Yu Lan''s messy hair.


    Then he noticed that Yu Lan, Charles and Gail were shocked at the same time, and Qi Qi stepped back.


    "Zombie!" Gail had subconsciously pulled out his gun, while Charles was surrounded by a circle of ice blue luster, accompanied by a biting chill.


    Ice powers?


    Yu Lan opened his eyes and curiously focused on Charles.


    This was the first time she saw an ice power, so she was curious. Although both Mo Xiaobing and Mo Xiaohuan can control ice, they are not powers after all.


    But before she saw it for a few seconds, her head was twisted by ink and pressed in his arms with a little force.


    "..." Mo Wen is jealous. It''s really inexplicable


    He murmured in his heart for a while. Yu Lan still shrank in Mo Wen''s arms without resistance, but compared two middle fingers behind him.


    Ink is naturally invisible, but Charles and Gail standing opposite ink can see it clearly.


    They were shocked and surprised at the same time. After all, it was the first time they saw a zombie with a middle finger in the end of the world.


    Gail couldn''t control his trembling fingers and pulled the trigger directly at Yu Lan.


    There was a gunshot in the room, but there was only one. The bullet turned into ashes one meter in front of the blue.


    In fact, if Mo Wen didn''t shoot, he couldn''t hit Yu Lan. After all, Gail just shot the bullet by mistake and didn''t aim deliberately.


    But in this way, they still succeeded in angering Mo Wen. The smile on his mouth gradually changed its taste. Although it was still gentle and warm, it was also mixed with countless ice blades.


    "You just asked, what do I mean?" the voice of ink was deep and hoarse, with a faint smile, suddenly sounded like the whispering love language between lovers.


    However, when he heard the sound, his first reaction was to step back. If the house were not so big, he would be far away from Charles and they couldn''t see the best.

 Chapter 752

    Charles was alarmed by the sudden sense of oppression. He quickly recalled what leader Alex said when he came. He bit his teeth or bowed his head, and took the initiative to apologize, "sorry, sir, we were reckless."


    Yu Lan, who was still racking his brains to think about how to appease Mo Wen, was stunned. He didn''t expect that Charles should know current affairs so well.


    Gail, who stood by, looked at Charles incredulously and didn''t know what to say.


    Charles is a steady man, but he attaches great importance to his dignity. He should not have a good face for those who haven''t seen them. Who thought he would take the initiative to apologize to Mo Wen?


    The stagnant atmosphere in the room was slightly relaxed, and breathing was no longer as difficult as it had just been.


    Drunk without night, he breathed in a low voice and sat by the window watching the big play.


    The ink man who was going to cover Yu''s blue eyes and do something to Charles narrowed his eyes slightly, raised his eyes and said with a smile, "unfortunately... The bullet just now still scares me."


    Panic? The bullets are gone, okay?!


    Gail looked at Mo Wen unbelievably. He just felt that this guy was really unreasonable. He was arrogant first. Charles apologized now. Did he dare to be rampant here?


    Just thinking so angrily in his heart, Gail is not a brainless person. He has no half strength on his legs and is not qualified to challenge ink at all.


    Charles was also in a dilemma at the moment. Meeting Mo Wen was originally planned, but the plan did not include angering Mo Wen.


    But if he did anything to hurt Gail in order to appease Mo Wen, he would never do it. First of all, Gail was an ordinary man, and he didn''t do it ruthlessly.


    "What are you going to do?" Charles clenched his teeth.


    "How to do it."


    Mo Wen gently buckled the armrest of the chair and slightly lowered his eyelids. He seemed to be thinking very seriously.


    However, the drunk night who is familiar with the routine of Mo Wen knows that this guy must not think of anything good at the moment.


    "So." after about five minutes, Mo Wen said leisurely, "before this gentleman shot my wife, it should be fair for me to shoot him."


    Fair shit!


    Charles knows the strength gap between Mervyn and Gail. If he shoots Gail, where will Gail live?


    The corner of his forehead jumped hard. Charles clenched his teeth and his thoughts fluctuated. He seemed to change the topic casually and said, "Sir, my name is Charles. I don''t know your name yet."


    Change the subject?


    Mo Wen raised his eyebrows and leaned against the back of the chair behind him. "Mo Wen."


    "Mr. mo." knowing the name of Mo Wen, Charles was relieved and his voice became more and more low. "I sincerely apologize for my previous rudeness. I''m still here because your subordinates follow your meaning and hope to keep up with our team."


    He paused. Seeing that the expression on Mo Wen''s face had not changed at all, he couldn''t help a slight click in his heart.


    There was no abnormality on his face. He continued with a hard head, "I also hope that a strong person like you can join our team. I hope we can sit down and seriously talk about the next things."


    Listening to Charles'' very reasonable words, Mo Wen held his chin in one hand and gently stroked Yu Lan''s back in the other hand. He smiled at him and said, "you''re right. I have a crush on your team."


    Before Charles could breathe a sigh of relief, he turned his words, restrained a gentle smile and provocatively bent his mouth, "but I just want your truck that can open the way, as for the others..."


    His eyes swept over Charles and Gail. He smiled low and said, "it doesn''t matter whether you want it or not."

 Chapter 753

    In other words, for Mervyn, the life and death of Charles is not important at all.


    This kind of words had shown the explicit intention of killing. Charles was slightly angry, but he still shook his fist with forbearance.


    Can you stand it when you''re forced to do this? Always watching the play and eating melons, drunk all night silently smiled and remembered the scene where Ellie shook her head and said she didn''t know Charles.


    Are these m people too arrogant and really playing with them as fools.


    Seeing that there was no room for further discussion with Mo Wen, Charles clenched his teeth and had a retreat in his heart.


    Yu Lan, who has been making all this into his eyes, knows that Mo Wen is not going to be kind. He sighs softly and reaches out to hold his neck.


    "Ah Wen, they haven''t done anything wrong. Let''s not worry about it with them?" she kissed Mo Wen''s chin like a spoiled child. Yu Lan''s two bright eyes were slightly bright, and the water was very beautiful.


    Being spoiled by LAN Baba''s small appearance, Mo Wen''s face immediately looked a lot better. He changed his previous irony and gently kissed Yu Lan''s eyebrows.


    "OK, whatever you say."


    Seeing the man who had just killed them become gentle like water, Charles couldn''t help pumping his face and forced himself to take back his eyes.


    "Cough." Yu Lan knew that he couldn''t see any favorite scenes as soon as he was drunk. He coughed and walked forward. Then he said to Mo Wen, "boss, shall we start with them next?"


    Mo Wen nodded noncommittally and looked up at Charles.


    "Mr. Charles," he asked in a pleasant voice, "do you have any comments?"


    Charles shook his head and looked at Mo Wen with a complicated face.


    "No problem?" Mo Wen raised his hand to Shun Yu Lan''s hair again and smiled gently. "I''m very surprised. You thought blue was dangerous before. Why can you let us join so decisively now."


    "Your strength has no reason for us to refuse." Charles smiled bitterly and sincerely said to Mo Wen, "but this zombie doesn''t bite you... Won''t it bite others?"


    Seeing Charles looking at himself solemnly, Mo Wen also solemnly began to abuse the dog, "if blue is willing to bite me... I am also willing."


    "No." Yu Lan refused straightforwardly and got the face pinching treatment of Mo Wen.


    Somewhat surprised by the interaction between ink and Yu Lan, Charles hid the dark color from his eyes and reduced his sense of existence for a moment.


    Talking zombies and prophetic demons? This is a strange combination.


    When he thought so, he glanced at Gail with some worry.


    Gail had already softened his legs under the pressure of ink. Now he stood beside him with a pale face and cold hands and feet.


    Still too young.


    He sighed in his heart. Charles reached out to hold Gail''s shoulder and whispered, "Gail, are you okay?"


    Gail looked at Charles and nodded stubbornly.


    He doesn''t understand that the team is theirs, but why do he ask these Chinese people to join his team.


    "Why do we have to take them?" Gail asked, clenching his teeth. "They''re dangerous."


    "Didn''t you offer to help them?" Charles shook his head helplessly and reached out and pressed Gail''s head.


    "But I regret it now," Gail said reluctantly, shaking his fist. "How can they treat us so impolitely!"


    God knows he was stunned when he heard that Mo Wen was going to shoot him. At that time, he just felt that his blood began to flow back, his hands and feet were cold, and even his heart seemed to jump out of his chest.

 Chapter 754

    "Gail," Charles whispered, "don''t fool around."


    Why is he fooling around?!


    Gail clenched his teeth, snorted angrily, pushed away Charles like a grumpy child and ran away.


    "... did you quarrel?" zuiwuye sat on the armrest on the side of the ink tattoo and looked this way with a smile.


    "Children are angry." Charles said expressionless, closed his eyes and looked at Mo Wen. "Sir, next you can follow our team. I respect your team and hope you can respect us."


    "Respect?" Mo Wen pondered these two words in his mouth and raised his eyes slightly, "why should I say no?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Lan was speechless. He looked at Charles with distorted eyes and turned away quickly without saying anything.


    "Ah, boss, do you want to bully people like this?" compared with Yu Lan''s speechless, drunk and sleepless night, he touched his chin, smiled at the ink and said, "you know this guy will let us join no matter what you say."


    Mo Wen didn''t respond to the words of being drunk without night, but hung his eyes and rubbed Yu Lan''s head, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Being completely ignored by Mo Wen, he didn''t care about being drunk all night. He amused himself and went to the trouble, watching Gail and Charles walking on the truck.


    As if aware, Charles looked back at his smiling eyes.


    He paused on the edge of his mouth, and then turned to Gail and said, "Gail, you can do whatever you want as long as they arrive at the hundred gods base."


    "Charles! They are obviously dangerous people. Why do they have to take all the gods?" Gail did not understand and stubbornly bit his lips. "We just met by chance. Does it all depend on our wishes?"


    Charles was silent and waited for the truck to look at the long snow tunnel in front of him. "Gail, although you were not brave before, you were not so small. Were you scared like this because of a little pressure before?"


    He closed his eyes to hide all his emotions.


    Gail''s face was completely faded. He looked at Charles and couldn''t say a word.


    Charles was right. He was scared like this. He was always protected by his father and various elders when the end came. He had never personally experienced the oppression of facing death.


    "Gail." he opened his eyes and stared at Gail''s bloodless face. Charles held him in his arms and patted him on the back. "Believe us, if we don''t take risks this time, we won''t have a chance again."


    Adventure? What the hell are you doing?


    Gail asked madly in his heart, but it was hard to say when it came to his mouth. He closed his mouth timidly, hoping that this dangerous thing would be as far away from him as possible.


    Besides, the drunken night side is ready to pack up after taking back their eyes. Although Charles will certainly wait for himself, it''s not gentlemanly for them to wait all the time.


    "Drunk without night."


    Just as he was about to go out, Mo Wen suddenly said, "the plan has changed. You don''t have to go to the baishen base. Go directly to the GINA base."


    "Won''t this scare the snake?" drunk night picked his eyebrow, but he didn''t refuse.


    Mo Wen raised his eyes and looked at the drunken night with a gentle smile, "since they have done so obviously, what''s the point of our loading."

 Chapter 755

    Drunk without night, I heard the speech and looked at the ink deeply. After a long time, I nodded thoughtfully, "that''s right."


    He looked sideways at Charles. They got on the bus and smiled, "but boss, you''d better be careful. I think they want your life more than me."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was suddenly pushed open. Xiuqi came in with a gloomy face and stared at the drunk night, "how do you know?"


    At the door he heard some drunken words.


    "Intuition." pointed to his forehead, drunk and smiling, "the intuition of a person with abnormal personality."


    "Mental intuition?" Xiuqi raised his eyebrows and smiled at the drunk night.


    I rolled my eyes when I was drunk.


    "Boss, the car has been cleaned up." don''t look at Mo Wen and fix it. Only then can you restrain the gloom on your face and say it seriously.


    "Qinhuai and I will drive." Mo Wen thought, "you and Zui will go to jina''er base."


    "And Zheng Yunfei." drunk night added.


    "What are you going to do?" he frowned again when he heard that Mo Wen asked them to act alone. He looked at Mo Wen and hesitated in the depths of his eyes, but he still asked without objection.


    "I''ll tell you when I''m drunk." Mo Wen raised his eyes and stood up with Yu Lan in his arms. "Let''s go now."


    Then he went straight out of the door and called Qinhuai. They were ready to leave.


    Xiuqi stood still in the room. He looked at the door for a moment. Then he turned his head to drunk night and said, "let''s go."


    "Don''t you ask what we''re going to do?" drunk night asked with a smile.


    "Don''t you know?" Xiuqi frowned. Although he still wanted to follow the ink, he didn''t want to disobey his orders.


    Is that a complete trust in him?


    "That''s right." hearing Xiuqi''s words, he was drunk all night. He stepped forward and couldn''t help holding his shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s good to have such a fun partner in the end of the world."


    Xiuqi frowned and gave zuiye an elbow with his backhand.


    "Zheng Yunfei wants to follow us?"


    "That''s right." blocking Xiuqi''s elbow that can smash through his abdomen, he spread his hand drunk all night. "After all, the map of the end of the world is not marked well before the end of the world. It''s more convenient for us to walk with a person who knows the map like him."


    He also deliberately glanced at his gloomy face, raised his mouth slightly and said, "why, if you''re not happy, I can let him go. Anyway, the map... It''s not difficult for me."


    "No." Xiuqi waved his hand, "all according to the boss."


    Seeing Xiuqi''s absolute loyalty to Mo Wen, he couldn''t help sighing, "Xiuqi, why do you listen to the boss so much? Isn''t your own opinion good?"


    Don''t want to answer the stupid question of being drunk all night. Xiuqi clapped his hands and left quickly. He had to pack up his things.


    When I saw that I was alone in the room, the expression on my face slowly calmed down, and no matter the bright smile or the intimate appearance disappeared.


    He quietly walked to the window and looked out expressionless. He saw that Mo Wen had sat on the cross-country with Yu Lan in his arms. His lips slightly rose a small arc.


    It''s good to be at the end of the world. You can do all the things you want to do freely.


    Without the restriction of ink, and in a place where few people know him, it doesn''t matter what he wants to do.


    ¡­¡­


    They soon followed Charles'' motorcade. Charles was driving on the snow road in front. They drove smoothly except for some cold.


    There are mo Wen and Yu Lan in front of the SUV, and Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing in the back seat. One of them leans against the left window and the other against the right window. No one pays attention to anyone.


    Mo Xiaohuan thought over and over again that Ellie said she was a devil. What was in her memory gradually changed from fuzzy to clear.


    And Mo Xiaobing was just staring at the snow in a daze, thinking that the original snow was not a whole piece, but small ice crystals fell together one by one.


    The truck behind was driven by Qinhuai. Ellie sat next to him, staring at him with her chin and star eyes.


    Qinhuai was so uncomfortable that he almost confused the brake and accelerator.


    He closed his eyes impatiently and simply thought that Ellie didn''t exist.


    Qu Yaoyao and Zhang Xin sat in the back, with a cold look of nobody paying attention to anyone. To be exact, Qu Yaoyao completely ignored Zhang Xin''s meaning. Zhang Xin wanted to talk to Qu Yaoyao, but no matter what he said, he couldn''t get any response from Qu Yaoyao, so he simply calmed down.

 Chapter 756

    Ellie looked at the awkward Zhang Xin from the rearview mirror. The corner of her mouth turned back slightly, "Zhang Xin, have you considered it?"


    If Zhang Xin hadn''t turned white in an instant, Qu Yaoyao would even think that Aili was just a common question.


    Seeing Qu Yaoyao raised his eyes, Zhang Xinmeng looked at her and quickly took back his eyes. He looked guilty.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Listening to Zhang Xin''s words, Ellie waved her hand and hummed, "coward, think about it."


    Zhang Xin looked ugly and lowered his head. He looked at his toes and said no more.


    Qu Yao and Qin Huai glanced at them suspiciously at the same time, but they didn''t make a sound for a moment.


    Qu Yao didn''t want to know anything about Zhang Xin, while Qin Huai didn''t want to talk to Ellie at all.


    "Qin." Ellie hugged Qin Huai''s arm intimately and said coquettishly in a sweet and greasy voice, "I remember there are three of you. Won''t they come?"


    At Qinhuai''s repeated request, Ellie finally gave up the embarrassing title of Her Highness the prince and directly called Qinhuai''s name.


    "The boss asked them to do something else." Qin Huai said faintly.


    "Something else?" Ellie looked a little tangled. "What? What are you going to do now? Isn''t it for the night stop?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it." weiweiduo pulled her arm out of Ellie''s arms. Qin Huai looked straight ahead and said faintly, "you''d better see your identity."


    "My identity is your wife!" Ellie took the initiative to hold Qin Huai''s arm again and shouted like a spoiled child.


    Qinhuai blackened his face and thought about how to shut Ellie up.


    Just looked up and saw Qu Yaoyao, who was gloating in the rearview mirror. Qin Huai resisted the power of crushing the steering wheel and looked at the front whispered, "Ellie, I''m not a fool."


    Ellie''s eyes flashed, but she still held Qinhuai''s arm.


    "Believe it or not." seeing Qin Huai''s eyes as cold as ever, she whispered wrongfully, "I like you. This must be true."


    Seeing Ellie''s poor appearance, Qin Huai couldn''t help laughing. I''m afraid Ellie is not a fool. Whether she likes him or not has nothing to do with him.


    Qin Huai felt that the person he liked had not appeared. At least so far, he had no feeling of being moved. The only thing that could arouse his interest was the food carefully preserved in his pocket.


    What''s more, in this damn end, it''s not important for women to have food.


    Impatiently took back his hand. Qin Huai held the steering wheel with one hand, and opened the window with the other hand and leaned against the window.


    Ice and snow mixed with bone chilling cold rushed in, but it made Qinhuai''s consciousness very clear.


    Without the noise of drunk night, the road seemed unusually quiet.


    When Charles finally stopped the car and turned it off, a week had passed.


    "There''s no gas." Gail frowned at the oil gauge. "Fortunately, we''re here."


    Looking up at the wall made of reinforced concrete in front of him, he finally had an emotion similar to excitement.


    "Get out of the car." Charles also nodded. He looked at the tight wall in front of him. Instead of breathing a sigh of relief, he clenched his fist nervously.


    He jumped out of the car and looked back at the ink that had just got out of the car.


    Mo Wen keenly felt his eyes. When he looked at it blandly, he had stopped looking.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan climbed to the driver''s seat and took the initiative to get out of the window.


    Seeing that Lan didn''t go out of the door and had to climb the window, Mo Wen reluctantly pulled her out and held her in his arms.


    "Isn''t it cold?" Yu Lan, who couldn''t feel the cold, poked Mo Wen''s hard chest and looked up at him.


    Almost because blue pure lost his reason under her eyes, Mo Wen''s Adam''s apple rolled and raised his hand to hold her nose.


    As soon as Qin Huai came over, he saw Yu Lan sneezing with his face in his arms. When he looked at him pitifully, he only gave him an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    Who bullied the zombie?


    He pursed his lips, looked at the gentle ink with a smile, and couldn''t help shivering.


    It''s so cold... He doesn''t open his eyes silently.

 Chapter 757

    Feeling the cold of a single dog, Qinhuai raised his head and silently looked at the wall not far away, restrained his smile and quickly became vigilant.


    The city wall was a little far away from them, but Qin Huai was keenly aware of countless dark muzzles. He just pointed at them and could sieve them at any time.


    "Hmm..." he left his mouth and stood behind Mo Wen decisively.


    When the sky collapses, there is a tall block. When the bullet comes, the powerful boss carries it. He doesn''t worry.


    And Mo Wen didn''t care how many guns were facing him at all. At present, he comforted Yu Lan, who had a little temper, and didn''t let her jump out of his arms.


    "Be obedient and stop making noise," he whispered.


    "Put me down!" Yu Lan, who finally sneezed, stared at Mo Wen and wanted to pull off a lot of his hair.


    "Obedient, the ground is cool." Mo Wen ignored his straightened hair and kissed Yu Lan''s eyebrows.


    "I''m not afraid of cold!" Yu Lan stared.


    "I''m afraid." Mo Wen smiled, "so I have to hold you."


    "..." she has no temperature. She has an egg to hold!


    Yu Lan was disgusted in his heart, but he also knew that Mo Wen would never put her down, so he simply saved the effort of struggle.


    "Welcome to the gods." Charles also came over at this time, seemingly warmly welcoming all humanity.


    However, no one in Mo Wen''s side responded to him. Even Yu Lan just stared at him with wide eyes, turned his mouth and quickly twisted his neck.


    Charles, who was ignored, didn''t have much embarrassment. When he was about to change the topic, Qu Yaoyao smiled, "thank you."


    Seeing Qu Yaoyao coming over, Charles looked at her slightly, nodded quickly and said with a smile, "I don''t know how long you can stay. I can arrange accommodation for you."


    "Thank you very much." Qu Yaoyao thanked again and looked up at the top of the city wall, "but I''m very surprised. Why do you look so vigilant about us?"


    At this time, Qu Yao looked directly at the top of the city wall, and the meaning was self-evident.


    Charles didn''t pretend to be stupid, but shook his head and said, "you''re wrong. We''re just on normal alert. We don''t mean to target you."


    "That''s the best." hearing the speech, Qu Yaoyao immediately clapped his hand and said with a smile, "you''d better not pay any strange attention, otherwise the boss will be miserable when he gets angry."


    When she said this, her eyes were clear and she could not see the slightest humiliation to Charles, but the humiliation in the words was not concealed at all.


    Without waiting for any change in Charles''s face, she pointed back to Ellie and asked innocently, "by the way, do you know her?"


    Looking in the direction of Qu Yaoyao''s finger, Charles frowned and said, "I don''t know."


    "Really don''t know?" Qu Yaoyao asked suspiciously.


    Charles didn''t change his face. "I don''t know."


    "Then there''s no way." hearing the speech, Qu Yaoyao spread his hands with some regret, then turned his eyes and pointed to Mo Xiaohuan who came to one side. "It doesn''t matter whether you know Ellie or not, but you always know her. It''s said that she is the one who has turned your country upside down."


    Hearing the speech, Charles''s eyes immediately fell on Mo Xiaohuan, and his eyes gradually became shocked.


    "How could she be here..." he stepped back, gritted his teeth and whispered, "the plan is clear..."


    "What plan?" seeing Charles''s words stopped here, Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help coming forward and asked with slightly narrowed eyes.


    The alarm bell rang loudly in his heart, and Charles''s lax eyes immediately focused together. He looked at Qu Yaoyao close at hand, bit his teeth and said, "has this devil always followed you? How can you let her step into country m again!"

 Chapter 758

    "She is our partner." Qu Yaoyao smiled, "but I''m curious. What was the plan you said before?"


    Charles turned pale, frowned fiercely and said, "you heard wrong."


    "Well, even if I heard wrong, what about her?" pointed to Mo Xiaohuan again. Qu Yaoyao put his hands around his shoulders and said with a happy smile, "since you know the identity of Mo Xiaohuan, will you put us into the hundred gods?"


    Charles hesitated obviously. He looked at Mo Xiaohuan who came to Yu Lan, his eyes flickering.


    "What are you talking about?" just then a soft voice sounded. Qu Yaoyao didn''t have to look back to know that it was Aili.


    "I''m talking about Mo Xiaohuan." Qu Yao covered his lips and smiled, "why don''t you pester Qin Huai?"


    "Well... Qin is busy with his business now. I can''t disturb him." Ellie looked at Qin Huai who came to Mo Wen and sighed helplessly, "I''m really afraid of your leader."


    Hearing the speech, Qu Yaoyao just picked his eyebrows and led the topic to Mo Xiaohuan again. "Then, Ellie, do you think we should bring Mo Xiaohuan into the baishen base?"


    "Yes," Ellie answered directly, "anyway, the fate of the devil can''t be changed. Isn''t it the same everywhere?"


    "Ellie!" Charles gritted his teeth.


    Ellie frowned slightly. Charles knew he had made a mistake and hung his eyes and stopped talking.


    With a slight breath, Ellie turned and smiled at Qu Yao, "I think I''ll talk about the next cooperation with the people of baishen base."


    "Do people know which onion you are?" Qu Yaoyao asked with a smile without giving Ellie face.


    Ellie''s face remained the same, but there was no need to continue to put on airs. She glanced at Qu Yao, turned and walked directly towards the baishen base.


    "She''s gone?" seeing Ellie go far, Qin Huai immediately came up and asked.


    "I let her go." Qu Yaoyao patted Qin Huai''s arm with a bright smile, "how about thanking me."


    "It''s a great honor." Qin Huai put his arms around Qu Yaoyao''s neck and said almost gratefully, "just say what you want. I promise to go through fire and water..."


    "Give me all your food." when Qin Huai interrupted, Qu Yaoyao clapped his hand and smiled innocently, "how about this little request..."


    "It''s not difficult." before the three words were exported, Qin Huai directly changed his face, and then hid behind Mo Wen with a disgusted face.


    "..." Qu Yaoyao was speechless and walked towards him with a sneer.


    Seeing Qu Yaoyao coming towards him, Qin Huai hugged his backpack.


    Very seriously put up two middle fingers and despised Qinhuai''s behavior. Qu Yaoyao was merciful. Don''t look at Mo Wen and said, "boss, Ellie and baishen base must have cooperated long ago, but I don''t know why they have to lure us to baishen base."


    "To tell you the truth, their hypocrisy is so obvious. Do they really treat us as fools or have ulterior motives?" Qin Huai couldn''t help opening his mouth aside. He said thoughtfully, "do you think they have joined hands with Yezhi to deal with us long ago?"


    The possibility was so great that everyone was silent for a moment.


    "Xiaohuan was the one who stopped the night before." hugging Mo Wen''s neck, Yu Lan comforted Mo Xiaohuan with a worried smile on his face, jumped to the ground and hugged her. "Judging from their performance... She should not be regarded as an ally."


    "That doesn''t mean they have nothing to do with Yezhi?" Qu Yao frowned.

 Chapter 759

    With that, Qu Yaoyao also looked down at Mo Xiaohuan and saw her drooping her head. It''s hard to imagine that such a weak little guy would be the fear of people in M country.


    Even now... Even she didn''t believe it.


    "Their hatred and fear of Mo Xiaohuan is not like fraud, which eliminates the possibility that they use Mo Xiaohuan to mislead us." Qin Huai also looks at Mo Xiaohuan, but his eyes are not targeted. "In this way... Since they fear Mo Xiaohuan, there is no reason not to fear the end of the night."


    Speaking of this, he paused and looked at Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes gradually becoming a little strange. "In other words, do you really don''t remember the past?"


    He had asked carefully. Mo Xiaohuan knew that night stop was probably the same existence as her master for her, which showed that she still had some past memories.


    However, Mo Xiaohuan can''t remember what m said about her chilling power.


    Mo Xiaohuan shook her head. She held her head hard and said painfully between her eyebrows, "I think it''s familiar here... But I can''t remember anything."


    "That''s still impressive." Qin Huai nodded and looked at Mo Xiaobing again. "Mo Xiaobing, do you know more?"


    Mo Xiaobing and Mo Xiaohuan once belonged to Yezhi''s men, and took the initiative to join Yu Lan. They must have some purpose. Even if they don''t, they absolutely know what Yezhi wants to do.


    Mo Xiaobing looked at Qinhuai when he heard the speech. Seeing that he looked at himself with unpredictable eyes, he couldn''t help smiling and looked away at Mo Wen, "I have no purpose to approach my mother, I swear."


    Qin Huai, who was read by Mo Xiaobing, tried for a moment first, and then bent down without panic, "so you know what to do at night, right?"


    Mo Xiaobing looked down at the ground and whispered, "I don''t know."


    "Really?" Qin Huai obviously didn''t believe it.


    "I can''t say." Mo Xiaobing raised his head and scanned his eyes. Qin Huai turned and rushed to Yu Lan''s side and hugged her legs, "but I didn''t mean any harm when I approached my mother."


    "Why not?" Qin Huai acutely grasped the key point in Mo Xiaobing''s words and asked with narrowed eyes.


    Mo Xiaobing kept looking at the ground and didn''t make a sound. He left Qinhuai alone in a hurry.


    "I don''t think you can ask anything." Yu Lan, who had a panoramic view of all this, smiled, comforted Qin Huai and stretched out his hand to hold Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing in his arms. Seeing their black and white eyes looking at themselves together, he rubbed their heads and said, "anyway, now I believe you."


    "If you do things that hurt me and betray me in the future, we will have nothing to do with each other."


    Yu Lan''s voice is charming, but it can''t make people ignore the coldness in her words.


    Yu Lan may be very gentle and kind compared with those who want to alliance, but she is definitely not indecisive. She can decide when it''s time to decide.


    This characteristic becomes more and more obvious after becoming a zombie.


    Knowing that Yu Lan was not joking, Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing were in a panic. They hurriedly pulled her sleeve from left to right and said, "Mom, don''t worry, we will never betray you."


    They seldom speak in unison. When they speak together, people don''t feel the slightest conflict.


    "I believe you." Yu Lan bent her eyes and smiled.


    Seeing the interaction between Yu Lan and Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing, Qin Huai knew that he was afraid he couldn''t find anything. He helplessly raised his hand and helped his neck. His side eyes continued the previous topic, "since Mo Xiaobing can''t say, I can only talk about my ideas."


    "The gods and sirens are at odds. Ellie can''t deceive us with this kind of information. Sirens are promised benefits by night, so it''s impossible to let the gods listen to him because of benefits." Qin Huai said objectively, "one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. Their interests are relative from the beginning."

 Chapter 760

    "If you say so, do you think the gods and Yezhi are not together?" Qu Yaosi asked.


    "Well, almost." Qin Huai nodded. "I don''t think the gods and Ellie will cooperate with Yezhi. At most, they may succumb to the oppressive power of Yezhi."


    He looked sideways at the people who were coming down from the front team one after another, and took a breath. Before Qu Yaoyao interrupted, he continued, "but... It''s not possible. They should know that giving in to the night stop is tantamount to sending out their lives. It''s just the idea of ordinary people to live well in the end of the world, isn''t it?"


    Qin Huai is right to eat in his mind, but it doesn''t mean he''s a fool.


    It can be seen from his decision to join the desire alliance that it is definitely not good luck for him to live until now in the last world.


    Zhang Xin, who had been standing behind the crowd without making a sound, obviously realized this. He looked strange and his cuffs trembled for a moment.


    "If they are with Yezhi, they shouldn''t deliberately make us suspicious?" looking at Qinhuai, Zhang Xin clenched his fist and whispered his thoughts, "after all, it''s not good for them."


    His words have a specific meaning, but what he says is not without a certain reason.


    "You''re right. I don''t rule out the possibility of them and Yezhi, but there may be other purposes or plans." I didn''t expect Zhang Xin to speak. Qin Huai was stunned and immediately answered. At the same time, he also looked at Zhang Xin deeply.


    In his opinion, Zhang Xin has always been a person who has no brain and can''t recognize current affairs. I didn''t expect him to use his brain occasionally.


    However, I heard that this guy is a mobile businessman. If he didn''t have any skills, he would have died in some corner.


    The complex thoughts in his heart flashed quickly, and Qin Huai looked at the ink without changing his complexion.


    They said so much, still waiting for the idea of ink.


    "Their goal should be me." obviously aware of Qin Huai''s eyes, Mo Wen lowered his eyes, pulled the corners of his mouth, stroked Yu Lan''s hair and showed a gentle smile.


    Seeing that Lan raised his eyes to himself, he couldn''t help comforting smile and said, "didn''t Ellie say from the beginning that I would destroy the world."


    "That''s just nonsense."


    Qu Yaoyao and others frowned at the same time. Anyway, they didn''t believe this inexplicable prediction. Ellie couldn''t give any evidence. In addition, her character was not like a mentally healthy person at all.


    "It doesn''t matter to us whether what she said is credible or not." the smile on the corners of her mouth became more and more gentle, and the voice of Mo Wen was stained with a smile at this time. "As long as 100 gods believe, it''s enough for them to stage such a good play."


    The people were silent, and such ink gave them a strange feeling. Obviously, his face is the most cordial smile, but it gives them the feeling of cold in winter.


    However... When he focused on the words of ink, Qin Huai''s brain turned quickly, his eyes widened quickly, and even his heart missed half a beat.


    Mo Wen means that Ellie wants to unite with the gods to kill him?


    Qin Huai had always felt that Aili and Yezhi would not cooperate. The intervention of subjective ideas made him gradually come to a conclusion.


    Now Ellie and the hundred gods want to kill Mo Wen, but it''s not the night''s instruction, it''s their own wish.


    It''s unscientific. Do they know who Mo Wen is? They tried their best to plan this one?


    Remembering Ellie''s prophecy, Qin Huai was silent for a few seconds and asked, "boss, where have they been?"


    "They went to Gina''s base to investigate," Mervyn confessed.


    Sure enough... Qin Huai nodded secretly and pressed down these thoughts temporarily. When he just wanted to ask Mo Wen what to do next, he suddenly noticed that Zhang Xin''s eyes flickered. It seemed that he had something hidden. He was very guilty.


    "Zhang Xin?" walked up to Zhang Xin. Qin Huai asked with some worry, "what''s the matter with you?"


    At the moment, he can''t tell the truth, but it''s not hypocrisy. In his opinion, although Zhang Xin is a little awkward, he is also his partner as a desire alliance. He doesn''t mind caring as long as he doesn''t hurt his interests.

 Chapter 761

    Looking at Qin Huai''s face, Zhang Xin''s face changed and subconsciously pushed him away.


    "You stay away from me!"


    "..." Qin Huai, who was pushed away, scratched his head, opened his mouth and smiled. After laughing, he took out biscuits and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Well... If you don''t accept his care, he won''t care.


    Zhang Xin, who thought Qin Huai would be angry, was stunned, and then his face became more ugly.


    Qinhuai Mingming, like him, is a new member of the alliance, but no matter how he adapts, he can''t compare with Qinhuai''s attitude of not caring about anything.


    Perhaps, Qin Huai is more suitable to stay in Yumeng than him, and more suitable to stay with Qu Yao.


    Zhang Xin''s look dimmed. He stayed in Yumeng for more than a year and got along with Qu Yaoyao for more than a year, but it was not as long as Qinhuai joined in these months.


    "Sorry." his heart seemed to see through something. He was silent. He hung his eyes and said after his mood stabilized.


    Only now did he realize that he was a man of lust alliance. Even if he was an ordinary man, he also belonged to lust alliance.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Xin would apologize to himself. Qin Huai was stunned for a moment and immediately waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    This apology surprised Qu Yao. She looked at Zhang Xin and soon looked away.


    "In fact..." Zhang Xin thought for a moment and quickly looked at Mo Wen and said, "before, Ellie came to me and said she could tamper with people''s memory."


    "Tampering with people''s memory?" Qin Huai was surprised when he heard the speech. "Really, what did she tell you about this?"


    Not only Qinhuai, but also Qu Yaoyao and Yu Lan looked at it strangely.


    Only Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan without expression. No matter what happened outside, it could not affect his mood.


    "I remember... Sister Miao also has the ability to control people''s hearts?" Yu Lan thought and asked on Mo Wen''s shoulder.


    "My sister''s ability is mind control." Qu Yaoyao immediately explained to Yu Lan, "she can control people, but she can''t tamper with people''s memory."


    That''s a big difference


    Yu Lan nodded, looked at Zhang Xin and asked, "why did Ellie ask you to say this?"


    This question is exactly what everyone wants to ask. They all look at Zhang Xin and wait for his answer.


    Zhang Xin pursed her lips and looked at Qu Yaoyao. In her inexplicable eyes, she drooped and said, "Ellie doesn''t want Yao Yao to be close to Qinhuai."


    Hearing the speech, everyone''s eyes immediately shifted to Qinhuai, and the hair of Qinhuai stood upright.


    Qu Yao just looked at him with joking eyes, while Yu Lan''s eyes were directly sympathetic.


    But by this kind of sympathetic eyes, Qin Huai can bear it, but what does ink mean by its murderous eyes!


    Qin Huai looked at the ink in fear, and the question marks on his head were more and more.


    Why, why? Why do you think so of him!


    The dark and deep eyes of ink were extremely dark, and the surrounding air was filled with a heavy chill.


    "... boss?"


    He really couldn''t understand that Mo Wen Wei Mao suddenly looked at himself with such strange eyes.


    Mo Wen didn''t respond to Qin Huai. He just looked down and stared at Yu Lan of Qin Huai sympathetically. His eyes swept over again.


    [are you winning Blue''s sympathy?]


    Although Mo Wen was silent, Qin Huai strangely understood his meaning and almost turned his eyes behind his head.


    Does Mo Wen think Yu Lan is a sweet pastry and still win her attention?! He''s not as sick as ink, okay!


    "Cough." knowing the reason, Qin Huai calmed down and looked at Yu Landao, "sister-in-law, don''t look at me like that."


    If you look at me again, my life will be put here!


    "I just think it''s pathetic for you to be entangled by such a madman." Yu Lan sighed and hugged Mo Wen''s neck. "You''d better be careful. Such paranoid people can do anything."


    Look at the man you''re holding!


    Qin Huai was almost angry. Among the people he met, there was no one more paranoid than Mo Wen, okay!


    "Ah Wen wouldn''t hurt the people around me like this." completely ignoring Qin Huai''s twitching face, Yu Lan kissed Mo Wen''s chin with a smile, successfully calming Mo Wen''s cold mood.


    Qinhuai wood, who was suddenly fed a pot of dog food, turned his neck and disappeared.


    Is there anyone around Yu Lan''s zombie? Are they all zombies?!

 Chapter 762

    Do you have to lie with your eyes open?


    After a quick belly Fei in his heart, Qin Huai finally got rid of the cannibal eyes of Mo Wen and looked at Zhang Xin again.


    "Zhang Xin, why did Ellie tell you such a thing?"


    Zhang Xin was ready for Qin Huai to ask this question. He opened his mouth and deliberately ignored his uneasy way, "Ellie hopes Yao Yao can leave you, and I like Yao Yao, so he is the best partner."


    This was the first time Zhang Xin admitted that he liked Qu Yaoyao in front of everyone. His Adam''s apple rolled uncontrollably, trying to restrain himself from looking at Qu Yaoyao standing next to him.


    Qu Yaoyao was obviously stunned. She frowned and looked at Zhang Xin. She didn''t know what she thought and looked at the ink.


    Like? Like the boss like his sister-in-law?


    Qu Yaoyao''s feelings are often missing. When she heard someone say she likes herself, her first thought is not shy, but to think about what it means to like.


    In her opinion, Zhang Xin was the person she wanted to protect before. Now it doesn''t matter at all. Where does this love come from?


    Thinking of the idea that Zhang Xin was unwilling to make a toy before, she touched her chin and thought expressionless: maybe this is the feeling she likes?


    Seeing that Qu Yaoyao didn''t even change at all, Zhang Xin couldn''t help being disappointed. He wanted to pull out a smile to ease his embarrassment, but his face was hot and stiff.


    If it had been before, Qu Yaoyao would not have no response when he heard this. In the final analysis, there was still no possibility between them.


    My throat is a little astringent and my eyes are burning badly.


    He''s a great old man. He''s really sick at the moment.


    "Very good."


    Just when Zhang Xin thought he wanted to avoid the crowd and calm down, Qu Yaoyao suddenly said.


    "... what?" Zhang Xin didn''t react for a moment.


    "I said it was good." it was strange how Zhang Xin''s expression suddenly became so haggard. Qu Yaoyao raised his eyes and repeated it again.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Xin didn''t react at this time. He repeated it again, his tongue rolled together.


    "... what''s good?"


    "It''s nice of you to tell us about it." Qu Yaoyao said seriously and smiled happily. "If you had disdained to be with us in the past, you would have hooked up with Ellie to betray now."


    "Zhang Xin used to be such a person?" Qin Huai was surprised. He twisted his neck and stared at Zhang Xin. The worship in his eyes poured out without concealment.


    It''s so awesome. Zhang Xin can hold the heart of betrayal at any time. He wants to live in the alliance until now. Is his life too good?


    Being stared at by Qin Huai, Zhang Xin frowned. He was a little happy about what Qu Yaoyao had just said, but he was also a little lost.


    The happy thing is that Qu Yaoyao is finally willing to smile at him. The lost thing is that Qu Yaoyao doesn''t take his confession to heart at all.


    Forget it, forget it


    He breathed out. After all, Qu Yaoyao was not a normal person and could not infer her thoughts from the thinking of a normal person.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help aiming at the ink that was saying something intimately with Yu Lan, and a feeling of strange worship filled his heart.


    If Qu Yaoyao had become a zombie before, even if he liked each other, he would never hold such a person who would bite off his neck at any time.


    But Mo Wen did it. He even prepared to accompany Yu Lan to become a zombie anytime and anywhere, and was ready to give up everything in the last world.


    He is loving Yu Lan with everything he has.

 Chapter 763

    The hand inadvertently shook up. Even now, he is not sure whether he can do this abnormal thing.


    "Hello!" just as Mo Wen was about to return to the car, a man from m country waved to them and trotted over.


    "Hello." the young man from country m was even red with the cold, and the freckles on the lining became more and more obvious. His nose was red and his blue eyes were clear under his long eyelashes.


    "I''m Harry. The leader asked us to take you in." Harry smiled sincerely and looked energetic. "From now on, I''ll walk with you and show you the way!"


    Mo Wen nodded when he heard the speech. While sitting back in the car, he put Yu Lan in the co pilot''s position next to him.


    "Blue blue, don''t leave me from entering the hundred gods, okay?"


    "Mm-hmm." Yu Lan nodded skillfully, and a pair of watery eyes blinked happily.


    Mo Wen could not help rubbing her head, started the car and followed the front team.


    And Qinhuai also took Harry into their van.


    "Oh, why is your car so warm? It''s so comfortable!" Harry felt the heat on his face as soon as he got on the bus. He looked around in surprise. His face became more and more red. He didn''t know whether it was warm or excited.


    Zhang Xin has taken back the furnace in the car that uses the power to generate heat in a dead state, so Harry can''t find anything no matter how wide his eyes are.


    "All right." Qin Huai started the car and smiled modestly, without explaining to Harry.


    Harry looks like a lively and cheerful big boy, but his strength is not general. At least Qinhuai can''t see his strength at all.


    Think about the bright and sunny smile of drunk night, Qinhuai''s hand holding the steering wheel was inexplicably tight, and his scalp was numb.


    I hate people with two faces like them. It''s terrible.


    On the way to Gina''s drunken night, I couldn''t help sneezing, and then I glanced suspiciously at Xiuqi beside me.


    "Have you been talking about me in your heart these two days, otherwise why do I always sneeze?"


    "You''re full." Xiuqi sneered. No matter how thick the snow under his feet, he kicked it directly towards the drunken night.


    Even after the transformation of the gold power, the motorcycle they rode could not fly on such a thick snow layer. They had to push it to a thinner snow layer.


    Drunk without night and Xiuqi can carry it now, while Zheng Yunfei seems to be struggling. He followed Xiuqi. Although he didn''t push the motorcycle, he staggered more than Xiuqi.


    He avoided Xiuqi''s kick and screamed. As soon as he was about to fight back, he saw that Zheng Yunfei was going to fall to the ground. He hurriedly reached out his hand and picked up his collar, forcing him to stand straight.


    "Are you all right?" staring at Zheng Yunfei''s pale face, drunk all night, frowning, walked up to him and said in a very caring language, "if I can''t walk, I''ll cut your neck directly. The blood of the living is better than that of the dead. I''m dying of thirst."


    "..." hearing the speech, Zheng Yunfei pulled at the corners of his mouth. He tried to sober himself up, wrapped in a tight cotton padded jacket, opened his mouth and said laboriously, "... I''m fine."


    "That''s good." drunk night looked a little sorry and patted Zheng Yunfei on the shoulder. "Fortunately, ordinary people will be enslaved by the boss to us."


    Unable to tell whether it was consolation or sarcasm, Zheng Yunfei looked down at the map, looked at the compass and said, "there is a rest station not far ahead."


    "Rest station..." drunk night skimmed his lips, "of the hundred gods?"


    "Yes." Zheng Yunfei nodded affirmatively.


    In the end, the terrain was changeable and the map was rudimentary. If he had not gone to country e, he would definitely not be able to grasp the direction at this time.


    "How long do we have to walk after we get to this rest station?" Zheng Yunfei wrinkled his face and asked again when he saw Zheng Yunfei put away the map.

 Chapter 764

    Drunk night deviated his head, rubbed his sour eyes and asked, "how far are we from gina''er base now?"


    "If you ride a motorcycle, it may only take two or three days." Zheng Yunfei looked at the map in his hand and tried to suck a mouthful of snot in a low voice.


    His nose was sour and uncomfortable. He put away the map and covered his nose with thick cotton sleeves.


    "It''s not too far." drunk night smiled, and the fundus of his eyes obviously smiled, "what if we walk?"


    "If you walk..." Zheng Yunfei thought, "if there is no accident, it may take a week."


    "One week is enough." he stretched out his hand and patted Zheng Yunfei on the shoulder. The one who was drunk and smiled all night was called amiable, "well, Zheng Yunfei, go to the rest station alone, and then form a team or yourself. Find a way to walk to gina''er."


    Unexpectedly, the idea was suddenly put forward at the drunken no night meeting. Zheng Yunfei stood in place and looked at him at a loss. He didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t intend to explain anything to Zheng Yunfei at all. He continued to talk when he was drunk all night, "and Xiuqi and I arrived at gina''er by motorcycle in advance. We''ll start the investigation first and meet me when you come."


    "Why do you want to do this?" Zheng Yunfei looked worried. "I have to show you the way."


    "Lead the way? It''s only a two-day journey. Just give us the compass." Zui Wuyi smiled carelessly, "anyway, you have several, and it doesn''t matter if you give us one."


    "No, if you only have a compass, you don''t know which direction to go." Zheng Yunfei still didn''t understand. He couldn''t care to cover his nose. He stood anxiously drunk all night, almost on the tip of his nose.


    "It''s very simple." drunk night leaned over slightly and leaned against Zheng Yunfei''s ear. "You tell us the direction. In a simple way, can you always do such a simple thing?"


    I just felt that the sound in my ear was a hundred times more bone piercing than the cold weather. Zheng Yunfei looked at drunk all night and his mind was in a mess.


    Why, why on earth


    "Why do you want me to act alone?!"


    Zheng Yunfei could not stop shivering when he thought that an ordinary person would act alone in this ice and snow, and his despair continued to penetrate into his bones.


    Seeing Zheng Yunfei roaring hysterically at drunk night, a touch of doubt flashed on Xiuqi''s face. He looked at the friendly drunk night with a smile and couldn''t help frowning, "drunk night, the boss means to let us act together."


    "The boss means to let me act with you." Zui Wuye''s side eyes spread out to Xiuqi, "and Zheng Yunfei... He''s just a guide. Tell us the right way and his task will be completed, isn''t he? There''s no need to act with us."


    "But how can I get to gina''er on foot?" Zheng Yunfei saw that he was drunk all night and still wanted to exclude himself. He was shocked and couldn''t help but say in fear, "I''ll die!"


    "Yes, you''ll die..." drunk night patted his head in frustration, looked at Zheng Yunfei with apology, and said in a very sincere voice, "what''s none of my business?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zheng Yunfei didn''t wait to react. He changed his previous sincere appearance, raised his head and laughed. At the same time, he patted Zheng Yunfei on the shoulder and said, "Zheng Yunfei, Zheng Yunfei, do you know how kind I am."


    good?


    Xiuqi pulled the corners of his mouth, while Zheng Yunfei looked dull.


    "I''ve never hurt my companions, at least I won''t kill them myself." Zui Wuyi smiled enough and wiped a handful of tears. "If you continue to follow me, I''m afraid I''ll kill you as a burden."


    "So, you should thank me." seeing Zheng Yunfei looking at himself with a shocked face, the smile at the corners of his mouth gradually became treacherous. "I asked you to leave us to act for the sake of your life. You see, you saved your life, and I didn''t have any burden. Kill two birds with one stone."


    What the hell is this theory???


    Zheng Yunfei reacted for several minutes before he realized the meaning of drunk all night. He suppressed his anger at the bottom of his heart, clenched his fist and shouted at drunk all night, "but how can I live alone in this ice and snow, not to mention Gina!"


    "That''s the problem of your own ability." he did not hide his contempt at the bottom of his eyes. He was drunk and disdained at night. His voice was broken and harsh in the storm. "If you die because of your weakness, you have nothing to do with me. I''m a good man who cares about my partners and will never hurt my partners."


    Crazy, drunk all night, this madman!


    Zheng Yunfei felt that he knew the man drunk all night again. He pursed his lips and looked at Xiuqi almost prayingly.


    If he is really abandoned here, he will die.


    "Xiuhuang..." he prayed, hoping that he could refute the meaning of drunkenness without night.

 Chapter 765

    However, what Zheng Yunfei doesn''t know is that since Xiuqi formed a partner with Zui Wuye, all decisive things are decided by Zui Wuye. He doesn''t participate in decision-making, just take action.


    "Then stay at the rest station," Xiuqi said. "Since the boss means to let you show us the way, you tell us the way to gina''er, you don''t have to go there."


    "Xiuhuang, do you mean to let me stay at the rest station?" Zheng Yunfei said strangely, "how can I have so many crystal nuclei!"


    "That''s your business." Zui Wuyi said, "you''d better not continue to delay time, or if I have a whim, you''ll split up directly."


    Looking at Zui Wuye''s smiling face, Zheng Yunfei humiliated and clenched his teeth. After a few deep breaths, he took out a map and seriously explained the way to gina''er to Zui Wuye.


    After Zheng Yunfei finished, he was drunk and satisfied. He grabbed his shoulder and patted Zheng Yunfei''s head like a child. "He who knows current affairs is a hero. You must keep your life."


    With that, he loosened Zheng Yunfei, who was stiff all over, and pushed the motorcycle to the thinnest snow on the hill.


    Xiuqi walked on the side of the drunken night and glanced at Zheng Yunfei without saying a word.


    "... I don''t want to die."


    Watching the drunken night and Xiuqi go away, Zheng Yunfei stood alone and was soon submerged by the shadow of snow.


    ......


    Baishen base.


    Surrounded by dark and tight walls, but illuminated by countless bright lights, m people in black leather clothes sat on high chairs, looked down at several Asian faces coming in, and their eyes flashed a color of contempt.


    But soon his disdain became a deep alert. Although his face had no change, his muscles were tightly stretched together.


    All his eyes stayed on the man who was walking in the front, and his hair was staring at him with dark black eyes.


    A man''s lips with unhealthy colors are slightly hooked, and his eyes are sharp, but it gives people a strange feeling of tenderness. His body looked weak, but there was a deadly explosive force hidden in it.


    Seeing Alex staring at himself, Mo Wen smiled and said gently, "is it the leader of the hundred gods base who came to see us in person?"


    Although I haven''t seen the appearance of the leader of the hundred gods base, no one has the courage to sit in a high position in the most tightly guarded place of the base except the leaders.


    Alex jerked back his eyes, then hid all his bad emotions, pulled out a smile, stood up and walked down from the high seat.


    "I think you''re Mr. Mo?" Alex quickly walked up to Mo Wen. There was no superfluous emotion in his handsome appearance. He stretched out his hand and said friendly, "nice to meet you. I''m Alex, the leader of the gods."


    Alex is definitely not young, but because he is a superpower and occupies a high position, his face is not old. Coupled with his handsome appearance, the whole person looks like a mature charm.


    "Hello," said Mo Wen gently, but he didn''t reach out and didn''t even save Alex half his face.


    Seeing that ink''s eyes were flat and didn''t introduce himself, Alex smiled deeper and naturally withdrew his hand, "I''ve heard the name of the Chinese desire Alliance for a long time. I didn''t expect to see the leader of the desire alliance with my own eyes."


    "The leader of desire alliance?" Gail, who had been standing behind the people, cried out.

 Chapter 766

    Gail''s gaffe made most of the people in the hall look over. He was embarrassed, but he couldn''t help looking at Mo Wen and was surprised in a cold sweat.


    The desire of China may not be known to ordinary people in M, but he has heard some.


    This base composed of countless inhuman guys is notorious in China, and it competes with the sirens in M.


    "Dad!" thinking of this, Gail didn''t look very good. He rushed directly to Alex and asked, "why do you let such people into our base? You know their identity!"


    "Go down." Alex frowned. He had always spoiled the youngest son. After his two sons were under the control of siren, this indulgence increased instead of decreased, but even so, he would not allow his plan to be disrupted.


    Alex''s voice was not angry, but it still made Gail''s eyes widened and said strangely, "Dad, you taught me to stay away from these evil people. Why are you close to them now?"


    "Someone." seeing that Gail didn''t mean to be obedient at all, Alex sighed in his heart and ordered seriously, "take Gail back."


    Gail was stunned. When his arms were caught, he stared unbelievably, clenched his teeth and struggled desperately. Unfortunately, his strength was not worth mentioning in front of the two level three powers.


    The hall was finally quiet, and Alex could finally continue to distract himself from looking at ink.


    Qu Yaoyao, who had seen enough of the good play, said when Alex saw Lai, "Gail is your son?"


    "Yes." Alex didn''t understand why Qu Yaoyao asked this question, but he still nodded.


    When Alex looked at himself, Qu Yaoyao smiled, "Hello, leader Alex, I''m Qu Yaoyao. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you, too." Alex held out his hand.


    Qu Yaoyao took Alex''s hand and continued to ask, "then you should know where Charles, who has been around Gail, has gone."


    When Qu Yaoyao asked this question, he smiled coquettishly and bowed slightly politely, so that Alex wouldn''t feel any disgust.


    "Yes, Charles is doing his job now," Alex said, looking very gentle.


    "That''s great," Qu Yaoyao said happily. "If you know Charles, you should also know where Ellie has gone?"


    Alex''s eyelids drooped slightly when he heard the name Ellie. If Qu Yaoyao hadn''t been paying attention to his expression, he couldn''t see any abnormality at all.


    "Miss, are you asking Ms. Ellie of Gina?" Alex asked. While the voice fell, he also looked at Mo Wen. When he saw Mo Wen talking to her, he knew that he acquiesced to Qu Yaoyao''s question.


    "Yes." Qu Yao nodded.


    "Of course I know her. She''s a partner who comes to cooperate with our gods." Alex obviously had a little more fun when he said the word partner, and quickly restrained himself. "I''ve always asked her to negotiate cooperation with Charles."


    "All the time?" Qu Yaoyao said, "but just two weeks ago, we met Ellie who was about to rest at your rest station and Charles who led the team a few days ago. They didn''t discuss any cooperation together."


    Even though Qu Yaoyao''s tone of questioning was very sharp, Alex''s expression still didn''t change at all. "They''re just talking, it doesn''t mean they want to be together all the time."


    "Really? But why did they say they didn''t know each other when I asked about Charles and Ellie?" Qu Yaoyao looked very strange.


    "This..." Alex''s smile was obviously lighter. His dark blue eyes inadvertently glanced at Qu Yao and said, "I think I can let Charles explain to you."

 Chapter 767

    After a pause, Alex said again, "but I don''t have to call them. I think I know why."


    "Why?" Qu Yao asked.


    "It''s not good to put this kind of thing on the surface after all." Alex waved his hand and looked at Mo Wen seriously. "And this matter is very important. No one knows it except you and some people who must participate."


    As soon as Alex said this, Qu Yaoyao didn''t have a good interface. She looked back at the ink and saw that the ink was slightly undetectable. After lifting her chin, she immediately walked back behind him.


    Seeing Alex staring directly at himself, Mo Wen smiled mildly and innocuously, then swept his side eyes around and said, "for the time being, I just want to know when we''re going to stand here."


    Alex, who was ready to explain to Mo Wen, was stunned and quickly adjusted his mood. "I''m sorry, but it''s really not good for us to stand here and chat. I''ve prepared a rich dinner. You can have a rest first."


    "Thank you very much," said Mervyn, with a gentle smile on his face, but Alex didn''t dare to relax his vigilance easily.


    "I''m so tired. I can finally rest." Yu Lan, who hung around Mo Wen''s neck and kept reducing his sense of existence, finally spoke out.


    She had been following Mo Wen with her head down before. She looked like a little follower with a very low sense of existence, but as soon as she raised her head, the whole hall was silent immediately, and a few backward inspirations could be heard.


    "Zombie!" I don''t know who suddenly shouted. The next second, the sound of countless bullets loading sounded, and the black muzzle of the gun was aligned with the ink text on their heads.


    Even Alex, who just looked calm, stepped back three steps in a panic and raised his hand to let two guards guard in front of him.


    People with higher status always cherish their lives more.


    How do these people react like this every time they see her?


    Yu Lan reluctantly closed his eyes and looked around innocently. When he looked at the ink again, his eyes were full of grievances.


    In fact, she didn''t feel any grievance at all at the moment. Since she became a zombie, she didn''t care so much about other people''s eyes. She was more inclined to the freedom of wild animals than human rationality.


    So she was pretending to be wronged, just trying to be coquettish with ink.


    Dog food, I''m used to it.


    "Blue blue, are you unhappy?" Mo Wen didn''t think so carefully as Yu Lan. He couldn''t stand the bashful eyes of Yu Lan. He quickly reached out and held her in his arms and coaxed, "shall I kill them?"


    "..." just wanted to be coquettish, Yu Lan stiffened, immediately buried his head in Mo Wen''s neck and shook his head, "no, don''t kill people."


    God knows that Mo Wen''s eyes are as gentle as water just now. In addition to heartache, they also have an endless clamor for killing.


    "Shall I get rid of those with guns?" Mo Wen was still discussing.


    His voice was not loud, but none of the people present was a powerful person with excellent hearing. Their faces trembled. Looking at the ink was like looking at another madman.


    Of course, Mo Wen is a madman.


    "No, No." Yu Lan kissed Mo Wen''s ear, raised his eyes, looked at Mo seriously and asked, "I don''t like the smell of blood."


    "All right." Mo Wen looked a little sorry.


    Alex was the first to react. He frowned, finally pushed away the guard, walked forward and stared at Mo Wen. "Mr. Mo, can you explain why you came in with a zombie?"


    Not going to explain anything to Alex, Mervyn just raised his eyelids slightly, looked at Alex with disgusting eyes and said, "do you have a problem?"


    "You''re joking about our safety!" seeing that Mo Wen didn''t care, Alex couldn''t help getting angry. "It''s a zombie and the culprit of our current exile!"

 Chapter 768

    "Are you afraid?" Mo Wen smiled casually. The smile was warm and warm, but it was obviously despised and despised.


    Being looked at by Mo Wen''s disdainful eyes, Alex restrained himself from being easily incited by Mo Wen. He lowered his eyes slightly, covered the dark color at the bottom of his eyes and said, "no, I''m just worried about my subordinates. I have to be responsible for them."


    "So." Mo Wen swept his eyes and looked at the people around him warily. His eyes gradually softened, as if he was enjoying something, "it''s really troublesome."


    Raised his eyes and looked straight into the fundus of Mo Wen''s eyes. Yu Lan sighed and stretched out his hand to cover Mo Wen''s eyes before looking at Alex. "Seriously, you don''t have to worry. I won''t hurt them."


    Ink has never been on guard against Yu Lan, so Yu Lan can easily see him into his heart.


    Under the gentle surface, the ferocious bloodthirsty killing intention.


    Compared with the gentleness of ink, Alex and Yu Lan were shocked by what they said just now.


    Zombies... Talking? And speak fluent m?


    Alex rubbed his hair and felt a little strange.


    "I''m sorry." he quickly covered his gaffe and whispered to them, "I know. I''ll let someone take you to the rest area now."


    While talking, he glanced at Yu Lan again. When he turned around, his face immediately became gloomy.


    "Please." a guard held the safety pistol tightly in his hand and leaned slightly to take a please position towards Mo Wen.


    "Hard work." Qin Huai stepped forward, narrowed his eyes and smiled at the guard, and then quickly followed the guard.


    They walked behind Qinhuai and left the hall with their eyes fixed.


    Before leaving, he looked back and glanced at Alex''s gloomy eyes. Alex was stunned. Before he could hide it, he saw Mo Wen smiling gently at him, but the corners of his mouth rose in a strange arc.


    In ink''s eyes, Alex felt that he had nothing to hide. He clenched his fist and said in a calm voice, "come here."


    "Chief." immediately two guards were low in front of him.


    "Where has Charles gone?" Alex''s voice was full of hostility, which made the two guards shake uncontrollably.


    "Chief, Lord Charles should be with Lord Gail now." Gail is Alex''s son after all. Even if he is ordered to be taken down by angry Alex, he can''t be stuffed into any corner.


    "Let them see me." Alex stepped into his high seat and looked down at the crowd. I don''t know why, he suddenly recalled the strange smile when Mo Wen left. What he didn''t have a reason in his heart was a lag, and his voice became angry, "hurry up!"


    The guards retreated gingerly and hurried to find Charles.


    Besides Mo Wen, they were taken to a restaurant like place. The soft light shone on the table, and the food on the lined table became more and more attractive.


    "Please enjoy it," the guard whispered, while several women dressed as maids came forward and opened the nearest chair.


    "Thank you very much." Qu Yaoyao said with a smile. When he saw the guards go out, he casually found a chair to sit down.


    "It looks delicious." she leaned on her chin and stared at the nearest sea fish. "Qinhuai, you can eat now."


    "Maybe you can use chopsticks first." he didn''t care about the ridicule in Qu Yaoyao''s words. Qin Huai said faintly, "help me try a poison or something."


    "You want me to test you?" Qu Yao narrowed his eyes.


    "I can." seeing Qu Yaoyao staring at Qu Yaoyao dangerously, Zhang Xin immediately said, "I can test the poison."


    "..." Qu Yaoyao stared at Zhang Xin with a look of neuropathy, while Qin Huai rubbed his arm, wrinkled his nose and felt goose bumps.


    Zhang Xin is blind, and Qu Yaoyao is also good at it.


    But it''s none of his business.


    Yu Lan is not interested in the food on the table. She reaches out her hand and touches his waist pocket through Mo Wen''s clothes, trying to find the crystal core from inside.


    "Where''s the crystal core?" she wrinkled her nose.


    Mo Wen smiled at Yu Lan without making a sound. He opened his hand and touched Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan narrowed his eyes, a pair of cold hands gradually covered the neck of ink, and then gradually moved up and pinched his ears.


    "Say it or not?" she knelt down on Mo Wen''s knee and threatened him against his forehead.


    The threatened Mo Wen hung his eyes helplessly, raised his chin and kissed Yu Lan''s lips before saying, "here."


    Spread out the clenched left and right hands to expose the three or four crystal nuclei inside. The ink was handed to Yu Lan, and the long arm directly trapped her in her arms.


    Yu Lan hugged the crystal core with satisfaction and chewed happily.


    "Boss." Qin Huai struggled for a long time, but he couldn''t help asking Mo Wen, "can you eat these food?"


    "At will." Mo Wen didn''t even lift his eyelids, and his eyes were always on Yu Lan''s face.


    "...." does this mean that they can eat at will or be poisoned at will?


    After listening to Mo Wen''s words, Qu Yaoyao had no scruples. He directly picked up chopsticks and handed a piece of green vegetables to his mouth.


    Eschatological food is precious, and there are few foods such as green vegetables, and the anti-toxic power is strong. People in the hundred gods base should not have to poison it.


    But even if poisoned, it doesn''t matter. Mo Wen won''t be hurt by these curfews anyway. As for them, they are insignificant people, and it doesn''t matter if they are caught by the people of baishen base.


    Seeing Qu Yaoyao eating directly, Zhang Xin''s face changed, he immediately stretched out his chopsticks to pick up the dishes and wolfed down all the dishes before Qu Yaoyao ate.


    He really didn''t taste the taste, but eating so much at a time made him choke magnificently.


    "Poof." Qin Huai, who took all this into his eyes, couldn''t help but directly sprayed out the food just stuffed into his mouth. He trembled his shoulders and smiled, which was called an obscene.


    "..." Qu Yaoyao felt that he suddenly lost his appetite.


    Mo Wen didn''t seem to mean to eat. He still hung his head and waited on Yu Lan to eat the crystal core. Seeing that she ate one, he immediately fed a new crystal core.


    After Yulan finished eating the fifth crystal core, Alex came in. He glanced at the people quickly and saw that Yu Lan''s pupils shrank rapidly when he sat in Mo Wen''s arms to eat.


    Entering the room and sitting in the maid''s newly opened chair, he looked at Mo Wen... To be exact, he looked at Yu Lan in Mo Wen''s arms, "do I need to give her any special food, such as... Human flesh?"

 Chapter 769

    Human flesh?


    Yu Lan''s face jerked uncontrollably and quickly said, "I don''t eat human flesh."


    "Would you like some other meat?" Alex asked at once. In his eyes, no zombie can chew cabbage.


    "No need." Yu Lan frowned and continued to fill his mouth with crystal nuclei.


    Alex saw this and suddenly said, "did you eat crystal nuclei? I have many crystal nuclei here. Would you like to try them?"


    Knowing that Alex had a bad intention, Yu Lan leaned his head and rubbed Mo Wen''s palm and said, "OK, do you have a blue crystal core?"


    Seeing Alex slightly stunned, Yu Lan immediately said, "it''s pure blue. It should be on the zombie in the sea."


    "Do we have such a crystal core?" Alex immediately asked the guard behind him after a short moment of stupor.


    "Yes, chief."


    Hearing that there was such a crystal core, Alex''s face eased a lot. He looked at Yu Lan and said kindly, "we have such a crystal core. How much do you want?"


    "Give me as much as you have?" Yu Blue Lion opened his mouth.


    The guard behind Alex was stunned, and then his eyebrows were raised to anger.


    However, Alex didn''t give him the chance and asked him to take the crystal core for Yu Lan.


    Seeing that Alex knew the current affairs so well, even Qin Huai, who was enjoying eating, glanced at him.


    Of course, the ink from beginning to end means that the inner cow looks up. The color of spoiling and drowning in the bottom of his eyes is just too tired to pay for his life.


    It seems that it''s true that Ellie said the zombie is very important to Mo Wen.


    Alex''s eyes flashed to a dark color. He stared at Mo Wen''s side face, and the corners of his mouth slowly raised a strange smile.


    Mo Wen is a prophet. He can''t do it, but he can deal with a zombie


    "How does the food taste?" he looked away and saw that everyone was eating happily. Alex''s smile gradually deepened a little.


    Qinhuai wolfed down and didn''t forget to thumbs up and praised, "it''s delicious. Thank you for your hospitality."


    "My pleasure," Alex smiled.


    He also asked people to prepare knives and forks and sat at the table with them.


    Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing don''t need to eat. They sit at the table and look at the food in front of them, but they don''t have half an appetite.


    Mo Xiaohuan somehow remembered the dessert he had eaten in the desire alliance, and missed it tightly in his heart.


    Dessert is the most delicious thing in the world. There is nothing like it.


    She thought with her chin up.


    And Mo Xiaobing stared at the rich expression on Mo Xiaohuan''s face all the way, and there was no emotion in his all white eyes.


    Doesn''t Mo Xiaohuan remember now? This is different from what Yezhi said


    Soon, Yu Lanyao''s blue crystal core was sent over. She took it with a smile, licked it, found that it was the fish flavor she wanted, and immediately stuffed the whole crystal core into her mouth.


    At this time, everyone''s dinner was over, and there was only her voice chewing the crystal core alone.


    "Qin!" Ellie did not know when she ran in and threw herself directly at Qinhuai.


    Qin Huai raised his hand, raised the knife in his hand, looked coldly at Ellie and said, "don''t come closer to me."


    Ellie was stunned. She looked at the knife in Qinhuai''s hand and Qinhuai again. She looked very wronged.


    "Did I do anything wrong?"


    "You had a purpose when you approached me from the beginning, didn''t you?" Qin Huai showed a sarcastic smile. Seeing that Ellie was still pretending here, he felt that the torture he had suffered before was more and more disgusting. "Now what pure goodness is pretending here."


    As soon as these words came out, Ellie''s eyes immediately became deep. On her beautiful face, a pair of sapphire clear eyes crossed a dark color in an instant.


    The next second, before Qin Huai could react, she leaned forward and held him in her arms while blocking Qin Huai''s dagger.


    Put Qin Huai on her lap. She sat down and said with sad eyes, "Qin, I admit that I approached you to make sure that there are prophets and demons, but my love for you is not half false."


    Then she pouted her lips and kissed Qin Huai''s face, looking innocent.


    "Heaven and earth can learn."


    "..." Qin Huai clenched his teeth, struggled and couldn''t get out, and was held in his arms by a woman smaller than him in front of so many people. He felt that his image was no different from that of a small white face.


    Ask a woman who is much stronger than a man what to do if she wants to be a overlord and bow hard. Wait online. Hurry!


    Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing are absent-minded when they enter the base of country M. Mo Xiaohuan is in a trance towards the surrounding scenery, while Mo Xiaobing looks at Mo Xiaohuan from time to time, turning his mouth and eyes.


    "Leader Alex." after eating and drinking enough, Qin Huai thought of what he should do. He wiped his mouth with a towel without any posture, and then sat up straight after casually skimming into the dinner plate. "Do I take the liberty to ask you a few questions?"


    "You ask." Alex smiled, handsome, charming and mature. There was no mistake in his appearance.


    "Have you talked about cooperation with jina''er base?" Qin Huai said directly.


    Now drunk all night, this kind of thing can only be said by him.


    "Yes," Alex nodded.


    Ellie on one side also rubbed Qin Huai''s face and nodded at him.


    He cleverly covered up his disgust at the bottom of his eyes. Qin Huai stared at Alex, and his voice was a little less casual and a little more serious. "Then it''s very strange. You''ve clearly thought of cooperation. Why do you involve us?"


    "Because you are the prophecy," said Ellie. "We need your strength to deal with the end of the night."


    Hearing the speech, Qin Huai narrowed his eyes and looked at Ellie''s cold and plain eyes. "Can you tell us in detail? At this point, you don''t have any need to continue to hide."


    Looking at Qinhuai slightly turning her light brown eyes, Ellie bent her eyes and said, "of course."


    Holding Qinhuai''s waist, she buried her head in Qinhuai''s chest and said, "you should know that Gina has another name, Wales."


    "I don''t know." Qin Huai frowned. He didn''t know much about state M.


    "Yes." Qu Yaoyao interrupted, holding his chin and pulling at the corners of his mouth, "there was no Gina at all a year ago. This base is called Wales."


    "Wales is the base under my uncle''s rule," said Ellie. "Then I killed my uncle and named the base after my sister, Gina."


    "Grandma is a prophet. She has long known that Gina will become my power. At the same time, she also knows that there will be a catastrophe in the future."

 Chapter 770

    Seeing that everyone was listening attentively, Ellie looked down slightly and looked at the desktop to cover the uncontrolled rising arc of the corners of her mouth, "and the only thing that can stop this catastrophe is you, Mr. mo."


    As she breathed out her name in ink, she raised her head, her eyes firm and indisputable.


    "Next, we will take the initiative to attack the siren, and Ellie will take her hands to deal with the hidden dangers in Gina''s son." after listening to Ellie, Alex immediately opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Mo, we need you. Only you can be the opponent at night."


    Being stared at by Alex seriously, Mo Wen rubbed Yu Lan''s head, raised his eyes and said friendly, "night stop must be solved. Can you tell me your detailed plan?"


    This means cooperation?


    Alex felt a little relieved and had Charles called.


    "Charles is the main person in charge of this operation. He will explain it to you."


    Charles seemed not far from them. He appeared in the room within five minutes of Alex''s dispatch.


    Qin Huai sat at the door and said hello to him when he came in. He didn''t know what to chew and how to eat happily.


    But when he saw Ellie still lying on her body, his happy feeling immediately disappeared, and he didn''t even have fun eating.


    Charles ignored Qin Huai. As soon as he entered the door, he saluted Alex, looked directly at Mo Wen and said, "Mr. Mo, meet again."


    Ink slightly hooked the corners of his mouth and smiled without any smile.


    "Let''s go straight to the subject." Alex immediately knocked on the table. He was a little disgusted with the faint appearance of ink, as if they were all miscellaneous fish and didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "Good leader."


    Loyal to Alex, Charles took a map from the maid behind him and spread it in front of Mo Wen.


    "Ellie will leave here soon to go to gina''er, while our people are divided into two ways. One way is to go to siren base in advance, and the people who pass through our internal line sneak into the interior, while the other team will go to siren after the deployment of the first team is completed and attack in the open."


    Charles''s fingertip pointed to the beauty of the siren on the map and slowly slid down a little, "the most important force loyal to Yezhi is the siren. As long as you take them down at one stroke, Yezhi will become troublesome no matter what you do."


    "Very good." Mo Wen looked at the sign on the map, smiled and clapped.


    "Mr. Mo, do you agree with us?" Charles looked at Mo Wen and asked with a smile.


    "Very good." Mo Wen nodded noncommittally, raised the corners of his eyes slightly and said faintly, "I just have a problem."


    There was no emotion in the gentle voice of ink. Charles smiled at Alex, but his eyes glanced at Alex quickly.


    Seeing Alex shaking his head, Charles looked at Mo Wen and said, "please."


    "Do you know why siren is loyal to night stop?" Mervyn looked into Charles'' eyes, raised his chin slightly and rested on his blue head.


    Charles was stunned and quickly said, "of course, the night stop promised them a new world."


    Mo Wen was not surprised by Charles'' answer. After all, Charles must know what he can know.


    When Charles answered himself, he just chuckled and joked with his side eyes, "so don''t you look forward to the new world?"


    "A world that has no end, but can still be hegemonic."


    The new world that night stop can promise must be a paradise rich in materials, and the reward of the person who promises to use must be the most attractive thing.


    Power, status and beauty are the most important things for people who are high but have no brains.


    "Sorry." Alex soon understood the meaning of ink. He shook his head and calmly looked at ink. "I''m not interested in the new world. I just want to keep my present world."


    When he said this, although his blue eyes were muddy, they were still very bright.


    This kind of eyes is firm and serious, and even the ink can''t see the slightest hint of deception.


    "That''s the best." Mervyn nodded, indicating that Charles could continue.


    "So we need some hands," Charles said without delay, waving his arm directly at Mo Wen. "Mr. Mo, I need you to participate in our open attack. Your strength will make us even stronger!"


    His excited tone infected everyone except Mo Wen, and several hot eyes fell directly on Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen was very calm, but Qu Yaoyao was the first one who couldn''t sit still and said sarcastically, "how much do you know about the strength of the boss? I haven''t seen anyone with such a high hat on his head. I just want to use our efforts and don''t want to be shameless."


    The strength of Mo Wen rises rapidly after eating the purest ice spirit in the crypt. Before upgrading, it may need ten crystal cores, but now it only needs two.


    But no matter how strong he is, there is no need to be used by Alex and them.


    The atmosphere in the room was obviously stagnant. Charles coughed awkwardly until the rhythmic sound of Yu Lan chewing the crystal core.


    "We believe Mr. Mo has enough strength," Charles whispered. "And... It''s not utilization, it''s cooperation."


    As a person who can destroy the world, Mervyn''s strength in Charles''s eyes is definitely not generally strong.


    But that''s why they have to prepare carefully.


    "Does Mr. Mo have a problem?" seeing that the ink didn''t make a sound, Charles couldn''t help asking, even the dirty sound of his heart could be heard clearly.


    "No."


    Mo Wen''s answer was so straightforward that Charles didn''t react. If he was just about to export, he didn''t have a place to play.


    "Does Mr. Mo agree to help us?" Charles asked again.


    The ink glanced at Charles, with an unspeakable irony in his eyes.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    "Dad only means that you have so much nonsense." Mo Xiaobing finally took his eyes back from Mo Xiaohuan and listened to the boring conversation. "Since they have said no opinion, they must be willing to help you."


    "Oh, that''s right." seeing that Charles was going to speak again, Mo Xiaobing patted his little hand gently, "don''t wonder how I know what you think. I can read my heart."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as this came out, Charles narrowed his eyes dangerously, while Alex looked directly at Ellie.


    Ellie lay on the side of Qinhuai, shook her head and smiled carelessly.


    "This is really amazing." seeing Alex playing with the cup in front of him indifferently, Charles smiled at Mo Xiaobing.

 Chapter 771

    Mo Xiaobing sneered. He was not interested in maintaining any superficial Kung Fu with Charles. He jumped off the stool, ran to Yu Lan, took her hand and said, "Mom, I''m so bored here. Can I go out?"


    "No." didn''t mean blue spoke. Mo Wen''s eyes were cold first. Although he still had a smile on his mouth, his eyes were as cold as poison.


    "Why?" Mo Xiaobing was wronged.


    "I won''t let Lan Lan leave me." Mo Wen said faintly. At the same time, he pulled away Yu Lan''s arm held by Mo Xiaobing.


    "Dad, you''d better go out with us." he put his hand behind his back, and Mo Xiaobing grinned. "I''m really bored."


    Seeing Mo Xiaobing holding her sleeve pitifully, Yu Lan comforted and kissed Mo Wen''s forehead, looked at Mo Xiaohuan and said, "Xiao Huan, are you going out?"


    Mo Xiaohuan returned to his senses and nodded. His dark eyes turned slightly. The slightly bright reflective point looked quite strange in the light.


    "Shall we go out after Dad talks?" Yu Lan asked softly, knowing their current situation.


    "OK..." Mo Xiaobing nodded and looked back at Alex. "Are you finished? Then I''ll go out with my parents."


    Alex couldn''t lose his temper with a child like Mo Xiaobing. He shook his head and said to Mo Wen, "in fact, there are still some mistakes in our plan."


    "Mistakes?" Qu Yaoyao said curiously, leaning on his chin. "Will you also make mistakes in this strict plan?"


    Regardless of the ridicule in Qu Yaoyao''s words, Alex nodded frankly, "yes, we still need some people to sneak into the siren base."


    Mo Wen stroked the fingertips of Yu Lan''s cheeks and said faintly, "what''s worse?"


    "Well," Alex nodded, "the attacking team needs more powerful people, but the people who sneak into the siren can''t be too weak."


    "Charles balanced the numbers of the two teams and found that the strength of the team sneaking into the siren was obviously lower than that of the team attacking in the open." Alex looked at Charles and sighed deeply. "There is still night behind the siren. If we take this action, we must ensure that we cooperate inside and outside to achieve perfection."


    Seeing Alex''s melancholy on his face, Charles immediately stepped forward and comforted him, held his shoulder, looked down at Mo Wen seriously and said, "in fact, it''s not as serious as the leader said, but if more people can join the latent team, our chances of winning will be greater."


    When Qin Huai heard this, he looked at Qu Yao thoughtfully.


    After receiving Qinhuai''s eyes, Qu Yaoyao stared inexplicably, but saw Qinhuai grin at himself.


    "So what do you need me to do?" Mo Wen made a sound. He sat in front of the back and swept the crowd lightly.


    The light in his eyes was so dull that he couldn''t stand the waves, but he had a shuddering pressure. Alex''s only feeling was that he was stared at by a monster with sharp teeth. His heart, liver, spleen and lungs were under each other''s teeth and couldn''t struggle at all.


    But Alex is not an ordinary person after all. He soon relieved his stiff feeling, looked at Mo Wen and smiled, "maybe Mr. Mo, you can lend us a little hand."


    "Borrow someone from me?" Mo Wen smiled.


    His index finger was slightly bent, and his knuckles gently covered his lips, covering his gentle smile.


    "I think Qin, you''re good!" Ellie got up from Qinhuai''s arms at this time and stared at Qinhuai with star eyes that men can''t refuse. "You see, I went to jina''er base to solve hidden dangers. You go to siren base. It''s a good match."


    "..." is a good match?


    Qin Huai thought for a moment, ignoring Ellie and directly facing Mo Wen, "boss, I refuse. I don''t want to go to siren base."


    Ellie frowned, sighed deeply and surrounded Qinhuai''s waist, "that''s OK. You can accompany me to jinaer base."


    "Why should I come with you?" Qin Huai said with some puzzled eyes. "I don''t know you so well?"


    "Wait until you can win me." Ellie looked up with a strange smile on her delicate face. "In fact, if I didn''t like to force you, I would have been with you."


    "..." after understanding the meaning of Aili''s words, Qin Huai''s face trembled uncontrollably. He raised his eyes and said firmly again, "I''ll go, I''ll go to the siren."


    Ellie''s smile became real.


    Qu Yaoyao rarely did not dig at Qin Huai. She just leaned on her chin and watched the good play silently.


    "That''s good." Mo Wen didn''t seem to hesitate. He nodded and said, "Qinhuai, Qu Yaoyao and Zhang Xin go to siren base together. You two protect Zhang Xin."


    "Thank you, boss." Qin Huai showed a profound smile.


    Zhang Xin looked at Qu Yaoyao for the first time. Seeing that she had no intention of resistance, she immediately settled down.


    Anyway, he won''t hold them back this time.


    "Ha ha!" Alex really laughed. He looked at Mo Wen and said happily, "Mr. Mo is really generous. Don''t worry, our people will protect their safety."


    "Thank you first," said Mo Wen.


    Now that the topic has been discussed, Alex has no intention of staying here. He nods to Mo Wen and turns away from the restaurant with his people.


    "By the way, the garden environment outside is better. If you want to go out, it''s a very good environment." before leaving, Alex didn''t forget to introduce his base to mewen.


    "Thank you." Mo Wen sat in front of the chair and thanked lightly.


    Alex just left.


    The room was suddenly empty, but Ellie still held Qinhuai and didn''t want to let go, "Qin ~"


    "You, and you can go out?" Qin Huai opened his arms, looked at Ellie first, and then glanced at the maids standing behind the chair.


    "Yes." the maids immediately rushed out, and Ellie was still holding Qinhuai, pitifully unwilling to leave.


    "Qin, I don''t want to be separated from you."


    "Go out." Qin Huai knew he couldn''t beat Ellie, but looked at her faintly.


    This kind of look is very boring for Ellie. She skimmed her mouth and kissed Qinhuai on the face before she reluctantly strode away.


    "Oh, I''m lucky." Qu yaocai teased Qin Huai in a strange way when everyone went out.


    "You want to make you suffer?" Qin Huai raised his eyes and said with a smile.


    "No, I''m not interested in lilies." Qu Yaoyao leaned back in his chair and shook his head, "but if you can beat her, I don''t mind if you give me her head to refrigerate. She''s really beautiful."

 Chapter 772

    "Can''t you think of something I can accept?" Qin Huai said nothing.


    "Your acceptance range?" Qu Yaoyao lay on the table and looked at Qin Huai''s face carefully before saying, "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult."


    Qinhuai rolled his eyes.


    "Is there any monitoring equipment in the room?" Qin Huai glanced around and said with a restrained smile, not wanting to quarrel with Qu Yaoyao.


    "Not now," said Mervyn.


    Not now. Is that what I just meant?


    Qin Huai was silent, but he was relieved. After all, no one likes to act under the surveillance of others.


    "The hundred gods are obviously supporting us," Qin Huai asked in a deep voice when he saw that the atmosphere in the room was becoming more and more serious. "Boss, you first supported the drunken emperor and xiuhuang, and now you support us... Are you sure to deal with the people in the hundred gods base?"


    "I just want to know what they''re going to do." Mo Wen leaned back in his chair, his hand following Yu Lan''s hair.


    Yu Lan leaned against Mo Wen''s arms and saw him Shun his hair. She simply straightened up to pull his hair.


    "Are the gods and jina''er all people at the end of the night now?" ignoring the intimacy between Mo Wen and Yu Lan, Qin Huai frowned and said, "is it true that Ellie said that the sirens killed Alex''s children?"


    "This kind of thing is drunk all night, and the news will come soon."


    He turned his head and looked at Zhang Xin''s eyes.


    Zhang Xin was stunned and didn''t react for a long time. He hurriedly took out a contact in the space.


    In addition to the necessary condition of space system, another important reason for the existence of mobile businessmen in China is the perfect contact function.


    When the handover City initially established the mobile merchant system, both grey Yan and Hongse participated in it. They used the contact mode between man-made powers to create a special but firm contact means for each mobile merchant.


    This has also become a guarantee for mobile businessmen to travel.


    It is impossible for all of them to stay together in country m, so the communication equipment is very important at this time.


    Hongse still doesn''t want to get in touch with the desire alliance, while blank and gray Yan make a special contact system for ink by using the contact information of man-made powers.


    In addition to the host in Zhang Xin''s hand, mowen has a power chip buried behind their ears. This chip is different from the chip installed on the man-made power. This chip only has the function of communication. As long as the host is intact, they can have unimpeded communication.


    Due to the scarcity of eschatological resources, even with the support of resources in the South and the city of desire and alliance crime, it is still a lot of effort to make chips for everyone. Blank wants to directly use artificial powers and take out their chips for his own use, but gray Yan is kind-hearted and doesn''t agree with this practice at all.


    Once the chip of artificial powers is taken out, it is basically equivalent to ending their lives. Yu Ling was an accident at the beginning, and it was also the product of gray Yan''s softest heart.


    But even so, after being forced to remove the chip, her body caused irreversible damage.


    In desperation, blank can only use the only materials to make three chips, which are buried in ink, drunk night and Qinhuai.


    After all, the normal human body is not as good as the human body of the man-made power after the transformation. Therefore, the chip is not in the running state, but controlled by the host, and the continuous running time of each time can not exceed one week.

 Chapter 773

    "Boss, am I going to turn on the host now?"


    Put the disc-shaped items taken out from the space in front of the table. Zhang Xin raised his eyes and asked Mo Wen.


    The so-called contact host is just two palm sized disc devices, with a height of about five centimeters. The material contained in it is not clear, but it is blank to describe that it is definitely not ordinary.


    "Open it." looking at the black disc-shaped contact host on the table, Mo Wen said, "the hundred gods will definitely do it these two days. We have to get familiar with the contact information in advance."


    Seeing that Mo Wen gave the order, Zhang Xin immediately nodded, stretched out his finger and gently clicked in the center of the disc. He saw a red light shining between his fingers. The intensity of the light quickly changed from bright to weak, and did not change until it became a small cluster of red dots.


    "How does this thing work?" Qin Huai was curious as he stared at the gadget in Zhang Xin''s hand.


    When blank handed this good thing to Zhang Xin, he was not present, and Zhang Xin didn''t take it out in the back. This is the first time he saw the contact host.


    But Qinhuai seldom takes the initiative to talk to Zhang Xin, and Zhang Xin is not very willing to communicate with Qinhuai. He just looks at his fingertips and lowers his head. "There is a control button in the center. Press it and wait until the red light source turns green, it means that the host is started successfully."


    "Why is it still red now?" Qin Huai simply lay down next to Zhang Xin and put his two arms on the table, like a primary school student who listened carefully.


    "I don''t know. It may take a while," Zhang Xin said.


    After waiting for another two minutes, the color of the light source still didn''t change. They looked at each other and simply continued to talk about the next arrangement.


    "Boss, since you have decided to put hundreds of gods on the front bar, do we want to stay and help you?" Qin Huai put his chin on his arm, and his voice was a little vague.


    "No, you go to siren as planned." Mervyn refused.


    "But if the hundred gods want to do something to us, we can''t follow them to the siren base. We may be wiped on the neck and fed wild dogs on the road." Qin Huai''s impression of the hundred gods has dropped to the lowest point.


    "Sirens will go sooner or later." seeing Qin Huai''s unwillingness, Mo Wen smiled mildly and didn''t seem to care. "If you go in advance, you can know more about sirens. Unlike us who came to country m this time, we have too little information."


    Seeing the smile of Mo Wen, Qu Yaoyao''s cold hair stood up. She looked at Qin Huai who wanted to say something, raised her arm and elbow and pounded his abdomen.


    "Don''t go too far!" Qu Yaoyao said in a vicious voice close to Qinhuai''s ear, "what did the boss say? Just do it. Where did you get so much nonsense?"


    "I''m just raising my opinion." Qin Huai was wronged.


    Qu Yaoyao didn''t want to smell the speech. He just smiled at him fiercely and said indifferently, "you just have a lot of broken things. Your mother is like a mother gun."


    "..." he just made a little comment. Why is it so stupid? This is red. Naked slander!


    Qin Huai stared at Qu Yaoyao and saw her proud looking at her teeth.


    Fortunately, he also noticed that there was something wrong with Mo Wen''s eyes. After all, Qu Yaoyao spent a long time with Mo Wen. At this time, there was no problem listening to her.


    "I know." Qin Huai said, looking at Mo Wen at the same time. "Is that me, Qu Yaoyao and Qin Huai?"


    "Yes." Mo Wen nodded.


    Hearing the speech, Qin Huai completely had no opinion. As soon as he was about to nod down, he heard a soft voice behind the back of Mo Wen''s chair, "wait a minute, Dad."


    Hearing the voice was mo Xiaohuan''s, the people in the room focused on her almost at the same time.


    Suddenly, Mo Xiaohuan, who was "in the spotlight", was not shy. She took a few steps and stood on the cotton thread of Mo Wen and said seriously, "Dad, I also want to go to the siren."


    "What are you going to do?" asked Mo Wen patiently to Mo Xiaohuan, a cheap child.


    "I think the name siren is very familiar." Mo Xiaohuan said honestly, "I think I can think of something when I go there."


    Smell speech Yu Lan and Mo Wen immediately looked at each other. They naturally want Mo Xiaohuan to think of the past. After all, no one likes to bury a hidden danger that may erupt anytime and anywhere around him.


    "You go with them?" Mo Wen said, looking at Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes dim.


    "No." Mo Xiaohuan''s dark eyes couldn''t see half the luster, "I want my mother to go with me."


    "You dream!" before Mo Wen said anything, Mo Xiaobing stood up and roared, staring at Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes as if he were looking at an enemy.


    "I won''t hurt my mother." Mo Xiaohuan lowered her eyes and said wrongly in her voice, "I''m afraid I''m really as bad as Ellie and they said. If I remember the previous things, I won''t do anything as long as my mother is there."


    "Who knows if you will hurt your mother when you think of the past?" Mo Xiaobing stares at Mo Xiaohuan coldly. "You don''t want to go to siren alone with your mother. I will never allow it."


    "Not alone." seeing Mo Xiaobing aiming at himself, Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes were a little more impatient, but her eyes were all black. Even if there was any special look, they had long been hidden in the dark pupils, "brother Qinhuai, they are also with us."


    "If you want to do something, where can these people stop?" Mo Xiaobing mocked and refused to give in.


    "Where can my strength threaten brother Qinhuai?" seeing Mo Xiaobing''s pure white eyes staring at himself, Mo Xiaohuan stretched out his hand and pulled Yu Lan''s sleeve, some wronged way.


    Yu Lan looked at him and held his small hand, but he didn''t want a sharp coolness to spread quickly along her gray skin and disappear in a moment.


    Her eyes lit up slightly and felt that the coolness was somewhat familiar.


    Mo Xiaobing was silent.


    When Yu Lan looked at her, she found that she was just staring at Mo Xiaohuan, a look of acquiescence.


    "Mo Xiaobing?" she couldn''t help shouting.


    "Mom?" Mo Xiaobing''s staring eyes turned and looked at Yu Lan quickly. "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Mo Xiaobing didn''t look like anything unusual, Yu Lan frowned and said, "it''s just strange that you didn''t make a sound just now."


    "Mo Xiaohuan is right. I just don''t think it''s necessary to quarrel." Mo Xiaobing lightly explained. A pair of white eyes swaggered back to the chair after sweeping Mo Xiaohuan contemptuously, looking like nothing had happened.


    Mo Xiaobing, who was still excited just now, has completely calmed down.

 Chapter 774

    "Mom." doesn''t mean LAN asks again. Mo Xiaohuan immediately reaches out his hand to hold Yu Lan''s hand and looks forward to looking at her.


    The dark eyes are like the deep night, flickering bright stars, and fleeting.


    Looking at Mo Xiaohuan like this, Yu Lan couldn''t help being distracted.


    "Lanlan must be with me." Yu langang wanted to make a sound, and Mo Wen immediately interrupted. He looked at Mo Xiaohuan''s eyes and was not sad or happy, but people couldn''t say anything to refute.


    "Dad..." Mo Xiaohuan looked at Mo Wen as if he had encountered a problem. He cried pitifully and simply lowered his head.


    "There is no room for discussion." Mo Wen added mercilessly.


    "... that''s all right." Mo Xiaohuan looked like he had compromised and raised his head skillfully. "In fact, in the final analysis, I''m not in a hurry. Remember, I''m just in a blind hurry. I''ll go to siren with my parents at that time."


    "Yes." Mo Wen nodded, and the corners of his mouth seemed to bend.


    Yu Lan looked at the little hand he held in his hand and was distracted.


    Just then, the light on the contact host finally turned green, and the green aperture silently surrounded them, startling the people next to them.


    At the same time, there was a warm feeling behind the ears of Mo Wen and Qin Huai, which was not uncomfortable at all.


    "It seems that the contact device started successfully." Qin Huai touched his ears and felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Try to contact?" Qu Yaoyao was curious.


    Qin Huai nodded and tried to control his brain to contact ink.


    Boss, boss


    [contacted you.]


    The next second Qin Huai read it, the voice of ink suddenly sounded in his mind. Although it was plain, Qin Huai almost bit off his tongue.


    "Boss, was it your voice just now?" Qin Huai asked curiously, taking back the messy ideas.


    The voice of ink is so beautiful even in the radio station.


    Seeing Mo Wen nodding, he grinned and said, "the contact should be no problem. We can all communicate directly in our hearts, handsome."


    He paused and said eagerly, "I''ll try to contact the drunk emperor again."


    He coughed, connected to the line that was drunk all night, and recited in his heart: drunk emperor, drunk emperor, drunk emperor, please answer the phone


    ¡°......¡±


    Zui Wuyi, who received the news from Qinhuai, pulled out his mouth, stopped his motorcycle and looked strangely at the visible wall in front of him.


    Unlike China, country m does not need any pass to enter a large base such as gina''er, but it needs to pay enough crystal nuclei or food to be eligible to enter.


    So drunk night is not worried about how to enter gina''er. He is just hesitating about how to restore the news of Qinhuai middle school No. 2.


    Still on the phone? Funny.


    I''m here. Where''s the boss


    Drunk night or back.


    "Boss, I''ve contacted the drunk emperor." Qin Huai opened his eyes and looked at Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen nodded. In fact, he also contacted drunk without night. At that moment, he directly said, "drunk without night, where have you been?"


    As soon as I heard the voice of ink, I was drunk without night. Jianjian just saw that Xiuqi in front was looking puzzled. He quickly put up his index finger and stood down in front of his lips, "boss, I have now reached Gina''s gate. You opened the contact host. What happened?"


    "Is it the boss?" Xiuqi also stopped his motorcycle and came over.


    Drunk without night nodded, "the boss asked where we were."


    [you focus on the prophet mentioned by Ellie and ask if siren really has a grudge against Alex.]


    The voice of ink sounded in my mind. Drunk night picked his eyebrows, leaned against the handle of the motorcycle and said with a smile, "I know, boss, just wait for me one day."


    [OK.]


    Mowen immediately hung up the communication.


    Drunk night is familiar with the connector behind his ear. He simply breaks the connection with Qinhuai. Just connect it when you use it.


    "It seems that the gods are making some moths." after cutting off the contact, he was drunk all night. Then he put on his helmet again, started the motorcycle and ran over a crawling zombie.


    Xiuqi followed, frowning and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The boss suddenly established a connection, and now let''s investigate the relationship between siren and the hundred gods... It''s obviously aimed at the hundred gods." drunken night skillfully avoided the spitting fast rocks, laughed and rushed down the slope, with a bright and happy laugh in his mouth, "great, I can finally get through this boring day."


    For drunken night, once ink has the intention to kill, it will be a bloody rain. For people like drunken night, the scene is simply not too beautiful.


    "You finish what the boss told you first." find a place where the guards won''t see the motorcycle, hide the motorcycle, put on a tight cotton padded jacket when drunk all night, and stride towards gina''er base with Xiuqi.


    "It''s not difficult. Let''s hurry up." drunk night is in a good mood and speaks briskly. "But Xiuqi, have you ever thought that if there is a problem with the hundred gods, the boss will be trapped in the enemy camp now, and we won''t rescue him again?"


    Xiuqi glanced obliquely at the drunken night and said coldly, "I don''t think you need to bother. If the Kung Fu boss really had something, he would have been cut into radish strips long ago."


    "Yo, fix up your figurative image." drunk night touched his chin and smiled flat, as if he was looking forward to something in Mo Wen.


    At noon the next day, Mo Wen received the news from drunk night. At this time, he was listening to Alex talking about their plan. When he received the news, he just looked slightly unchanged.


    At present, Yu Lan is playing with Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing in the garden. Neither Mo Xiaohuan nor Mo Xiaobing likes to play, but they like to wrap around Yu Lan. Even if they just hug their thighs, they will be happy for a long time.


    Yu Lan didn''t pay much attention to these. She squatted down in the flowers to find beautiful leaves. The flowers are all withered now. Only the leaves can barely take them back and put a bookmark.


    Just as she was about to take Mo Xiaohuan and them away for a walk, a harsh gunshot suddenly rang through the sky, disrupting the original calm atmosphere.


    Seeing the direction of the gunshot, Yu Lan frowned, hesitated for a moment and said to Mo Xiaohuan, "just play here by yourself. I''ll go and have a look first."


    "Be careful." Mo Xiaohuan climbed onto Yu Lan''s leg, kissed her face gently, and told her carefully.


    "I know." Yu Lan nodded and immediately strode over.

 Chapter 775

    The blue figure disappeared completely. Mo Xiaobing suddenly came forward and directly threw Mo Xiaohuan to the ground.


    "As like as two peas," he said, "you have remembered." staring at this face, which is exactly like itself, the white eyes of the ink are full of anger. "Even controlling my consciousness!"


    When she was in the restaurant before, Mo Xiaohuan directly controlled her consciousness and asked her to say what she didn''t want to say.


    Mo Xiaoxiao smiled and let Mo Xiaobing pinch his neck.


    "I tell you, no matter what you are asked to do at the end of the night, you can''t hurt Yu Lan!" his hand is gradually covered with ice blue ice. Mo Xiaobing''s eyes looking at Mo Xiaohuan have been stained with killing intention. "She''s mine. Even if I seal her up, I''ll let her stay with me!"


    "Oh." slowly stretched out his hand and held Mo Xiaobing''s wrist. Mo Xiaohuan smiled, his pure black eyes narrowed slightly, "who gives you confidence?"


    "Don''t hurt your mother. I''ll give it back to you." Mo Xiaohuan''s black eyes looked at Mo Xiaobing seriously. Without much force in his hand, he shook Mo Xiaobing''s whole arm, "don''t be self righteous."


    Mo Xiaobing sits down on the ground in confusion. Before he can refute, Mo Xiaohuan pulls her arm and buckles it behind her.


    "You need to be clear." sitting on the belly of Mo Xiaobing, Mo Xiaohuan looked down at her from a commanding position with a cold voice, "you are the one who is completing the night stop task. Bring me to m country to awaken my memory. I''d like to ask you what your next purpose is."


    "Yezhi arranged this task for me, but now I do it for myself, which has nothing to do with him!" Mo Xiaobing grits his teeth and struggles hard, but he can''t make Mo Xiaohuan move half a minute.


    "Is there a difference?" Mo Xiaohuan sneered. She mercifully loosened her wrist clasping Mo Xiaobing, stood up and stepped back two steps.


    "Mo Xiaobing, remember who gave you your name. Don''t hinder my next thing."


    "What I hate most is the way you are above." Mo Xiaobing stood up and clenched his teeth. "Don''t hinder my plan. We''ll see who laughs last."


    "It''s up to you." Mo Xiaohuan didn''t open his eyes.


    The appearance of Mo Xiaobing and Mo Xiaohuan are similar to ink, so such a cold face is full of Qi.


    "I''ll go and see my mother." he moved his wrist. Mo Xiaohuan immediately walked in the direction of Yu Lan without waiting for Mo Xiaobing''s reply.


    Mo Xiao''s face was cold, but he followed Mo Xiaohuan behind.


    Besides, Yu Lan hurried to the place where Mervyn and Alex were talking. He saw several guards gathered together and grabbed a struggling man. The gun in the man''s hand was robbed and scolded unclearly. The scene looked a little chaotic for a moment.


    "Lan Lan, why are you here?" as soon as Yu Lan came over, Mo Wen immediately noticed. He avoided the noisy guard and went to Yu Lan and took her hand.


    "When I heard the gunshot, I was worried that you would come." Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s arm and said coquettishly with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Look, the man caught in the middle should be the one who shot just now.


    Listening to Yu Lan''s worry, Mo Wen couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth, rubbed her head with his big hand and said, "that man wants to kill me."


    "Aren''t you hurt?" Yu Lan frowned and asked anxiously.


    She knew that the strength of Mo Wen would never be hurt by an ordinary gun, but she couldn''t help worrying.


    "No." the strong arm encircled Yu Lan and made her unable to move against her wide chest, "so don''t trust your man?"


    "Believe it, believe it, you are powerful and majestic." Yu Lan saw that Mo Wen really had no problem, so he caressed his back calmly, "but why?"


    Now that the baishen base has a plan for Mo Wen, it should not scare the snake in advance. Send a man and a gun to kill Mo Wen... Do you despise Mo Wen or play as a child?


    "Who knows." Mo Wen said faintly.


    "Mr. Mo, I''m really sorry. I''ll let people strictly interrogate the reason." after controlling the swearing people, Alex immediately went to Mo Wen and said apologetically, "are you okay? Do you want me to find a doctor to show you?"


    When he spoke, he looked at Mo Wen''s shoulder and quickly covered the dark color under his eyes.


    "No need." Mo Wen raised his eyebrows and smiled innocently after he refused. "You just said... You''ll interrogate?"


    "For interrogation, I mean my subordinates..." Alex raised his eyelids quietly under Mo Wen''s gentle eyes, spit out and smiled, "but I can interrogate myself."


    "You misunderstood me." didn''t pay any attention to Alex''s kindness, Mo Wen said gently, "I mean, I don''t trust your people for interrogation. Can you give him to me?"


    "Will you interrogate?" Alex''s eyes paused.


    Seeing Mo Wen''s eyes gradually become dangerous, Sen Leng''s chill surrounds him, his fingers are cold, and the sound of his heart penetrates his chest and goes straight to his brain.


    He just felt that he was stared at by a poisonous snake. Alex slightly lowered his eyes and coughed, "I mean, you can trust our strength."


    Seeing this, Mo Wen smiled and said politely, "sorry, I still believe in my own people."


    "..." Alex''s blue eyes sank. He stared at Mo Wen and said in some displeasure, "Mr. Mo, I think we are partners."


    "Of course." Mo Wen nodded and looked at the humanitarian who knelt on the ground and looked angrily at his direction, "so I don''t think such an insignificant person will affect our cooperative relationship."


    ¡­¡­


    Alex finally compromised. He was not afraid of ink, but he couldn''t risk his plan.


    The man who was tied into zongzi with a rope was handed over to Qu Yaoyao. Mo Wen handed Yu Lan several crystal cores and went back to his room.


    Yu Lan originally wanted to follow behind him, but Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing pestered her. She hesitated and simply stood down to coax them.


    "It doesn''t matter, blue blue." Mo Wen smiled helplessly, "I''m just taking some crystal nuclei for you."


    "Then hurry up." Yu Lan didn''t doubt it and took Mo Xiaohuan to the living room.


    Mo Wen returned to the room alone. At the moment when he closed the door, he didn''t see half a gentle face. Instead, he was stiff and evil.


    His black eyes jumped with abnormal fire light, which made his already gloomy face more frightening.


    He took off his coat twice. He looked around the room and found no mirror.


    When he came to the glass window, he raised his arm to the periphery and knocked on the window at will. Then he heard only a few short and rough screams, and the world covered with snow outside was calm again.

 Chapter 776

    Then he looked at himself reflected by the glass window with peace of mind. Mo Wen pursed his lips and touched his left shoulder.


    His eyebrows moved. He pressed them with his four fingers, and the whole left shoulder sank directly, revealing the rolled flesh and blood


    The index finger and thumb grabbed the edge and pulled hard, directly peeling off a layer of skin on the left shoulder.


    Looking at the sticky blood stains on his palm and the turbid pus and blood, ink determined that his whole left shoulder was in a state of ulceration.


    And the wound can''t recover.


    Just now, the man fired a shot without bullets, did not cause any damage to his surface, and even his clothes were not scratched, but it directly corroded his whole shoulder.


    As expected, the gods had already prepared. This childish assassination should only be to determine the effect of this weapon on him.


    It seems that the weapons taken out this time are a little tricky.


    But think about it. Power dead state is a technology brought by country m from the beginning. It''s not surprising that they can have any more special technology.


    Just... Who is studying this? Mo Wen took out the dagger, slightly rotated the knife surface, inserted it into his own flesh, and directly cut the rotten meat together with the new meat. The place where the rotten meat was cut off immediately grew new meat, and soon his shoulder recovered as before.


    When he cut his own meat, he deliberately avoided the artery to minimize the amount of blood in the wound. Too much blood flow will make Yu Lan find out.


    Slowly took off his coat soaked in sweat and blood, washed away the blood stains on his body with water, changed a clean shirt after ink determined that there was no bloody smell, picked up several crystal cores on the table and went out of the door. The fast blackening and smelling rotten meat that landed before did not leave any trace under his power, and was directly stirred into powder fragments invisible to the naked eye.


    Hidden from his eyes, Mo Wen looked at Yu Lan standing in the living room, and his eyes became gentle again.


    Whoever studies these things is in the way.


    Seeing that Mo Wen came out soon, Yu Lan was not suspicious and rushed forward to his arms.


    "You changed a dress?" seeing that Mo Wen was wearing a shirt, Yu Lan couldn''t help hugging his thin waist. "You still wear so little in winter. Hurry up and wear more clothes."


    "Don''t go out again." Mervyn squarely hugged the little guy who dallied in front of him and rubbed against the top of her hair. "Let me hug. It''s not cold."


    "Aren''t you afraid of the cold?" Yu Lan''s hairstyle hasn''t been neat since she was held in her arms by Mo Wen. At the moment, she stared at Mo Wen with a crumpled chicken nest head.


    "No, I''m afraid of the cold." Mo Wen bowed his head and kissed Yu''s narrow blue eyes, raised the corner of his mouth and said innocuously, "I just don''t think the temperature in the house is as cold as outside."


    Seeing that Mo Wen is still a bunch of bullies in this crooked way, Yu Lanfa blew his hair. If it wasn''t for the length of his hair, he might have to stand up, "I won''t give you a hug."


    "All right." Mo Wen nodded helplessly, trapped Yu Lan in his arms more and more, and continued to kiss her face.


    "..." since it''s all right, why don''t you let her go?!


    "I said I wouldn''t give you a hug." Yu Lan pushed Mo Wen and said proudly.


    "I''ll just hold you, I''ll hold you." looking at the fried Yu Lan, Mo Wen couldn''t help but shun Mao. The previous gloomy mood is now half gone.


    I feel that Mo Wen is in a particularly good mood now. Yu Lan is confused, but he doesn''t see any abnormality in Mo Wen.


    She hugged Mo Wen''s neck, her small nose moved, and smelled a faint smell of blood, very small, very small. If she hadn''t been buried deep in Mo Wen''s neck, she might have thought she smelled wrong.


    "Arvin, are you hurt?" even the bloody smell of the smile made Yu Lan alert. She looked suspiciously at Mo Wen''s harmless and handsome side face, pursed her lips and smelled again.


    I didn''t smell anything this time.


    "No." Mo Wen said frankly around Yu Lan''s waist, "if you don''t believe it, you can check it."


    "But I smell blood......" Yu Lan stares at Mo Wen.


    "Do you have?" Mo Wen also smelled his body and didn''t smell anything.


    "I can''t smell wrong!" Yu Lan stared at Mo Wen seriously.


    Zombies are very sensitive to blood, especially the taste of ink blood is particularly sensitive to blue.


    "Do you want to check?" Mo Wen bent his eyes and saw the depths of Yu Lan''s eyes.


    Yu Lan was stunned and was carried into the room by Mo Wen before he reacted.


    "... Arvin?" she sat up in a panic when she was put on the bed, looked at Mo Wen pitifully and said, "really check it for me?"


    "I''ll check it for you." Mo Wen nodded. He looked at Yu Lan''s bullied little daughter-in-law and couldn''t help kissing her with his hands on her side.


    The soft bed was pressed out of a depression. Yu Lan lay on her back, closed her eyes and let the breath of ink cover her.


    "Ah Wen." he opened his eyes and looked at the Mo Wen kissing down her neck. Yu Lan blinked and called in a charming voice, "are you ready?"


    "What?" Mo Wen stopped. Before he could react, the whole person was turned over by Yu Lan and supported himself with his tail. Yu Lan sat across Mo Wen''s abdomen, stared at his face and said with a smile, "physical examination."


    "..." looking at Yu Lan''s kind smile, Mo Wen didn''t know that her poor little appearance was pretended.


    His blue is not easy to bully.


    He was still concerned about Mo Wen''s body. Yu Lan immediately began to unbutton Mo Wen''s clothes after saying the physical examination. The buttons of his shirt were exquisite but easy to unbutton. Soon, Yu Lan unbuttoned them all.


    Looking at Mo Wen, she stared at her with a smile. Her eyes indulged spoiled and spread her hands, looking like Ren Jun bullied.


    This guy learned ten percent of his coquetry! Yu Lan thought angrily.


    Want to return to think, Yu Lan''s hand still touched it along the skin of Mo Wen. After carefully checking his upper body, he was finally relieved.


    Fortunately, Mo Wen really wasn''t hurt.


    The slender and cold finger tip gently slid through the distinct abdominal muscles of ink, feeling the slight floating breathing feeling of his abdomen. Yu Lan finally couldn''t help holding it up and skillfully rubbed it.


    "Arvin, you must be well."


    The ink that was lit by Yu Lan was not very comfortable at the moment. Fortunately, he had been used to forbearing his desire, sighed, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, turned over slightly and said, "well, we will all be fine."


    Yu Lan completely put down his heart and gently shook the two slender tail tips behind him, rubbing back and forth in a small range.


    She believed that the power of Mo Wen would definitely protect herself, and she was willing to be a shield behind him.

 Chapter 777

    The news of being drunk all night soon came.


    "Boss!" drunk Wuye, who was sitting in the room wrapped in a quilt, sneezed, looked at Xiuqi, who was cooking porridge for him, and complained to the communicator, "I didn''t sleep all night to get information for you. I almost caught a cold as soon as I lost it!"


    With that, he pretended to put up his little thumb and pointed it with the fingernail of his thumb.


    Xiuqi, who was cooking porridge, glanced back at him contemptuously.


    Listening to the angry voice inside the contact device, Qin Huai pulled the corners of his mouth and quietly looked at the ink without making a sound.


    "Drunk all night." Mo Wen buttoned the table and said gently, "another nonsense, you don''t have to come back."


    "Don''t do it, don''t do it." knowing the danger of Mo Wen''s saying this, he coughed all night, gave up death, and honestly began to talk about business. "I investigated the relationship between Alex and siren. It''s really not very good. It''s also true that Ellie said that Alex''s two children were killed by sirens."


    "In other words, the gods and sirens are indeed mortal enemies?" Qin Huai asked.


    "It looks so right." Zui Wuyi nodded and wrapped his quilt tightly. "If Alex likes blood and flesh."


    "Then there should be no need to worry." Qin Huai recalled Alex''s previous appearance and felt that his love for his youngest son Gail was not like fraud, so he should be no worse for his other two children. "Now we don''t have to worry about siren and the gods working together to deal with us."


    Seeing Qin Huai''s relief, Qu Yaoyao couldn''t help but curl his lips and said, "it''s not necessarily. People''s hearts are biased. Maybe in Alex''s eyes, his two children are nothing at all."


    "No parents don''t care about their children." Qin Huai leaned over Qu Yaoyao and took her by the shoulder. He seemed to take her completely as his good friend. "At least I think Alex is the father who cares about his children."


    "I thought you would say that my abnormal thinking is difficult to understand." Qu Yaoyao sneered and held himself by Qinhuai.


    Instead, Qinhuai received Zhang Xin''s bad eyes. He glanced at Qu Yaoyao''s close side face, looked at Zhang Xin with an angry face, coughed and loosened his hand, "it''s really difficult to understand, but this kind of thing is just our different views."


    Qu Yaoyao''s response was to roll his eyes.


    Qin Huai continued to ask, "how''s Gina''s situation now? Has the prophet heard anything?"


    "Gina is now more chaotic than expected." Zui Wuyi paused when he said this, opened the quilt and took Xiuqi''s porridge, "thank you."


    Now it was bitterly cold. He just found a place to cook in Gina''s hotel. Now he asked Xiuqi to cook a bowl of porridge for himself.


    Hot food is always better than dry and cold cookies.


    What''s more, the skill of cooking is really good. A bowl of things cooked with simple materials can become very delicious after neat hands.


    Xiuqi glanced at him obliquely, leaned against the window with his food, stared at the messy crowd outside and frowned slightly.


    Gina''er is much more chaotic than any force in China. The flow of people here is dense, but no one has come to maintain order. The whole street is blocked by the flow of people early in the morning.


    You know, it''s winter now. Generally speaking, ordinary people don''t come out at all. It''s difficult to ensure that they are buried by snow or frozen to death.


    After drinking a mouthful of steaming hot porridge, I stretched my eyebrows when I was drunk all night. Then I began to say to the communicator, "boss?"


    "Continue to say." the voice of Mo Wen faintly passed over.


    "OK." drunk night smiled and looked out of the window while eating. "Gina''s authorities seem to have very loose control over the following. As I have learned in the past two days, the area I am staying in is directly under no jurisdiction. All people live and die by themselves, and the phenomenon of the law of the jungle is very serious."


    "I asked the waiter of the hotel. The first and third earls of gina''er did not agree with Ellie, the second earl. At the same time, the whole gina''er was divided into two factions, which is a well-known thing." after drinking the hot porridge, zuiwuye leaned over the window and looked out of the window with Xiuqi.


    "Is it true that Ellie said that Gina''s original name was Wales, and then changed her name to her sister''s name after she seized the leadership?" Mo Wen continued with his eyelids slightly lowered after listening to the drunken voice.


    "I also know something about this. Ellie didn''t lie to us." drunk night said, "Wales is actually their uncle, who was later killed by Ellie.


    Now the first count is Ellie''s twin brother. They had worked together to seize the power, but there were differences in the distribution of power, which led to the current tit for tat situation. "


    "Twin brother?!" Mo Wen didn''t show it, but Qin Huai exclaimed, "that is to say, Ellie is now against her twin brother?"


    "Yes, if Linxue dares to look like this, I''ll definitely peel her skin." drunk night hums and smiles, "dare to resist my brother''s order? This is what my sister should do."


    Ignoring the crazy view of drunk night, Qin Huai said, "if the prophet is Ellie''s grandmother, there are definitely a lot of nurses around her."


    It is Ellie''s grandmother, that is, the grandmother of the first count. Such people will be the most closely guarded existence anyway.


    "Who says not." the eyes of drunken night are deep, and the joking smile on his mouth is also light. "Anyway, I inquired carefully yesterday. I didn''t get any news about the prophet at all, but now I have an investigation target. Give me another two days, I should be one step closer to the prophet."


    He had investigated yesterday that a guard around the first count had been transferred here as the guard chief. He must know much more than these people who only work for a living all day.


    However, gina''er''s overall defense facilities are different from those of China. He must spend a day to determine the specific situation around before he can start, otherwise a small guard captain may expose him.


    "OK," said Mervyn, "I''ll give you two days."


    "Thanks, boss." zuiwuye smiled casually and said the last thing before hanging up the communication. "Also, in case of a little mo Xiaohuan, her wind review here in gina''er is terrible."


    "Terrible?" Qin Huai said in surprise. "Is mo Xiaohuan so powerful?"

 Chapter 778

    "Let''s say," zuiwuye explained, "people here probably don''t know how many leaders Gina has now, but they absolutely know that a guy called falling angel almost destroyed their only home that can survive."


    The fallen angels here don''t have to think about it. They know it''s Mo Xiaohuan. Everyone is silent. Mo Wen looks at Yu Lan, while Qin Huai and their faces freeze. Suddenly, they turn their heads and look at the window.


    I don''t know when Mo Xiaohuan was lying in front of the window, his head on the windowsill, staring at them.


    Dark eyes without waves and waves, deep can not see half distracted.


    "Mo Xiaohuan?" Qu Yaoyao frowned and said, "what are you doing there?"


    "See you talk about things." Mo Xiaohuan blinked his eyes and smiled at Yu Lan. "Mom, I want to come in with you, can I?"


    Yu Lan looks silly and easy to bully, but he is not really stupid. She looked at Mo Xiaohuan''s harmless face, sighed, jumped down from Mo Wen and walked directly towards the door. Of course, she still looked at Mo Xiaohuan and said, "you may not be suitable to listen to the next thing. Let me play outside with you."


    "OK." Mo Xiaohuan didn''t feel lost when she heard the speech. On the contrary, her eyes lit up, jumped out of the window and quietly waited for Yu Lan to come out.


    Yu langang was about to go out and her arm was held by Mo Wen''s big hand. She comforted Mo Wen''s hand and kissed him on the face before Mo Wen let go.


    "I''ll be right back," she said.


    Although Mo Wen didn''t want to, he still believed it.


    Yu Lan went out and saw Mo Xiaohuan sitting on a small snowdrift, looking at her with his small hand on his back.


    "Mom!" seeing Yu Lan coming out, she immediately rushed forward to Yu Lan''s arms and rubbed in her arms before sajiao said, "hug me."


    Facing this face like ink, Yu Lan always couldn''t help rubbing it.


    Imagine Mo Wen''s face with big watery eyes and pitifully staring at her. It''s really... It''s really hard to accept.


    Reach out and hold Mo Xiaohuan in his arms. Yu Lan looks at the window of the room where they talked about things. The window is about two meters high from the ground. It''s really bad that Mo Xiaohuan can climb up in ice and snow.


    I like the feeling of being held by Yu Lan very much. Mo Xiaohuan hugged her neck closely and rubbed it fascinated.


    As usual, Mo Wen rubbed his head and rubbed Mo Xiaohuan''s hair. Yu Lan looked around and found that there was no figure of Mo Xiaobing around.


    "Where''s Mo Xiaobing?" she asked. There was no smell of Mo Xiaobing around, as if it had disappeared.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen her since just now." Mo Xiaohuan said honestly. His dark eyes clearly reflected Yu Lan''s face.


    Since Mo Xiaobing followed her here, although he competed with Mo Xiaohuan, he was not too far away from Mo Xiaohuan. How could he suddenly disappear quietly?


    Yu Lan already had a question in her heart. She let Mo Xiaohuan go from her arms, pinched her hand and asked, "is Guji still here?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiaohuan bent her eyes and spread her hand in front of blue.


    A little crystal blue thing came out of her palm, soft and paralyzed. When she saw Yu Lan, she seemed excited and gave a "gurgle".


    It''s a pity that no matter how it sounds, it''s very weak, including gurgling. It doesn''t look energetic.


    If it had seen Yu Lan before, it would have jumped up instead of saying hello as powerlessly as now.


    "What''s wrong with it?" Yu Lan naturally noticed the abnormality of muttering and couldn''t help frowning.


    She tried to communicate with Gigi in her mind as before, but it didn''t seem to work at all.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s face close at hand, Mo Xiaohuan''s smile became more and more strange, his eyes were wide open, and his dark eyes seemed to have no eyeballs.


    "It''s adapting to my power."


    "Adapt to your power?" Yu Lan didn''t understand, but after she saw Mo Xiaohuan''s current expression, the whole person was stunned, subconsciously about to retreat.


    Don''t want Mo Xiaohuan''s speed to be much faster than her. At the moment she retreated, she threw herself into her arms again, and her cold hands gently covered her face.


    Breathing, countless hard and indestructible ice covered Yu Lan''s whole body, and even frozen her almost stretched out tail.


    "Mom, no matter what I do next, you have to believe me, okay?"


    Looking at Yu Lan''s face, Mo Xiaohuan rubbed it, looked into her eyes and said, "I will never hurt you."


    Yu Lan has lost consciousness.


    Mo Xiaohuan''s ice and Mo Xiaobing''s are not at the same level. Mo Xiaobing''s ice layer can firmly freeze people and control people''s actions, but Mo Xiaohuan''s ice layer seems to create a completely ice and snow space, and even consciousness can be completely frozen.


    He has been paying attention to the ink outside the window, and naturally found Yu Lan''s abnormality. His eyes are completely split, his indifference on his face suddenly collapses, and the whole face is distorted.


    The wall in front of him turned into powder directly under his hands. He rushed out, but was blocked by countless ice layers in front of Mo Xiaohuan.


    "Mo, Xiao, Huan!"


    Mo Wen roared, and the whole body instantly gushed out a suffocating cold breath. Taking him as the origin, the surrounding air began to solidify, and the original snowy world became a frightening death world in an instant.


    His eyes were red and he stared at Mo Xiaohuan, who wrapped himself in the ice.


    The extremely thick ice around protects Mo Xiaohuan tightly, but even so, Mo Xiaohuan''s face is still not very good-looking. She holds Yu Lan''s body and looks at Mo Wenjiao and says, "Dad, listen to me first."


    Mervyn looked at her.


    "I''ve remembered everything," she said. "I don''t have much time now. He didn''t leave enough time for me from the beginning."


    The whole body suddenly filled with dazzling blue light. With the cover of countless ice layers, Mo Xiaohuan and Yu Lan unexpectedly disappeared in front of Mo Wen. Only her voice was still ethereal in the field of death.


    "Dad, mom will wait for you in siren."


    Watching Yu Lan disappear in front of him, Mo Wen''s whole body began to tremble uncontrollably. He looked at the eye-catching ice in front of him without expression and waved to smash it all clean.


    Dark eyes coldly swept Alex who was coming here. He squeezed his fist and suddenly smiled without warning after the extreme silence.


    "Blue is not with me." he restrained all the extended fields, pulled the corners of his mouth high and said with a strange smile, "then it doesn''t matter what I do to you."

 Chapter 779

    In fact, the original purpose of the hundred gods is very simple.


    When Alex''s two sons were tortured and killed by the siren, his only idea was to make the siren and the night behind him stop the blood debt.


    But when he took people to attack the sirens regardless, Yezhi stopped them.


    Yezhi didn''t do anything, just put the blonde Mo Xiaohuan in front like a mascot, stood behind Mo Xiaohuan, innocuously hugged his arms and looked at them like a smile.


    Looking at this monster that almost frozen the whole m country, everyone lost their courage.


    People like God have no chance of winning.


    "In fact, it''s no use for you to kill me." Yezhi said, "I admit that the end of the world came because of me, but I can destroy the world. Of course, I also have the ability to create a new world. You might as well think about how to help me destroy the world."


    "New world?" Alex looked at the culprit who killed his son and roared with red eyes. "Is it a new world dominated by you? I don''t want it!"


    "Don''t say that. In fact, I made the world, but it still developed into my most disgusting appearance. I had no choice but to destroy it." Yezhi tilted his head and stroked Mo Xiaohuan''s head like a small animal. "See this child? It''s human in the last world."


    The crowd couldn''t understand what Alex said, but it didn''t prevent him from staring at him with hatred.


    "You always can''t develop into what I expect, always like this." the end of the night seemed to have no desire to go on. He lowered his eyelids, muttered and listless, "no matter whether your ability is strong or weak, you will always become the same."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Alex said coldly, "but I''ll never do what you want."


    "Oh?" Yezhi said with some interest, "what do you want to do?"


    In every world, there are many people like Alex who want to keep their own world. Of course, they all die like a clown without jumping for long.


    Alex was silent. He couldn''t think of any way to stop the power of people who had the power to destroy a world.


    But the cruel killing of his own son is the most unacceptable thing for a father. Even if he does everything, he will take revenge.


    "All right." seeing that Alex stopped talking and didn''t have the idea of continuing to spend with them at the end of the night, he just picked up Mo Xiaohuan and said, "I look forward to your resistance, which will make me feel that living is not so boring."


    He touched his chin. "Well, I won''t exterminate you directly with my strength. You can do what you want to do well. It''s good to add a little more fun to me."


    After that, he smiled, and Mo Xiaohuan disappeared in place, as if they had never appeared.


    Alex looked ahead and finally gave up his plan to continue to fight siren.


    There is no point in destroying sirens now.


    But he has no other way to fight the night stop and guard the world.


    At this time, Wales had officially changed its name to gina''er, but Ellie, the second Earl of gina''er, suddenly found him one day.


    "I have a way to protect the world." Gina said the first thing when she saw him.


    And this sentence undoubtedly gave Alex hope.


    Ellie told Alex that her grandmother was a prophet and had long predicted the destruction of the world.


    "Prophet? Are you sure you''re not a dreamer?" Alex mocked.


    "If I were a dreamer, how could I know what you are worried about now and find you to cooperate instead of siren?" asked Ellie.


    "What if you''re the night stopper?" Alex remained skeptical.


    Ellie didn''t explain any more. She just said a few things that would happen next, and these things came true one by one. Alex finally stopped doubting and believed Ellie''s grandmother, the so-called prophet.


    "There is only one man at the source of the destruction of the world," said Ellie immediately after Alex believed it.


    "Night stop?"


    "No, that man is called Mo Wen," said Ellie. "In the prophecy, all the endings of the world are destruction, and the cause of destruction is a man called Mo Wen."


    "Ink?" Alex had no impression of the unknown man.


    Seeing Alex frowning, Ellie couldn''t help laughing, "he''s Chinese and naturally has no reputation in country M."


    "But I''ve investigated. Mo Wen is a base leader called desire alliance. The base is very cruel, and the members in it are perverts who do all kinds of evil."


    "Is he strong?" Alex instinctively resented hearing the word metamorphosis. His two sons were tortured and killed by the metamorphosis in the siren.


    "Of course," said Ellie indifferently, "but I have a way to kill him."


    "You mean let''s go to China and kill him?" Alex thought and asked.


    "No." Ellie shook her head. "We''ll wait for him to come."


    The hundred gods and Ellie had a plan to focus on Mo Wen all the time. It can be said that all his movements were under their surveillance when Mo Wen set foot on the territory of state M.


    They used Ellie to contact Mervyn first and determined that he was the target character before Charles and Gail appeared at their temporary rest station.


    The only way to kill Mo Wen in the prophecy is to let him start after there is no one left around him. In this case, the success probability of assassination can be as high as 80%.


    Therefore, Ellie and Charles both made a pretentious gesture and asked Mo Wen to send people to gina''er and siren for investigation under suspicion, and constantly find ways to send people around him.


    Of course, only the zombie Yu Lan is not in the prophecy.


    That is, Yu Lan, the zombie, destroyed their overall plan.


    Watching their hundred gods fall one wave after another, the blood almost turned into a river. Alex roared with red eyes, picked up his gun and shot at the ink crazily.


    "Devil! Devil!" he roared angrily, madly trying to get rid of the ink.


    Mo Wen didn''t pay attention to these bullets at all. He looked at Alex expressionless, took his long legs and walked slowly over.


    "Because of your inexplicable invitation, blue was taken away." all the bullets turned to ashes in front of him. Mo Wen went to Alex and grabbed his neck. "Devil? You are."


    At this time, the tone of Mo Wen''s speech was extremely plain, but everyone could hear the abnormal emotion in his tone.


    Crazy, paranoid, indifferent, cold.


    This madman!!!

 Chapter 780

    Qin Huai and Qu Yaoyao protect Zhang Xin who has no resistance. Looking at the man standing in the center of the blood storm with fear, they don''t know what to do.


    This is the first time they have seen Mo Wen do it.


    The bloody wind attacked all of them indiscriminately, roaring mercilessly like a fierce ghost, and could gouge out a layer of flesh wherever they went.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with him?" Mo Xiaobing, who can finally control his body, hurried over and looked at Mo Wen standing in the center of the storm, opening his eyes with horror.


    She can''t resist this power.


    It seems that after eating the purest spiritual core, Mo Wen''s strength has not only doubled and grown, but his current strength should not be measured by level.


    "Mo Xiaobing!" Qu Yaoyao''s face was cold. "Don''t you know? My sister-in-law was taken away by Mo Xiaohuan!"


    Aware that there was no smell of Yu Lan around, Mo Xiaobing opened his eyes and mouth slightly, and said in fear, "Mo Xiaohuan did it? This bastard!"


    "You knew she was going to do it, didn''t you?" Qu Yaoyao came forward and grabbed Mo Xiaobing''s collar and said coldly.


    "No!" Mo Xiaobing shook his head decisively, "I don''t know. I only know that Mo Xiaohuan''s goal may be mo Wen, but she vowed to me that she wouldn''t cause any harm to my mother, this liar!"


    "What is your purpose!" Qu Yao clenched his teeth.


    "Qu Yaoyao, this is not the time to care about this." Qin Huai interrupted Qu Yaoyao''s words in time. The heavy and strong smell of blood made him sick. "What we should care about is what to do now? We can''t let the boss kill like this."


    Qin Huai could see that Mo Wen''s killing now was just to relieve his anger and kill indiscriminately. If he didn''t stop him, maybe he would turn around and solve them together.


    "Alex is going to be killed. What can we do?" Qu Yaoyao said hopelessly looking at Alex who was strangled by his neck.


    Qinhuai''s face was ugly and silent.


    "Maybe we can ask the drunken emperor?" seeing that the two people were in despair, Zhang Xin, who had been staying behind, couldn''t help saying, "the drunken emperor always has a way."


    Qin Huai was slightly stunned. Before he could speak, the sound of being drunk all night and beating up had sounded in the communicator.


    Oh, I think of me at last


    Drunk without night, I''m very excited, very excited, very excited.


    In his opinion, it is normal for Mo Wen to kill talents. He is not like him since he found Yu Lan.


    The man who controls other people''s lives at will is the master of the desire alliance he follows.


    So when we learn about the current action of Mo Wen in the communicator, we can imagine what a wonderful scene it is when we are drunk all night. The whole person is happy and wants to sing a song.


    Of course, this idea stopped under Xiuqi''s cannibal eyes.


    "The boss can''t be so crazy." Xiuqi stared coldly at drunk night. "You must organize him."


    "Why?" drunk night didn''t understand, "it''s good for us to follow such a boss. Don''t you say you haven''t killed much these days? Is the whole person kind-hearted?"


    "Such a boss has no reason." Xiuqi''s face was a little gloomy and said coldly.


    Drunk all night, I thought about it, but I didn''t refute it.


    A leader without rational beast and a leader with rational madman still prefer the latter.


    The former, if you don''t mind, may take your own life. Although it''s great, is the price a little higher?


    Drunk night thought so, and then he had the plan to stop Mo Wen.


    "Drunk emperor, what can you do?" Qin Huai almost cried with joy as soon as he heard the voice of drunk night.


    "I can convince the boss." drunk night said lazily, "but in order to prevent rebound, Mo Xiaobing, you have to answer me a question."


    "What time is it, drunken emperor? Just say it quickly!" Qu Yaoyao listened to the careless voice of drunken night and said impatiently.


    Just then, Ellie launched an attack on Mo Wen, which delayed Mo Wen''s time to break Alex''s neck.


    "After taking away his sister-in-law, Mo Xiaohuan said to let Mo Wen go to the siren to find her. Tell me if what Mo Xiaohuan said is true. Does the siren really have Yu Lan?"


    Listening to the drunk voice, Mo Xiaobing''s eyes were slightly lax, quickly focused together and nodded heavily, "it''s true. I can feel that Mo Xiaohuan didn''t lie about this matter."


    "That''s enough." zuiwuye breathed a sigh of relief and connected the contact over there. "Boss, boss, can you hear me?"


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen raised his feet and stepped on Ellie''s chest, looked at her embarrassed appearance of vomiting blood, and smiled strangely.


    "I know you are abusing and killing at will now, but before that, can you calm down and listen to me?"


    The sound of drunk night was still not serious. Mo Wen slightly lowered his eyelids, removed his feet from Ellie, took half a step aside and said faintly, "say."


    "Boss, it''s right for you to vent your anger, but our ultimate goal is to stop the night. The gods and Gina are still useful. Don''t kill them first. When we solve the night stop, you can kill whatever you like." drunk Wuye danced by the window, but only got a sentence from Mo Wen that has no emotion:


    "That''s all you have to say?"


    "Of course not." Zui Wuyi took a breath and felt more and more pressure to talk with Mo Wen. Fortunately, he is thousands of miles away from Mo Wen. At this moment, he won''t lose his head unless Mo Wen climbs over along the communication of the contact.


    "Boss, my sister-in-law is still in siren. Why do you waste time in this kind of?"


    "I know." Mo Wen smiled, "but these people are not bad to LAN LAN. I have to deal with them all before I can find LAN LAN."


    The smile on Mo Wen''s mouth became more and more gentle. He looked at the bright red blood stains and ferocious bodies around him, and bent his eyes slightly. "When I solve all the hidden dangers that can hurt blue, nothing can separate us anymore."


    "Your idea is very good, but we are not familiar with country m. We must leave someone to lead the way." drunk night sighed.


    Mo Wen had no patience, raised his hand to continue to deal with the people around him, "just leave someone to show me the way."


    "But boss, have you ever thought that Alex didn''t intend to hurt his sister-in-law from the beginning? Maybe his goal was just you?" seeing that Mo Wen couldn''t listen to his words, he didn''t worry about being drunk all night, and continued slowly, "If their goal is sister-in-law, they won''t try their best to support us at the beginning. Keeping them has more advantages than disadvantages. You can save the murderous anger to the siren to vent."


    "I promise, no one dares to say no to you when you kill in siren. It doesn''t matter if you kill the whole base."


    If you still dare to do this in front of blue...... drunk, no night, and make complaints about the heart.

 Chapter 781

    Mo Wen finally stopped.


    He thought of Yu Lan and controlled the violent spirit in his heart.


    Nothing is as important as blue


    Drunken night is right. These eye-catching guys have plenty of time to deal with later.


    Looking down at Alex, who was seriously injured by him, he said faintly, "take me to siren."


    Alex, the magnificent level 4 power, knelt on the ground, opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    It shouldn''t be like this


    Mo Wen''s attack was so sudden that the forces he arranged in the dark were of no use at all. The chance that he could have won Mo Wen at one stroke was so forcibly destroyed.


    Damn it, damn it!


    Alex lay on the ground in despair. The physical pain and the despair in his heart almost made him collapse.


    "You don''t want to?" Mo Wen now has restrained his cruel expression like a fierce ghost when he killed before, and said with a gentle smile, "I can''t bear it if you want to kill me. Now it''s just to let you lead a way."


    Put up with it? Look at those corpses and talk again!


    ETUDE was secretly tucking aside, she was also hurt by the injury, and she could only make complaints about her existence.


    "Do you know why we want to kill you?" Alex raised his eyes in pain and looked at the man as powerful as Yezhi, with green veins silently around his neck and face. He raised his neck, hissed and shouted, "because I can''t kill the night!"


    "The only way to stop the night from fulfilling his wish is to keep the world, and the only way to do this is to kill you." his tears finally burst out, and the despair of hope shattered in a moment almost swallowed him up, "but now it''s all over... It''s all over..."


    "That''s really sorry." hearing this, Qin Huai, who came from one side, said silently, "you don''t have the strength to win the night. How can you kill our boss and look down on us so much?"


    Alex clenched his fist without making a sound.


    Seeing this, Qin Huai curled his mouth, which was probably clear. Compared with the night stop that appears like God, as a human, ink is really easier to clean up.


    "You lead the way." looking down at Alex kneeling in front of him, Mo Wen silently pulled out a smile, "I''ll kill the night."


    "Can you?" Alex looked at Mo Wen. He was completely desperate. He couldn''t see half of his hope.


    "As long as you are obedient." Mo Wen said faintly, wiping Alex''s body and walked over.


    Only Alex looked at the ground with a gray face.


    The ear gradually quieted down. When a staggering sound of footsteps approached, Alex bowed his head and said, "these people''s families are well placed."


    Ellie squatted down and picked up Alex. She looked at the miserable look in front of her and nodded silently.


    Even now she feels numb when she sees this scene.


    The plan failed, and the prophecy could not provide them with any help. The next thing... Really can only be left to fate.


    The smell of blood filled the air, making people feel cold.


    ¡­¡­


    Gail, under the protection of Charles, didn''t know what happened outside. He looked at the pale Charles and asked suspiciously, "Charles, what''s the matter? Why did you bring me here?"


    "Gail," Charles shook his head, "don''t say anything, don''t ask anything, I just want to keep you safe."


    Hearing this, Gail suddenly became uncomfortable. He was in adolescence, when he had courage and was willing to challenge everything.


    "Charles!" he accused angrily. "I''m sixteen years old. You can''t treat me like a fool anymore!"


    "Gail, this is not the time to be angry." Charles reluctantly reached out and touched Gail''s head. Before saying anything, Gail patted his hand away.


    "I''m no longer a child!" he shouted and jumped in place like a steel bar.


    Charles had no choice but to say something to appease Gail when he heard someone knocking at the door outside.


    "The crisis is over, you take master Gail out." hearing that the voice outside the door was the voice of his best friend, Charles was relieved and went forward to open the door.


    Looking at his friend Jack''s pale face, Charles was relieved and said, "what''s the matter? You don''t look very good."


    Jack shook his head, looked at Gail and said, "the leader asked you to take master Gail back to the room first."


    "Did the plan fail?" seeing this, Charles''s heart suddenly cooled and asked with some anxiety.


    Jack smiled bitterly, "failure? It''s more than failure. We''ve failed completely before we started."


    Charles looked at Jack''s desperate eyes and hung his head. For a moment, he didn''t know what kind of expression to put on.


    Soon he raised his head again, took Jack''s clothes and said, "what about the leader? How''s he?"


    "The leader was badly hurt." Jack shook his head.


    "Dad''s hurt?!" Gail stared at Jack in horror. He looked at Jack as if he were looking at a madman, "how is this possible!"


    He knew his father''s strength and could never be seriously injured easily.


    "Gail, I''ll take you back first." Charles remembered that Gail was still here. He took a deep breath of air pressure to suppress the bitterness in his heart, leaned over his shoulder and said, "don''t worry, everything is fine now."


    "Dad''s hurt. Why don''t you worry me!" Gail glared at Charles like an angry little lion, turned his head and shouted at Jack, "take me to my father!"


    Charles frowned. As soon as he was about to speak, Jack reached out and patted him on the arm.


    "Charles, he''s the leader''s son."


    "So what, he''s just a child." Charles clenched his fist.


    "Can you be a child who doesn''t even know when he is an adult?"


    Jack was desperate. He looked at Charles''s pale face, said nothing more, turned and left quietly.


    "What did he mean just now?" Gail asked, watching Jack leave and looking sideways at Charles.


    Charles was silent. After a few seconds, he said as if he had made up his mind. "Let''s go find the leader."


    Seeing that Charles was finally willing to take himself to find his father, Gail happily bent his eyes and finally followed Charles.


    After asking several people along the way, Charles took Gail to the place where Alex is now.


    Charles clenched his fist as he looked at the scene full of corpses.


    Alex was sitting in a place not stained with blood. He was stunned. He didn''t even notice when they came.

 Chapter 782

    "Dad, what''s going on?"


    Gail''s voice pulled Alex back. When he looked back, he saw that Gail was looking at the tragedy ahead with a shocked face, full of disbelief.


    "Why are you here?" looking at his beloved little son, Alex couldn''t help glaring at Charles. "Charles, I told you to take Gail away!"


    "I''m sorry, chief." Charles shook his head. "I think master Gail is qualified to face all this."


    He paused, looked at Gail''s pale face and said, "he''s not a child anymore."


    However, as soon as his voice fell, Gail bent down pale, and began to vomit awkwardly.


    Seeing this bloody scene for the first time, he only felt that the world had become dizzy.


    "That''s what you said. You''re qualified?" Alex suddenly wanted to laugh at his son''s appearance.


    In this world, there are people who can laugh softly after killing so many people, and there are people who just spit out when they see this scene. The gap is so big.


    Charles shook his head. "Sooner or later, he will contact these, if we have a future."


    "Dad, what''s going on?" he vomited everything in his stomach. Gail looked at Alex and asked weakly, "who did all this?"


    The voice of Gail''s inquiry made Alex''s face more complicated. He looked at his blood but could not hide his innocent son. For the first time, he wondered if he had spoiled him too much, "who else can there be besides him?"


    He?


    Gail''s mind turned fast, and the only thing locked was the ink of their hundred gods these days.


    "I knew the leader of the desire League was not a good thing!" he gritted his teeth, touched the gun on his leg, and turned and ran into the house.


    "Stop!" Alex was stunned and roared quickly. "What are you going to do!"


    "I''m going to kill that man!" Gail said loudly, his eyes red.


    For the first time, he saw so many people die in front of him. These people once met in the corridor, cordially said hello, told him interesting things outside, once went out to hunt zombies with him, and now they die silently and meaninglessly?


    For what? What makes that man decide their life and death like this!


    "Stop!!!" at this, Alex''s hair stood up. He stared at the innocent son and beat his chest. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Gail turned back and stared at Alex stubbornly. His face had not recovered from his discomfort. He looked very fragile.


    But he clenched his fists tightly and looked at Alex with firm eyes.


    "Dad." he looked at Alex, took a deep breath and said seriously, "if I can''t come back, you''ll think you haven''t had my son."


    "Shit!" he was almost annoyed by the son. Alex angrily pointed at Gail, but he couldn''t catch up with him because of his serious injury.


    Seeing that Gail was about to run out of his sight, Alex quickly said to Charles on his side, "Charles, go and get him back!"


    Charles was ready to catch up, and Wen Yan immediately followed Gail.


    He admitted that he was also very angry about so many casualties of the hundred gods, but anyway, making unnecessary sacrifices was the most worthless thing.


    Follow Gail through the window. I don''t want to be sure that such a living man as Gail disappeared in front of him!


    "Gail!" he shouted anxiously, and there was no one around.


    damn! With a low spit, Charles sounded. Gail''s sensitivity to the terrain is much higher than ordinary people. There must be many ways to get rid of his pursuit.


    Quickly find a guard and ask Mo Wen''s position. Charles doesn''t dare to stop and chase him.


    Besides, Gail was hiding on the ceiling and had climbed out of the house along the ventilation.


    He didn''t intend to expose himself in front of the guards. He had to go to the room where Mo Wen lived before.


    Recalling the road closest to Mo Wen''s room, he thought about it and ran over without hesitation.


    The soles of the feet are on the eaves covered with thick snow. From time to time, they will slip and bring down countless snowflakes.


    Looking at the height of several meters under the eaves, Gail took a deep breath, but the speed under his feet was faster and faster. This is the first time he has done such a risky thing, and probably the last time.


    Anyway, he can''t let that madman do whatever he wants in their hundred gods!


    Thinking so, he has reached the window outside the ink room, and can pull the window edge to see the scene inside.


    Mo Wen is really here. At this time, he was trying to figure out a pink crystal core in his hand with his eyes open. His eyes were soft but deep.


    Qin Huai, Zhang Xin, Qu Yao and Yao are packing up their things on the road. They look at each other and communicate with each other from time to time.


    Mo Xiaobing sat opposite Mo Wen, lowering his head and looking in a trance.


    "Before we leave, tell me everything you know."


    Different from Yu Lan''s gentle questions, the voice of Mo Wen was gentle, but the killing intention was strong, which made everyone in the room shiver.


    "I said it all." Mo Xiaobing raised his head and said seriously, "Dad, you don''t have to worry. Mo Xiaohuan shouldn''t hurt his mother."


    Yu Lan is now the only existence that suppresses Mo Wen''s reason. He looked at Mo Xiaobing''s firm eyes, pulled up the corners of his mouth and sneered, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded. She felt a dangerous smell as soon as she was about to make a sound. She subconsciously raised her hand and coagulated a layer of icicles on her side.


    Gelgen, who fired a shot at Mo Wen, was frozen outside by the icicle before he could escape. At the same time, there was the bullet that had just broken through the glass.


    Looking at Gail frozen by the icicle, Qin Huai led him to open the window, frowned and pulled him into the room.


    With his limbs still frozen, Gail could only lie on the ground in embarrassment and raise his neck to look at ink.


    And Mervyn just lifted his legs and glanced at Gail expressionless.


    "Go on." he looked at Mo Xiaobing.


    Mo Xiaobing was stunned. She looked at Gail and soon regained her mind. She straightened her back and said, "the end of the night actually gave me and Mo Xiaohuan a task. My task is to bring Mo Xiaohuan with amnesia to m country and remind her of the past, and I didn''t know the task of Mo Xiaohuan at the beginning."

 Chapter 783

    "Do you know now?" the sharp eyes fell on the pure white eyes of Mo Xiaobing. The ink text gently buttoned the desktop and whispered.


    "I thought I could guess something, but now I''m not sure." Mo Xiaobing lowered her eyelids and remained silent for a few seconds before continuing under the dangerous eyes of Mo Wen. "I thought Mo Xiaohuan''s goal was you, but now she took her mother away, which she hadn''t shown before."


    "Why do you think that Mo Xiaohuan''s original goal was me?" he asked coldly when he heard Mo Xiaobing mention Yu lanmo.


    "Now you are the only one who can threaten Yezhi." Mo Xiaobing pursed his lips, shook his fist and slightly lowered his head. "I really can''t imagine that Yezhi can have any reason to bring Mo Xiaohuan here to restore her memory in addition to dealing with you."


    Mo Wen smelled that Yan''s eyes were dim. He looked at Mo Xiaobing''s uneasy appearance and moved his eyes blandly.


    "Anyway, you''re still working for Yezhi. You had planned to let Lanlan bring you back?" he looked at Gail, who was lying on the ground with a bloodless face frozen, but Mo Wen was talking to Mo Xiaobing.


    "No... I came back with my mother for no purpose." Mo Xiaobing put his hands on his knees and held them tightly. "Mo Xiaohuan can exchange feelings with me. During this period, the only thing I like is the warmth my mother gives us. How can I hurt her."


    Speaking of this, she lowered her head and her voice became low, "so I don''t know why Mo Xiaohuan took her mother. She clearly has the same feelings as me."


    "Didn''t you say you can exchange feelings? It''s good to feel it now." Qu Yaoyao sneered. She didn''t like Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing at first. Now, Mo Xiaohuan''s doing this kind of thing made her feel a little disgusted.


    "Mo Xiaohuan has cut off all the feelings between me and her." Mo Xiaobing whispered, "I can''t contact her anymore."


    "Oh, it can be cut off." Qu Yao sneered.


    Next to Qin Huai pulled her arm and asked her not to interrupt and let Mo Wen ask.


    Fortunately, Qu Yaoyao doesn''t have to say anything to ridicule Mo Xiaobing. At the moment, it''s just a little boring. Therefore, seeing Qin Huai blocking himself, he just skimmed his mouth and said nothing more honestly.


    Although Qu Yaoyao no longer sent a document to ask, Mo Xiaobing still looked at her and explained, "Mo Xiaohuan is the main body, I am the vice body, my strength is not as good as her, and she is fully capable of cutting off the connection between us."


    "Then why do you want to come to m country with Mo Xiaohuan to restore her memory?" Mo Wen didn''t take what Mo Xiaobing just said to heart. In his opinion, Mo Xiaobing''s feelings are no longer trustworthy, and he doesn''t need things that are too easy to betray.


    "Because I believe dad, you must be able to get the key." seeing Mo Wen still asked this question, Mo Xiaobing smiled bitterly, lowered his head and said frankly, "there is only one way to open the door, that is to exchange my life or Mo Xiaohuan''s life."


    "What?" Qu Yaoyao, who had just shut his mouth, opened his mouth in surprise. "Do you mean that if we want to find Yezhi, you or Mo Xiaohuan will die?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiaobing nodded, his white eyes indifferent, "we are also the keys."


    Seeing that everyone in the room looked at their eyes changed, Mo Xiaobing took a breath and said calmly as much as possible, "although I don''t know the plan of night stop, if you really get the key siren key, you are most likely to sacrifice me to let you open the door. After all, Mo Xiaohuan''s strength is enough to solve you in the door, but I can''t."


    "But you don''t want to die, so you plan to let Mo Xiaohuan sacrifice instead of you?" Qu Yaoyao was very sensitive to the idea of sacrificing others to keep herself alive. She just turned her eyes gently and suddenly said.


    "I''m going to let Mo Xiaohuan remember, let her expose her actions in advance, and use your power and me to let her open the door as a key." Mo Xiaobing didn''t deny it, but covered her face when she said this, and her voice became dull, "but I didn''t think she would take her mother away. What is she going to do?"


    There was a silence in the room, and there was almost no sound except Gail''s painful groan.


    Mo Wen''s eyes finally stayed on Gail, and his eyes flashed gently.


    Seeing this, Qin Huai hurried forward, squatted down and patted Gail''s face. When he opened his eyes, he said, "Gail, tell me, why did you hurt the boss for no reason?"


    Gail now looks like fifteen or sixteen. It would be pathetic if he were killed because of the unsuccessful assassination of Mo Wen.


    Gail was frozen and speechless now. He trembled, stretched out his neck, closed his teeth, and shivered from time to time. He looked pathetic.


    "Mo Xiaobing, can you take the ice off his body first, so you can''t ask anything at all." Qin Huai frowned at Mo Xiaobing and gently kicked Gail''s frozen leg under the kick. Sure enough, he made a clear sound.


    It''s not hard to imagine that at this moment, as long as he uses a little more strength, this leg will be gone.


    Mo Xiaobing nodded and looked at Gail''s white eyes. He saw several weak blue lights diffuse, and the ice on Gail soon faded.


    Gail, who was finally able to move his limbs, immediately hugged himself and shrunk into a ball to warm his body.


    It''s a pity that the frozen place was obviously badly hurt. He held it like this, but it added a bit of pain. At this time, if he hadn''t been a power, he would have died long ago.


    "Now try to talk?" he squatted down and sat Gail up. Qin Huai continued patiently.


    But Gail''s dying look really worries people.


    "Damn you!"


    Gail finally spoke, but it was not a good word.


    "Damn it, you don''t has the final say." Qu Yaoyao curled his lips and leaned against the window side of his body.


    "What has the final say? What do you want to kill us? What do you kill us so many people?" Gail saw Yao Yao Yao still a little bit of an indifferent look. They even shouted loudly and unbelievably. "We have taken you to the base with good intentions, and we have not provoked you at all. Why do you want to kill our people?"


    "... not provoked?" the ink on hearing this word smiled a little playfully, and looked sideways at the door. "Mr. Charles, since you''re here, don''t hide? Your young master seems to have misunderstood us."

 Chapter 784

    Where''s Charles? Gail''s eyes widened and watched as the door was slowly pushed open. The person he knew best was slowly coming in.


    "Mr. Mo, it''s our young master who is not sensible. I apologize for him." Charles pushed the door with a complicated face and came in. When he saw Gail huddled and trembling, his eyes shrank slightly and soon returned to normal.


    "Before apologizing, I think you should explain to him why we did it." Qin Huai added a sentence with a smile. Since he is already a member of the desire alliance, his behavior is gradually in line with the style of the desire alliance.


    Seeing Gail looking at himself puzzled, Charles sighed helplessly, "Gail, we had to plan to fight Mr. Mo first. They just started with us first."


    In fact, this statement is somewhat unreasonable. At the beginning, it was ink. The gods just ate the consequences before they had time to do anything.


    However, all the people present didn''t mean to refute. They looked at Gail, who was watered out with blood, and saw that his face changed and silently showed some ridicule.


    They really didn''t intend to hurt such innocent children. They couldn''t raise their interest at all.


    "Gail, stop making trouble and go back with me. The leader will explain it to you himself."


    Having said that, it''s very dangerous for Gail to stay here again. No one knows whether these perverts of lust alliance will suddenly attack Gail, and Gail''s current situation doesn''t look very good.


    He took off his coat and wrapped the shivering gale in his arms. Charles stood up and apologized to Mo Wen again.


    "Mr. Mo, I promise this will be the last time."


    Mo Wen seemed to nod his head, and I didn''t know whether it was a response to Charles.


    "Mr. Charles, you really should be glad." Qu Yaoyao reluctantly accepted Charles''s apology. She leaned against the wall and put her arrogant hands around her arms. "If you didn''t see the boss, you wouldn''t be able to get out of this room for ten lives."


    Zhang Xin, who has been sitting in the corner without any sense of existence, breathed out when he heard this. He felt that this was the way Yumeng looked in front of outsiders. He was arrogant and cruel.


    Gail widened his eyes and Charles clenched his fist, but he endured it, nodded, took a deep breath and said again, "can I leave now?"


    It''s really wrong for Gail to start first. At this time, he can only bear it.


    "Wait a minute." Mo Wen raised his eyes and said coldly. The gloomy breath made Charles''s back obviously stiff.


    "Mr. Mo, what else can I do for you?"


    "Ask Ellie what it means to say that Mo Xiaohuan is a devil and Mo Xiaobing is an angel." Mo Wen said. Yu Guang glanced at Mo Xiaobing, who was surprised. Finally, he was kind enough to let Charles leave.


    Mo Xiaobing sat across the table and looked at Mo Wen, drooping his eyes and thinking about something. His two small hands clenched his pants tightly.


    ......


    A week later, they arrived at siren smoothly.


    It was extremely cold at this time, but the blizzard had stopped, and the thickness of the snow should not increase any more.


    Comparing the snow that had buried his waist, Qin Huai felt a little excited and threw a snowball at the back of Qu Yaoyao''s head.


    Qu Yaoyao''s back seemed to have eyes. His backhand caught the snowball without turning back, and threw it back to Qin Huai before he reacted.


    Qinhuai skilfully avoided, but Yu Guang swept Zhang Xin''s jealous eyes.


    The original thought of playing was suddenly cool and clean. He secretly squinted at Zhang Xin. He didn''t understand why he always stared at himself with such gloomy eyes, which put a lot of pressure on people, okay?


    "Sirens only guard against zombies but not people in winter. Be quiet," Charles, who was assigned to lead them, looked back at them and said seriously, "it''s normal. If it''s too special, sirens will check you."


    As he spoke, Charles''s eyes paused on Qu Yaoyao, aggravating his language airway, "especially women, will become a little dangerous."


    Qu Yaoyao was stunned and immediately understood what Charles meant. She frowned and glared at Qin Huai.


    It''s this boring guy who has nothing to do.


    At this time, Qin Huai only felt that he was pestling in the middle like a target. He had to receive the cold light of Qu Yaoyao in front and the gloomy color of Zhang Xin behind him.


    He quickly raised his hands and made a surrender.


    The siren''s gate was wide open. Sure enough, no guards came to search, but when several zombies came slowly, they were hit by bullets from unknown places, leaving a large area of blood on the white snow.


    "It seems that the defense here is good." Qin Huai said secretly in his heart. He was sure that if he did anything dangerous, he would be shot into a hornet''s nest by the hidden weapons around him.


    "Sirens are not guarded, so what kind of people can go in?" Qu Yaoyao frowned and asked Qinhuai, "the people who can catch up in winter must be different from ordinary people. How should sirens manage these mixed people?"


    "Rule by violence." hearing Qu Yaoyao''s question, Charles, who led the way, turned around and looked at her and said in a warm voice, "siren''s governance is absolute strength first. Weak people listen to powerful people until the top leader is capped."


    "Such rule is easy to rebound?" Qu Yaoyao frowned. "No matter how strong the leader is, he can''t defeat a hundred with one."


    Except, of course, the perversion of Mo Wen.


    "Those who can rebound are those who are oppressed at the bottom. These people are either weak or poor. Their rebound is nothing in the eyes of their high powers." Charles said seriously, "so siren''s management method is very convenient and powerful."


    "Of course, it''s also the most chaotic." Qin Huai added silently. When he saw that everyone was looking at him, he raised his chin and motioned them to look ahead.


    Not far away, several powers were fighting fiercely in the snow. When the fire burst, the onlookers looked at the scene with dancing hands and feet.


    They roared with ferocious faces. Obviously, they liked this scene of fighting very much.


    The one who quarrels with the fire power is the wood power. Of course, his auxiliary power can''t win the other party, so he can only be beaten passively.


    After the wood power was knocked down, the fire power chased him and broke his neck with one foot.


    "If a word doesn''t agree, it will take people''s lives?" Qin Huai opened his eyes and whispered, "the drunken emperor will like this place."

 Chapter 785

    "I want to go and have a look at what you said."


    The sound of drunk night rang from the contact device, which sounded lazy.


    "Drunk emperor, are you still in jina''er?" Qin Huai looked at Charles and made sure he was still behind him.


    "Well, I''m discussing things with Ellie and them." the drunk night on the other side of the contact device glanced around and leaned lazily on the chair behind him. When he saw that the people in the conference room were staring at him, he bared his teeth.


    "Sir." a man finally frowned and looked at the drunk night and said, "we are in a meeting now. Should you respect us and keep quiet?"


    "I respect you very much." drunk night spread his hand and looked like "what can you do to me".


    Xiuqi sat quietly on his side, playing with the chain with cold light in his hand, lifting his eyes and sweeping the crowd coldly.


    How do these two people feel like a hooligan holding a bad dog?


    The man who spoke just now was obviously irritated by the arrogant attitude of drunk Wuye. As soon as he patted the table, he stood up, glared at drunk Wuye and said, "don''t deceive people too much!"


    Drunken night turned his mouth and said to Qin Huai on the other side of the communicator, "sorry, people on my side don''t let me talk. Let''s talk later?"


    Today is the last day of continuous communication. He has to talk enough about everything.


    "Don''t talk about anything important?" Qin Huai has followed Charles to the rest hotel. He put down his backpack, packed his things face to face with Zhang Xin, and stuffed something into his mouth from time to time.


    The drunk night over there turned his eyelids, thought about it, thought there was nothing to talk about, and directly cut off the communication without nonsense.


    Qin Huai breathed a sigh of relief. He also heard the voice of the man who scolded drunk all night just now. Unexpectedly, drunk all night chatted with him in the serious scene of the meeting. Fortunately, he was not weak, and there was a neat man around him. Otherwise, he would be killed.


    "What''s the matter?" when Qin Huai hung up the communication, he closed his eyes and sighed. Zhang Xin couldn''t help looking over and asked.


    "Nothing." Qin Huai opened his eyes and shrugged his shoulders. "It was the drunk emperor who chatted with me during the meeting and was scolded."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xin drooped his eyes and smiled with no smile, "that''s the way drunk emperor is."


    "Was he like this before?" Qin Huai was curious and thought for a long time before he came up with a word to describe it. "So informal?"


    "Almost." seeing Qin Huai looking at himself curiously, Zhang Xin slightly lowered his head and packed up his things. "He was a bit of a bully at that time. He tossed me in another way."


    "Wow, is the drunken emperor so inhuman to new people?" Qin Huai immediately thought of the situation that he was drunk all night and had nothing to find trouble. He held his head and lamented, "no wonder that guy bothered me if he had nothing."


    Then he walked up to Zhang Xin, patted him on the shoulder and said, "but you joined earlier than me. Can you tell me what the desire alliance was like before?"


    "Those who want to join the alliance should not change." looking at Qin Huai''s hand on his shoulder, Zhang Xin turned away uneasily.


    "Well, does Qu Yao like to make trouble like before?" Qin Huai didn''t care about Zhang Xin''s rejection, touched his chin and asked.


    For Zhang Xin now, Qu Yaoyao is the only name that he cares about. At present, listening to Qin Huai say it so well, he felt a diaphragm in his heart. It took a lot of effort to suppress his irritable mood.


    No man wants the woman he likes to be confused with other men.


    He is an ordinary man, but he also has a possessive desire.


    "Hello." didn''t notice Zhang Xin''s abnormality. Qin Huai went back to the place where he packed his things and continued to ask, "you like Qu Yao, don''t you?"


    Zhang Xin didn''t make a sound, but his hand was tightly clenched.


    He felt that the most unspeakable person in his emotional problems was Qin Huai.


    "In fact, it''s nothing that you like Qu Yaoyao, but how can you still be hostile to me?" Qin Huai glanced. He wasn''t stupid. Zhang Xin saw all his rejection. "I told you, I didn''t mean anything to Qu Yaoyao. I just thought she was a partner."


    When Qin Huai said this, he still thought about Qu Yaoyao''s attitude towards people at that time. He didn''t understand why someone liked such a difficult woman.


    He didn''t think about what kind of woman he would like before. Now when he thinks about it, the type must first be gentle and generous, and then... Well, he has a good figure. The white and tender one is the best. It will be delicious.


    Seeing Qin Huai''s rare and obscene smile, Zhang Xin glanced at him suspiciously and said after a long time, "in my eyes, your intimate relationship is too dazzling."


    Seeing Qin Huai innocent looking over, he continued, "and Yao Yao, she''s fine."


    "Cough, cough." I think my idea seems to be seen through by Zhang Xin. Qin Huai coughed uncontrollably and said solemnly to Zhang Xin, "yes, yes, but it''s no use saying this to me. You have to talk to Qu Yaoyao."


    "She won''t listen to me." Zhang Xin gritted his teeth.


    "You didn''t say how to know?" Qin Huai picked his eyebrows and continued to encourage Zhang Xin. "If I wouldn''t say this to you at the beginning, but you can see now that Qu Yaoyao''s rejection of you is not so obvious at the beginning. You should try to get close to her."


    "Close to her?" Zhang Xin heard this and felt a roar in his head. He looked at the table with a wooden face and repeated it in a low voice.


    "Yes, since you are planning to reunite, you should take the initiative." Qin Huai, who has no emotional intelligence, talked freely at the moment, "you see Qu Yaoyao is a typical sultry. If you don''t say she will only find you more and more annoying."


    "Who do you say is sullen?" Zhang Xin frowned and stared at Qin Huai. "She''s fine. I''m sorry for her."


    "..." I didn''t say you! Qin Huai felt heartache and was despised for giving advice and suggestions.


    "I''m just making an analogy." Qin Huai coughed again. Seriously, he was actually seriously considering a good relationship with Zhang Xin.


    There must be no way to get along with ink in their team. He is drunk all night, neat and full of CP wind. It''s annoying for him to plug in like a light bulb. Zheng Yunfei is a man of few words. In this way, Zhang Xin is the only man who can chat and joke with him, but this guy is always hostile to himself!


    But now, under his "serious" persuasion, Zhang Xin''s face is really much better, at least without the previous hostility.


    "Hello, think about what to do. In short, I will try my best to help you." Qin Huai opened his mouth. "I think you are a good man. It would be good if you could catch up with Qu Yao."

 Chapter 786

    Then no one will care what he eats. It''s too late for him to be happy.


    Not to mention how Qinhuai fooled Zhang Xin here, Ellie has decided on the next plan.


    "That means you want me to help you attack the headquarters of the first Earl Elster?" Zui Wuye stood at the table, leaning on his chin and stepping on the man who had yelled at him before.


    The man was dying and couldn''t even move his fingers on the ground.


    "That''s it," said Ellie, her face ugly, and the other faces in the room didn''t look good either.


    The people who step on it now are their comrades in arms fighting side by side!


    But even if they are dissatisfied, no one dares to stand up and accuse. Even if they ignore drunkenness and their own strength, there is a ink behind them. This demon can''t be provoked anyway.


    "Mr. Zui." Ellie finally said, "can you let orry go? He''s not bad, but he has a straight personality and sometimes can''t control his mouth."


    Orry is the one who only breathes at this time.


    Drunk all night, I just picked my eyebrows and rubbed Aorui''s face with the tip of my shoes. After rubbing off the blood, I raised my head and said with a bright smile, "as long as he apologizes to me, it''s easy to say anything."


    Seeing that drunk night was willing to take a step back, Ellie walked up to Orey with her fist and said, "Orey, apologize."


    "No..." even if there is only one breath left, orry doesn''t want to bow his head like an inhuman bastard like drunk night.


    "Think about your wife. She''s still waiting for you at home. What would she be like without you?" Ellie closed her eyes, took a deep breath under the eyes of drunken ridicule all night, and continued, "and your daughter della, she''s only 15 years old."


    Orry was finally silent. He couldn''t open his eyes and looked at his embarrassed appearance on the ceramic tile floor. Tears burst out uncontrollably.


    "... sorry."


    This is humiliation.


    Seeing that orry apologized, drunk night immediately kept his promise and walked away. By the way, he squatted down and covered orry''s injured place.


    "Mr. drunk!" Ellie glared menacingly at once.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''m a good man who keeps my promise." drunk night smiles innocuously, and a spotless smile can deceive almost everyone.


    Ellie trembled with anger and reached out to push away. When she was drunk all night, she was surprised to find that the wound on orry began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Others were also shocked by this scene. They looked drunk all night and looked like a monster.


    "Are you a healing power?!"


    "Yes," promised drunk night.


    "Why..." Why are you such a devil with such divine power! This is the idea in everyone''s heart, but no one dares to say it.


    "God is really blind." one of Ellie''s guards muttered in a low voice, but the next second he met the smiling eyes of drunk night. His back was immediately cold and completely, and his legs were half kneeling.


    Twice, he healed orry as before. Drunk all night, he stood up, stretched his waist, turned his face to Xiuqi and said sadly, "Xiuqi, why can''t they always see my good? If I''m a bad man, how can I cure him? How can I have such useful power?"


    Xiuqi, sitting at the table, drew corners of his mouth without making a sound.


    Good power? Yes, it''s a good ability for a healthy person to entertain him for a week or two.


    As for whether he is a bad man


    Xiuqi sneered. Anyone who is not blind can see this.


    It''s clear that Zui Wuye just wants to get a thank-you, but orry has stood the farthest away from Zui Wuye with a black face and has no intention of thanking at all.


    "When are you going to act?" asked Xiuqi, who didn''t want to continue pretending here with drunken night.


    "It can be arranged tonight." Ellie was relieved when she saw that orry was really the same as before she was hurt. "Then my subordinates will send someone to the third count Kerry. Don''t worry."


    "Well, now that you''ve arranged, let''s go and prepare." after a deep look at orry, drunk night came over, took Xiuqi''s arm and dragged him out of the hostile conference room.


    "Xiuqi, did you say they went too far? I cured the guy named orry. He didn''t even say thank you?"


    "It''s impolite. It''s not my responsibility to save him. He should apologize if I saved him."


    Xiuqi glanced at him obliquely and pulled out a cold arc from the corner of his mouth, "you did it first."


    "He insulted me first and I did it." drunk night stared.


    "It was you who first made a noise in the meeting that caused their dissatisfaction." Xiuqi said again.


    "I just said a few words to that guy in Qinhuai, where is the noise?" drunk night hummed, stretched out his hand to hold Xiuqi''s shoulder and said discontentedly, "Xiuqi, you should talk to them. Are you still not my partner?"


    Xiuqi''s response was a cold hum. If he didn''t want to be a partner, would he help him when he shot?


    I''ve long been used to Xiuqi''s high and cold appearance. I complained for two words and didn''t say much. I continued to hold Xiuqi''s shoulder with a smile, but I thought about how to retaliate back.


    He''s a man whose flaws must be reported.


    Elster is Ellie''s brother. According to the idea of being drunk all night, Ellie''s disobedient sister must give some lessons, but if he gives Ellie a lesson, he can''t complete the task of assisting Ellie to take Elster in Gina''s son


    But at the beginning, what Mo Wen wanted was for Gina to become the siren.


    Thinking of this drunken night, my eyes suddenly lit up, loosened Xiuqi and said, "Xiuqi, I suddenly want to do the whole thing."


    "..." Xiuqi''s eyelids jumped.


    Later, when Mo Wen knew about it, Mo Wen couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Yes, he turned his back when he was drunk all night!


    After negotiating with Ellie and them, he went to Elster to cooperate with him against Ellie.


    All of Ellie''s confidants, even herself, were imprisoned by Elster.


    But Elster and the third count Kerry also terminated their cooperation with siren and turned to Mervyn.


    They did not take refuge in the gods, but in the Chinese script.


    "I haven''t seen your leader, but I think it''s not easy to have such an interesting man as you." Elster sat at the table and cut the steak gracefully. It was the end of the world, but he was still bright.


    Drunk without night, he was also very happy at the moment. Xiuqi sat next to him and looked at him strangely.


    "I just wanted to try you, but I didn''t think we were the same kind." zuiwiye said, smiling brightly and harmless.


    "It''s a good ending for us, isn''t it?" Elster smiled.


    Looking at their two psychopaths talking happily, Xiuqi sat beside them without expression, but he was in a good mood.


    The prophet saw that Gina''s task was basically completed. They should be able to find mewen soon.

 Chapter 787

    When working with Ellie, Ellie only said that they were allowed to see the prophet Aurora after she helped her win the whole Gina all night. However, Elster was much more talkative and let them see people directly.


    The prophet was indeed an old woman as Ellie said, but although the old man was old and wrinkled, his eyes were bright, and he didn''t see through the worldly turbidity at all.


    She was dressed in ordinary clothes, but there was an irrecoverable sharp smell all over her.


    "Grandma." looking at his grandmother, Elster couldn''t help smiling softly on his indifferent face, "did you guess my arrival again?"


    "Elster." Aurora was not in the good mood of Elster. She didn''t smile at the corners of her mouth. Her eyes fell on the transparent glass ball in front of her hand and smiled bitterly, "if you can see me, it means that history is on the right track."


    "History is what we came out of." Elster didn''t care much about Aurora''s words. He was drunk all night and smiled. "History is what happened in the past. What hasn''t happened now is the future, not history."


    When he said this, he felt that the old lady looked quite like that, not like a liar.


    Does the boss really destroy the world? Drunk night scoffed at it.


    No matter how strong ink is, it is not a weapon to kill and destroy the world? Expand it a dozen more times and come again.


    Aurora just shook her head when she heard the speech.


    After that, drunk night asked Aurora about Mohism in detail and completed the task of seeing the prophet.


    "Are you ready to go to siren now?" when the time came back, Elster looked at the almost finished food at the table and raised his eyelids slightly.


    When Elster asked himself if he was drunk all night, he replied, "of course, Xiuqi and I are the safest to follow the boss."


    "Then I won''t give it to you. You can give me whatever materials you need." Elster said, showing elegance in every move. "After that, I will deploy the plan against the siren as soon as possible."


    "OK." drunk without night and without affectation, he answered, biting his bread and thinking in a trance. It was originally planned by Ellie and the gods to fight against the siren. Now his temporary backwater led to Ellie''s arrest, and the plans of the gods had to be changed accordingly.


    What trouble


    Complaining in his heart, he added with a smile, "by the way, there''s another thing I think you as a brother must know. Your sister Ellie has added a lot of trouble to our teammates."


    "Oh?" Elster raised his eyebrows.


    "She always thinks our teammates are like her prince in her mind." Zui Wuyi said with a smile. The smile is clear and harmless. It doesn''t look like telling black behind others.


    I didn''t want his voice to fall. The table in front of Elster cracked several ferocious cracks and spread forward in pain.


    Not waiting for drunk night to speak, he first lowered his eyes and said, "sorry, a little out of control."


    Drunk night chuckled, but spread his hand and said, "take good care of it."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the side humming a song, Xiuqi couldn''t help but say, "seriously, what deep hatred do you have with your sister?"


    Now they have come out and walked on the eldest sister. The snow on the road is trampled by the crowd. If they walk carelessly, they will slip.


    "How do you say that?!" drunk night looked at Xiuqi with horror, "how can Linxue have any hatred with me."


    "No brother would treat his sister like this." Xiuqi frowned. He was also a person who had a sister. Although he was very young at that time and didn''t know much, his feelings for her were definitely not so abnormal.


    "Who said, don''t you think Elster is just like me?" drunk all night didn''t care. "It''s natural that my sister is my brother. This is the closest and most inseparable relationship."


    Then he licked his mouth gently, as if he thought of something abnormal, "so they should be obedient. How can they resist their brother? This is wrong."


    Knowing that he was completely contrary to the idea of drunk without night, Xiuqi frowned and didn''t want to say more. Just don''t open your eyes and said faintly, "it''s the closest relationship. Yes, but my sister is also a person. She belongs to herself and is not an appendage of anyone."


    I felt that Xiuqi was in a strange mood at the moment. Although drunk night didn''t agree with Xiuqi, he just stared at him and snorted coldly.


    Deep rooted ideas are just different. There''s no need to convince anyone.


    After all, nothing can be changed without a big loss.


    Besides, not long after Elster sent them away, a little girl was brought in by the guard.


    "Brother..." the little girl rubbed her eyes and said in a soft voice, "I heard the maid say that my sister is back?"


    "Your sister hasn''t come back yet, Gina," Elster said gently, rubbing Gina''s hair. "Don''t trust others."


    "But..." Gina hung her head and said listlessly, "but I did listen to the maid..."


    "Gina er." after interrupting Gina er''s words, Elster took her from the guard''s arms and kissed her forehead. "In my eyes, you are different from your sister, you know? As long as you grow up well and don''t touch us again, it''s enough. I don''t want to dye the purest you with any other color."


    Gina looked at Elster foolishly with her clear blue eyes. She didn''t seem to understand what he said.


    Elster shook his head, handed gina''er back to the guard, turned and said faintly, "take her down. Don''t take her out of the room if you have nothing to do. Also, send all those who dare to speak around me to God."


    "Yes." the guard stepped back, and Gina tried to hold Elster with her hands outstretched, her eyes full of water.


    "Brother! Brother!" she didn''t understand why her brother suddenly became so cold, and her sister was here, but her brother lied to her that she wasn''t there.


    Elster never looked back at her from beginning to end. What left in her eyes was only the cold back.


    When the room was completely quiet, Elster''s expressionless face gradually began to collapse, showing a distorted smile. His back was slightly bent, and his trembling hands were tightly held in front of him.


    "No one... No one can compare with Ellie, even you, little Gina."

 Chapter 788

    Unable to restrain his excitement, he suddenly walked to the wall, opened the dark room of the room and strode to the basement.


    The dark basement was permeated with a damp smell. The whole went dark and abnormal, and even the shadow was almost integrated with the wall.


    At the end of the corridor is a dark door with countless locks, large and small, which fix the whole door.


    Forbearing his almost crazy desire, Elster carefully opened all the locks together, pushed open the iron door, and strode in. The goal was Ellie trapped in the chain on the soft blanket.


    His Adam''s apple rolled and looked at Ellie''s quiet face and called in a hoarse voice. He could hardly control his half kneeling in front of her, "are you sleeping? That''s good."


    Ellie immediately opened her eyes when she heard the speech. Her eyes were clear and transparent. There was no sense of sleep. She stared at Elster with disgust.


    "Elster, are you crazy? I admit that I failed to seize power. Whether it''s you or the mean man who is drunk all night, I can''t do anything. What''s the point of keeping me trapped here?"


    Loudly accuse Elster of abnormal behavior at this time. Ellie is angry, but she doesn''t notice the strange smile in the bottom of each other''s eyes.


    As long as you''re around, it''s the most interesting thing.


    Elster didn''t say anything in his heart. He was deeply infatuated with Ellie''s disgusting eyes. Only under her disgusting eyes could he see the difference between himself and others.


    Therefore, after Ellie seized Gina''s rule, he stubbornly wanted to rob her rights, let her oppose herself and hate herself.


    "I love you." holding Ellie''s body tightly, Elster was completely crazy. "Love has made me completely lose myself."


    Ellie was so confused that she didn''t even have the strength to struggle.


    In fact, in Ellie''s eyes, the relationship between her and Elster has always been somewhat inexplicable. When they were young, they had a very good relationship. They ate and lived together and never had a conflict.


    But he didn''t want to become indifferent after they had Gina''s sister. He spoiled Gina''s son, but he became colder and colder to her. Later, he even had an endless hostile relationship.


    She always wondered why her brother hated himself more and more.


    But Elster said he loved her?!


    This made her completely stupid. At this time, she wouldn''t be stupid to think what Elster said was a joke. He was serious. He was really crazy!


    "You''re crazy!" Ellie stared at Elster, feeling a little dangerous and leaning against the wall.


    Elster smiled, holding Ellie''s hands bound by chains and looking at the red marks on them, his smile was dim. "Ellie, I heard... You''re pestering other men outside and say they''re your prince?"


    Ellie immediately thought of Qinhuai. Her heart stagnated and narrowed her eyes at Elster. The whole person was on alert, "what do you want to do to him?"


    "It''s true." Elster finally couldn''t pull the smile off his mouth and took it back rigidly. He stepped forward and pinched Ellie''s chin coldly, but he seemed to be the closest lover close to her side face, "Ellie, you know what? I always like the way you indulge in fairy tales. I can accept anything you like, Prince and princess, but I can''t accept any other man in your eyes."


    Under Ellie''s frightened eyes, Alex paused and then continued, "unexpectedly, you still went to your grandmother, and your grandmother divined the appearance of your future lover... Do you know how frightened I am?"


    As he spoke, his mood suddenly became excited. He squeezed Ellie''s cheek with both hands and almost squeezed her charming face. "The person who divined was not me, not me, how can it not be me!"


    "Other people and Ben are not qualified to touch you except me."


    The hissing voice made all her nerves stagnate. Under her frightened eyes, Elster''s dangerous eyes had been on her eyes.


    "Of course not you!" Ellie thought Elster was really crazy. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain on her face, turned her head and said coldly, "I have found the other half of the prophecy. It has nothing to do with you."


    The cold voice seemed to call back some Elster''s mind. He looked at Ellie dully, suddenly smiled low, approached her face and said with a smile, "who is right about the future? You are mine now, aren''t you?"


    "This place, you don''t want to go out all your life."


    "I''ll see how you''re going to be with your so-called partner."


    ......


    Qinhuai sneezed heavily in the siren.


    He raised his eyes slightly, glanced at the ink sitting opposite, hugged his arm and lowered his head to continue to pretend to be transparent.


    The interior of siren is much better than expected.


    The sirens in the peripheral area are almost chaotic. The powers can start a war if they disagree. As long as they are not caught by the management team, there is no need to pay compensation, and all the losses are borne by the civilians themselves.


    According to their observation over the past two days, the chances of the external troublemakers being caught are pitiful. Often the management team has just rushed over, and the powers have disappeared, leaving only the ghost howling voice of ordinary people struggling to survive


    But the interior of the siren is different.


    There are many management teams here. As long as there are powers making trouble, they can rush to the scene to deal with it at the first time. Although the powers are powerful, they basically have no chance of winning against the management team of the same level. They are subdued without two times.


    In this way, the internal security of the siren is excellent. It is very difficult to find the key if you want to sneak into the siren.


    What''s more, they have arrived at siren now, but Yu Lan still has no news at all.


    Now the air conditioner of Mo Wen is put out without money. The whole room is as cold as an ice warehouse at the moment. Fortunately, Mo Wen can still sit here without changing his face.


    "Boss." Qin Huai thought and decided to comfort, "since Mo Xiaohuan said to let us come here, it should let us know her position."


    "What if she just fooled us with nonsense?" Qu Yaoyao said rationally. "Mo Xiaohuan is not clear between us now. If she hurts us, it will only make us defenseless."


    "Mo Xiaobing, can''t you feel the position of blue now?" seeing Mo Xiaobing sitting in the corner without saying a word, he completely lost his lively appearance before Yu Lan was taken away.

 Chapter 789

    "No."


    Mo Xiaobing looked down at his knees and his fists were tightly held together.


    Is mo Xiaohuan really playing with them?!


    Hearing this, Qin Huai leaned directly on the back behind him and raised his arm to cover his face.


    "We were fooled, we were definitely fooled!" soon he jumped up again. After the ghost screamed twice, he was kicked in the calf by Qu Yao.


    "Shut up, you don''t speak. No one thinks you are mute." Qu Yaoyao said impatiently, staring at Qin Huai who fell miserably to the ground.


    Admitting that he couldn''t beat Qu Yaoyao, Qin Huai was honest with his calf and sat down obediently.


    "Find it for me." Mo Wen was obviously not in a good mood at the moment. He didn''t have much patience, clasped the side of the handrail and frowned.


    Siren is so big, where does he start! Qin Huai felt sick in his heart, but he didn''t want Qu Yaoyao to agree directly. Even Zhang Xin, who looked useless, responded.


    Once again refreshed the loyalty of the people of the desire alliance to the ink. Qin Huai silently swallowed the stomach Fei in his heart and should come down.


    "So, Mr. Mo, what do I need to do next?" Charles said when he saw Mo Wen that they had nothing important to do.


    "Do you know where the siren''s key is?" Mo Wen seemed to remember that there was Charles in the room. He raised his eyelids impatiently and looked at Charles.


    "How do I know such Confidential things?" Charles was a little incredible about the question asked by Mo Wen.


    "Then check it first." Mo Wen sneered.


    "..." Charles suddenly felt that there was something wrong with his ears. He used the forces penetrated by the gods to find out what he couldn''t find. How can he find out alone now?


    "... I''ll check it alone?" Charles couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course." Mo Wen didn''t even give Charles an eye, "if you can''t, let Qu Yao go."


    "Yes." Qu Yaoyao answered, glanced at Charles and immediately prepared to go out.


    "She can''t find it!" Charles affirmed. "How can such a thing be found out by checking?!"


    "What if Yao Yao finds out?" seeing that others don''t like Qu Yaoyao, Zhang Xin sneered, took out his previous business attitude, sat in front of the sofa and said, "you can''t do it yourself, but you don''t have enough ability."


    Trying to say he''s incompetent? Charles gritted his teeth and looked at Zhang Xin reluctantly. "Then I''ll see what you can find out."


    These self righteous Chinese!


    Seeing that Charles left Qinhuai, he immediately whistled and looked at Zhang Xin in surprise, "I didn''t expect you to have a lot of courage. Do you trust Qu Yao so much?"


    "Yao Yao is a man who wants to invade the Ministry of the league, and his ability will never be weak." Zhang Xin pursed his lips and took a deep breath into his airway.


    "Although the Ministry of aggression is strong, it''s still difficult to inquire about this kind of intelligence?" Qin Huai didn''t really believe it. In his eyes, the Ministry of aggression is really strong, but the strongest person is Xiuqi, and others are unknown and haven''t heard of it.


    "Since Yao Yao can promise, he must be sure." Zhang Xin continued to refute solemnly. He paused and hid the gloom from his eyes. "Before, I didn''t believe her. I even thought she was different from me. She was not the same world as me... Even so, it''s a fact that she was strong."


    Qin Huai was embarrassed to open his mouth when he saw Zhang Xin. Anyway, he is a man who wants to league now. How can he grow others'' ambition and destroy his prestige.


    Seeing that Mo Wen didn''t take this matter to heart at all, he nodded helplessly and said, "I know. We''ll just wait for Yao Yao''s news."


    So they waited for a week.


    Qu Yaoyao seems to have evaporated from the world, and there is no trace anymore. Ink has been haunted all day. He can''t touch where others are.


    Qin Huai realized that Qu Yaoyao might indeed be able to bring back news, but there was no guarantee how long it would take.


    But anyway, Qu Yao should send some news back. What''s the situation?


    Can''t something happen?


    Thinking of the chill behind Qinhuai, I went out to ask Zhang Xin, the only person I could catch. I didn''t want to see Mo Xiaobing who was going out wearing only a dress.


    "Hey, where are you going in such a hurry?" Qin Huai quickly called her.


    Mo Xiaobing is not afraid of cold. Yes, but her eyes are already very eye-catching. In order to prevent them from being eye-catching again, she will wrap them like ordinary people every time she goes out. She will never run out in a thin skirt.


    "I can feel Mo Xiaohuan!" Mo Xiaobing said excitedly. He saw that Qin Huai had to stop himself. Without saying a word, he directly frozen him in with an icicle, and disappeared in the corridor as soon as he glanced.


    "..." Qin Huai felt the world''s deep malice towards him.


    Fortunately, Mo Xiaobing didn''t mean to hurt him. He broke away from the ice without much effort, but a small amount of ice residue melted into his collar, which made him shiver.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Xin heard the noise outside and came out to see Qinhuai standing in the corridor full of ice, surrounded by a lot of ice.


    "What am I doing?" Qin Huai looked at Zhang Xin with an expressionless face and said, "try to make a living like a normal person in the madman group."


    "??" Zhang Xinmeng.


    ......


    "Dad!" Mo Xiaobing stepped on the eaves all the way, avoided obstacles and found Mo Wen directly along the breath.


    If someone pays attention at this time, you can certainly see a little girl wearing only one skirt flying over the eaves and walls in the ice and snow, and a few dodges about jumping across several streets.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Wen was standing on the snow that buried his knees and turned back to say coldly.


    He has been looking for Yu Lan these days, and his mood is becoming more and more irritable. He only needs a fuse to break out.


    "I feel the breath of Mo Xiaohuan!" Mo Xiaobing said excitedly, came forward and looked at Mo Wen, "come with me."


    Mo Wen was slightly stunned. His cold eyes rolled the dark color of the country. Without saying a word, he immediately followed Mo Xiaobing.


    Mo Xiaobing walked on a very remote road. He walked farther and farther while avoiding the crowd. He didn''t stop until he came to a dead forest.


    The forest is covered with white snow and has no breath of life.


    "Here." Mo Xiaobing stared at the forest in front of him, clenched his teeth and roared, "Mo Xiaohuan, I know you''re inside. You return your mother!"


    Several snowflakes fell from the branches, and the vague echo surrounded them and spread out infinitely.

 Chapter 790

    "Go in and have a look." Mo Wen didn''t intend to spend it here at all. He strode in and let the snowflakes wet his clothes.


    At this time, Mo Wen''s face is gloomy. If yu LAN can''t be found again, he doesn''t mind destroying the forest.


    Mo Xiaobing closely followed him and suddenly stopped walking. His pure white eyes looked at the ink and dyed a treacherous color.


    "Dad," she called out.


    Mo Wen looked back and saw that Mo Xiaobing looked at herself with a smile. The snowflake piled a small arc on her head, like a snow-white hat.


    He looked at Mo Xiaobing deeply. After a long time, he turned around completely. His voice was cold, "Mo Xiaohuan, where is blue?"


    "It seems that this guy really told dad everything." Mo Xiaobing, who had been occupied by Mo Xiaohuan, smiled and was not afraid of the cold smell of ink.


    As soon as the voice fell, Mo Wen stepped forward with an arrow and grabbed "Mo Xiaobing" by the neck. His dark eyes had been stained with scarlet blood, "tell me, where is blue?"


    Even if she was pinched by her neck, "Mo Xiaobing" didn''t have any fear and discomfort. She just smiled faintly, raised her hands and grabbed Mo Wen''s wrist.


    The thin but bone piercing ice quickly spread up Mo Wen''s arm, almost touching his shoulder.


    Mo Wen continued to buckle the neck of "Mo Xiaobing" indifferently, with a cold face and ridicule.


    "That''s all you can do?"


    The backhand threw "Mo Xiaobing" out. Mo Wen raised his arm slightly and shook. The ice broke into powder and dissipated in the air.


    "Of course I have more than these skills." "Mo Xiaobing" climbed out of the snow, and the smile at the corners of his mouth gradually became ferocious. "It''s just that Mo Xiaobing has such skills."


    Mo Wen knows that Mo Xiaobing is only under control now. Even if he frustrates Mo Xiaobing, he will not cause any harm to Mo Xiaohuan. He simply stops his hand and stops talking quietly.


    "However, although the tiger at home is stupid and weak, there are still some advantages at the critical moment." seeing Mo Wen without talking, "Mo Xiaobing" has not weakened his pleasure by half, "if it weren''t for her, I really don''t know how to bring you, Dad."


    Mo Wen looked at the smiling "Mo Xiaobing" deeply, and suddenly smiled after a few seconds of silence.


    The hoarse and low laughter echoed back and forth in the woods. It sounded very good.


    "I asked the prophet about you being a devil and Mo Xiaobing being an angel." Mo Wen, who had laughed enough, raised his eyelids and pulled out a cold smile from the corners of his mouth. "The answer is that the devil will disappear and the angel will survive instead of her."


    "In other words, you despise the power of Mo Xiaobing, but you can''t even live with her in the end."


    Seeing that the face of "Mo Xiaobing" was obviously stiff, he continued, "I guess the words of the prophet don''t have much water."


    "How can you believe such words." after a short period of rigidity, "ink Xiaobing" returned to his just arrogant appearance.


    "How can Yezhi''s men allow the existence of the prophet, which is the most likely to disrupt the plan?" Mo Wen smiled and walked forward step by step, staring at "Mo Xiaobing" with cold eyes. "Mo Xiaohuan, finally give you a chance to tell me where Lan Lan is."


    "What if I don''t say?" quickly converged the shocked emotion. "Mo Xiaobing" provoked the corners of his lips to look at the ink. Where is the cleverness that used to look in the past.


    "I''m very strange." without answering the question of "Mo Xiaobing", Mo Wen just turned his eyes and said in a cold voice, "with your character, you should have come to see me in person at this time. How can you use the body of Mo Xiaobing you despise."


    "Your current body... Can''t see anyone now."


    "Mo Xiaobing" was shocked and finally restrained his smile.


    "Come with me." she stopped pretending to be a villain and turned to lead the way.


    "I really can''t stand opposite you, Dad." she walked along, but didn''t look back.


    Mo Wen didn''t want to hear her sensational here. He said coldly, "where''s blue? Why did you take it away?"


    "Don''t worry, Dad, mom is fine. But with mom''s current strength, Yezhi can''t be defeated." "Mo Xiaobing" doesn''t beat around the Bush and directly tells Mo Wen, "so I have to make her strong so that Yezhi can''t hurt her."


    "What did you do?" Mo Wen frowned.


    "Mo Xiaobing" shook his head, but no longer made a sound.


    They walked quietly to the middle of the forest and stopped where there was no half snow.


    "Mom is inside." "Mo Xiaobing" turned his head, looked at Mo Wen''s eyes and turned into the usual cunning, not half angry, "but Dad, listen to me before you take mom."


    Eager to see Yu Lan, Mo Wen has stood beside "Mo Xiaobing", looked at the place in front of him as if it was a vacuum, and tried to touch it.


    Feeling the cold and smooth touch, Mo Wen found that there was a field surrounded by a layer of cold ice.


    The place is not big, but it is absolutely closed.


    "Say."


    Seeing that "Mo Xiaobing" was still looking at himself, Mo Wen looked at her and said.


    "First of all, cook." "Mo Xiaobing''s thin body looks fragile in the cold wind, and can be broken as soon as the wind blows, but she still stubbornly looks at the ink and has a soft waxy voice." I have completely remembered cook now. "


    "Cook is not the leader of siren, he is the leader of white envoy base." "Mo Xiaobing" whispered, "the leader of siren has already been killed by me, and cook is just a dog loyal to night stop."


    "Yezhi is not a person who can trust others to do things, so he doesn''t believe that human beings can do what they want perfectly."


    "Therefore, he took the siren as the main force and firmly controlled it in his own hands. He sent his running dog cook to China to establish a white envoy base and use it to mess up mankind."


    "That is to say, the clown of Baishi base is not Yezhi, but cook, and cook is also the master of siren?" it seems that the guess before drunk without night is correct, and Mo Wen droops his eyes.


    "That''s it." Mo Xiaobing nodded. "Now cook and Xu Jielin are in the siren. They guard the key to the world of night stop together."


    "Xu Jielin is there too?" Mo Wen narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Knowing Mo Wen''s disgust with Xu Jielin, "Mo Xiaobing" smiled and said, "with his mother, this guy can''t be on the table."


    Seeing her so confident, Mo Wen''s eyes were cold, "what did you do to Lan Lan?"


    "I won''t hurt my mother anyway."

 Chapter 791

    Looking at the blank space in front of him attentively, "Mo Xiaobing" closed his eyes and covered it quietly with his little hands.


    There was only a crisp sound of fragmentation, and a crack suddenly appeared in the invisible wall, which looked like tearing the air apart.


    The roaring wind rushed in madly from the gap, mixed with bone piercing ice flowers, constantly wiping the ink''s cheeks and flying over. The dark hair danced wildly, and the blood stains on the side of the face showed wanton.


    "The password to open the key is 0615." "Mo Xiaobing" sat down and seemed to have exhausted all his strength. "After you get the key, I will help you open the door myself."


    Mo Wen finally looked at Mo Xiaohuan. He frowned slightly, squatted down and looked directly at "Mo Xiaobing" gradually losing his luster. "You''re still useful. Don''t die so easily."


    Unexpectedly, Mo Wen would say such words to her. Mo Xiaohuan''s consciousness jumped for a moment, and the corners of his mouth burst into a big smile, "Mom and Dad, I don''t want to leave you. I don''t want to leave at all, so don''t worry. I won''t die. Mo Xiaobing will die for me."


    The light voice gradually dissipated, and Mo Xiaobing''s eyes finally changed from laxity to agglutination. She blinked, looked at the ink that had got up, and soon reacted that she was controlled by Mo Xiaohuan again.


    She clenched her fist angrily, looked around and tried to find the trace of Mo Xiaohuan. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see anything except the dazzling snow.


    "Ghosts will die instead of you!" she finally roared out, with a trace of imperceptible despair in her trembling voice.


    She was made and sealed in ice and snow, waiting for the arrival of her mission. Anyway, her ultimate mission is to die instead of Mo Xiaohuan.


    This is fate. She can''t get rid of it, and she can''t get rid of it.


    Squatting on the ground in despair, she buried her head in her arms, and her pure white eyes had been infected by madness.


    She doesn''t want to die, she doesn''t want to die!


    Mo Wen couldn''t care how Mo Xiaobing struggled at the moment. He strode into the broken blank area and looked at Yu Lan covered by clear ice crystals. The undercurrent surged in his eyes and easily smashed the ice.


    Holding his soft body in his arms, Mo Wen finally felt that his heart had been hanging these days. He closed his eyes and buried his head in the blue and cold neck, and his trembling hands pressed her thin back tightly.


    "Blue, blue, blue..."


    It''s good. He got his most important blue back.


    Yu Lan seemed to hear his voice. His eyelids trembled and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ah Wen?" she called, looking a little lazy, and put her hand around Mo Wen''s neck.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry." like coaxing a child, Yu Lan raised her face slightly along the back of Mo Wen, and kissed the side of Mo Wen''s face gently.


    Mo Wen hugged her tightly. There was no peace and false smile on his face. He just looked at her like a lost child and kissed her heavily along Yu Lan''s neck.


    "Miss you so much, I miss you so much."


    Yu Lan''s skin seemed to be more soft and elastic than before. After kissing, it left a light red trace.


    "I miss you too." Yu Lan smiled gently.


    "What did Mo Xiaohuan do to you?" looking at the red mark on Yu Lan''s neck, Mo Wen restrained his desire and looked up at Yu Lan with worry.


    "She makes me more like human beings." holding Mo Wen''s hand on his body, Yu''s blue and gray eyes are gentle, like the bright moon in the night sky, calm and peaceful. "You pinch, I become softer."


    Mo Wen lost his previous calmness and kneaded Yu Lan''s leg. The soft touch on his hand almost made him unable to release his hand.


    The touch of fingertips is not the stiffness and roughness unique to zombies, but the softness and delicacy of human women.


    Looking at the ink almost obsessed with himself, Yu Lan smiled, straightened up and waved his hand around him. A very wide blue light flashed, and the cold air burst out from the air. In an instant, it condensed into a solid ice wall, firmly surrounding them.


    The ice wall is so thick and opaque that you can''t see the opposite from the outside or from the inside.


    "Ah Wen." Yu Lan stretched out his hands to hold Mo Wen''s clean face, leaned forward and actively attached to his ears, kissed and slid down. Her soft voice was more moving than the music played by the best musical instrument in the world, "I love you."


    Mo Wen was slightly stunned. One hand had covered Yu Lan''s head and pressed her in his arms.


    "I love you too."


    His sighing indulgence lay at the blue neck.


    Yu Lan''s eyes lit up, his hands supported on the side of the ink tattoo, the tip of his nose intimately wiped the side of the ink face, and his eyes turned like a cat.


    "Shall we be together now?"


    Put his hand over Mo Wen''s hand. Yu Lan trapped the powerful man under him. Baba''s eyes opened and showed a lovely... Delicious smile.


    Mo Wen will never forget this scene.


    His pupils were almost completely engulfed by the deep darkness. He kissed Yu Lan fanatically and intimately, turned over and trapped her in his arms, and his hoarse and low voice had a hot desire.


    "OK."


    ......


    When Mo Wen came out of the ice wall holding Yu Lan, Mo Xiaobing had recovered her mood. She tried her best to destroy the ice wall. She didn''t want the ice wall to break. They came out by themselves.


    "Mom and Dad, are you all right?" Mo Xiaobing walked forward suspiciously. "There is no trap designed by Mo Xiaohuan in the ice wall, right?"


    "No." Yu Lan hugged Mo Wen''s neck, rested satisfiedly on his broad and strong shoulders, and looked at Mo Xiaobing with watery eyes.


    Then why did you stay so long inside the ice wall?


    Mo Xiaobing wanted to ask again, but he shut his mouth under the cold eyes of Mo Wen.


    However, Mo Wen looked in a good mood at the moment. Seeing that Mo Xiaobing was frightened by him, he didn''t care as usual. Instead, he raised his lips slightly and showed an apologetic smile.


    This smile scared the soul of Mo Xiaobing. She turned her eyes blankly and shook her head like a wind.


    Why did Mo Wen suddenly show such a terrible smile! Scared her to death!


    Seeing that Yu Lan couldn''t help laughing, she continued to lie on Mo Wen, stretched out her hand and looked at the ring on her finger. Her eyes were focused and serious.


    Together, she''s finally with Arvin.


    If you can wait until this day, it doesn''t matter even if the world ends.

 Chapter 792

    "Xiaobing, I heard Xiaohuan say that if you start to go to the night stop space, you and she must sacrifice one person?" seeing Mo Xiaobing walking quietly nearby, Yu Lan couldn''t help but say, "and you came out to find Mo Xiaohuan because you don''t want to be sacrificed, and you intend to let her sacrifice?"


    Seeing the blue, Mo Xiaobing bit his lower lip tightly and said, "yes."


    "This is wrong." Yu Lan patted Mo Wen on the shoulder and asked him to put himself down. Mo Wen was reluctant, but he squatted down under LAN''s stare and carefully put Yu Lan on the ground.


    Poor Yu Lan''s legs were still a little soft. Her face was slightly hot. She held Mo Wen''s shoulder to Mo Xiaobing''s side, rubbed her head and said, "Xiao Huan said that you were originally one. As long as you give half of your strength, you can successfully open the door, and no one has to sacrifice."


    Yu Lan seldom spoke to her in such a gentle tone. For a moment, Mo Xiaobing only felt that her heart or consciousness were excited and gradually became peaceful. She enjoyed the touch of Yu Lan''s palm, but subconsciously said, "where would Mo Xiaohuan be so kind? She just occupied my body and asked me to die."


    "Xiao Huan is just joking. It''s because you don''t trust her that you can''t succeed together." Yu Lan said with bent eyes, "I believe Xiao Huan won''t lie to me this time."


    "Do you believe her so?" Mo Xiaobing pursed his lips unhappily, and his two small fists were squeezed tightly.


    "Now Xiaohuan has exhausted all her strength. She asked me to give her position to you." Yu Lan rubbed Mo Xiaobing''s head again, stretched out his hand and gently held her in his arms. "Now Mo Xiaohuan has no strength to bind the chicken, so she let you know if her position is a sincerity for you to trust?"


    Mo Xiaobing was stunned, and his eyes were incredulous. "Did she really let you tell me?"


    "You can find it." Yu Lan said, looking at Mo Xiaobing with encouragement and whispering in her ear the position of Mo Xiaohuan.


    Seeing that Yu Lan has stood up, Mo Xiaobing hesitates to look at the ground and finally takes a half step back like a determined decision. He runs quickly into the depths of the woods under the encouraging eyes of LAN.


    Seeing Mo Xiaobing leave, Yu Lan lies down in Mo Wen''s arms again and rubs his chest like a spoiled child. Mouth.


    "Blue blue." Mo Wen likes to stick to Yu Lan like this, but his keen intuition tells him what''s wrong with Yu Lan.


    "En?" Yu Lan''s voice rose, a little lazy.


    Feeling Yu Lan''s wholehearted dependence, Mo Wen shunshun her hair, hesitated for two seconds and said honestly, "I think you''re a little strange."


    "What''s strange?" Yu Lan stretched out, smiled close to Mo Wen''s face, kissed his soft lips again and again, "en? Where?"


    Mo Wen''s head was almost turned into paste by sweetness. He pressed the back of Yu Lan''s head hard and kissed him fiercely.


    He finally knows what''s strange. His blue is becoming more wanton now.


    No matter how wanton, he can spoil it.


    Mo Wen also smiled happily.


    They soon returned to siren. When they learned cook''s position, they no longer waited passively and went directly to siren City, the most central area of siren.


    The Banshee in the sea is called siren in Greek mythology. She attracts passing ships with moving and graceful songs and sends poor sailors into the abyss of death.


    Siren city is also a city of sin. It is the most evil place in the whole m country. There are no rules, no discipline, only endless recklessness and desire. It is tempting like exquisite evil fruits.


    Qu Yaoyao, who originally wanted to sneak into the siren to inquire about cook''s position, naturally did not have to continue her previous task. She used her identity as a dancer in the siren city in the past two weeks to welcome the mowen group into the siren city.


    Siren city doesn''t look chaotic, but it''s obscene. Chaos, recklessness and freedom clearly show its particularity.


    "Wow, it''s really great here," exclaimed drunk night, who had come from Gina. He thought it was heaven for him.


    He looked around and smiled brightly at Mo Wen. "Boss, do you want to consider building the desire alliance like this? It''s great."


    "What''s better about this kind of place," Charles said, frowning first when he walked beside the drunken night. "What''s the difference between us and animals in this irregular place?"


    "But what people yearn for most is the wild nature of animals?" zuiwuye responded with a smile. He looked at Charles'' eyes without any hostility, but he still cooled Charles''s back for no reason. "Your so-called rules are just set by humans themselves. If no one rules, it''s not human to get rid of the rules?"


    "Drunk without night, this guy has a brain disease. Just listen to his words." Xiuqi coldly dismantled the drunk without night''s platform and swept back when he saw drunk without night glaring.


    Charles could only nod with an ugly face.


    "He said, but I you still protect him?" drunk night glared at Xiuqi and said angrily.


    "Your crooked reasoning is not what ordinary people can say." Xiuqi sneered.


    Seeing Xiuqi and Zui Wuye''s daily quarrel, Qin Huai, who walked behind them, held back his smile and asked, "Why are you two back this time? Zheng Yunfei?"


    "Ah, he." the drunk man who had long forgotten Zheng Yunfei in a corner patted his head, "I lost him."


    "Lost?" Qin Huai was stunned.


    Zheng Yunfei is a person, not a garbage can. What does it mean to lose it?


    "He can''t keep up with our speed, so I let him stay in the rest station now." drunk night smiled, and the whole person looked very harmless.


    Xiuqi tilted his eyes. This nonsense guy picked his eyebrows, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Naturally, Qin Huai didn''t believe it. He wasn''t a fool, but he didn''t mean to show Zheng Yunfei an ordinary person at this time.


    He lifted his eyes, but saw Zhang Xin walking beside Qu Yaoyao, whispering something, and then jokingly bent his eyes. Yo, you''re brave enough to take the initiative to speak?


    Zhang Xin, who was seriously asking about the precautions of Qu Yaoyao siren City, inexplicably wanted to sneeze. He rubbed his nose, restrained his joy and continued to listen to Qu Yaoyao. The whole person was in a happy mood.


    It''s been a long time since they talked so closely with Qu Yaoyao. At this time, they still look like partners. Nothing has happened.


    "The corpse pit is the busiest place in siren city. Only from the corpse pit can we enter the inner area of siren city."


    Mo Xiaohuan told them that cook was in the inner area of siren City, and the other key was close to him, so the first place they should reach to find cook was the inner area of siren city.


    Qu Yaoyao led the crowd to the gate of the siren''s most vicious corpse fighting yard and watched the tight guard at the gate make trouble.

 Chapter 793

    The corpse fighting ground is the gathering place of most powerful people of siren, so the guard is also the highest level place. If you can''t get a clear identity certificate, you can''t go in.


    Moreover, this identity certificate is not the identity certificate of ordinary people. It must be confirmed by the personnel management Minister of siren.


    "ID?" Qu Yaoyao said the reason. He felt his chin and said, "it''s easy to do. Let''s grab a few."


    "It''s nothing to rob an ID card, but this can only enter the first door. There''s another door inside. Each team must have a representative to scan the pupils..." Qu Yaoyao''s voice became smaller and smaller. When he looked up, he saw that his eyes were shining drunk all night, so he simply closed his mouth and said no more.


    "Is there still a photo on the ID card?" Zui Wuyi thought about it and looked at Qu Yao again.


    Seeing Qu Yaoyao nodding, he frowned and said in a tangled way, "it''s more troublesome, otherwise we''ll break through?"


    Hearing this, Charles said immediately, "if you break in hard, what if cook gets the wind and hides first? Let''s go directly to dales team and rob their ID cards."


    "Dales team?" the crowd looked at him suspiciously.


    "I''ve heard of dales team." Qu Yaoyao raised his eyes. "They are actually called death team, which is similar to the nature of our desire alliance. They are the gathering place of a group of outlaws."


    "After they join the team, everyone will have a mask, which they don''t need to wear in daily life, but they must wear when they do bad things as dales team." Charles continued to explain that there is this obvious disgust at the bottom of his eyes. "After all, they do all kinds of evil. If they show their face, they may not stay in siren."


    "We also do bad things, but we don''t dare to show our faces." drunk night spread his hands and said naturally, "I think those who have the courage to do bad things wear masks are definitely not afraid of your pursuit. Maybe it''s their leader''s hobby?"


    Said drunk all night and looked at Mo Wen jokingly, "if our boss also has any special hobbies, I may have brought some zombie eyes as ID cards now."


    Mo Wen looked at drunk night''s eyes faintly, revealing a gentle smile, "if you wish so."


    "No, no, no!" drunk night immediately panicked, "I don''t want it, I don''t want it at all."


    "Poof." it''s rare to see the joke of drunk all night. Qu Yaoyao covered his mouth and smiled softly. Seeing the dangerous stare of drunk all night, he immediately coughed and didn''t open his eyes.


    "Well, aren''t there any photos on their ID cards?" asked Charles, squinting dangerously at night.


    "Yes," Charles nodded. "Siren admitted that they were members of the dales team. Naturally, they had to wear masks."


    "Very good, then they are. Let''s kill them directly?" he was very excited at the thought of directly meeting the abnormal group in siren. This excitement was even reflected in his body, which made him tremble uncontrollably. "I haven''t killed people for a long time. Death team? I''m looking forward to it."


    "Restrain yourself." Xiuqi pounded his arm and looked at Qu Yaoyao with a gloomy face. "Do you know where they gathered?"


    "Know the approximate place." Qu Yaoyao nodded, determined the direction and began to lead the way.


    So the target of the crowd moved from the fighting ground to the dales team.


    Entering the lively bar, the harsh sound made Mo Wen frown slightly, and subconsciously put his hand over Yu Lan''s ear.


    Yu Lan looked around at the erosive scene with wide eyes, and his eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Whether human or zombie, she came to this place for the first time. The bar of the end of the world naturally has no rules. All people who come here indulge their desires.


    "I think I''ve found one." Zui Wuye looked at the bartender who was standing in front of the bar to mix wine for the people, and his interested side eyes said to the people, "then let''s find the target ourselves?"


    "Each looking for his own?" Qin Huai raised his eyebrows.


    "Sure." drunk night shrugged and immediately took Xiuqi''s arm to the bar.


    Seeing this, Qin Huai naturally began to look for the target. He didn''t have the strange feeling between perverts, so he had to look at Qu Yao like asking for help.


    Charles, Zhang Xin and Mo Xiaobing also looked over.


    Qu Yaoyao was so hairy that he just wanted to glare at them, but he still took them to the depths of the bar.


    On the contrary, Mo Wen and Yu Lan stood at the door without any action.


    Mo Wen doesn''t want Yu Lan to stay in this noisy and erosive environment, but Yu Lan is full of curiosity and doesn''t mean to go out at all.


    "Lan Lan." Mo Wen pasted it on Yu Lan''s ear, "let''s get our ID and leave."


    Yu Lan nodded cleverly and put his arms around his neck for him to hold.


    Mo Wen naturally wanted it. He held Yu Lan and went directly to the second floor.


    The second floor is quieter than the first floor, but each room is wide open. The erosive scene in it almost destroyed it.


    He pressed Yu Lan''s head into his arms and walked coldly to the end of the room.


    At this time, a waiter dressed up came over and looked at a dark color in the blue eyes of Mo Wen.


    "If you drink, it''s on the first floor, and if you have a sister, it''s on the second floor." the waiter leaned against the door with his hands around his chest and squinted at Mo Wen, "if there''s anything else, please follow the normal process."


    "Normal process?" Yu Lan closed his eyes and said strangely.


    "Just bring enough fingers according to our boss''s preference." the waiter glanced at Yu Lan and his eyes flashed dangerously.


    Er, Yu Lan skimmed his mouth and hid his face in Mo Wen''s arms.


    "How many?" Mo Wen smiled and nodded, let Yu Lan sit on his left arm, press her head on his neck, don''t let her look up, and move the fingers of his right hand at the same time.


    "Ten." the waiter raised his mouth and smiled sincerely. He didn''t feel wrong. This guy is similar to him.


    "OK." his right hand directly stretched out at a speed that the waiter couldn''t respond, and silently ran through his throat.


    Seeing the waiter fall unbelievably, Mo Wen put up his bloody finger in front of his lips and made a quiet gesture.


    "Don''t make a noise. It''s not good to make a noise until it''s blue."


    His side eyes saw Yu Lan looking at his chest. Mo Wen squatted down and took out his identity certificate and a thin mask from the waiter. At the same time, he wiped his hands with the waiter''s clothes.

 Chapter 794

    In order not to destroy his ID card and mask, he had to do it himself, but he was still not allowed to see his blood.


    After all, humans like to show their best to their loved ones.


    "You''ve got it." then the waiter''s body was completely smashed. Mo Wen handed Yu Lan his ID card and mask and put her down at the same time.


    Pretending not to see the blood splashed on the wall, Yu Lan took the mask and asked, "are you going in?"


    She refers to the back door leading to the third floor.


    "Well," murvin rubbed her head, "wait for me five minutes."


    "OK." Yu Lan skillfully bent her eyes, tiptoed and kissed Mo Wen''s chin, "hurry up."


    Mo Wen smiled softly, printed a kiss on her head, immediately opened the door behind her and went in.


    After the door was closed, Yu Lan lost her expression. She looked at the mask in her hand, smiled and stood by the window. Her gray eyes looked at the clean sky outside the window.


    In the future... What can Arvin do without her.


    ......


    Xiuqi was now in the dark basement under the bar, looking at the bartender with a gloomy face and twisted expression, showing off the countless transparent glass bottles filled with blood behind him.


    I didn''t care what the bartender was saying. Xiuqi played with the chain in his hand and waited quietly for the bartender to finish his words.


    Drunk night said that what they like most is to show off their labor achievements. It''s the most basic etiquette to listen to them finish and then start?


    Some boring people left their mouths and fixed them. Finally, when the bartender finished showing off, they raised their hands, raised the chain in their hands, and directly swept all the glass bottles that the bartender had just shown off to pieces.


    "..." the bartender looked at his labor achievements dully and didn''t know what to do to respond well.


    "I''m really sorry." Xiuqi breathed out, and a ferocious smile added to his gloomy face. "I really couldn''t help it."


    ......


    Qu Yaoyao and Qin Huai were miserable. They seemed to touch the miscellaneous fish collection of dales team. Most of the people here didn''t have masks. They just attached to the miscellaneous fish who did some killing and arson.


    "Who are you?" several rough looking men picked up their pants and walked towards Qu Yao.


    They were all used to it and didn''t mention any vigilance at this time.


    "Do you have masks?" Qu Yaoyao asked with a smile.


    Seeing the people shaking their heads, the loss on her face showed up without concealment. She turned around and was about to leave. I didn''t want those big men to stop in front of her and said with a disgusting smile, "look down on me for every mask?"


    This man is a level 3 power. He has the same strength as Qu Yaoyao and horizontal capital.


    Qu Yaoyao shook his head. He didn''t look hostile. "I''m just looking for a mask. I don''t mean to look down on you."


    Seeing this, the man refused to stop. He glanced at Zhang Xin and Qin Huai and said with a proud smile, "anyway, since you''re here, you can''t make a good contribution to us?"


    In the eyes of men, the grades of Qin Huai, Zhang Xin and Charles are not high. The strongest one is this delicate girl. As for the children following behind them with their eyes closed, he directly ignored the past.


    "Dedication?" Qu Yaoyao raised his eyebrows, looked at the man''s eyes and joked, "just you?"


    "Look down on me?" the man narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s not..." Qu Yaoyao smiled, looked back at many people behind him, thought and asked, "isn''t there anyone wearing a mask here?"


    "Yes, yes," said a man standing behind Qu Yao and coveting her fair skin, "Lord Rick is wearing a mask."


    "Rick?" Qu Yaoyao raised his eyes and saw that everyone''s eyes fell on a man sitting in the corner. The man is not tall. He is about the size of a child of seven or eight years old, but his face is an adult face. His beard and petite body look so different.


    The man seemed to notice Qu Yaoyao''s eyes and jumped down from the chair with interest, but he just looked at it and didn''t mean to come.


    "It seems right." Qu Yaoyao breathed a sigh of relief, squatted in front of Mo Xiaobing under the man''s impatient eyes, and asked with a smile, "can you solve these people who hinder the eyes?"


    "HMM." Mo Xiaobing nodded, then squatted on the ground and pressed his hand on the ground.


    The endless cold immediately spread up from the ground, and the transparent blue ice crystals climbed up gradually along their legs, freezing everyone standing on the ground almost in an instant.


    Only a few people with a strong sense of vigilance hid from the erosion of the ice on the ground, and looked at the room that became ice and snow at the same time.


    "Are you an ice power?" Charles looked at Mo Xiaobing in shock and felt that his ice power was not enough.


    How high does it take to freeze the whole room in an instant?


    Just when everyone was shocked, Rick''s expression didn''t change. He looked at Qu Yaoyao and put his interested eyes on Mo Xiaobing.


    "You, are you here to pick things?"


    His voice is also the voice of an adult man. It''s neither fish nor fowl.


    "Obviously that''s it!" although the man who shouted in front of Qu Yaoyao was arrogant, his strength was not weak, and he successfully avoided Mo Xiaobing''s ice attack.


    "Are you the only one wearing a mask here?" Qu Yaoyao felt a little noisy and looked at Rick with his ears.


    "Yes," Rick nodded.


    "Then he''ll give it to you." he reached out and touched Mo Xiaobing''s head. Qu Yaoyao turned away at ease.


    "Just go like this?" Charles was surprised.


    "Do you think you can still be of any use here?" Qu Yaoyao turned back with a smile.


    Charles''s face twisted for a moment, but he was speechless.


    Just now, the level 3 man didn''t reach out to stop him, but looked at Rick like asking for help.


    Rick didn''t pay attention to him. He just focused his interested eyes on Mo Xiaobing.


    When Qu Yaoyao saw that they had really left here, he smiled and said, "I like the bones of tall men."


    Mo Xiaobing still closed his eyes and stood quietly where the ice was all over.


    "But you don''t look like a child," said Rick, holding a fine pistol in his small hand. "I care about bones like you, too."


    "Well." Mo Xiaobing tilted his head, "but I have no bones."


    Like Mo Xiaohuan, she is a creature similar to shrem.

 Chapter 795

    "No bones?" Rick laughed as if he had heard a joke. He looked up and down at Mo Xiaobing and gestured to the few people around who were not hurt.


    Those people immediately gathered around. Although their eyes were afraid, they were full of murderous spirit.


    "That''s because you don''t understand the structure of your body." Rick pretended that Mo Xiaobing was just a half-aged child and joked with a smile, "how can you stand here without bones?"


    "Because the tissue in my body solidified into a solid state." Mo Xiaobing solemnly explained, closing his eyes and smiling at the same time.


    Instead of pretending to discuss this problem with Mo Xiaobing, Rick went directly to her and pointed the cold muzzle of the gun at her head, "are you blind?"


    Mo Xiaobing smiled and didn''t make a sound.


    "That''s a pity," said Rick, "but it doesn''t affect my interest."


    With that, he pulled the trigger directly, but his body quickly backed back.


    The bullet did not hurt Mo Xiaobing. It was frozen at Mo Xiaobing''s temple, wrapped by a thick layer of transparent and white ice, and fell directly to the ground.


    Rick immediately showed a big smile, clapped his hands in encouragement and said, "great, great! You look young but strong. Do you want to consider joining us?"


    From the beginning, Rick didn''t plan to fight against Mo Xiaobing. He just took a fancy to Mo Xiaobing''s strength.


    In his opinion, Mo Xiaobing is definitely not as young as he looks. He should be an adult with congenital development problems like him.


    He has a sense of closeness to such people and is willing to be open.


    Smelling the words, the people who surrounded Mo Xiaobing suddenly widened their eyes and looked at the children surrounded by them with jealous eyes.


    They are all people who want to enter the death team very much, but as long as they are not recognized by any small leader in the team, they can only be wronged to be a miscellaneous fish here, which is useless no matter how strong they are.


    Now a child with a fart can easily get what they don''t want. How can he not be hated.


    Under the scrutiny of all kinds of eyes, Mo Xiaobing shook her little head, pulled out a shallow smile and said, "sorry, I have to follow my parents. I don''t have time to play any partner games with you."


    She is good-looking, and such a smile makes people unable to move their eyes.


    "That''s a pity." Rick''s blue eyes deepened a little. He sneered, stepped back two steps again and signaled his subordinates to rush forward.


    Although he couldn''t feel the strength of Mo Xiaobing, Rick subconsciously didn''t think she was strong. After all, with so many level-3 powers here, taking a taxi round is enough for her.


    The people who had already seen Mo Xiaobing''s displeasure immediately rushed up. They used the fire power to restrain the characteristics of the ice system, wrapped a thick layer of flame in front of them, and roared to the petite figure in front of them.


    Mo Xiaobing didn''t move, but slowly opened his eyes.


    The pure white eyes were covered under the dazzling fire, but they couldn''t stop the coldness.


    She stretched her arms coolly and squeezed her small palm fiercely.


    In the closed space, at this moment, there was a sharp chill. In the blink of an eye, in addition to the vacuum area around Mo Xiaobing, the air in other places was frozen in a thick icicle.


    Not to mention the ferocious posture of others, Rick''s face still had an undiminished smile, and his eyes were not only cold, but also promising.


    "Don''t you underestimate me? I''m not human." he bent his eyes and smiled. Mo Xiaobing patted his arm, walked forward to eliminate the ice around Rick, and took out his identity certificate and mask.


    As like as two peas in the mask, she saw the picture printed on her face and turned it away.


    She''s about the same size as Rick, and the credibility of this identification is naturally high.


    Rick''s frozen eyes were still frozen in place, and there was no vitality in his blue eyes.


    When Mo Xiaobing went out, he found that Mo Wen had been waiting at the door with Yu Lan in his arms.


    Yu Lan holds several identity certificates and many masks in his hand.


    "Xiaobing, are you out?" Yu Lan happily waved to her and asked softly, "have you found the mask? If not, I have a lot here."


    "I''ve found it." looking at the seven or eight masks in Yu Lan''s hand, Mo Xiaobing suddenly felt that they shouldn''t go in and find it by themselves. Where else can Mo Wen do it?


    "Mom, why did you take so many masks?" although he already knew the origin of these masks, Mo Xiaobing still pretended to be ignorant and asked.


    "Arvin got it," Yu Lan said. "He seems to have found the place for the high-level meeting of the death team."


    So he brought them all at once?


    Mo Xiaobing glanced at Mo Wen and saw half a drop on him


    I couldn''t help smacking my tongue when I didn''t see the blood.


    "Has the leader of death team been solved by your father?" she asked, looking at Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen didn''t respond, just smiled gently at her.


    Soon the problem of ink Xiaobing was solved.


    Looking at the guard of the corpse fighting field, he respectfully welcomed the arrival of the leader of the death team. Everyone knew that the pure black mask Mo Wen wore on his face belonged to the leader of the death team.


    "Boss, don''t you really bring people to the nest?" wearing a mask with various patterns, drunk all night came forward and asked suspiciously.


    God knows he was so angry when he saw so many masks in Mo Wen''s hand.


    After giving the bartender to Xiuqi, he spent a lot of time looking for the person wearing the mask, but he didn''t want to find it so difficult because Mo Wen brought people into a nest?


    "If their scale is only so large," Mo Wen said faintly.


    "I think it''s almost." he murmured in a low voice. He turned his head and swept his eyes away from Xiuqi, who tried to wipe the chain, and finally fell on Zhang Xin.


    Zhang Xin is the only one of them who didn''t find his mask and took it from Mo Wen.


    Thinking of this, his face under the mask showed a strange smile. He came forward and patted Zhang Xin on the shoulder, posing as a good brother, but his voice was full of ridicule, "I didn''t say that, Zhang Xin, you have lived for so many years at the end of the world. How can you still be like this? Those guys are heinous villains like me. You don''t have to show your compassion now?"


    Zhang Xin''s shoulder was slightly stiff, but he didn''t say anything.


    He has been a profiteer and may have killed people indirectly, but he has never killed anyone himself.


    This barrier is difficult to overcome.


    Unable to see the expression under Zhang Xin''s mask, drunk all night was a little boring. He ran to the front and continued to harass Qin Huai, leaving Zhang Xin behind.


    Zhang Xin walked behind alone and squeezed his fist slightly.


    He doesn''t want to be drunk all night, but he doesn''t want to be a burden.

 Chapter 796

    It seems that he noticed Zhang Xin''s entanglement. Qu Yaoyao looked back at him and quickly twisted his head.


    The guard quickly led them into the gate of the fighting corpse yard, bowed and retreated.


    The in ear noise was even more harsh than that of the previous bar. The ink frowned slightly and walked directly into the meeting without taking off its mask.


    I saw a large group of people scattered outside the fenced fence. They waved their fists excitedly and shouted cheers with flushed faces.


    The whole venue is very large, and the place surrounded by the fence is nearly half the size of a football field.


    There are two places surrounded by fences, surrounded by a lot of people.


    Some people''s faces changed when they saw Mo Wen. They immediately restrained their previous excitement and went to the other side with their partners.


    Death team is still very frightening in siren. At least ordinary people are absolutely unwilling to get into trouble with them.


    With the light of the mask, Mo Wen stood in front of the fence in the layers of people, and also saw the scene in the fence.


    The interior of the fence is several meters lower than the position where they stand. There are caged gates on both sides of the north and south. There are many zombies in the gate facing the ink. They are trying to stretch their hands out of the railing and make a harsh roar at the same time.


    There is a whole in the site. The naked woman was holding a pair of daggers and covered with the blood of zombies. At this time, she was already sweating, but she had to continue to face the zombies pouring up around her.


    Fortunately, these zombies have just become zombies. Their strength is not strong. Otherwise, this woman can''t struggle for so long.


    "Oh, good." drunk night whistled and patted the shoulder of the man who was refueling the zombie. "What''s the origin of this woman?"


    "It''s from the civilian''s house. Who knows, it''s enough to fight!" the man was flattered when he saw the mask drunk all night and immediately flattered, "but I heard that this woman has strong strength and has been playing for three rounds and is still alive."


    "It''s really good that an ordinary person without powers can do this." Zui Wuyi nodded definitely, stared at another venue opposite and asked, "is there also a duel between women and Zombies?"


    "There''s a man." the man smelled a little strange. This is the rule of the fighting corpse yard. People in the God of death team don''t know so much?


    "You take me to have a look." ignoring the suspicious eyes of the man, drunk all night directly grabbed his shoulder and completely regarded the other party as his own.


    The man was even more flattered. His doubts dissipated in an instant. He hurried to another corpse fighting yard with drunk all night.


    In another arena, a muscular man was fighting with the zombies with two axes. The man was wearing a pair of trousers. Although he was covered with dirt, he didn''t look as embarrassed as the woman before.


    The level of zombies against him is obviously higher. Most of them are zombies in the form of wild animals, and the level is also up and down the third and fourth levels. Although they are still level-1 zombies, it is a little more difficult than that in the women''s corpse fighting field.


    It''s much more boring to fix up their attitude than to be drunk without night.


    Xiuqi still lowered his head and wiped the chain. Nine times out of ten the blood stains on it were wiped off by him.


    Qu Yaoyao and Qin Huai just lay down beside the guardrail and looked at the women struggling in the corpse yard with little interest.


    Mo Xiaobing can''t understand why humans like to watch this scene. He just stands beside Mo Wen bored.


    Only Zhang Xin was the most uncomfortable person present. He looked at the cheering people around him with disgust and nausea in his stomach.


    If these people are abnormal like drunk all night, they are mostly ordinary people, but they use this abnormal way for entertainment.


    For such people, Zhang Xin only feels disgusted.


    "It''s disgusting." Yu Lan also looked unhappy. She opened her gray eyes under the mask and focused on the zombies in the corpse fighting field.


    "Arvin, do we want to make the corpse yard as messy as possible?" Yu Lan asked.


    "Well." Mo Wen nodded, "whatever you do, we just need cook and Xu Jielin to appear."


    "That''s good." Yu Lan directly took off his mask and swept to the corpse yard in his eyes.


    The zombie who was about to bite off the woman''s neck immediately stopped moving, and even stepped back two steps.


    The woman who almost thought she was going to die suddenly sat down powerlessly on the ground and looked at the way the zombies around retreated with a blank face.


    The people shouting around also stopped and looked at the zombies suspiciously.


    Not only the corpse fighting ground on the woman''s side, but also the zombie on the man''s side stopped attacking and looked around blankly.


    "What''s the situation?" someone began to shout impatiently, "bite!"


    "What are the zombies doing!" someone knocked on the guardrail in front of him crazily, looking very angry, "hurry up and continue!"


    Unfortunately, no matter how they roared, the zombie didn''t care. They just looked at each other and stood in place at a loss.


    The man in charge of the fighting corpse field was also a little anxious. Under the pressure of the people, he opened the cage for the zombies and let all the zombies run to the fighting corpse field.


    Unfortunately, these zombies were full of vitality when they came out, but they soon stood in the same place as the previous zombies, as if they didn''t know where they were.


    "Shit, why? This is!" the crowd became more and more noisy. There were all kinds of swearing words. Some people wanted the men and women on the field to take the initiative to kill the zombie.


    "Do you want to play something exciting?" the drunk night who has been watching the good play looked back at Yu Lan, and then looked back at the man on the opposite side.


    "Exciting?" the man was stunned.


    Drunk night smiled unfathomably, and suddenly took the man''s collar and threw him into the corpse yard.


    The originally dull zombie suddenly became interested in seeing the newly fallen human, rushed forward in unison, and ate him clean before the man struggled.


    The man who should have dueled with the zombie was left alone, as if forgotten by the zombie.


    The people outside were stunned at this moment. They looked drunk all night and looked around. No one was silent.


    The originally noisy environment was quiet in the scream of the man who had just been thrown down.


    "Nah, let''s play something exciting?"


    Drunk night amplified his voice at this time, then grabbed the guardrail in front of him and pulled it hard, directly pulling out a huge hole in the guardrail.

 Chapter 797

    At the same time, Xiuqi also used his power to control the guardrails in front of him and let them all fall down.


    As soon as the guardrail fell, the zombies rushed up as if they had heard a command. Several zombies squatted against the wall in a very organized way, and the remaining zombies stepped on their bodies and rushed up madly.


    For a moment, the corpse fighting field was in a mess, and the audience were forced to become the target of the zombie. They felt the feeling of dueling with the zombie.


    Some powerful powers naturally don''t pay attention to these zombies, but the zombies have mixed with the crowd. They can''t accurately control their powers to only kill zombies without hurting ordinary people.


    As for some ordinary people who sneaked in, they were unlucky. The flesh and blood directly bitten was blurred and soon became new zombies.


    But no matter how chaotic the scene was, no zombies attacked them. They took advantage of the chaos to find the door leading to the siren and pushed the door in without hesitation.


    "Excuse me, gentlemen." seeing this, the power man in charge of the corpse fighting field quickly ran over and stopped, "you can''t enter here."


    "Why not?" asked the drunken night.


    "This is the rule, please don''t embarrass me." the manager said seriously, and his palm became sticky.


    In the face of people who can take his life at any time, pretending to be calm is also a very difficult thing.


    After a pause, he continued, "if you insist on going in, we can only send the highest level escort of sirens."


    I don''t know how powerful the siren''s highest level guard is. Drunk all night, I just glanced at him, took off my mask and looked at the door in front of me.


    At the same time, Mo Wen also took off his mask. Yu Lan jumped out of his arms and looked at the door attentively.


    The gate was slowly opened. Xu Jielin''s figure appeared at the door and smiled at them.


    "You came slowly enough."


    As soon as he heard the change outside, he knew it was mo Wen. They came and rushed directly after sending cook away.


    Since Xu Jielin came here, cook must be preparing to run. Drunk and Xiuqi smiled provocatively at Xu Jielin, wiped his shoulder and ran into the house.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Jielin just stood where he was and didn''t mean to come forward to stop him.


    Qin Huai and Qu Yao looked at each other and asked, "don''t you stop them?"


    "My task is just to stop Mo Wen. Other people have nothing to do with me." Xu Jielin said faintly, and his eyes soon fell on Yu Lan.


    "Blue..." he whispered.


    Unfortunately, Yu Lan didn''t give him half a look, but turned back and tiptoed to kiss Mo Wen''s chin, "ah Wen, I went with them drunk all night."


    "You stay here." Mo Wen frowned slightly.


    "I need to find the key myself to summon Mo Xiaohuan." Yu Lan whispered.


    Mo Wen suddenly felt a little uneasy. "You haven''t told me what you went through when you were taken away by Mo Xiaohuan, and why she suddenly gave you strength."


    "Didn''t Xiaobing and I tell you?" Yu Lan shook his head and said, "don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Mo Xiaobing came back the day after Mo Wen came back with Yu Lan. At the same time, his expression was not as heavy as in the past. It seemed that Mo Xiaohuan didn''t really do anything to hurt Yu Lan.


    After that, she kissed Mo Wen again. Yu Lan glanced back at Xu Jielin and caught up with them.


    Looking at Yu Lan''s intimacy with Mo Wen, Xu Jielin converged his smile and his eyes were dark.


    Yu Lan didn''t stop them from running by. He knew that even if he stopped them, they wouldn''t last for a few minutes. It''s better to keep their strength to deal with ink wholeheartedly.


    "Mo Xiaobing, don''t you follow Lan Lan?" Mo Wen didn''t pay attention to Xu Jielin for the time being, but looked at Mo Xiaobing with his side eyes.


    "When my mother gets the key, she will call me and Mo Xiaohuan, and then we can directly reach my mother," Mo Xiaobing explained.


    Mo Wen endured his uneasiness and looked at Xu Jielin again.


    "It seems that your goal is me," he gave Xu Jielin a good face. The next second his face remained the same, but the dagger in his hand had been pasted on Xu Jielin''s neck.


    The blade across Xu Jielin''s neck made a clear sound after metal collision, and the ink was slightly stunned. Then he noticed that Xu Jielin''s neck seemed to be metallized and turned into cyan black.


    Xu Jielin also touched his neck, his gray eyes lit up, and his ten fingers turned into a sharp blade.


    Different from Yu Lan''s tail, Xu Jielin''s main attack weapon is not his tail, but his ten fingers.


    The manager of the fighting corpse yard knows Xu Jielin and knows that he is a distinguished guest of siren, but he doesn''t know that the other party is a zombie!


    Looking at Xu Jielin''s strange fighting form, he resolutely stayed away from the battlefield, but called guards to surround them.


    Qu Yaoyao and Qin Huai can only deal with these guards to prevent these eye-catching guys from disturbing Mo Wen.


    While Mo Xiaobing, who had been standing in the corner, looked at Xu Jielin expressionless. His gray eyes flashed a dark color, and gradually dyed deep black from the pupil.


    A small ice blue creature also came out of her hair and made a small "gurgle".


    I wish... Xu Jielin could last longer.


    When Yu Lan caught up with zuiye and Xiuqi, they were fighting with a group of people dressed as guards.


    These guards are obviously not miscellaneous fish level. They are basically Level 3 powers. Yu Lan can see two level 4 powers at a glance.


    Xiuqi is now level 4, but drunken night is still level 3, and he is a healing power. For a moment, he fell behind.


    "Sister-in-law." he covered the wound on his shoulder and quickly threw two biscuits into his mouth. "You go first, we''ll hold these people."


    "I''ll let zombies help you." Yu Lan closed his eyes and called all zombies he could control while running.


    Firebird has awakened with the sudden stop of Blizzard and has been lurking in siren city for a long time. After hearing Yu Lan''s call, it flew in this direction for the first time. It didn''t take the usual road. It directly lifted the whole roof and fell from the sky. The rough landing method stunned everyone present.


    Firebird flapped its wings proudly and soon joined the war.


    With its help, it was a little easier to get drunk and tidy, and finally reluctantly dragged down the steps of these guards.


    Yu Lan came to the end of the corridor unimpeded.


    Looking at the wall without anything in front of her, she closed her eyes, thought about what Mo Xiaohuan told her, stretched out her tail and pounded it in on the top tile.

 Chapter 798

    Only a few sounds of machine collision were heard, and the road under her feet opened a hole, and a cold tunnel appeared silently in front of her.


    He ran after him at a very fast speed and caught cook running away in the front.


    Cook obviously didn''t expect that someone would catch up with him. He quickly took out his gun and aimed it at Yu Lan''s head. Unfortunately, all the bullets hit the isolation layer in front of Yu Lan and landed on the ground.


    "How could you..." looking at Yu''s blue and gray eyes, he said in horror, and then suddenly said, "Xu Jielin, he betrayed Lord Yezhi!"


    "You betrayed mankind first." Yu Lan sneered and came forward. His slender tail stabbed cook. Cook couldn''t dodge for a moment and was stabbed on his shoulder by his sharp tail.


    The tail mercilessly penetrated his shoulder, and then rolled him in front of him. Cook obviously wanted to struggle. The moment he raised his hand and pinched Yu Lan''s neck, the whole person was frozen into ice.


    Take the dagger in Cook''s hand, Yu Lan takes a deep breath, raises his neck and whispers, "Xiaohuan, Xiaobing, let''s start."


    Mo Wen, who was clinging to Xu Jielin, suddenly felt cold behind his back. Before he looked back, Xu Jielin suddenly cut off his right hand and threw it at him.


    The iron cyan right hand magnified infinitely in an instant, firmly blocking the vision in front of the ink. The next second, the biting cold diffused, and wrapped the ink in the air in an instant.


    Mo Xiaobing is half squatting on the ground, and his eyes have completely turned black. The ice gushing from under her palm is blocking Mo Wen again and again, putting an end to all the possibilities for him to break free.


    Qin Huai and Qu Yaoyao had been subdued by this scene, and Zhang Xin stood beside them at a loss.


    Mo Xiaobing, is this... Treason?


    Xu Jielin looked at the blocked ink and stretched out his hand to fix him firmly on the ground.


    Soon, a human figure gradually appeared behind Mo Xiaobing. At the same time, her black eyes turned white.


    "That''s enough," said Mo Xiaohuan, who appeared behind Mo Xiaobing


    Mo Xiaobing gasped and knelt down powerlessly. Mo Xiaohuan quickly reached out and held her.


    "How did Bingling start?" Mo Xiaobing coughed several times.


    "Perfect, Bingling has successfully covered his father''s breath." Mo Xiaohuan said faintly.


    "Are we strong enough to open the door?" Mo Xiaobing looked at the front of the cold air, took a deep breath for several times, and then stood up straight.


    "Enough." Mo Xiaohuan said, "none of us will die."


    "Shall I explain it to them?" seeing that the plan was proceeding as expected, Xu Jielin couldn''t help pointing to Qu Yaoyao standing beside them.


    "Just explain. We''re going to help mom open the door." Mo Xiaohuan said coldly. With the air-conditioning dispersion around him, they disappeared in situ.


    "OK." when Xu Jie came to Qu Yaoyao, he saw her look hostile and immediately turned his back, "I don''t mean to hurt you. The blockade given by Mo Xiaobing to Mo Wen can''t last too long. Let''s make a long story short."


    Qu Yaoyao frowned secretly. He was alert, but he also listened carefully to what Xu Jielin said.


    Besides, Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing soon came to the place where Yu Lan stayed and took the dagger from her hand.


    Above the dagger was a circle of Microsoft''s semi-solid. Mo Xiaohuan crossed the four numbers of "0615" with his fingers. The next moment, the air around him shook silently, followed by a harsh tearing sound that rang through the whole sky.


    The whole body of the dagger radiated dazzling light, which was too dazzling to look directly at.


    Mo Xiaobing and Mo Xiaohuan disappeared in situ under the dazzling light, as if they had been sucked in.


    Standing in the void without anything, Mo Xiaobing looked at the plain looking Mo Xiaohuan in front of him and finally breathed a sigh of relief, "according to what you said, we all came in. Now it''s enough as long as everyone pays half of their strength?"


    Mo Xiaohuan didn''t make a sound, but looked back and smiled at Mo Xiaobing. His pure black eyes showed a bit of banter at this moment.


    Mo Xiaobing suddenly had a bad feeling. She stared at Mo Xiaohuan and shouted unbelievably, "are you lying to me


    "I just don''t want to make my mother sad." Mo Xiaohuan lowered his head, bent his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s really good to be with my mother."


    "Are you going to sacrifice me?" what else does Mo Xiaobing don''t understand at this moment? She clenched her teeth and roared angrily at Mo Xiaohuan.


    "So what?" Mo Xiaohuan smiled back.


    The smile on Mo Xiaobing''s face faded instantly. Her eyes retreated aimlessly and shouted desperately, "asshole! Liar!"


    Mo Xiaohuan just looked at her indifferently and went crazy.


    Soon, Mo Xiaobing calmed down. She stared at Mo Xiaohuan, and her smile suddenly became a little crazy.


    "Mo Xiaohuan, have you forgotten that it is impossible to open the door with my current strength. If you really don''t want to disappoint your mother, you must hand over your life! With me! With me!"


    "I don''t need it." Mo Xiaohuan''s indifference is in sharp contrast to Mo Xiaobing''s madness. She raises her hand and reveals her small mutter. "With mutter''s life as a guide, only one person''s strength can open the door."


    Looking at the murmur in Mo Xiaohuan''s hand, Mo Xiaobing is finally completely desperate.


    "I''ve always been surprised that you are just a shadow separated from me. Why do you hate your body so much." when she came to Mo Xiaobing, Mo Xiaohuan squatted down and looked into her eyes and asked.


    "No one knows that he was born for sacrifice and can be indifferent!" Mo Xiaobing roared with his teeth.


    "But whoever it is will die." Mo Xiaohuan looked puzzled.


    "But no one was born to die." Mo Xiaobing hung his head in pain and said in despair, "I don''t want to die, Mo Xiaohuan, I don''t want to die."


    "What qualifications do you have?" Mo Xiaohuan stood up. "Mayfly lives and dies day and night. What can its purpose of living be? Isn''t it the feeling of living that matters?"


    Seeing that Mo Xiaobing looked up at himself, the smile on Mo Xiaohuan''s mouth added a bit of sincerity and looked cute. For a moment, Mo Xiaobing was shocked.


    "Mo Xiaobing, everyone should thank themselves for the opportunity to live. Even if it is pain, it can be given to you alive." Mo Xiaohuan looked at the muttering in his hand, and the water light poured out silently in his pure black eyes, "live well and live beside my mother instead of me."


    Muttering soothingly rubbed her fingertips, which finally made her close her eyes.


    "I''m just sorry for you, my closest partner."

 Chapter 799

    I won''t thank you for doing so


    "Xiaobing, Mo Xiaobing!"


    The familiar and sentimental voice echoed in her brain. Mo Xiaobing gradually recovered her consciousness from the endless darkness. Her eyelids trembled first, and then she slowly opened her eyes.


    After a short adaptation, the gray eyes focused together. She looked at the gray sky and finally fell on Yu Lan who was close to her.


    Her head was jammed for a moment, her heart was mourned, and then she got up and rushed to Yu Lan''s arms.


    Yu Lan also held her tightly, followed her hair intimately, drooped her eyes and asked with some worry, "you suddenly fainted. What happened?"


    In LAN gangcai''s eyes, he only saw that Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing were shrouded in dazzling light. The next second, the light suddenly dispersed, and only one figure fell down.


    Behind her landing position, a dark light path like an abyss appeared horizontally, extending to the ground, and there was no end at all.


    Feel the temperature on Yu Lan''s body is still cool, and the voice actually echoes in his ears. Mo Xiaobing is stunned at me for a short time after completely regaining his mind. He stares at me incredulously, and his hands touch his face involuntarily.


    "I survived? How could..."


    "What?" Yu Lan noticed the abnormality of Mo Xiaobing and didn''t react for a moment.


    "Who am I now?" Mo Xiaobing stretched out his hand nervously, grabbed Yu Lan''s sleeve, straightened his back and looked at her. "Is it mo Xiaobing?"


    Yu Lan looked at her deeply as if she didn''t respond, and reached out to touch her head.


    "What color are my eyes?" Mo Xiaobing finally touched her eyelids, raised her head and asked with her pure white eyes.


    "White." Yu Lan looked at her strangely.


    "... white, it''s actually white." Mo Xiaobing lowered his head and muttered to himself. He even smiled. The next moment he covered his eyes and cried.


    Yu Lan didn''t know what was going on. Naturally, she couldn''t comfort her. She had to pat her back and hold her tightly in her arms again.


    After crying for a long time, Mo Xiaobing slowly calmed his feelings, raised his head and whispered, "Mom, Mo Xiaohuan, she died. She died to protect me."


    "What''s going on?" even at the moment when she saw Mo Xiaohuan disappear, Yu Lan already had a bad guess, but listening to Mo Xiaobing say it herself, her heart still hurt.


    She has always sincerely regarded Mo Xiaohuan as her relatives.


    "In order to open the door, we must sacrifice someone. I should have sacrificed, but she replaced me." Mo Xiaobing opened her eyes and tears poured out silently, "she saved me, I clearly..."


    Mo Xiaobing didn''t say the following words. She opened her mouth slightly and swallowed all the pain.


    She was already ready to die. Why did she become like this? Don''t Mo Xiaobing always want to live! Why is it you who survive?


    "So it is."


    Her mind was blank. Yu Lan''s eyes were filled with tears without warning at this moment. She smiled bitterly, lowered her eyes, took a deep breath, closed her eyes forbearantly, and held Mo Xiaobing in her arms more and more.


    "Mo Xiaobing, you should live well with Mo Xiaohuan in the future."


    Mo Xiaohuan spent more time with her than Mo Xiaobing, but it doesn''t mean that in her eyes, Mo Xiaobing is not as important as Mo Xiaohuan.


    People''s hearts are right, but in blue eyes, the death of Mo Xiaohuan and Mo Xiaobing is an unacceptable thing.


    "I know." Mo Xiaobing looked at his hand and touched his eyes. "I will."


    "Mom, let''s get ready to go in and find the night stop now?" I looked up and saw the dark abyss in front of me. Mo Xiaobing''s thin body looked thinner and thinner in front of me.


    Yu Lan nodded and looked back while taking steps. Sure enough, Xu Jielin rushed over like the wind. He stopped and smiled at her at the same time.


    "Blue."


    Seeing Xu Jielin coming, Yu Lan knew that the plan must have been successful. She suddenly regretted agreeing to Mo Xiaohuan''s plan. Now she really wants to see Mo Wen again.


    Even the last side.


    Seeing Yu Lan looking at him, Xu Jielin''s Adam''s apple rolled and tried to cover his eyes with joy, "don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you anyway."


    "..." Yu Lan, who was thinking about ink, glanced at him slightly and frowned a little, "just do what we should do."


    Yu Lan''s cold voice made Xu Jielin clench his fist. He knew everything in his heart, but he had to deceive himself again and again, telling himself that Yu Lan still had a place to fall in his heart.


    He can''t get rid of such stupid things for a long time.


    "Yi''an hasn''t come yet." Mo Xiaobing patiently ordered her toes. She put her hands around her arms and looked up into the air, "but the Firebird is coming."


    "Wait a little longer." Yu Lan lowered his eyes.


    The figure of Firebird grows from small to large. When it flies down, it also brings countless dust. It held its head high and shouted to Yu Lan, chewing an unknown object in its mouth.


    "Drunk all night, they are also driving here." Mo Xiaobing''s gray eyes seem to see far away. She stared at the front and subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    I miss the sweets given to drunk night. If only I could have a chance to eat them.


    Drunk Wuye is running here with Xiuqi. He already knows Yu Lan''s plan from Qu Yaoyao. He is frightened and worried about Mo Wen''s anger after knowing it.


    God knows why these subordinates know this shit first. He really doesn''t want to do it if he bears anger or something!


    No matter how drunk he was, he was stunned when he saw the behemoth running by.


    After watching it for a long time, he gestured secretly and felt that he should only go to the lower leg of the giant zombie.


    The zombie didn''t attack them, but ran forward at a very fast speed that didn''t fit his body, as if there was a person sitting on him.


    They didn''t know the zombie, but the guy on it was drunk all night, but he couldn''t be more familiar.


    "Yi''an!?" he stared at the man.


    Why did this guy suddenly show up here? Is it one of Yu Lan''s plans?


    Yi''an seems to be aware, glances back and looks forward coldly.


    "Keep up." Xiuqi''s face was almost cold, staring at the zombie running in front of him.


    "Know." drunk night nodded and immediately accelerated his speed.


    After seeing Yi''an and Yi Ding appear, Yu Lan is relieved and turns to the abyss decisively.


    "Sister-in-law!" drunk night, with sharp eyes, saw Yu Lan stagnating in front of a dark aperture, and quickly stretched out his hand and shouted.

 Chapter 800

    The sound of drunk night is familiar to Yu Lan. She stops and waits for drunk night to come.


    Yi''an has fallen in front of Mo Xiaobing and smiled friendly at her, "thanks to you, my brother Yi Ding is recovering well now. Although his body shape has not changed, his consciousness has basically recovered."


    Mo Xiaobing smiled without making a sound.


    "Sister-in-law." I came here drunk and gasped in front of LAN. "Boss, you really don''t comfort me anymore? I don''t think you''d better make it clear to him before you do so, or we''ll all be finished when he breaks free."


    "If you say it in advance, do you think the plan can go smoothly?" Yu Lan smiled bitterly. "This is the only thing we can do."


    Drunk all night, he choked, but he nodded undeniably.


    "Mom, we have to hurry up." Mo Xiaobing looked behind her and said, "if you don''t go, the door will close."


    "I see." Yu Lan nodded and turned back to Zui Wuyi again. "As long as you see that I''m not here, Arvin will follow the route we set. Zui Wuyi, and the chess left by Yezhi is definitely more than cook. The next M country will be in a mess. You should hide Arvin."


    "I know." drunk night curled his mouth, but there was no credibility.


    But Yu Lan believes he can do well. She thought for a while, and finally suddenly pulled out a strange way, "finally, please tell Arvin that if I fail, he won''t want to forget me and start over."


    Seeing that other people had stepped into the abyss, she turned and resolutely stepped in. The dark light shrouded her until it was completely swallowed.


    When all of them disappeared in the dark circle, they were drunk all night before they reluctantly hugged their heads.


    "Go back." he looked at Xiuqi. "If you don''t go, the boss will have to blow up."


    Xiuqi nodded and followed the drunken night back.


    Cracks have appeared in the ice layer trapped in ink. Drunk Wuye and others looked at each other, directly surrounded in a circle, quietly waiting for ink to break free.


    The cracks in the ice became bigger and bigger, until more than half of them cracked, and the whole ice turned into powder in an instant.


    Mo Wen stood in the same place and glanced at the people from above. His dark eyes showed some signs of redness.


    "Where''s blue?" he asked at the first sentence.


    Seeing all the people looking at themselves, drunk without night, he counseled directly and rammed Xiuqi twice. Xiuqi said reluctantly, "my sister-in-law has gone to the space of night stop."


    "She went alone?" Mo Wen''s eyes darkened.


    "And Xu Jielin, Yi An, Mo Xiaobing, plus two zombies." seeing that Mo Wen didn''t start directly, he was relieved and had a little conscience.


    "Xu Jielin, Yi an..." Mo Wen lowered his eyelids, his eyes suddenly became cold, but the corners of his mouth raised a smile.


    The buildings behind him turned into powder in an instant. The people sitting in the corpse yard suddenly entered the ice and snow, shivering with cold Qi Qi.


    "What does blue want to do?"


    After a short time out of control, Mo Wen had lost his anger and asked softly.


    "In the night stop space, the powers can''t be used by the powers, but the zombie still has strong attack power." Zui Wuyi holds his arm and is glad that it doesn''t snow now, or he may be frozen to death here. "So my sister-in-law decides to let you stay outside and enter the night stop space with Yi''an."


    He coughed and carefully glanced at the ink. Seeing that the deep feeling on his face was not angry, he continued, "but as Xu Jielin said, the person most targeted by Yezhi is the boss you. At present, only you in your heyday can compete with Yezhi."


    "So they left the ice spirit on you to isolate all the breath and prevent the night from finding you."


    "At the same time, ink Xiaobing, who is still alive, will leave a gap for you at the space mouth so that you can enter his space without being found by night stop."


    Drunk night frowned when he said this, and said with some dissatisfaction, "but what you have to do after you enter the space without being found by night stop is what the boss decides. They don''t know what to do to give night stop a fatal blow."


    "Why didn''t you tell me before?" Mo Wen looked at the drunk night without expression, and his dark eyes were full of hostility.


    Mamma Mia, how did he know why Yu Lan didn''t say it earlier? He didn''t know it until later, okay! Drunk without night''s heartache, he covered his chest and racked his brains. "I can probably guess. What my sister-in-law has to do this time is to face the night stop. The actual gap between them is the boss. You should also know that my sister-in-law has directly entered the tiger''s den this time. According to your temperament... I will certainly not agree with her."


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his idea was correct, and he definitely added, "definitely not."


    "So trap me first and wait until it''s done?" Mo Wen smiled, and half of his blood was gone on his pale face.


    His heart was full of violence, but he knew that drunk night was right.


    If he had known that Yu Lan would be in danger himself, he would rather lock Yu Lan than allow her to be in half danger.


    "But boss." drunk night smiled, "my sister-in-law said before she left. If anything happens to her, you don''t want to forget her and start over. She''s waiting for you on the Naihe bridge."


    The latter sentence was added temporarily when drunk without night, but he felt that Yu Lan wanted to express such a meaning. He was right to say so.


    However, it is only today that I know that possessiveness has never been one-sided to blue in ink.


    "This is the meaning of dead at the same acupoint?" Qin Huai smacked his tongue nearby. He didn''t expect Yu Lan to say such words.


    "Almost." Qu Yao affirmed.


    Don''t want Mo Wen to be stunned after hearing this sentence, then the anger in his heart was swept away, and the smile on his mouth was finally normal.


    "That''s what she wants," he said.


    Seeing that I was drunk all night, I was finally relieved. As expected, Yu Lanting used it to solve all the crises in one sentence.


    Seeing that Mo Wen''s mood had stabilized, Xiuqi said, "boss, you have to go to a place where there is no one next. You can''t let Yezhi stay in country m find you."


    Mo Wen took out the ice spirit that had been put on him from his arms, nodded and stood up and said, "there will be chaos here. How many of you support it?"


    "We will contact the gods and sirens." Zui Wuye said.


    Knowing that drunk night can handle these, Mo Wen nodded and turned into the crowd, and soon lost his trace.

 Chapter 801

    "I''ll contact Charles here." Qu Yaoyao breathed out, "drunken emperor, please help contact gina''er base."


    After thinking about it, I felt no problem.


    He had clearly defected, which had annoyed all gods. It would not be good if he came forward.


    As for Ellie, if they hadn''t gone too far first, they wouldn''t have betrayed her, so the drunk emperor who went to GINAR said he was frank.


    On the day after Mo Wen and Yu Lan disappeared from public sight, a small base on the edge of siren suddenly rioted and launched an attack on the main city of siren under the banner of dissatisfaction with the management of the three.


    The riot was like a signal, followed by riots in countless places in country M. each place was small, but the number was very large.


    There have also been many riots in the gods and gina''er, and this is getting worse and worse under the suppression.


    "Is this the one left behind by the night?" asked Elster, who is now in power of gina''er, looking at the documents handed over in front of her and obliquely drunk without night.


    "Almost." drunk night nodded, "of course, it doesn''t rule out robbing by fire."


    "It''s the enemy anyway," Elster said. "I''m just hesitating whether we should target it all or break it one by one."


    "All for it." Zui Wuyi thought, "it''s suitable for a long war to break one by one, but it shouldn''t take too long for the boss and sister-in-law to deal with Yezhi. Let''s put pressure directly."


    "That makes sense." Elster smiled gently, took the teacup in front of him and took a sip on his lips. "I heard you just went to my grandmother?"


    "Isn''t your grandmother a prophet?" drunk all night without denying it. "I just want to ask what will happen next."


    "What did she say?" Elster was curious.


    He didn''t have a good relationship with his grandmother, and her grandmother wouldn''t tell him a word about these things.


    "What did you say? Our fate is shrouded in darkness? She can''t see it." recalling what she heard, drunk all night, she only felt that she had a hole in her brain to find the prophet.


    If she can predict anything, can she stay here? You can call yourself a saint and be high.


    "She always said that." Elster was not disappointed when he heard the speech. After the discussion, he immediately started to prepare and stayed drunk all night in the room.


    The people left at night should be prepared to provoke a human war, but now they are used to target them.


    "Ah..." some bored covered his eyes with his arm and sighed when he was drunk all night. "Boss, you have to hide well. If you are found, you will be finished."


    He doesn''t understand why someone always wants to destroy such a good era in the last world. He can''t live so comfortably in the normal world.


    Xiuqi came in from the door when he was thinking in his mind. He looked at drunk night and went to his desk to pick up the documents and glanced at them.


    "Will you do it yourself?"


    Hearing Xiuqi''s voice, drunk Wuye turned his eyes and said angrily, "I''m crazy. I''ll do it myself."


    "Do you want to stay here to command?" Xiuqi nodded. "Also, you are more suitable to plot behind the scenes than to start."


    "..." drunk all night staring at Xiuqi, "thank you for your praise."


    "But I''m going to do it." Xiuqi put down the documents in his hand and went to drunk night. "I''m different from you. I''m not suitable to stay behind the scenes."


    "So you came to me this time to ask for war?" drunk night couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and smiling.


    Xiuqi didn''t make a sound, but his attitude was obviously tacit.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged your position." drunk night touched his chin and looked out of the window. "No matter how you say, you''re a fierce general. It''s something to put on the front line. Just wait quietly."


    Knowing that drunk all night would not do anything to pit him, Xiuqi nodded and sat opposite him.


    The room was quiet for a while. When we were drunk all night, we sighed, "do you think we can live this time?"


    "Are you afraid of death?" Xiuqi raised his eyes.


    "I don''t want to die so obediently." drunk night propped up his chin and said, "if I die, who will take care of Linxue?"


    "Do you want to see your sister now?" Xiuqi smiled more on his gloomy face. "With all due respect, you''d better let go of your sister. What you''ve been doing is hurting her."


    "Linxue doesn''t think so." drunk night smiled carelessly, "I know, she loves me."


    "..." this feeling is deformed from the beginning, okay?


    Xiuqi curled his lips and said, "are you sure it''s not an illusion? Maybe it''s just that you''re too strong. People are just relying on you. You''re amorous."


    He just looked out of the window and didn''t know whether he had listened to Xiuqi''s words.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Lan was standing in the void, surrounded by a stream of stars.


    And where she was, there was always a faint sense of oppression, not as comfortable as before in the air.


    "Where are we going?" she looked at Xu Jielin.


    After Mo Xiaohuan recovers his memory, the first contact is Xu Jielin, and Xu Jielin always knows the desire to stop the night after becoming a zombie.


    He knew that if he didn''t die at night, he and Yu Lan would die. It didn''t matter if he didn''t die, but Yu Lan had to protect everything he said.


    He has lost Yu Lan once and doesn''t want her to die again.


    "I know the way," said Xu Jielin. "Yezhi may have noticed our arrival now. We must speed up."


    Yu Lan nodded.


    Seeing that Yu Lan was leaving, Mo Xiaohuan stayed in place, "Mom, I stay here to open up space for my father."


    "The function of Mo Wen must be killed in one blow. Mo Xiaobing, you must seize the opportunity." Xu Jielin asked seriously.


    In front of the biggest enemy, he decided to put his rival first.


    "Mm-hmm." Mo Xiaobing answered and closed his eyes gently after the people left.


    The surroundings became quiet, and Mo Xiaobing''s figure also unconsciously melted into the world behind him, and soon disappeared.


    All the senses could clearly feel the ups and downs of this space, but it also expanded the pain she repressed in her heart.


    "I won''t thank you for doing so."


    This is what Mo Xiaobing said to her at the end.


    She didn''t expect that Mo Xiaobing would jump at herself at the last moment, let alone that she had become Mo Xiaobing when she woke up again.


    What happened at the last moment?


    Mo Xiaobing... That is, Mo Xiaohuan can''t remember at all. He just feels suffocated in his heart.


    Even now... Maybe in the future, she may not know why Mo Xiaobing chose to replace herself at the last moment.

 Chapter 802

    Just when Mo Xiaohuan tried his best to restore his mood to normal, the voice of Mo Wen suddenly came into her consciousness without warning.


    "Dad?" Mo Xiaohuan was startled and almost broke away from the integrated world.


    "Finally connected?" Mo Wen stood in a deserted area, surrounded by endless ice and snow except for the towering mountains and stones.


    He looked down at the ice spirit in his hand, and a thin layer of frost had formed on his hand.


    "Dad, how did you get in touch with her so soon..." how did you get in touch with her so soon? It was completely beyond expectation!


    When opening the space, the power of ice spirit also becomes the link between the two spaces because there is the power of muttering mixed in it.


    Mo Xiaohuan and his family had planned to use this to contact Mo Wen at the right time, but they didn''t want Mo Wen to contact them now?!


    "I just don''t think it''s possible that you won''t give me any contact tools." it''s clear what Mo Xiaohuan wants to ask, and Mo Wen said faintly.


    "But..." Mo Xiaohuan was surprised and couldn''t help saying, "Mom means don''t let you in for the time being, and give him the last blow when he finds the weakness of Yezhi."


    "Can''t Bingling hide me in the space at the end of the night?" Mo Wen asked. He took off his thick velvet clothes and turned Bingling gently in his hand.


    "It should be ok..." Mo Xiaohuan hesitated. "Ice spirit plus my assistance should be able to hide you from the sight of the night."


    "Then why don''t you let me in?" Mo Wen asked softly.


    Mo Xiaohuan paused and organized the language, "because if you start now, it will be exposed. This space belongs to Yezhi. Once exposed, we have no chance of winning. The strength of Yezhi does not allow us to make half a mistake."


    "I don''t do it," Mo Wen said frankly, "but I want to go in and don''t look for weaknesses from the space at the end of the night. What can I do here?"


    "But..."


    "Let me in." seeing what Mo Xiaohuan had to say, Mo Wen frowned. He had no patience, continued to grind softly and spoke directly.


    Mo Xiaohuan was silent for a long time and finally agreed.


    "It will take some time to open the crack, Dad. Wait a little," she whispered.


    Mo Wen didn''t reply. He just stared at Bing Ling. After a long time, he suddenly asked, "there is a big gap between blue''s strength and Yezhi. What is she sure she can find Yezhi''s weakness? What did she experience after she was taken away by Mo Xiaohuan?"


    In the human world, we can only draw when we meet Yezhi ink, so his strength has doubled in Yezhi''s own space. According to Yu Lan''s previous strength, there is absolutely no way to hurt Yezhi and find his weakness.


    Mo Xiaohuan was silent for a long time. After a dark crack appeared in front of Mo Wen, he said in a low and calm voice, "Mo Xiaohuan gave all her strength to her mother."


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Lan has followed Xu Jielin out of the void. She stepped on the stone covered ground and walked forward carefully.


    "The road feels strange." Xu Jielin suddenly stopped after taking several steps on the gravel road, squatted down, frowned and touched the ground.


    There shouldn''t have been these stones before... When did they appear?


    "Is the road wrong?" Yi an asked, stopping at the same time.


    Yi Ding''s body is huge. It took a lot of effort to keep himself from making too much noise after Yi An. However, Yi An said to stop, and he leaned back uncontrollably for a moment.


    When Yi''an reacts, he has fallen headlong and splashed countless stones. At the same time, the whole road vibrates like touching some mechanism.


    The range of road vibration is very large. Without supporting position, Yu Lan can only stretch out his tail to ensure the stability of his center of gravity.


    Yi''an and Xu Jielin also used the same method. Who wants to wipe the tip of their nose with a huge black shadow next second and fly over, straight hitting Yi Ding''s head.


    Yi Ding only felt his head roar. The whole person lost his strength in a moment, and his body just about to get up fell to the ground again.


    "Ah Ding!" Yi An''s eyes were red, and his feet flashed towards the dark shadow.


    The shadow turns over flexibly to avoid Yi''an''s attack. Under Yi''an''s chase, everyone finally sees it.


    This is also a zombie! Everyone who saw the dark face thought of it.


    This zombie seems not to be fully developed. Only half of the body is covered with green tendons like a zombie, while the other half is still human fragile skin. Staggered blood vessels can be clearly seen on the white body.


    At this time, the semi zombie looked at them with a hostile face. His eyes were dull and didn''t look like wisdom at all.


    What kind of monster is this?


    Yu Lan immediately stepped back, and Yu Guang just caught Xu Jielin''s pale face.


    "Xu Jielin, do you know what monster this is?" Yu Lan asked immediately.


    "This is a zombie that has not successfully evolved into an adult zombie." Xu Jielin said with a pale face, "I was brought here by Yezhi and turned into a zombie. If evolution fails, it will turn into this."


    While Xu Jielin was talking, the half zombie obviously rushed up and let Yi An stretch out his claw to block it.


    "Is it like ah Ding?" he asked Xu Jielin while guarding against the attack of semi zombies.


    "Almost." Xu Jielin nodded.


    Yi Ding, who had fallen to the ground before, got up again and seemed to shake his head unclear.


    Yi An tried to control the half zombie with his level 3 ability when attacking it, but his degree of control was far from enough, not even a second.


    "The head of this zombie is too messy. How much pain did he experience to become like this?" Yi An said incredulously.


    "Yi''an, let me come." Yu Lan closed his eyes, dodged in front of Yi''an and caught the blow of the half zombie.


    "What are you doing?" Yi An didn''t understand. He almost hurt Yu Lan.


    "It''s lower than me." Yu Lan raised his tail and wrapped it around the semi zombie. When he was avoiding, he leaned forward and grabbed his mutated wrist directly.


    Dark light agglutinates in the gray pupil and soon turns into light and electricity and disappears.


    The half zombie suddenly lost its combat effectiveness. It withdrew its offensive and looked at Yu Lan without emotion.


    "You controlled it?" Yi''an said strangely. "Its brain is so chaotic that it can''t grasp its thoughts. How did you do it?"


    "Your ability is control, not mine." Yu Lan smiled and tried to communicate with the half zombie in front of him.


    But as Yi''an said, the thoughts in the Zombie''s brain are very chaotic and can''t catch anything at all.

 Chapter 803

    "Unable to communicate." Yu Lan came forward, bent over and looked at the Zombie''s eyes carefully, and raised his hand to shake in front of it. "This zombie should be completely dead, different from us."


    "Completely dead?" Yi An looked over. "We become zombies. Which doesn''t change after we die?"


    "I''m not." Xu Jielin coughed softly. "I was injected with something by Yi An."


    "It''s almost a zombie virus?" Yi''an glanced at him obliquely. "Maybe you''ve already died, but you didn''t find it."


    "This is not good news." Xu Jielin smiled and didn''t care about Yi An''s ridicule.


    Ignoring the dialogue between Xu Jielin and Yi''an, Yu Lan frowned and said, "even if we become zombies, we still have basic desires, such as longing for crystal core and human flesh. You should be able to control such zombies."


    "You mean I can''t control this zombie because it has no desire?" Yi An thought and didn''t deny it. "Then it''s no problem for you to say that it died completely. After all, there is no zombie I can''t control. Yu Lan, you were also controlled by me."


    "Did you control LAN LAN?" Xu Jielin was surprised.


    Yu Lan Enron also remembered his black history. At the beginning, he was miserable by Yi An Keng, and Mo Wen was seriously injured because of this guy.


    This time, if they did not have a common enemy, they would not form an alliance anyway.


    Remembering the previous things, Yu Lan''s face was not very good-looking. She gave Yi an a cool oblique look and ordered directly to the semi zombie in front of her, "take us to find Yezhi."


    The zombie can''t communicate with Yu Lan, but it can obey Yu Lan''s orders.


    I saw it stand up sluggishly and stagger forward step by step.


    Yu Lan and others followed behind the half zombie. Yi an also rubbed his arm. He felt how the aftertaste of Yu Lan''s just glance was and how terrible it was.


    Xu Jielin secretly looked at Yu lanjiyan and was curious about her ability after level 3.


    Just as they started, countless semi zombies surrounded them from all directions. They had a clear goal and waved their claws and sharp teeth to greet Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan concentrated on blocking all the semi zombies and making them all surrender to himself. Xu Jielin and Yi An directly started violence and cruelly dealt with the zombies approaching them.


    Everyone is a zombie. There are only a few ways to attack.


    Looking at Yi An licking the blood stains on his hands, Yu Lan looked at the half zombies around him who had no attack power.


    "Their attack power is average. They should not be the main force sent by Yezhi."


    "Then what did he send these guys to do?" Xu Jielin gently kicked the half zombie crawling in front of blue, touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "it''s not to test our strength? Is it necessary with his strength?"


    "Delay time?" Yi An''s spirit flashed.


    "Delay time to deal with us?" Yu Lan felt that this reason was not convincing. She shook her head and said, "now let''s ignore these first. We can always know what to do at the end of the night."


    They are already at the disadvantage of the enemy''s concealment and self-knowledge, and can only be blocked by soldiers.


    There were no zombies on the road after that. It was quiet and even frightening.


    "Seriously, I don''t want to encounter any trouble, but such a quiet environment is also strange." Yi An looked back at his brother, jumped onto his back and sat down cross legged.


    Xu Jielin ignored him and still looked around warily.


    He had come to spend the night, but this time it was obviously different from where he came.


    Yu Lan looked down at the stone under his feet and suddenly squatted down to pick up a piece and touched it.


    "Wet?" she was stunned.


    "Is there water below?" Xu Jielin squatted down.


    "No, it was dry on the ground." Yu Lan shook her head. She stood up and looked at the front, "but there was a sound of water."


    "There is really water." Yi''an wiped his face. "You''ll know when you come to the high place. It''s all water vapor."


    "We can''t feel it here." Yu Lan stood up and looked around. He simply jumped on Yi Ding''s back and was immediately surrounded by the water vapor.


    Seeing Yu Lan coming up, Yi An jumped off the ground. Sure enough, he couldn''t feel any water vapor. "It''s unscientific."


    Seeing Yi''an''s horror, Xu Jielin threw away the stone he was looking at and walked forward, "since we entered this space, there has been nothing scientific."


    Yi''an snorted, but he also followed.


    They soon came to the place where the sound of the water came, and lost their mind at the sight of the scene.


    Countless water splashes float in the air and move slowly. They look very mysterious and moving under the blue light from the rock wall.


    The stone road they stepped on and the blue rock wall in front formed an extremely tight boundary. As long as the water droplets contacting the boundary were divided into two layers, the upper layer was floating spray, and the lower layer was nothing.


    This layer of road is divided into two, one is above, just before the blue, the height of water vapor can be felt, and the other is below, roughly flush with the stone road.


    No wonder the stones are wet and the ground is dry.


    Xu Jielin suddenly turned back and said helplessly, "I''m sure. This road is not the road I was brought by the night stop. There is no such scene on the road I took."


    "Are we going the wrong way?" Yi''an frowned and looked at the half zombies walking forward blankly, "but the half zombies should not cheat. They are unconscious."


    "Just follow." Xu Jielin closed his eyes and was the first to step into the water ahead. The damp feeling on his face was almost suffocating and inexplicably oppressive.


    "I remember there will be pressure in deep water." Yi An pinched his face and said, "that should be the feeling?"


    "But this is not deep water." Yu Lan reached out and pinched a floating water drop in his hand. Gently pinched it into many small water drops.


    I have to say it''s really beautiful here. Countless lights and shadows cross among them, leaving mottled spots when they fall on everyone''s face.


    The water drops are transparent and lovely. The touch in the palm of the hand is cold but not exciting.


    "What the hell is this place?" Yu Lan didn''t believe that the end of the night would let them enter this place for no reason.


    Unexpectedly, she made a sound but couldn''t hear a response. She stared at Yi''an walking on her side. Yu Lan suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 804

    Reach out and try to grasp Yi''an''s arm, but don''t want its hand to go straight through Yi''an''s arm without even half a touch.


    Fantasy?


    She drooped her eyes and looked at the drops of water around her again.


    Looking at the light path refracted by the water droplets around, Yu Lan closed his speech and found that not only his sight, but also all his senses seemed to be shielded.


    This is definitely a fantasy.


    I don''t know what night stop does to introduce myself into the dreamland, but it''s really not a good thing to act separately from Yi''an.


    Yu Lan stood silent for a while and decided to take steps to continue.


    She always knows the purpose of Yi''an to let her into this environment.


    It seems that after a century, there seems to be no half a drop of water around, and the body is warm, as if bathed in the sun.


    Looking at the desk in front of her, she was stunned. Looking back, she saw that she was standing in the University. The professor was standing in front, foaming at the mouth, and the students below were sleepy at the desk.


    In addition to the students in the first three rows, those sitting in the back either play with their mobile phones or sleep. They are very relaxed.


    Is this her college class?


    Yu Lan also sat down and opened the textbook in front of her.


    The sound of girls whispering to their mobile phones, the sound of pages turning, and the beautiful lecture of Professor Lang Lang came from around. It was like she was really here.


    "Yu Lan?" the girl on her side seemed to notice her daze, reached out and shook in front of her, "what do you think, sleeping silly?"


    Unable to remember the girl''s name, Yu Lan just looked at her and rubbed her face.


    This is fantasy.


    She reminded herself again and again, stood up and went to the teaching room.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lan will suddenly stand up. The girl who spoke to her was startled and looked at the professor who was giving a lecture.


    The professor has gray hair but a stern face. It is obvious that he is not easy to get along with.


    He stood up defiantly and walked out. His angry eyes almost stared out.


    "This classmate, please sit down and listen," he said sternly.


    Yu Lan ignored him and continued to walk outside, but also publicly walked through the front door.


    "What''s your student number?" Yu Lan was obviously angry. The professor patted the table and said angrily.


    "2016021..." subconsciously said a string of numbers in his mind, and Yu Lan was stunned as soon as he opened his mouth.


    The brain seemed to clear up at this moment, and the surrounding scenes more and more clearly impacted her consciousness.


    What is she doing?


    Standing in the same place, she stared at the professor blowing his beard in front of her. The depression in her heart disappeared inexplicably, leaving only one idea - she provoked the professor and would definitely fail.


    No, you shouldn''t think about that.


    Yu Lan''s eyes were a little flustered. She covered her head, looked at the students who were watching her, and asked herself in her heart again: what is she doing?


    She turned and ran out of the classroom quickly. She ran all the way to the woods outside. Her familiarity with the road was like walking through countless times.


    This is her university. Of course she knows it.


    Yu Lan looked at his white and smooth hand and touched his smooth fingernails, as if he was determining something.


    All the way to the small fountain spraying water, she looked at her beautiful face through the rippling water, and her black eyes were clear.


    She seems to have a long dream?


    Yu Lan raised his head and blinked gently.


    Yes, she had a dream.


    When blue patted his face and decided to go back to face the Angry Professor, a straight figure appeared not far away, and his quiet eyes just looked at her.


    The man''s face was pale, his lips were dim, and his eyes were black.


    Yu Lan was stunned.


    "What''s the matter with you?" the man came over and looked at Yu Lan''s face almost fanatically. Her eyes were full of her.


    "I seem to have had a dream." Yu Lan said with a dull look.


    "Dream?" the man was still worried. He wanted to reach out and touch Yu Lan''s face, but he seemed afraid of something and took back his hand.


    Yu Lan looked at the man with some lost eyes and asked hesitantly, "do I know you?"


    "Don''t you know me?" the man''s face remained unchanged, but his eyes were obviously deep. "He forgot me."


    His eyes suddenly became dangerous. Junyan was almost close to the tip of Yu Lan''s nose, "I will never allow this."


    Then he grabbed Yu Lan''s wrist. A pair of powerful hands trapped her in the guardrail of the small fountain, and the other hand squeezed Yu Lan''s chin slightly.


    But Yu Lan was not frightened by his appearance. He roared in his head and asked subconsciously, "have you been following me?"


    The man''s movements were stiff.


    "Did you take a lot of pictures of me?"


    ¡°......¡±


    Yu Lan looked at the man''s frozen expression, a burst of sadness in his heart, and the corners of his mouth slightly recalled, "are you ink?"


    Mo Wen doesn''t seem to know what to do anymore.


    At this time, Mo Wen obviously dressed like a college student in order to disguise himself. The casual black sweater made him look younger.


    "Really, I remember everything when I see you."


    He put his hand around Mo Wen''s neck, and Yu Lan stood on tiptoe and bit the corner of his mouth.


    "You guys are always sneaking after me. Why don''t you take the initiative like today."


    Then she increased her strength in her mouth until she bit a small hole in the corner of Mo Wen''s mouth. "I wanted to do this for a long time."


    The ink in the dreamland seems to be completely stunned in place. It is completely subconscious to hold Yu Lan in his words, and his trembling arms can hardly make his strength.


    "Yezhi must have never imagined that even if he made a real fantasy, as long as I remember you, I will never forget."


    The ink in her arms hugged her tightly, silently disappeared, and the real world around her disappeared into countless squares.


    Looking at the scene of water droplets around, Yu Lan spit out his breath, but his heart still can''t stop the pain.


    Although it is clear that the ink just now is the character in the dreamland, it is sad to see him disappear in front of his eyes.


    But the first thing she remembered about Mo Wen was that the other party followed and secretly photographed herself? What on earth was she poisoned by ink?


    She looked around and found Xu Jielin and Yi An lying at her feet.


    Yi Ding is standing well now, looking at his brother with worry.


    "Are you okay? Haven''t you entered the dreamland?" Yu Lan shook his hand at Yi Ding.

 Chapter 805

    Yi Ding blinked innocently. It can be called a huge eye and looked at Yu Lan without expression.


    Is Yiding not affected by the environment?


    Yu Lan frowns. His brain is not confused before. He should be able to determine that the world he is staying in is not a new fantasy.


    "Leave this place first." put Yi''an and Xu Jielin on Yi Ding, and Yu Lan also sat on it.


    Yi Ding twisted his long neck and looked back at Yu Lan. He didn''t seem to know which direction to go.


    "Wait a minute." Yu Lan stood up and shouted around him who couldn''t see anything clearly, "come here."


    It was quiet around, but soon there were a few faint footsteps.


    Soon, several half zombies appeared in Yu Lan''s sight. Yu Lan was relieved and ordered again, "take us to find Yezhi."


    She could not contact these semi zombies from her heart, but it was no problem to order directly. Fortunately, these semi zombies were not affected by the illusion.


    Seeing the half zombie walking back obediently, Yi Ding had a direction and followed up.


    Looking down at Yi An and Xu Jielin with their frowns locked, Yu Lan frowned and began to see a dreamland in front of him.


    It seems that as long as you don''t leave here, you shouldn''t be able to get rid of the illusion.


    Yu Lan said something secretly. Although it is not clear why Yi Ding is not affected by the illusion, he can only expect Yi Ding to take himself out.


    Thinking so, a new environment has appeared in front of her.


    This time, the place where she appeared was not a place in her memory, but a completely strange environment.


    "Alice, what are you doing here?" a woman in tights stood in front of her and waved her hand intimately.


    Yu Lan is a little confused.


    She looked up at the innumerable airships passing by and rubbed her face.


    Originally thought that the dreamland had to be presented according to the previous memory, but now it seems that it can be unrestrained?


    This time, because of the strange environment, Yu Lan''s memory was not disordered, but it was very clear that she was now in a dreamland.


    "Where is this?" Yu Lan turned his head and asked the woman on his side. At the same time, he looked at the woman up and down without trace.


    The woman was wearing a very tempting tights, and her too deep V-neck easily showed great spring. She had a serious Asian face, but she had long blond hair. She looked natural and clear, not dyed.


    "Alice, are you crazy?" the woman bent down and hugged Yu Lan''s shoulder. "This is the suburb of fitter."


    "??" where is that?


    Yu Lan was a little confused. At this time, a cool wind blew. She suddenly felt a strange coolness in her chest.


    There was a bad feeling in her heart. She lowered her head and covered her forehead decisively.


    She passed on the same clothes as the woman in front of her.


    Feel uncomfortable everywhere, Yu Lan uneasily put his clothes together, raised his eyes, but saw that the woman who was close to him looked at the front, and her saliva was about to fall from the corner of her mouth.


    She looked suspiciously along the woman''s eyes, and the next moment her eyes condensed into a little.


    A huge light gray airship quietly opened the door in front. A group of people stood in a clap and bowed neatly.


    And her biggest enemy, Yezhi, came down from the airship with a smile. With a close but not cumbersome uniform, he looked a little more straight.


    Night stop?


    Yu Lan immediately became vigilant.


    However, the end of the night just glanced in her direction, and noticed that her straight eyes were only a smile, without half hostility.


    "Ah, Lord Chang Si smiled at me!" the woman on her side screamed, her face flushed with excitement.


    Chang Si? Yu Lan was stunned.


    Looking at Yezhi, she has gone far, as if she didn''t know her at all.


    "Who is Chang Si?" Yu Lan asked the woman on her side strangely.


    "Are you crazy with excitement?" the woman stared, and her gray black eyes almost jumped out of her eyes. "Don''t you know, Lord Chang? He is our head of state!"


    Does the Fuehrer mean the leader?


    Yu Lan pondered and saw that the woman was still looking at herself in surprise. She could only smile and say, "I think I may be really crazy."


    Listening to the joking tone in the blue dialect, the woman turned her eyes and pulled her forward. "Now is not the time for you to play tricks." let''s go. We have to check the defense facilities. Those newcomers don''t know if they have taken such an important thing to heart. "


    I don''t quite understand what women are talking about. Yu Lan just can''t figure out why her dreamland ended at night.


    She was in a huge control room with something like a weapon in her hand.


    Of course, she can''t use it at all.


    "Alice, it''s time to change the post." a man dressed obviously in the same suit as her came over, took the gun in her hand and stood in her position.


    "OK." Yu Lan''s subconscious interface, waiting for the reaction, has walked out of the hall.


    Looked around blankly. Yu Lan was very tangled about where she should go now. Yi Ding didn''t get out of the dreamland yet.


    Just when she was tangled in her heart, a voice of speaking came faintly not far away. The familiar voice made the cold hair behind Yu Lan stand up. She almost immediately walked over, hid her body in the blind corner of vision, and watched the direction of the voice with vigilance.


    I saw Yezhi holding a man''s collar angrily, almost angrily holding him against the wall.


    "No, I paid so much, but now you tell me you can''t!"


    Seeing the ferocious expression of Yezhi for the first time, Yu Lan frowned and continued to observe quietly.


    The man seemed to be pinched hard, biting his teeth and speechless.


    Mercilessly threw the man to the ground. Yezhi stepped on his neck mercilessly and directly broke the man''s breath.


    The dark and bright military boots were stained with dark red blood, and blood footprints were left on the smooth ground.


    He looked at the blood everywhere, leaned his head against the wall in pain, and the whole man began to tremble with his arms.


    "Don''t force me, don''t."


    Startled by the fragile appearance of Yezhi, Yu Lan retracted his head and suddenly didn''t want the fantasy to end so early.


    The scene here is so real that she can''t help guessing - will this world be the world where Yezhi once lived?


    She closed her eyes and walked in the corridor completely following her instinct. When she stopped, she saw the woman she had seen at the beginning.

 Chapter 806

    Now she has to know more about the world before Yi Ding leaves the dreamland. It''s best to know more about the end of the night.


    "Alice, are you here?" the woman who spoke to her before was squatting in front of a huge instrument. Her two fingers easily twisted the screw like things. When she saw Yu Lan, she immediately withdrew her hand and stood up.


    "It''s just time for our meal. You can really choose the time." the woman clapped her hand and put it on Yu Lan''s shoulder.


    Seeing the woman holding her shoulder skillfully, Yu Lan raised her eyes carelessly, and asked, "well, do you know what''s going on outside?"


    "Big event?" the woman was puzzled. She couldn''t think of what Yu Lan meant. "What do you mean?"


    Yu Lan thought and gently licked the cracked corners of his mouth, close to the woman''s ears and whispered, "all aspects."


    "All aspects? There''s a lot of news. Can you make me accept it?" seeing Yu Lan looking forward to looking at herself, the woman really wants to help her now. While consolidating her friendship, see if she can get some benefits.


    Hearing the speech, Yu Lan shook his fingers and looked a little tangled. He thought for a long time before he came close to the woman again, and his speech was unconsciously lowered. "In fact, I saw the night in front of me... Lord Chang Si brutally trampled on a man in the corridor. He really trampled on him alive, and blood splashed everywhere."


    "Ah?" the woman widened her eyes. Her previous calmness was no longer there. Instead, she couldn''t believe it. "How could the gentle Lord Chang Si kill, or in such a cruel way?"


    "I was also frightened, but I saw it with my own eyes." Yu Lan pretended to be afraid and covered his chest. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to see it."


    Women don''t believe it now. After all, what Yu Lan said is too shocking.


    She immediately nodded and followed Yu Lan back.


    Before taking a few steps, he saw several guards coming out with a body and walking past them without expression.


    Yu Lan looked back and saw the woman staring at the body. He took the initiative to stop the guard. His hands were on his hips. He said, "what''s going on? Who''s in trouble?"


    After looking at Yu Lan, the guard didn''t seem to see her level. It was a faint way, "he died because he didn''t operate the instrument properly. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Is the instrument improperly operated? It''s really terrible." Yu Lan sighed, "can I have a look inside?"


    "People have gone. It''s better not to move in this hot day." the guard was scolded by the top these days. He was upset and talked with a gun.


    "OK." Yu lanmian was a little sad, but he compared a scissors hand in his heart.


    Seeing that the guard said the answer he wanted, Yu Lan stopped talking. After the guard lost interest in speaking, he stepped back and let them go.


    "The instruments here are not easy to operate improperly." when the guard walked away, she looked back at the woman, "do you believe me now?"


    Obviously, the woman also looked thoughtful. After a while, she said, "I believe you."


    Yu Lan breathed a sigh of relief. "Then you can always talk about what''s happening outside now. It''s definitely not a small thing that can make adult Chang Si lose his manners."


    "If there''s something big happening outside... It''s probably only the war between us and aro, but the war has been fought for a year. Adults won''t be angry at this time?" the woman thought seriously. Gossip is a woman''s nature. It has this characteristic in any era.


    Maybe he was already angry, but she ran into him when he lost his temper this time.


    Yu Lan silently feigned in his heart, but he didn''t say anything on his face.


    "Is there only one big event outside?" Yu Lan thought for a while and asked, "that''s too little. It shouldn''t be the only thing?"


    "This is the only big thing." the woman looked at Yu Lan jokingly. "How many more big things do you want to be annoying?"


    It''s not annoying to be ridiculed. Yu Lan just stands up and makes an innocent appearance.


    Unfortunately, as soon as Chang Si showed up, the woman couldn''t help being crazy again. She put her chin in her hands and drooled.


    "There are few big things, but small things... Lord Chang Si can handle them easily." the woman''s words were full of pride.


    Since there is only such a big thing


    "Then why did we go to war with aro?" Yu Lan asked curiously.


    "In order to compete for resources." the woman didn''t care about pulling Yu Lan out of the corridor, "you know, our planet has lost its vitality because of over exploitation, and arrow planet is still green. How can it not be coveted."


    "That is to say, we took the initiative to invade other people''s planet?" Yu Lan raised his eyes. If they did it first, what were they doing before the end of the night?


    "Is there anything on arrow that Lord Chang Si likes?" at the thought of this, Yu Lan frowned and asked, "tell me about people or things."


    "Things should be impossible," the woman said. "We have aro planet, and we don''t have aro planet."


    "That''s the man." Yu Lan nodded and led the woman in the direction she wanted step by step.


    "People''s words are barely one." the woman''s cheerful voice suddenly became a little low, "there is a former fiancee of Lord Chang Si on the planet of arrow."


    "Originally, his highness darrella was the hub of reconciliation between arrow planet and our planet. She took the initiative to ask to marry Lord Chang Si, but adults don''t seem to like it."


    "Chang Si doesn''t like her?" Yu Lan''s eyes wrinkled slightly. "How do you know?"


    The woman stood up. "I heard that when they met, they either quarreled or fought. Once, Lord Chang Si was beaten upside down by darrella, and nearly hurt his waist."


    Yu Lan, who couldn''t see the real situation, hung his eyes and thought about Yezhi''s attitude towards darrella. At the same time, he also planned the next steps.


    Anyway, as long as the world is true, she at least sees some weaknesses of night stop, but she doesn''t know if he still has these weaknesses. After all, people will change.


    Unfortunately, when LAN wanted to insist again and asked the woman carefully for some information about darrella, the surrounding scene suddenly distorted and changed, and became the dark road before.


    Staring at Yi Ding who is still climbing forward with the half zombie under his body, Yu Lan''s heart is a little more realistic.

 Chapter 807

    The feeling in reality is obviously different from that in fantasy. Yu Lan stretched out his arm comfortably, but there was some regret that he didn''t know more about the night in the dreamland.


    "What happened?" Xu Jielin woke up earlier than Yi''an. He rubbed his forehead and got up from Yi Ding.


    "You should have fallen into a dreamland just now." Yu Lan explained. He looked at Xu Jie and found that he was unnatural. Don''t open his eyes.


    "What do you see in the dreamland?" Yu Lan narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    Xu Jielin looked even more embarrassed. He coughed and said, "... Nothing."


    Yu Lan naturally didn''t believe it, but Xu Jie didn''t give her a chance to ask. He just reached out and shook Yi An.


    Yi''an was even more embarrassed than him. At this time, he was in tears.


    "..." Yu Lan smiled uncontrollably, "it seems that Yi An''s dreamland is even worse."


    Xu Jielin could not help laughing.


    "Haven''t you entered the dreamland?" when Yi''an opened his eyes, Xu Jielin looked at Yu Lan and asked.


    "I went in, but I broke free." Yu Lan said, "I found that Yi Ding is not affected by the dreamland, so I let it take us out of the dreamland. Otherwise, if we get rid of a dreamland, there will be another one."


    "This is really a troublesome place." Xu Jielin frowned.


    After Yi''an woke up, he looked at Yu Lan blankly for a while, then suddenly hugged the huge Yi Ding under him and cried loudly, "ah Ding, I''m sorry for you!"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Yi Ding shook his big head and sneezed loudly.


    "Cough..." Xu Jielin was almost choked by his saliva. He held back his smile, patted Yi''an on the shoulder and said, "brother, it''s time to wake up."


    Yi an just opened his empty eyes and looked at Xu Jielin. It took him a while to blink and recover.


    "Just now... That was a fantasy?" he asked dully.


    "Yes." he patted him on the shoulder like comfort, and Xu Jielin nodded seriously.


    Yi An calmed down completely, wiped her tears and sat down without saying a word.


    "It seems that the degree of illusion is different according to people." Yu Lan also sat down, looked at the dark world around him, and tried to put his hand on it, but he didn''t touch anything.


    Hearing the speech, Xu Jielin couldn''t help thinking of his previous fantasy. He adjusted his collar uneasily and looked at Yu Landao, "there''s no light around, and I don''t know what kind of place he is now."


    "That''s good. If it''s too scary, it''s not more scary." Yu Lan said indifferently, "as long as we can detect the danger in time."


    "Also." Xu Jielin nodded and looked at Yu Lan in front of him with some nostalgia.


    It''s been a long time since I sat with her and fought side by side.


    Yi''an finally calmed down now. He sat up straight with his legs crossed and looked around. Obviously, he also felt that he was too ashamed to talk to Yu Lan and them again.


    "Can Yi Ding see the road?" seeing Yi Ding walking forward all the time, Yu Lan was curious.


    "Adine is different from us." Yi An said, "we didn''t completely lose consciousness from the beginning, and he gradually regained consciousness this time."


    "No wonder we are all in the dreamland, but he is still fine." Yu Lan nodded, "but thanks to him this time, otherwise we don''t know how long we will stay in the dreamland."


    "Of course, he is my brother." Yi An said proudly.


    Seeing Yi''an''s sad appearance, Xu Jielin sneered, turned his head and deliberately looked straight ahead, "I don''t know who just held someone else''s neck and said sorry. You didn''t bully your brother in the dreamland?"


    "..." the black history was directly revealed. The green tendon on Yi''an''s forehead jumped, and the Ninja didn''t argue with Xu Jielin.


    Yu Lan was quiet. She looked around and saw nothing. Then she continued to play with the crystal core emitting a weak light and said to Xu Jielin again, "by the way, is your environment related to yourself?"


    "Of course." Xu Jielin and Yi''an nodded.


    Yu Lan breathed, "that''s strange. The environment I experienced for the second time was at night."


    "At the end of the night?"


    Xu Jielin and Yi An exclaimed together. They looked at each other and soon said suspiciously, "the reason why we can fall into the illusion is that the illusion we experience is our own world and has a strong sense of substitution, but if it is someone else''s world, we should not fall into the illusion."


    "That''s right. That''s why I''m surprised." Yu Lan said.


    "What have you seen?" since it has something to do with Ye Zhi, Xu Jielin and them can''t help asking.


    "It''s about his past..." before Yu Lan finished speaking, he heard a harsh roar nearby. At the same time, there was a violent wind sweeping. If Yu Lan hadn''t subconsciously grasped the small protrusion on on Yi Ding, they should have been blown away by the wind.


    The half zombies in front also made a harsh roar. Yi Ding stopped and tried to buckle his claws to the ground, but he was still blown to crawl and lower his body.


    "Sleeping trough -" Xu Jielin felt that his face was about to be blown away. He roared. The next second, Yi Ding turned his whole body over, and he was almost pressed under.


    Yu Lan stretched out his tail to block the rolling Yi Ding, but he was also embarrassed and turned on the ground.


    "What the hell?!" Yi''an also tightly clasped the ground. He couldn''t see anything in the dark around. Naturally, he couldn''t see who roared and where such a big wave of airflow came from.


    "Be careful not to separate." it''s dark all around. They will separate if they are not careful. It''s OK to be closer. If they are far away, they may not find each other even if they shout.


    "We know." Yi''an and Xu Jielin nodded. When they saw that the wind was smaller, they poked their heads out, but there was a small light spot in the direction of the wind.


    The light spot was not big, but it attracted the eyes they wanted.


    "Go and have a look?" Yi An stood up first.


    "I think we should continue to let Yi Ding follow the semi zombie." Xu Jielin disagreed. "It''s better to take less risks at this time."


    Xu Jielin''s idea is also good. Yi An frowns and looks at Yu Lan.


    It seemed that he noticed Yi An''s eyes. Yu Lan turned his head and looked at the place where the half zombie was crying, and whispered, "come here."


    No movement.


    "It seems that all the half zombies have been destroyed." Yu Lan reluctantly said, "we can only go to the light spot now."

 Chapter 808

    "Shit!" Xu Jielin spat and helped Yi''an pick up Yi Ding. Then he followed Yu Lan to the light spot.


    Yi Ding seems to be fooled by the wind. He shakes his head before he comes up.


    The light spot looked far away, but they didn''t take a few steps, as if they could touch the light spot close at hand.


    Yu Lan wants to reach out and touch it. As soon as she reaches out, she is stopped by Xu Jielin.


    "Let me come." he looked at Yu Lan and said seriously.


    Yu Lan was no longer stubborn and stepped back to let him touch.


    When Xu Jielin''s hand touched the light spot, the light of the light spot immediately began to enlarge infinitely. The light swallowed up the darkness at a speed visible to the naked eye, which made Yu Lan see the surrounding scene while narrowing their eyes. At the moment, they widened their eyes vigilantly.


    Specifically, Yu Lan used his tail to hold up a circle of isolation layer for the first time and tightly wrapped them in the middle.


    What they were stepping on was not dirt roads or rocks, but rolling orange lava. There was nothing around them, but the huge bodies of countless monsters.


    These things seem to be covered with a layer of soil. With the emergence of light, cracks gradually appear above the soil block, lava comes out of the gray paint lime soil, and the feeling of scalding comes from the soles of the feet for the first time.


    The surrounding monsters also showed signs of action, and several of their bodies had got rid of the dust on the upper layer.


    "Let''s go." Yu Lan looked at the lava coming out at his feet. He was glad that he had the power of isolation system. At the same time, he ordered, "let''s go from these monsters."


    Now the ground has been gradually covered by lava, and there is no place to step on.


    They didn''t say much, and immediately began to jump on the monster who hadn''t escaped. Yi Ding''s size was too big. Although it was hard to move, they still reluctantly followed up.


    When Yu Lan jumped onto a monster''s shoulder, he looked back at the direction of the half zombies before him and found that they had been lying on the ground without movement and quietly sank into the molten slurry.


    She withdrew her eyes and ran forward quickly.


    Without the guidance of half zombies, they don''t know which direction to go. Yi''an ran completely by instinct at the beginning. After the monsters woke up greatly, he can only try to find a foothold without direction.


    Several monsters obviously noticed their figure and bit them with a sharp roar.


    Yu Lan raised his tail to block a tooth half the size of her body, and the other tail wrapped around the neck of the zombie and swung to a sharp monster opposite.


    These monsters are neither zombies nor mutants, but completely unknown species.


    Just now, the monster with huge teeth stretched out its long neck and had two huge wings. While flapping, it even patted two smaller monsters nearby.


    Yu Lan is falling on this smaller monster. She tries to avoid places with many small spikes, grabs several larger spikes and runs to the feet of the nearby monster.


    When she struggled, Yi''an and Xu Jielin also separated. Only Yi Ding was still lying on a monster with an open back, and there was no monster attacking it.


    No monster attack is easy. Why?


    Yu Lan''s tail stiffened and almost fell from the lying monster''s leg.


    Look at Yi Ding''s calm appearance, and then look at their embarrassed appearance. Yu Lan couldn''t help shaking his tail angrily.


    They are all zombies. Why do they have to be treated differently?


    Thinking so, she dared not be careless in the movement of her hands. She balanced herself all the way with her tail and hands, while avoiding the claws and teeth of the surrounding monsters.


    It''s hard to hide. She will hold up a layer of isolation to protect herself. She''s not too embarrassed for a moment.


    Now Xu Jielin was lying on a monster''s ear. His sharp claws directly pierced into its ear. The painful monster screamed and almost threw him to the wall.


    He steadied himself hard and smiled at Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan doesn''t open his eyes and looks at Yi An.


    Yi''an is more embarrassed than Xu Jielin. He is running on the back of a zombie with a very long back. He is also chasing two huge monsters behind him. That tooth almost bit Yi''an''s head off several times.


    Fortunately, Yi''an''s action is sensitive and safe at last.


    Yu Lan breathed a sigh of relief. Then the wall on his side jumped up to the higher monster and avoided some smaller monsters.


    Yi''an took the opportunity to avoid the monster, looked at Xu Jielin, who was almost convulsed, smiled and shouted to LAN, "where are we going now?"


    "Go ahead." now there are monsters in all directions. They have no goal at all. They can only move forward blindly.


    It was clear to Yu Lan that this was only a last resort. Yi sighed, but there was no objection.


    But the farther they go, the farther Yi Ding is from them. Helpless, Yi An has to shout again, "ah Ding, you also follow us."


    Yi Ding lazily raised his head, jumped off the monster with a heavy body, and slowly followed them among the monsters.


    "..." he was almost jealous and wanted to beat Yi Ding. Fortunately, Yi an forbeared or forbeared.


    I can''t argue with this fool! He secretly hates.


    After a long way, they suddenly found that these monsters did not stand in place after waking up, but moved in one direction.


    This discovery also showed Yu Lan the way. They simply began to move in the direction of the monster.


    Chewed the crystal core he was carrying. Yu Lan hid it under Yi Ding''s stomach and let it take him slowly.


    Anyway, the monster doesn''t attack Yi Ding. As long as she isn''t found by the monster, there''s no problem hiding under Yi Ding.


    Yi''an also quickly joined Yu Lan''s camp. Only Xu Jielin couldn''t get through because he stayed too high. He could only continue to be thrown into doubt by the zombie he grabbed.


    Yu Lan had a good rest through Yi Ding''s abdomen. As soon as his head was empty, he suddenly heard the voice of Mo Xiaohuan.


    "Mom." Mo Xiaohuan''s voice seems to come from a far place, but Yu Lan is sure that Yi''an can''t hear them, and she can hear, "Dad is coming."


    "What?" Yu Lan frowned. "What''s Arvin doing in here at this time?"


    "Dad insists on coming in, I can''t stop him." Mo Xiaohuan said, but her voice sounds very relaxed. "But dad has a method for night stop. Mom, you must delay as much as possible after night stop."


    "What way?" Yu Lan asked immediately.

 Chapter 809

    Yu Lan asked eagerly, paying attention to Mo Xiaohuan''s problem. For a moment, he didn''t pay attention to Yi Ding''s walking action, which was stiff for a moment.


    "The father didn''t say." Mo Xiaohuan''s voice came as usual. Yu Lan couldn''t tell the truth of her words, so she could only frown slightly.


    "But mom." before Yu Lan spoke, Mo Xiaohuan immediately added, "when you delay time, you must pay attention not to hurt the space of night stop. In this space, you will get as much damage as you do to the space."


    When Yu Lan heard this, she immediately had a bad feeling. She almost subconsciously raised her voice, "when did you know this? What did Arvin do?"


    Mo Xiaohuan deposited.


    Knowing that she could still hear her voice, Yu Lan continued with her teeth, "Mo Xiaobing, you talk!"


    "Mom, just delay. Dad has the protection of Bing Ling. It''s no problem." Mo Xiaohuan finally opened his mouth, and his tone of voice was still normal, but the content in his words cooled Yu Lan''s heart.


    "We can always see you, please don''t worry." Mo Xiaohuan finally said, his voice getting smaller and smaller until it disappeared.


    Yi An next to him naturally noticed the abnormality. He quickly looked at Yu Lan and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ah Wen has come in." Yu Lan said, and the rare board on his face got up.


    "Why so fast?" Yi An was stunned. "What does he want to do?"


    "I don''t know."


    Just when Lan was still worried, Yi Ding suddenly stopped. At the same time, it roared, and the voice sounded extremely painful.


    "Adine?" Yi''an immediately jumped out of his abdomen. When he raised his eyes, he saw only countless vines twisting in the dark, eating and stabbing Yi Ding''s body from all directions.


    And Yi Ding''s figure is a living target. At present, there are bleeding scars all over his body.


    Monsters really don''t bite easily, but these plants that don''t know where they come from are attacking them indiscriminately.


    "Adin!" Yi An''s eyes were about to crack, and he jumped directly on Yi Ding''s back and pulled these waving vines with all his strength.


    Yu Lan turned over and stood up with his tail to block the dense vines.


    As for the vines separated by the isolation layer, they were all broken and swept away by the angry Yi''an.


    Yi Ding is covered with blood and looks weak.


    Only then did they have the opportunity to pay attention to their surroundings. At this time, there was a slightly bright warm light around them, which shone in from all directions. If there was no accident, they should be about to leave this ghost place.


    The light that comes in is like sunshine, showing a kind of warmth, which is completely different from the dazzling but weak light in it.


    The light leaked into the four sides, but circled and twisted countless ferocious vines, their colors are dark and light, entangled together, looking like a group of twisting Python from a distance.


    But these vines are hitting Yu Lan''s isolation layer hard and making a dull sound. The sound seemed to disturb the monsters around them, and they immediately looked over.


    Yu Lan secretly screamed in his heart. Unfortunately, before waiting for any action, several monsters had bared and rushed over.


    Vines came to Yi Ding, and monsters came to them. Yu Lan could only support the isolation layer harder and reluctantly protect them.


    "What should I do now?" Yi An stares at Yi Ding''s wound. Seeing that the recovery is almost over, she looks at Yu Lan and asks.


    What else can we do now? Yu Lan looked around through the isolation layer, and his eyes suddenly fell on some bright places above.


    "Escape." Yu Lan said calmly, staring at the light above.


    "Ha?" Yi''an was stunned. Before he reacted, Yu Lan shouted, "Xu Jielin, attack us."


    Xu Jielin, who was lying on the monster''s ear, also noticed Yu Lan''s crisis. When he was thinking about what to do, he heard Yu Lan''s voice and went directly above them without hesitation.


    "We move too." he patted Yi Ding''s head. Yu Lan suddenly retracted the isolation layer. Her tail four or five times her body length directly wrapped around the neck of the monster who was about to bite them.


    Yi Ding''s body is heavy, but it doesn''t mean he can''t move. He also climbs up with Yi an at the moment.


    Yu Lan flexibly uses her tail to block the vines that want to stab Yi Ding, while avoiding the fangs of the surrounding monsters.


    Yi''an stares at Yu Lan and makes sure she protects her brother well before she continues to climb up.


    By this time, Xu Jielin had swung directly above them, stretched out his hand where the warm light penetrated, and used all his strength to remove the hard objects blocking the light source.


    As the warm light penetrated more and more, the monsters'' eyes were gradually attracted, and those vines also slowed down the attack speed.


    Taking this opportunity, Yu Lan and Yi An tacitly pulled Yi Ding''s ear and mercilessly stuffed it into the open hole above.


    Yi Ding rolls out for two times, and then Yi An and Yu Lan also drill out.


    Monsters and vines naturally won''t let them go easily. They have to squeeze out of the warm light, but they are all blocked by Yu Lan''s isolation layer.


    Several thick vines have blocked the hole. Yu Lan slowly retracted his tail and sat on the ground to breathe a sigh of relief.


    She rubbed her arm and was stunned when she was in the mood to look around.


    Looking up, you can just see the cold full moon hanging in the sky, surrounded by countless stars shining and dazzling.


    Looking around, it is also desolate, and heaven and earth are connected.


    "It feels like the world before." Xu Jielin''s eyelids trembled slightly, and some nostalgic emotions were suppressed in his voice. "It''s just not so quiet."


    "This is the world of the end of the night?" Yu Lan frowned slightly.


    What does Mo Xiaobing mean by saying that you can''t hurt the space of night stop? How will they hurt such a big world?


    When Lan was meditating, Xu Jielin suddenly whispered "en" nearby, and stared down at his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Lan was attracted.


    "The wound on my hand hasn''t recovered." Xu Jielin spread his hand and revealed the worn place in the palm of his hand.


    "... this wound?" Yu Lan frowned.


    "It was worn when I moved away the stone blocking the light." Xu Jielin said, squatting down and touching the ground. "Is there anything on the ground that prevents the wound from healing?"


    Seeing that Xu Jielin really squatted down and touched the ground with her uninjured fingers, Yu Lan''s consciousness flashed a thought. She stopped Xu Jielin, rammed her tail to the ground and pierced a hole.

 Chapter 810

    "What are you doing?" see blue holding his tail and staring straight at it. Xu Jielin couldn''t help asking.


    "Confirm one thing."


    Seeing that the wound on the tail was not healed, Yu Lan thought and cut his tail with his fingertips.


    "Are you crazy?" seeing this, Xu Jielin quickly opened her hand. When he held the blue wrist, his back suddenly cooled and subconsciously loosened.


    Looking around, there was no one but them.


    But why does he have a feeling of being stared at?


    Xu Jielin was puzzled and set his eyes on Yu Lan again.


    Yu Lan knew he was right when he saw that the wound cut by himself on his tail soon healed, but the wound scratched by the ground didn''t change at all.


    "Don''t destroy the things here, we will get hurt ourselves." he handed Xu Jielin and Yi''an the tail in his hand, looked at it for two eyes, and Yu Lan whispered.


    "And this rule?" Yi An said incredulously. "It''s really no different from God that night."


    "However, generally speaking, we won''t destroy here. Our goal is to stop the night, isn''t it?" looking around, Xu Jielin pointed to a palace like place in front and said, "go and have a look over there?"


    "It seems that there is only one place with some characteristics around here." they all followed up without objection.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, country m has completely become a battlefield.


    Xu Jielin looked at the occupied place of gina''er and thought, "the current situation can only be said to be very bad."


    "They are much better than we thought." Elster said. He and his drunken face didn''t have many anxious expressions. They looked relaxed as if they were talking about what to eat at noon.


    Drunk night sat down and drank water, "no way. It seems that night stop has made great efforts this time."


    Xiuqi has been sent out now. If the enemy has any more powerful people, they may really be overwhelmed.


    "I think he firmly believes that your leader can''t come back." Elster touched his chin and said, "what he fears most is your leader. Now his whereabouts are unknown, and he may have..."


    "That''s good." drunk night looked up at Elster and said with a smile, "the boss is the villain boss. Nothing will happen easily."


    "So believe him?" asked Elster with a smile, unconcerned by his drunken gaze.


    "It''s OK. What''s wrong with him will be a little trouble for us." looking at the still calm snow outside the window, drunk all night smiled, "so the boss is still alive."


    He looked outside with drunk eyes. Elster nodded noncommittally and said with a light smile, "the snow has begun to melt."


    "That''s right." drunk night smiled. "Our plan can also be implemented."


    At this time, China is much quieter than M. at least there is no struggle among various forces.


    But think about it, now all the forces in China basically want to be controlled by the alliance. They are a family and have nothing to fight.


    Northern China.


    Ye Wuchen is sitting in front of the window, reading the news in his hand carefully.


    At this time, he has basically faded his childishness, and his height has soared. Not to mention, the whole person looks straight and strong. In particular, his eyes are bright and his expressionless face is a little more dignified.


    "Brother Ye." nine masters pushed the door and came in, quietly walked to ye Wuchen''s side and hugged his arm.


    "You''re coming." ye Wuchen smiled, raised his hand and took her to sit next to him, "the message from Yumeng is coming."


    "Is there anything we can do?" nine master asked, looking forward to it.


    For them, even if the desire alliance is notorious, it is also their benefactor. Everything they have now is given by the desire alliance.


    "Boss, they went to country m to make trouble." ye Wuchen said, "although I don''t know why, the drunken emperor sent a message and asked the South and country e to send people to country M."


    "Boss, do they want to completely annex country m?" nine master a strange way, "how can country e agree to such a thing?"


    "Country e has promised." ye Wuchen smiled and turned over the documents in his hand. "I don''t know the specific situation, but the task for us is to send people to these places to occupy and determine the territory for the alliance."


    With that, he handed the document in his hand to Jiuguan and pointed to the place marked on it.


    Nine master looked at the dots that almost spread all over the whole country of China and nodded silently.


    It seems that Yumeng really intends to occupy the whole country of China.


    Early on, they have completely won the north. It''s not difficult to do this.


    It''s just


    "What does it mean to send trusted people?" nine master wondered. "Now the north is ours. Is there any hidden danger?"


    "I''m not sure about this, but I called brother Jing. I should be here soon." ye Wuchen thought, "we''ve managed to enter the research room in the North these days. When you have time, you can sort out a report and send it to Yumeng as soon as possible."


    "I know." nine master''s face is a little pale.


    The things studied in the north are a little cruel. At first, she was unacceptable, but now she has obviously adapted a lot.


    "It''s hard for you." naturally, he noticed the change of Jiugan''s expression. Ye Wuchen immediately took her into his arms and rubbed her forehead. "I can feel that the matter is coming to an end."


    Nine master looked at ye Wuchen''s chin, subconsciously pricked up his ears and listened carefully.


    "So... Let''s get married when you grow up."


    ¡°£¡¡±


    When Jing Jing came in, he saw ye Wuchen holding Jiuguan and saying something intimately. The winter sunshine fell in front of the windowsill without any temperature. The two people''s faces were less immature and more warm. The handsome men and women looked very suitable.


    "Am I disturbing you?" Jing Jing laughed and coughed.


    Jiulian''s face turned red and jumped out of Ye Wuchen''s arms and onto the ground.


    "Brother Jing!" ye Wuchen looked dissatisfied, and came down from the windowsill and grabbed Jiulian''s neck, "you''re scared."


    "OK, OK, I apologize." Jing Jing, who had a daughter-in-law and children for a long time, was also fed a mouthful of dog food and patted ye Wuchen happily. "I''m from here. If you don''t understand anything, ask me if you''re welcome."


    "I will." ye Wuchen said easily, "but before that, should we do business first?"


    "Of course."

 Chapter 811

    After listening to Jing Jing''s brief speech on the purpose of Mo Wen''s going to state m, ye Wuchen said after a moment of silence, "According to you, since there are likely to be people arranged by Yezhi among us, how can we make sure that our confidants are our own? After all, what we have been doing has no conflict of interest with Yezhi, and his people will not show any tricks at all."


    "Qu Miaomiao from Yumeng will make sure that she can control her mind and judge the enemy and me very easily." Jing Jing said leisurely, "I don''t think you need to be so nervous. Anyway, the boss is the most important. We just need to complete the task."


    "Even if you say so, we can''t miss it." ye Wuchen shook his head. You have made him subconsciously vigilant in the last years of struggling to survive, and dare not be half careless.


    "I can''t see that you have doubled your sense of responsibility." Jing Jing stood up and rubbed ye Wuchen''s head. Seeing that he was a little worried, he frowned and laughed. "It seems that he has grown up."


    When he first saw ye Wuchen, he was still a child who didn''t understand anything. He could only survive in the last life. In the blink of an eye, he had become a person who could manage others.


    "My brother and sister still need my protection. I can''t have strong strength like the boss, so I can only do my own things and try to ensure that there are no problems." ye Wuchen looked at Jing Jing and said seriously.


    "That''s why it''s nice to be young, energetic and motivated." Jing Jing looked at ye Wuchen, and his smile became more and more sincere. "Then start selecting people. After Qu Miaomiao''s confirmation, we have to send someone to the designated position as soon as possible."


    "OK." ye Wuchen jumped down from the windowsill and strode out.


    When he came to the door, he stopped and turned back before Jing Jing responded, "thank you, brother Jing. I''ve always been very grateful."


    Without waiting for Jingjing''s response, he ran away without a shadow, leaving only Jingjing laughing in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    There is no Qu Miaomiao in the desire alliance, but their management does not show any looseness, and the atmosphere is even more dignified than before.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Feng, who was patrolling, stared at the blank. Seeing his unbridled look at himself, he couldn''t help turning black. "If there''s nothing wrong, stay away from me."


    "I''m just curious about you," the blank in the way immediately explained. "I''m interested in powers that can control zombies."


    This is also a desire alliance. If he was elsewhere, his words would probably be twisted off his neck by Wen Suining.


    "Take back your curiosity." Qin Feng said faintly, "I''m not half interested in you."


    "Aren''t you curious about how to make man-made powers?" Yi An said reluctantly, "we can exchange information with each other."


    "Not curious." Qin Feng said faintly.


    There was no choice but to look at the two man-made powers behind him like asking for help.


    He really wanted to study Qin Feng on the experimental platform, but he didn''t do it because he didn''t have Qin Fengqiang''s strength.


    Now the North has sent the research method of power dead state, and he wants to try Qin Feng''s power.


    Space powers should be able to create a small space by using the power dead state, and the power that can control zombies should also become a thing for exchanging zombies through the power dead state.


    Think about the scene that he stood in the group of zombies with a palm sized thing and could command thousands of zombies at will. How do you think and how comfortable it is.


    But Mo Wen didn''t say anything to hurt Qin Feng. Although blank wanted to study it, he had to worry about Mo Wen and hesitated for a while.


    He called his two artificial powers, but he didn''t plan to do it.


    "Are you really going to face me?" but Qin Feng clearly noticed the madness in the blank eyes. He rubbed his dark blue fundus and sneered, "Wenning."


    Wen cuining stepped forward to block the blank line of sight, and the doll''s face was very cold.


    The two man-made powers behind the blank also appeared from the darkness, and the charming face was clearly displayed in front of Qin Feng.


    It is clearly sugar moon and drunk snow.

 Chapter 812

    His eyes stopped for a moment on Zui Linxue''s expressionless face. Qin Feng showed a touch of ridicule on his face that can''t sleep forever. "Can''t you see that you really changed the core of Zui Di''s sister?"


    The mentioned drunk Linxue didn''t respond at all, and his red eyes hung aimlessly.


    "She volunteered," the blank said.


    Seeing blank and not knowing that he was in danger, Qin Feng suddenly had no intention to continue to fight with him.


    Anyway, I''ll skin him alive when I come back drunk all night.


    "Then there''s no way," Qin Feng said. "We''d better not make the river water."


    With that, he stretched out his hand to pull Wenning''s sleeve, smiled and turned away.


    Blank, I didn''t catch up this time.


    He just turned and looked at the drunk Linxue, touched the slightly hard part of his neck and said, "are you still used to it?"


    Zui Linxue nodded.


    "You and Tangyue are different." seeing that there is no pain on Zui Linxue''s face, he loosened his airway, "if you think there is anything abnormal, tell me immediately."


    He took back his hand and walked back with sugar month. "Today''s physical examination is over. Go and do your work."


    Drunk Linxue silently nodded and turned away without saying a word.


    At this time, Wen Suining walked on Qin Feng''s side and saw that his expression was not half angry. It was strange that this guy was often moody. How could he stop now?


    Which think Wenning this idea hasn''t a few seconds, Qin Feng turned around and said with a negative smile, "let''s pass the news to drunk night?"


    Wencuining didn''t come up at one breath and almost choked. He stared at the guy who was so idle that he was afraid of chaos in the world. He wanted to slap him to death.


    Can this guy die by doing less?


    "No." Wenning refused.


    "I don''t think there''s any problem." Qin Feng seemed to have expected that he would refuse. He came forward and grabbed Wen cuining''s collar.


    Wenning almost thought he was going to do it, but he didn''t want Qin Feng to just stand in front of him and stroked his neat collar.


    "I said you''ve been in charge of me for several years. I have to let myself decide something?" Qin Feng looked at wensuining''s baby face and said seriously.


    Qin Feng seldom focuses his attention on anyone. He used to focus on insects, but now he focuses on zombies. It''s the first time he looks at Wen Ning so attentively.


    Unfortunately, Wen Ning was not moved by half of the points. He raised his hand and knocked Qin Feng unconscious with his elbow.


    "Don''t get sick." he easily carried Qin Feng and said with a cold smile.


    He just wanted this guy to do less for a few years so that he wouldn''t be so worried as he is today.


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how noisy it is outside, it will not affect Yu Lan in the night stop space. She is looking at the night stop sitting at the top of the stairs without expression.


    Countless stone pillars stood quietly on both sides, and the gray black low-key color almost hid in the dark.


    The central road about ten meters wide was suffused with cold blue light, which made the stone hall more desolate.


    Yu Lan''s eyes swept the surrounding environment quickly, and there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity in his heart.


    She seems to have seen some places here.


    "Welcome." Yezhi smiled and looked down at them, looking friendly and happy.


    Yu Lan soon laughed, "it seems you''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "It''s OK. You guys are all different from the end of the world. I''ll deal with you sooner or later." Yezhi stood up and walked down slowly step by step, looking very leisurely. "But this time, it''s up to you to send it to the door at one time... I can make a quick decision."


    It is clear that Yezhi''s current posture is because of her strong strength. Yi An turned back and touched Yi Ding''s leg, and said to Yezhi faintly, "then try it."


    I didn''t want to say that as soon as the voice fell, his whole body instantly diffused a cold breath, which could almost swallow him in an instant.


    "It''s just a guy who survived by chance." Yezhi smiled contemptuously, the floor under his feet shook violently, and countless vine like things came out of the ground and stabbed Yi''an fiercely.


    Yi''an quickly avoided several vines. Although Yi Ding''s reaction was not as sensitive as his, he had a huge physique and extraordinary strength. He grabbed these vines one by one.


    Unfortunately, these vines broke and grew again immediately, and the attack angle became more and more tricky. They almost stabbed Yi An''s neck several times.


    Yezhi looked at Yi An and Yi Ding for a while with great interest. They looked at Xu Jielin again.


    "I gave you a new life, and that''s how you treat me?"


    Xu Jielin looked at Yezhi''s eyes, and the pain of rubbing and being transformed hit him again, almost making it difficult for him to breathe.


    "You''re just using him. What''s new?" Yu Lan couldn''t detect the strength of the night. His heart was slightly heavy, but his face was still calm.


    Yezhi jumped down the stairs and approached Yu Lan mockingly, "if it weren''t for me, he would have died under your hands, wouldn''t he?"


    Yu Lan looked directly at Yezhi''s close face and suddenly remembered where the sense of familiarity came from. As soon as he was about to make a sound, he heard Xu Jielin say, "if I can be killed by LAN LAN, I will be very happy."


    "..." Yu Lan gave him a blank look.


    The face at the end of the night was suddenly ugly.


    He suddenly rushed to Xu Jielin, raised his hand and waved it.


    Xu Jielin immediately strengthened his arms to block the attack of Yezhi. Unexpectedly, his extremely strong arms made a clear sound and directly broke into powder the next second.


    Without the shelter of his arm, he was directly fanned out, wiped several stone pillars and buried deeply in the wall.


    "Your happiness is really uncomfortable." Yezhi moved his wrist and smiled low with his eyes.


    At the same time, Yi''an also gave a low roar. The vines coming from all directions have wrapped Yi Ding''s limbs. These vines have dazzling ice edges and are deeply buried in Yi Ding''s body with Yi Ding''s struggle.


    Several vines with sharp spines also penetrated its body and turned out the white rotten meat ferociously.


    Yi''an is no better. He desperately wants to protect Yi Ding, but he can''t get close under the cold breath.


    At the end of the night, I just looked at their struggle. My eyes were like watching a clown jumping a beam.


    He raised his hand slightly and aimed at Yi An''s direction. A cold color crossed his black eyes. When he moved, his wrist was entangled by a tail and lost direction.


    At the end of the night, the place just aligned immediately moved from Yi''an to an innocent stone pillar. I saw that the stone pillar shook silently, soon full of cracks and turned into powder.

 Chapter 813

    He tore off Yu Lan''s tail with a slight force on his arm. When Yezhi swept the entangled place on his arm, his eyes paused.


    "Did she give you strength?" the night stopped and raised her eyebrows.


    Yu Lan didn''t speak, which was the default.


    "They are all white eyed wolves." Yezhi smiled low and didn''t attack Yu Lan. He just stepped back and pointed to the struggling Yi''an brothers and Xu Jielin, who didn''t know about life and death. "No matter how you stop them, they and you must be dead."


    "That''s not necessarily." Yu Lan''s eyes were cold, and the ice was condensed around the soles of his feet.


    Yezhi just laughed at once. At the same time, the vines attacking Yi''an also stopped, quietly turned into dust and dispersed in the air.


    The wound on Yi Ding''s body began to heal without the obstruction of vines. Soon he stood up in high spirits.


    Yi An breathed a sigh of relief and hugged his neck.


    From beginning to end, I didn''t give them half an expression. I just laughed like crazy. It was not easy to laugh enough before I said, "how many worlds I have created, how many worlds I have destroyed. You are not the first to arrive here, but you are the most naive."


    "Here!" in the cold sight of LAN and others, he raised his hand and looked contemptuously, "it''s my first world."


    Now Yu Lan completely knows where his sense of familiarity comes from.


    This is the hall she saw in the dreamland before.


    At that time, the hall was covered with all kinds of electronic patterns. Coupled with people coming and going, it was not as cold as it is now.


    Is this space not made by night, but his own world?


    Yu Lan looked at a deep and long corridor behind the stairs. It was where she left the hall in the dreamland.


    "Now it belongs to me, it''s my space." Yezhi still smiled proudly beside him. He dodged and returned to the high stairs at a speed that people couldn''t see clearly. His condescending eyes were like looking at the dying ant, "but I made you and your world."


    "Now you come to resist me?" Yezhi smiled again, leaned against the cold and lonely seat and snapped his fingers at will.


    I just felt the air vibrate with the sound of this finger, as if mixed with countless screams drilling into their ears, directly blurring their consciousness.


    The body immediately lost its strength. At this time, gravity was like a powerful magnet close at hand, indifferent and ruthless to tear off their flesh.


    Yu Lan lay on the ground and couldn''t move at all. He could only wave his tail and set up an isolation layer in front of him when he stood in front of her at the end of the night.


    This isolation layer is covered with a thin layer of ice, which really blocks the noise around.


    Only his own things can hurt the night


    Remembering what Mo Xiaohuan said when she gave her strength to herself, Yu Lan pursed her lips and took a deep breath to block the hand stabbed by Yezhi.


    "What a nuisance." one hand covered the blue isolation layer. Yezhi seemed to crush it with a little effort, and then dragged Yu Lan''s tail to the nearby stone pillar.


    Yu Lan was smashed out, and she was immediately torn up by the suction from all directions. Powerless, she could only be lifted up by Yezhi, and couldn''t move a finger.


    "I have to say, the only thing you''ve done right is not to let the powers in." Yezhi approached Yu''s blue face, stared at her gray eyes and smiled, "My world repels foreign objects, and the power person most similar to me is the most sensitive thing. As long as the power person appears here, he will be suppressed. And you are just a dirty and poor zombie, but you can use power? It''s really neither fish nor fowl. There was no freak like you in the last world."


    Yu Lan, who was insulted by Yezhi''s words, looked straight at him and hung his eyes quietly. He didn''t seem to care about his words at all.


    "But I know that you naive mole ants certainly don''t just put hope on you." he raised his hand and lifted Yu Lan''s chin. Yezhi asked innocuously with a smile, "tell me where Mo Wen is."


    If there is something that Yezhi is most worried about now, it must be the missing ink.


    The strength of Mo Wen has been contacted several times, so he can''t say it''s not strong.


    After all, he has used the purest ice spirit.


    When it comes to Bingling night, I can''t help sighing in my heart. There are always many unexpected things in a world. Even he can''t control them and can only destroy them as much as possible.


    Bingling is something that appeared in the last world. He stayed because it is suitable for the training environment, and grew up in the newly created world on a whim.


    After hundreds of millions of years of growth, Mo Xiaohuan was born from the ice spirit, and the ice crystal itself became a creature, out of his control.


    But Mo Wen ate the purest fruit of Bingling.


    I don''t know what will happen to the ink. Yezhi only knows that he has completely lost the trace of ink because of this ice crystal.


    However, ink is also a power. No matter how it changes, this space should not accommodate him.


    "What do you ask Arvin to do?" Yu Lan finally opened his mouth. He just looked at the end of the night, but his eyes were full of ridicule, "Your Highness Chang Si."


    The world was completely quiet for a moment. It took a few seconds to remember the name. He stared in shock. His other hand grabbed Yu Lan''s neck and shouted, "what did you just call me?!"


    Yu Lan couldn''t speak at all. He just looked at him with a pair of gray eyes.


    Yezhi threw her out with his backhand, pressed her on the ground and looked at her coldly.


    Numerous vines sprang up on the ground and stabbed through Yu Lan''s shoulder. Soon, Yu Lan was covered with holes just when he was well.


    "What did you just call me?" the night stopped with cold eyes and repeated again.


    Yu Lan opens his mouth, but finds that he can only make a few Qi sounds at this time.


    She smiled like self mockery and silently made a mouth - "Your Highness Chang Si."


    At the end of the night, he finally calmed down a little. He looked at Yu Lan coldly and pulled out two vines that pierced her lungs.


    "How did you know the name?"


    Yu Lan didn''t answer his question, but didn''t open his eyes slightly. He looked at the stone pillar next to him and said in a weak voice that could hardly be heard, "darrella."


    Before, Yezhi in the dreamland obviously cared about something, and Yu Lan was at the end of his strength at this time. He could only put all his eggs in one basket to say what he guessed - Yezhi cared about his fiancee darrella, who was always hostile to him.

 Chapter 814

    Yezhi really changed his face.


    "How do you know this name!" he ferociously pressed Yu Lan''s shoulder, his face twisted to ferocious, and his red eyes made him more like a fierce ghost.


    "I saw it," Yu Lan said honestly. She doesn''t feel much pain now, but the feeling of holes all over makes her very uncomfortable.


    "Where did you see it?" Yezhi''s hand almost pressed into Yu Lan''s shoulder, and his ten fingers even pierced the top flesh.


    Yu Lan bent her eyes and smiled, but didn''t speak.


    He was hurt by Yu Lan''s smile. The night''s eyes became colder and colder, but the corners of his mouth raised a smile.


    The next moment, his left hand pulled hard and forcibly pulled off half of Yu Lan''s arm.


    He clearly felt that his left arm had lost consciousness. Yu Lan pressed down the anger in his heart, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was lighter.


    "The zombie has no pain, don''t you know?" she sneered.


    Yezhi''s response was to pull off her other arm more and more madly.


    Once the powerlessness of losing his legs invaded his heart. Yu lanmian looked at the end of the night expressionless, but his mind was in a mess.


    After acquiring Mo Xiaohuan''s ability, she can hardly feel the pain, so what she fears most at this time is not torture and death, but powerlessness. She can only crawl and live on the ground like a mole ant.


    Losing her arms, she almost tried her best to keep staring at the end of the night, and continued to wear a mocking smile around her mouth, covering up her fragile heart with her strongest and indifferent appearance.


    If there had been no ink... If there had been no him, she could not have survived until now.


    Consciousness gradually rejected all adverse thoughts. She stubbornly stared at the end of the night, ignoring the deepest fear repressed in the bottom of her heart.


    All she has to do now is to give Mo Wen more time.


    She noticed that the night''s eyes gradually moved to her legs. Her heart was slightly sluggish and gave a low sneer.


    "Do you think I can''t help you if you don''t feel the pain?" the black eyes at the end of the night swept over coldly and said with a twisted smile, "I have some ways to make you speak."


    Then his hand stabbed Yu Lan''s left knee.


    On his knees, he could feel the cold of Yezhi''s fingertips. Yu Lan stretched his legs and smiled at Yezhi, who was stiff. "Don''t be proud first."


    A tail punctured Yezhi''s chest accurately, and the dense ice spread from his wound from inside to outside, covering his whole body at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Ah!" with a low roar, he broke his body out of the twisted vines. Yu Lan looked down at his body full of holes, smiled bitterly and pulled out the tail buried in Yezhi''s body.


    The night stopped and covered his wound rigidly, staring at Yu Lan with a cold face.


    "Xiao Huan told me that this can slow down your action speed. It seems to be true?" Yu Lan smiled.


    She leaned slightly, lowered her weight and put on an aggressive posture.


    The night stop quickly retreated back, and soon stopped after a certain safe distance from Yu Lan.


    Yu Lan didn''t want to catch up, but turned around and shouted to Xu Jielin, "how are you?"


    "Still alive." finally getting rid of gravity, Xu Jielin stood up with the wall, gritted his teeth and screwed back his broken arm. Only then did he smile, "now it''s you who have something to do."


    Yu Lan now has no hands. His shoulders are empty and look strange.


    "Can it still grow?" Xu Jie came over and looked at the night.


    "I''m afraid it will take a little time." Yu Lan shook his head and looked at Yi An, who stood up with Yi Ding. "Are you okay?"


    "Move." Yi An smiled when he saw that Yi Ding was all right.


    Yi Ding silently raises his neck and surrounds Yi an with huge hands, as if to reassure him not to worry.


    Seeing that they were able to jump, Yu Lan looked at Yezhi again.


    Yezhi stood at a relatively safe distance and looked at them coldly.


    "That''s no problem."


    Before Yezhi could say anything, Yu Lan threw his tail and rushed up directly. His body without arms was more sensitive. At least Yezhi, who slowed down at this time, was stabbed several times.


    "Do it now!" Yu Lan turned back and yelled at Yi''an when Yezhi blocked her attack for the second time.


    Yi''an and Yi Ding immediately came forward and attacked the key of Yezhi rapidly. Yi Ding''s attack range was large but his action was slow. Yi''an just made up for his shortcoming and defended the four corners to prevent Yezhi from taking advantage of it.


    Yu Lan cooperates with Yi An. For a moment, he really makes Yezhi a little flustered.


    Xu Jielin stood in place and frowned at Yu Lan''s desperate appearance.


    Yu Lanming knows it''s impossible to win... Why do you work so hard? What they have to do is not delay time and let the ink hiding in the dark deal with it when they find a chance?


    Is Yu Lan going to use this overwhelming attack to force Yezhi to reveal his weakness?


    Thinking of this, Xu Jielin came forward and quickly supported Yu Lan. When he approached Yu Lan, he found that her eyes were almost gray and her pupils were almost opened to the largest.


    His heart shrank. Before he could react, Yu Lan was pulled out by the vines at the foot of Yezhi.


    At the same time, the whole hall shook, and several monsters about three or four meters high flew over from the open area in the middle, with obvious targets pointed at them.


    Yi Ding, who was reaching for the night stop, suddenly felt tight on his body. A monster had jumped on his back, and his big mouth full of sharp teeth directly bit off half of Yi Ding''s neck.


    Several other monsters seemed to have intelligence and jumped at Yu Lan.


    Yezhi took this opportunity to silently melt the ice on her body and stood by.


    But he couldn''t catch up with me. Xu Jielin had to jump down, roll up Yu Lan and jump to the side.


    Yu Lan had no arms, and his movement was still stable. When he was held by Xu Jielin, he couldn''t even get up. Only his tail dragged weakly on the ground, marking a shallow trace.


    "Blue..." Xu Jielin looked down at Yu Lan''s pupil, which was still enlarged to the extreme, "what are you afraid of?"


    "I''m not afraid." Yu Lan almost subconsciously refuted.


    Xu Jielin didn''t have a chance to argue with her about this. He just tried to avoid the monster''s sharp teeth.


    These monsters are huge, but their speed is not slow at all. In an instant, they have stopped all the way he can go.


    When he noticed this, the monster''s claws had patted him, and his huge palm almost covered all the light.

 Chapter 815

    At this time, Yu Lan jumped out of his arms, raised his tail and blocked the monster''s claws with an isolation layer.


    "What are you doing in a daze?" seeing that Xu Jielin is still in a daze, Yu Lan wants to go up and kick him again, "let''s go!"


    Xu Jielin reacted and immediately flashed aside.


    He just looked at these monsters


    Obviously a monster, why are the eyes so similar to human eyes?


    Xu Jielin was surprised that Yu Lan had been surrounded by three monsters. For a moment, there was no way out, so he had to use his tail to stop the monsters from biting.


    He looked at Yu Lan who couldn''t get away, suddenly clenched his teeth, waved his hand, and shouted, "monster, this way, I''m here!"


    His voice was so loud that it really attracted the attention of the monsters. Two looked at each other. They seemed to notice something when they were about to go this way and stopped.


    Turn back and continue to deal with Yu Lan.


    What''s going on?


    Xu Jielin was stunned. Before he could make another sound, a smiling voice suddenly sounded in his ear:


    "So positive?"


    Looking at the end of the night standing on his side, Xu Jielin opened his mouth to say something, but he could only spit out a few blood bubbles silently.


    The chest was penetrated by the night''s hand, and the dark red blood came out of the wound and fell on the ground, blooming one after another.


    "Don''t you think it''s good for you to listen to me? Why betray me." in Xu Jielin''s frightening sight, Yezhi ruthlessly took back his hand and gently wiped the blood stains on his arm. "Yu Lan is a zombie after death. Even if he is wearing holes, it doesn''t matter, but you''re different."


    Looking at Xu Jielin''s weak fall to the ground, Yezhi looked a little happy and said with a smile, "your body is just transformed like a zombie, not completely a zombie."


    Looking at Yezhi''s proud face, Xu Jielin was ferocious and spitting blood in his mouth.


    At the end of the night, there is no patience to continue to appreciate.


    He dodged to Yu Lan''s body, easily broke her isolation layer and pressed her to the ground.


    As soon as the monsters around them saw the end of the night, they immediately retreated and looked at each other. They didn''t dare to come forward at all.


    "Let''s continue with the question just now?" he gently touched Yu Lan''s two wrists that had grown half, and the night stopped smiling.


    Then his eyes were cold. Before LAN reacted, he broke her tail with his backhand and threw it into the mouth of the surrounding monsters.


    Yu Lan''s body shrank and looked at the night close at hand.


    The pressure of gravity came again, tearing every piece of skin and flesh on her body.


    "Do you think they are good?" Yezhi looked at Yu Lan''s cold face and looked up at the monsters around him.


    Yu Lan bit his teeth and didn''t make a sound.


    Yu Lan didn''t make a sound and didn''t care at night. He just lowered his head and continued to ask, "do you know what they are?"


    "They are the human beings of the next world." under LAN Sensen''s eyes, the night stopped laughing and trembled uncontrollably on his shoulders, "I think you in this world are too much like me to achieve my goal, so I decided that the human beings in the next world will have a powerful body shape and high IQ. In this way, there is no need to invent any weapons. They should be able to... Reach the world I want."


    Yezhi''s crazy eyes and crazy words come from Yu Lan''s left ear and right ear. She ignores Yezhi''s madness and focuses on her heavy and long tail.


    I didn''t want to stop laughing at night. After I had had enough, my eyes focused on her again, and my blade like hand was also aimed at her legs.


    The memory of terror came to Yu Lan''s heart. Yu Lan''s heart trembled slightly. The next moment the night stopped, he said with a loud smile, "I think ah, you''d better climb and look good!"


    The imaginary feeling of separation between legs and feet did not come. Yu Lan looked at the night when his arms were broken. A stubborn eye finally softened, and some grievances flashed a light.


    The tall figure stands in front of the night stop, just like a mountain.


    "Ah Wen." he touched his leg with his newly grown hand. Yu Lan immediately got up and stood behind Mo Wen.


    Mo Wen turned back and kissed her in front of her forehead.


    "Is it OK for you to come out first?" Yu Lan asked in a low voice.


    Mo asked without answering, but rubbed the top of her hair with a smile.


    At the end of the night, his arms were smashed. He looked at the ink that had appeared in front of him, and his expression was unprecedented Yin and prey.


    Why can ink still use powers in his space!?


    "What do you want to do?" just when Yezhi was surprised, Mo Wen was willing to look away from the assassin Yu Lan and said to him, "what did you want to do to my blue just now?"


    "Break her limbs." Yezhi resumed her previous rampancy after a short period of surprise, disdained to lift her chin and said, "and then smash her completely."


    Mo Wen responded by removing half of Yezhi''s shoulder.


    Mo Wen''s attack was so sudden that he was thrown out and buried by the wall before he could resist.


    "Why can you use powers?" Yezhi''s wild look finally converged. Without arms, he looked at the close ink powerlessly, and his face was pale.


    "Ice spirit." Mo Wen replied to face.


    As soon as I heard it, Bingling''s eyes flashed lightly at the end of the night, and disappeared in place the next second.


    At the top of the stairs came the wild laughter of Yezhi. At this time, his limbs were intact and there were no scars on his body.


    "Ice spirit... It''s really ice spirit!" Yezhi looked at the ink in his condescending class as if he were looking at an mole ant. "What I''ve been afraid of can hide your breath, and even reach a level that can''t be recognized in space?"


    "I feel very powerful..." his body flashed and disappeared on the high platform. In a flash, he appeared in front of Mo Wen again. His arms turned into sharp blades and pierced through Mo Wen''s abdomen. The fast speed was to move in an instant. Mo Wen had no time to respond.


    "But it''s just like this!" Yezhi''s smile completely twisted. He looked at the pale ink and said in a ferocious voice, "I''m afraid I''ve been worried for so long. It turns out that you have this strength. Whether it''s Bingling or you, I''m greatly disappointed."


    "Ah Wen!" Yu Lan was about to come forward as soon as he shook his tail, but Mo Wen looked back. His dark and quiet eyes immediately stopped Yu Lan''s progress.


    She paused and stopped.


    According to the truth, Mo Wen should not be stabbed so simply. Let alone that he has been handling it slowly since he appeared. Although it can be explained in order to avenge her, the timing is obviously wrong.


    It must be a good time to make a quick decision at this time. She believes that Mo Wen knows this.


    Is it just like the night stop that ink is hiding?


    Unfortunately, this idea just appeared. Mo Wen immediately vomited a big mouthful of blood without money, and his body was weak and half knelt on the ground.


    This look... Is not a disguise at all.


    Yu Lan clenched his fist.


    "Mo Xiaohuan said that there is a time limit for you to go to our world." under the proud and contemptuous eyes of Yezhi, Mo Wen looked much more embarrassed, but he still said gently, "you can''t leave your space for too long."


    "Mo Xiaohuan again?" Yezhi sneered. "So what? Anyway, your world will soon be gone..."


    Before the words were finished, the face of Yezhi suddenly changed, then stepped back and looked around crazily.


    It''s quiet around. There seems to be nothing unusual. But the end of the night clearly felt that his life was flying away.


    The time is just right


    The virtual shadow of Mo Xiaohuan appeared in front of the crowd and said to Mo Wen with relief, "Dad, I have begun to use your power. You''d better leave here as soon as possible."


    "What did you do?" the night stopped and said angrily, raising his hand, but he found that the whole space was out of his control.


    "I gave my strength to Mo Xiaohuan." Mo Wen explained with rare kindness.


    At this time, Yu Lan has rushed over and held Mo Wen, staring at Yezhi on guard.


    But how could the person in front of her be mo Xiaohuan? Those eyes were clearly pure white.


    "Your strength... Gave Mo Xiaohuan?" Yezhi''s dull brain turned quickly. He clearly knew that Mo Xiaohuan''s ability in this space was to integrate with space, but as a price, she couldn''t use her own strength to do anything when she integrated with space.


    ... but if it''s the power of ink.


    Recalling the scene where Mo Wen once started, Yezhi finally found that his body began to become countless small dust and separated.


    "You let Mo Xiaohuan destroy my space?" Yezhi said almost certainly.


    When Mo Xiaohuan gets the ability of ink, he has the ability to enter the crack in the wall and destroy the whole house!


    "Ice spirit can hide my powers, no matter how wide." Mo Wen looked at the end of the night and seemed to smile badly.


    At the end of the night, he sat down quietly.


    The whole space seemed to collapse. He couldn''t stop it at all. He could only watch the space that had accompanied him for countless years disappear.


    He lost and finally died.


    At this moment, in addition to being unwilling, he had some relief.


    If only I could see darrella in that world.


    Yu Lan is carrying ink on his back, with Yi An and Yi Ding who can move in his hand.


    "Go!"


    Mo Wen gave his strength to Mo Xiaohuan, so he looked much weaker. He had no strength when his abdomen was pierced.


    And Xu Jielin... Has lost his breath.


    The space has begun to collapse, and the surrounding light is gradually swallowed up by the darkness. At this time, Yu Lan doesn''t care about hurting spring and autumn, but knows that she must leave here with ink.


    [mom, I don''t have the strength to show you the way now. After destroying the space, I will also be hurt by backfire.]


    The shadow of Mo Xiaohuan floated around Yu Lan, almost to the extent of dissipation.


    Please be sure to get out of here. If I can survive, I will come to you


    Sound and shadows dissipated with the air as if they had never appeared.


    "Xiaobing!" Yu Lan''s tears burst into his eyes, which clearly suppressed the superfluous emotion, but he still couldn''t help shouting.


    The road under her feet collapsed fiercely. She didn''t check for a moment, and she was embarrassed and handsome to the previous underground hole.


    But there are no monsters in the underground cave, which is as cold as death.


    "Yu Lan, as like as two peas, you know the way to leave?" Yi An has slowed down at this time, looking at the cave that looks alike everywhere.


    They followed the monster group before. Now the monster group is gone and no one shows the way. They soon lost their way.


    Ink is bleeding and has passed out.


    Yu Lan was in a mess, but there was no way to find the right way.


    Just when she was almost desperate, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    The faint blue figure is like a ghost, but it doesn''t hinder Yu Lan from seeing her clearly.


    This is an extremely good-looking woman, wearing a tight uniform and a head of ideas spread around her shoulders.


    And this uniform is exactly what Yu Lan saw in the dreamland.


    "Come this way." the woman looked very gentle and smiled. Behind her was the dark path, which was colorful and beautiful.


    By this time, the whole cave had begun to collapse, and the world without air began to make people tense and cold hair stand upright.


    Yu Lan almost didn''t hesitate to go on the road the woman pointed out, but when she stepped on the path, something flashed in her mind. She turned back under the woman''s gentle eyes, "who are you?"


    "My name is Alice." the woman laughed.


    Yu''s blue eyes were dim, and he left the world quickly without staying too much.


    Even in the end, she didn''t understand the purpose of the night stop, and she didn''t know what the world was.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore. Her world is on her back, waiting for her to take him away.

 Chapter 816

    Yu Lan finally returned to the original world.


    She looked around and found herself standing in a quiet and clear message.


    Her feet were buried in the water. Several small fish were rubbing her feet and swimming to the side. They looked not afraid of life at all.


    The place without water nearby is covered with thick snow. There are only a few messy branches on the white snow surface. Obviously, no human has stepped on it.


    Occasionally, a few small animals leave quickly on the snow, leaving shallow footprints on the snow. They look small and cute.


    The physical lightness tells her that this is her own world, but... Will there be such a quiet place in the last world?


    "Arvin?"


    There was no time to think about this. After regaining consciousness, Yu Lan immediately ran to the shore with water, swept away the snow and put the ink on the ground. Take off his clothes twice.


    Mo Wen''s abdomen is full of blood stains, but the wound is slowly healing.


    It seems that this kind of injury can be healed as long as we get rid of the space of night stop.


    "Arvin, wake up?" I felt that the temperature on Mo Wen was very cold. Yu Lan looked around and got up to fold off the branches blocking the sun.


    She has no temperature and can''t warm ink at all.


    Seeing Mo Wen frowning, Yu Lan knew he couldn''t continue to consume here. He couldn''t help standing up and came to, "Firebird?"


    At the next moment, the sound of Firebird rang from the depths of the forest, and fell in front of Yu Lan with the fierce wind.


    Originally, Firebird also followed her into the night stop space, but as the assistance of Mo Xiaohuan, it had no chance to act with Yu Lan at all.


    "You also escaped smoothly." Yu Lan touched its bald head.


    The Firebird roared twice happily.


    "Can you still fly?" Yu Lan asked with worry when he noticed the injured wings of the Firebird.


    Firebird''s wings seemed to be torn apart, but now they have begun to heal.


    The Firebird fluttered its wings and looked at Yu Lan''s eyes. It obviously didn''t care about this wound.


    Yu Lan picked up the ink and put it on the Firebird''s back.


    Then she remembered that there was Yi''an and Yi Ding. She looked around and found no trace of Yi''an.


    "Do you know where they are?" she asked.


    The Firebird shook his head and didn''t seem to know.


    Yi''an, they had been walking in front of her before. Since she came out, Yi''an must be fine.


    Thinking so, Yu Lan stopped tangled and asked Firebird to take her to find them drunk all night.


    The endless snow was dazzling. She closed her eyes and held Mo Wen''s left hand tightly.


    But the Firebird flew and lost its way, hovered in the air and screamed.


    "You don''t know the way?" Yu Lan didn''t react.


    Firebird''s ability to recognize the road, but even she should be ashamed. At this moment, she said he didn''t know the road?


    This is not a joke, Yu Lan thought of it silently.


    [this should be a small base.] Firebird''s helpless voice came along her consciousness: [but now it''s all submerged by snow.]


    "It''s normal to have heavy snow in winter," Yu Lan said subconsciously, but soon found something wrong.


    When she entered the night stop space, winter was almost over, ice and snow melted, and everything ushered in a new life. There should be no possibility of collapsing the house.


    What''s more, it''s still a plain. Even the possibility of avalanche has been ruled out.

 Chapter 817

    "I always think there''s something wrong." Yu Lan frowned and worried about holding Mo Wen''s hand. "Let''s go and find someone to ask for directions first."


    The Firebird answered, and his sharp eyes immediately glanced at the snow pile. He soon noticed that a truck was driving slowly in the snow, and the improved snow sweeping device in front easily pushed away the snow in the way.


    "You hide first." he jumped down from the Firebird''s back with ink on his back. Yu Lan landed in front of the window of someone''s truck so easily that he almost didn''t scare the driver''s soul out.


    "Mom!" the driver, a young man, was so scared that he almost got stuck in his throat. Next to him was a woman with thick clothes. At this time, he was also scared and screamed.


    Yu Lan knocked on the window. The young man and woman screamed more and more loudly, higher and higher.


    "..." what is this? So timid?


    Yu Lan is glad that he has closed his eyes, otherwise he has to scare people to death.


    When the young man breathed slowly, he carefully opened the door and jumped down. First, he looked at the sky without anything. Then he asked Yu Lan carefully, "where did you... Come from?"


    "I was there just now." Yu Lan closed his eyes, but twisted his neck in the direction of the boy.


    God knows she almost said the word "heaven" just now.


    "Well." the boy still looked a little nervous, "then why did you suddenly stop my car?"


    In such a scary way.


    "I''m just lost and want to ask the way." Yu Lan said friendly, trying to look harmless.


    Smelling the speech, the teenager was obviously relieved and said to the woman still holding the seat belt, "it''s okay, it''s okay, don''t be afraid, she doesn''t seem to have any malice."


    After that, he looked at Yu Lan again and apologized, "sorry, we are just ordinary people. We were suddenly stopped. We were really scared."


    Without feeling the power fluctuation from them, Yu Lan nodded and said carelessly, "it doesn''t matter."


    Yu Lan closed his eyes and couldn''t see the man and woman. He only knew that they were not old and their voice sounded even childish. After a pause, he said, "but my husband was injured. Can you give me a ride to someone?"


    "Yes, yes." the boy immediately opened the door behind the truck and let Yu Lan and them get on the car.


    Fortunately, the truck has four seats. Yu Lan and they are not crowded in the back row.


    Where they couldn''t see, Yu Lan opened his eyes, carefully wiped the snowflakes between the ink and hair, and gently kissed him on the forehead.


    Mo Wen is still in a coma, but his temperature has obviously picked up.


    "Why are you in this place?" after setting the ink, Yu Lan sat up again and asked about things here vaguely. "I stayed here for most of the day and didn''t see anyone."


    "Come out to collect and transport things." the girl''s voice was not as scared as before after she determined that Yu Lan had no malice. "The main city wall of siren was crushed by snow. We have to send the earth power to build the wall."


    "Siren? Earth power dead?" Yu Lan felt that his brain was not enough, and soon said calmly, "siren still exists?"


    "Of course there is." the girl smiled. "Now the M country is ruled by the siren base."


    "Siren rule?!" Yu Lan was stunned. Did they fail when they were drunk all night?


    She subconsciously regarded the siren as the power of night stop


    "What about the gods and Gina?" she whispered, her voice barely calm.


    "Don''t they all belong to sirens?" the girl said carelessly.


    "..." Yu Lan was completely tangled.

 Chapter 818

    Did they really fail miserably when they were drunk all night?


    "Who is in charge of siren now?" Yu Lan thought and asked.


    "Brother Qinhuai," said the girl with a smile, "it was originally the drunken emperor, but he went back to China a little in advance."


    "..." Yu Lan realized that he was a false alarm.


    Although I don''t know why the drunken emperor unified their names into sirens, it doesn''t matter as long as they lose at night.


    "Who are you from Qinhuai? I hear your name and intimacy." Yu Lan kept his eyes closed, so he didn''t know what the young girls looked like.


    "My name is Chi ting. This is my brother Tang Han." the girl smiled.


    Yu Lan was relieved when he heard the speech and immediately opened his eyes, "Why are you here?"


    Chi ting and Tang Han are still impressed that they are the children she saved from Yu ruo''s sailors.


    "Sister Yu Lan?!"


    It was Chi Ting''s turn. They were surprised. Tang Han immediately stopped as soon as he stepped on the brake and stared at Yu Lan''s eyes with Chi ting.


    "I said you look so familiar." Chi Ting couldn''t help laughing. "Sister Yu Lan, you have changed a lot this year."


    In their memory, Yu Lan''s skin is gray and dull, and his facial features are stiff, but now Yu Lan is obviously no different from normal people, except for his eyes.


    "One year?" Yu Lan was stunned.


    "Yes, it''s been a year since sister Yu Lan disappeared." Tang Han soon calmed down and looked at Yu Landao. "Where have you been this year? I heard that the drunken emperor xiuhuang is going crazy looking for you."


    Without answering Tang Han''s question, Yu Lan asked strangely, "that is, it''s winter in the new year?"


    Tang Han looked at Chi ting and nodded, "yes."


    I''ve heard the saying that one day in the sky and one year in the world before. Now they come out of the night stop space. It''s really a year past?


    "Tell me what happened this year." he rubbed his eyebrows, Yu Lan touched Mo Wen''s forehead and raised his eyes.


    A lot has happened in the past year.


    Drunk without night, they have successfully removed the people hiding between them. Thanks to the support from China, the desire alliance has almost penetrated into the power of country m after country m is taken, and they can''t drive them away.


    In addition, this time everyone is united, but the losses are also heavy. I''m afraid it will be too weak to continue decentralized management, so I put forward the idea of merging forces. Gina agreed without hesitation, and the hundred gods had to agree.


    According to the truth, the newly formed forces should have a new name, but they are too drunk to take another name. It is too rampant to directly call the desire alliance, so they simply use the name of siren. Therefore, there is only one force named siren in M.


    The Chinese side also calmed down after eradicating Yezhi people. Ye Wuchen managed the north, Yangchu managed the desire alliance, and ark and Yigan''s cronies managed the south. All forces did not interfere with each other and were extremely harmonious.


    "However, xiuhuang has been looking for you all the year. No one can grasp his whereabouts, and the drunk Emperor..." Chi Ting was curious and wrinkled her nose without concealing her doubts. "He didn''t care about anything after receiving a letter a few months ago and ran back to China. He didn''t know what to do."

 Chapter 819

    Something that can make you rush back drunk all night?


    Yu Lan thought in his heart and said, "then why are you here?"


    Tang Han and Chi Ting were stunned. After a long time, Tang Han turned around and drove again. Chi Ting sighed and said obliquely to Tang Han, "brother Tang Han made a mistake. I punished him with him."


    "It was sister Jiuxi who should have come, but my sister had to take care of Guzhu and Guyu, so I just came." she added, saying so, she didn''t feel sad.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Lan asked curiously.


    Chi Ting stopped talking and just stared at Tang Han.


    Tang Han pulled a face and stubbornly didn''t mean to speak.


    Yu Lan''s curiosity didn''t weigh much. He couldn''t help laughing. He changed the topic and said, "how''s Qinhuai now? Take me directly to him. Ah Wen has to rest for two days."


    Hearing the worry in Yu Lan''s tone, Chi Ting twisted her neck and looked at the unconscious ink, nodded and quietly let Tang Han drive.


    Three days have passed since they reached Qinhuai. During this period, Mo Wen did not wake up. Yu Lan found wandering zombies all the way and took out their crystal nuclei to replenish energy for Mo Wen.


    "Here we are." Tang Han breathed a sigh of relief and jumped out of the car first after stopping the car.


    Yu Lan held Princess mowen in his arms and kicked open the door of Qinhuai''s office with hot and strange eyes.


    Qin Huai was startled. When he saw the visitor, he jumped up directly and said in surprise, "boss, sister-in-law!"


    Yu Lan smiled at him and temporarily placed Mo Wen on the sofa next to him.


    "God, you haven''t heard from me for a year. Charles told me yesterday that you might be unlucky. Now I really want to punch him in the head." Qin Huai is really happy that Yu Lan and they can come back. After all, he and they have lived and died together once, which is a bit of a difficult brother complex.


    Suddenly he remembered his first brother''s nine lives in the last world, and his joy became lighter.


    "In fact, we didn''t stay in the night stop space for long, but it''s been a year since we came out." Yu Lan saw that Qinhuai''s attitude was no different from that before, so he said calmly, "how are you doing here?"


    "Apart from not being used to staying in China, it''s no big deal." Qin Huai waved his hand and looked at the unconscious ink. "Boss, what''s the matter? Did you kill Yezhi?"


    "Well, I killed him." Yu Lan nodded, "but Arvin was seriously injured. His strength was given to Mo Xiaobing before. Now he can only slowly wait for his strength to recover."


    "Will you wake up if your strength recovers?" Qin Huai asked.


    "I don''t know, so I''m going to let Arvin take good care of himself here and go back to China to find drunken night." Yu Lan sat on the armrest of the sofa and looked at Qin Huai nearby. "How about Yumeng now?"


    "It''s the same as before, but the drunken emperor had some trouble." Qin Huai said with some Schadenfreude, "I heard that the blank of the research department made his sister into an artificial power."


    "..." Yu Lan was confused.


    Just do it!


    "Anyway, the drunken emperor went back to kill him. I heard that Manchu found a blank to kill him." Qin Huai had a stomachache for two days when he heard the news. At this moment, he endured a smile, "but I heard that his sister is also voluntary."


    Voluntary? Willing to get rid of that complex and unbearable emotion?


    Yu Lan thought of drunk Linxue''s desperate appearance of praying for drunk love in front of her, and lowered his eyelids thoughtfully.


    "Qinhuai! I heard Tang Han say that the boss is back?"


    When Lan was meditating, a wind like figure rushed in and rushed directly to Qinhuai, almost turning him over.


    "..." Yu Lan looked at Qu Yaoyao hanging around Qin Huai''s neck as soon as he came in and said with a joking smile, "I haven''t seen you for a year. You''ve been close a lot."


    Qu Yaoyao saw Yu Lan and said in the same surprise, "sister-in-law!"


    Yu Lan smiled at her.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Qu Yaoyao asked with a restrained smile when he soon found the abnormality of ink.


    "I''m in a coma. I''m going to find the drunk emperor."


    "Sister-in-law, do you want to go back to the lust alliance?" Wen Yan and Qu Yaoyao hesitated. "The lust alliance now appears peaceful. Yes, but if they see the weak look of the boss, I''m afraid it''s not good."


    "I''m here." Yu Lan looked at Mo Wen''s side face attentively, "how can we even dare not go back to our home."


    Desire is their home at the end of the world.


    "Yes, sister-in-law, you can crush those bad guys alone." Qin Huai laughed. He didn''t think the people who wanted to alliance would pose any threat to Yu Lan.


    He looked at Qu Yaoyao, who was gradually relieved, and whispered, "but Tang Han, they can''t adapt to coming here. After all, it was sent by your sister."


    "I seem to adapt very well." Qu Yaoyao spread his hands and turned to LAN Yue. "Sister-in-law, you don''t know. Tang Han looks honest and brave. He confessed to my sister!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±£¿£¿£¿ Yu Lan almost bit his tongue.


    And Qu Miaomiao confession?


    Thinking of the song that was always gentle to strange, Yu Lan suddenly admired Tang Han''s courage.


    "My sister is very tangled. Seeing that he is a member of our alliance, we can''t hurt him, so we just throw him here and let him live and die." Qu Yaoyao continued, laughing twice at the same time, "but I think it doesn''t matter. Tang Han is too young. My sister is seven or eight years younger."


    "But pull it down. If Tang Han is right with your sister, the sheep has entered the tiger''s mouth." Qin Huai spread his hand and beat him.


    "How do you talk? Isn''t that your sister now!" Qu Yaoyao punched him directly.


    Qin Huai wailed.

 Chapter 820

    Half a month later, Yu Lan finally returned to Yu Meng with Mo Wen.


    At this time, when the heavy snow melted, several people were digging a road at the gate of Yumeng.


    When Dang Yu Lan jumped down from the Firebird''s back with Mo Wen in his arms, they all stared wide, and the leading strong man recognized Yu Lan and Mo Wen at a glance.


    "Boss, sister-in-law?"


    As soon as he made a noise, the people around him returned to God and immediately surrounded him.


    Xiuqi, who had already received the news, hurried over. When he saw the cold look behind the ink, he finally eased down.


    "Sister-in-law." Xiuqi came and fiercely drove away the onlookers and took them to Mo Wen''s room.


    Along the way, Yu Lan walked with a smile, but the tail behind him shook the wind, and the threat was self-evident.


    After having the power of Mo Xiaohuan, Yu Lan''s strength has increased by more than one level. At this moment, the cold eye is swept away, and the Qi field is also strong.


    After seeing Xiuqi and Yu Lan, people with bad thoughts also stopped thinking and continued to be a member of the desire alliance.


    "Sister in law!"


    Drunk without night, afraid of the cold, he waited for them in the hall. He looked no change, but there was a lot of hostility in his eyes.


    "Are you there?" unexpectedly, Yulan thought he was looking for blank.


    "I heard that I was going to check the boss. Of course, I ran back the first time." Zui Wuyi smiled sincerely, but Xiuqi interrupted coldly, "it''s clear that I tied you back."


    "..." the drunk emperor smiled and stared at Xiuqi.


    Anyway, it''s not a bad thing to be drunk all night. Yu Lan breathed a sigh of relief and hurried back to the room with ink.


    There was no change in the room, but it still softened Yu Lan''s face.


    Drunk Wuye quickly checked Mo Wen, raised his hand over his chest, and a faint light appeared from the palm of his hand.


    "There are some problems inside the body... Just fix them. According to the boss''s physical strength, he will wake up soon."


    Seeing that he was drunk all night, he honestly began to heal Mo Wen. Yu Lan looked at him in surprise. After considering for a moment, he asked, "do you... Want to find a blank later?"


    Drunk Linxue and blank are now missing. They don''t know where to hide.


    "Of course." drunk night smiled, but his voice was extremely penetrating. "I''d like to see how long they can hide."


    Xiuqi raised his eyes and glanced at him without making a sound.


    Yu Lan also calmed down. It''s her own business. She doesn''t need any evaluation.


    After curing the ink, drunk without night left. Xiuqi was rare. He didn''t accompany the ink and left the desire alliance with drunk without night.


    Think of Xiuqi''s appearance of being abandoned by drunk night before leaving, Yu Lan doesn''t know why she suddenly wants to laugh. She lies on the side of Mo Wen, bending her eyes and silently laughing.


    Mo Wen woke up with her lovely smile.


    It''s like a cat.


    Moving his stiff fingers, he suddenly stretched out his hand and held Yu Lan in his arms.


    Yu Lan was startled. Seeing that Mo Wen woke up, he only felt that his heart was going to jump out of his body. What was in front of him was unimportant, leaving only Mo Wen''s gentle and drowning eyes.


    "You''re awake." she bent her eyes and found that her voice was extremely dry.


    "HMM." he firmly held her in his arms. Mo Wen closed his eyes, attached to her sweet breath, close to her ears, and his voice was low and hoarse. "With you here, how can I be willing not to wake up."

 Chapter 821

    "You are a brother. You should take good care of your sister, you know?"


    "Yes."


    "Dean, they are all very good. You should be obedient."


    "Yes."


    "I''m gone, you''re good... Don''t hate me."


    "Yes."


    Six year old Xiuqi struggled to hold the crying little girl in her arms and watched her father disappear into sight.


    This is the deepest memory of his childhood.


    His mother died after giving birth to his sister, but his father abandoned them.


    Why?


    Xiuqi can''t understand.


    He thought he would be good, obedient and try his best to take care of his sister with his father.


    But Dad abandoned them.


    Xiuqi is honest, but not stupid.


    This orphanage is not a good place at all.


    ¡­¡­


    There was a suffocating stench in the closed small room. The dim light bulb flashed above, and the neat lining lying on the ground became more and more pitiful.


    He huddled together, shivering pitifully, lying on the ground covered with urine stains, his body flushed abnormally.


    "Trim, trim!"


    A little boy lying at the door shouted in a low voice. His lips were rare rabbit lips and his face was red because it was always frozen.


    Seeing that Xiuqi had no movement, he couldn''t help but turn around at the door anxiously. Seeing that there was no one around, he stood on tiptoe again and said to the inside, "Xiuqi, wake up, I''ll bring you something to eat!"


    Xiuqi finally opened his eyes and looked at the front with dark eyes.


    "Hold on, what if something happens to your sister?" the boy continued in a low voice, and laboriously stuffed the bread in his hand through the small window on the door.


    Xiuqi''s eyes gradually had a focus. He trembled and climbed up from the ground. He stumbled and almost fell down again.


    "Be careful, be careful." the boy was so frightened that he almost jumped up. After all, he stuffed the bread into Xiuqi''s hand.


    Seeing Xiuqi bite off the bread and chew hard, his dry throat can only swallow things in small bites, the boy scratched his head and sighed, "sorry, I can''t find the cup and bring you water."


    Xiuqi shook his head.


    The boy is more uncomfortable.


    His name is Xu Mingzhe. Unlike Xiuqi, he was abandoned because of his rabbit lip at birth.


    Xiuqi is two years younger than him, but he is very honest. He always treats him as his brother.


    "... Xiuqi." seeing that Xiuqi had eaten half a loaf of bread, Xu Mingzhe hesitated for a long time and said, "don''t be so careless when you come out this time. If the Dean asks you to do anything, you''ll do it obediently and won''t suffer."


    Xiuqi''s chewing slowed down, raised his dirty face and looked at it. His voice was hoarse and hard to hear. He couldn''t hear it if he didn''t listen carefully. "That''s wrong."


    "What''s wrong!" didn''t expect Xiuqi to be so stubborn. Xu Mingzhe angrily said, "you''ve been damaged by teacher Qingyan!"


    Teacher Qingyan once took them for two years. Later, he recognized the environment here and left.


    According to her words, the orphanage is very dirty.


    However, this is not a public orphanage, but a private orphanage invested by Zui group. What happens here will not be known by the outside world.


    People who abandon their children here can get a lot of money, which is equivalent to selling their children here.


    It has nothing to do with them whether they live or die.


    "Miss Qingyan is right." Xiuqi looked down at the ground and whispered, "what we did is wrong."


    "Bah!" Xu Mingzhe was about to laugh angrily. "Xiuqi, can you move your mind? Even if we are wrong, you have to do it! What if you don''t obey and get rid of your sister? She is ten years old now and can ask the dean to do things in another year. What can she do without you protecting you?"


    Xiuqi was silent.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t think about being a good man! Just do what the Dean asks you to do!" Xu Mingzhe shouted, "you''re so stubborn. Who can get your good? It''s not your own bad luck!"


    Xu Mingzhe''s attitude was very excited. Obviously, he was really angry with Xiuqi, who couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    Xiuqi finally nodded, but his tears fell uncontrollably to the ground and splashed a small spray.


    "If only I hadn''t grown up."


    ¡­¡­


    In the crowded station, Xiuqi was sitting on the ground, holding his legs and crying silently.


    Several kind girls stopped, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiuqi raised his childish face and sobbed, "I can''t find my parents."


    After all, the girl was soft hearted. Hearing the speech, she immediately said, "will the sister take you to the police? They will help you find your parents."


    Xiuqi shook his head and said instead, "they told me to wait in the West Lane, but I can''t find where the West Lane is."


    Several girls didn''t doubt him and didn''t alert the child at all.


    Xiuqi knew that as long as he took them to the West Lane, someone would come out and knock them out and sell them.


    That''s what their orphanage does.


    He stood up and staggered behind a girl. He couldn''t see a half look on his low face.


    He looked at his worn-out sneakers, but Yu Guang swept several five or six-year-old children. They were laughing and running past him. They were dressed like money boys.


    He was like this before he was six.


    ... if only I didn''t grow up.


    Xiuqi failed this time.


    A girl with high vigilance found the abnormality, slapped Xiuqi hard and ran away with her sister.


    Touching his red and swollen face, Xiuqi felt very painful.


    There is no more feeling than pain.


    "Failed?" Xu Mingzhe came out from the corner of the alley with a stick in his hand. He looked at Xiuqi and sighed, "if you fail, you will fail. Just eat less."


    "I want to buy medicine." Xiuqi whispered, "ah Xin, she has a stomachache these days."


    Xiuqi''s father didn''t name his sister. The people in the orphanage simply called her a Xin, which means a little sweetheart.


    A Xin is a difficult child. Her health is not good, and the growth environment is terrible, which makes her weak.


    Just a few days ago, she came to menarche again. She could die of pain every day, but she didn''t dare to cry out. The dormitory head has been aiming at Xiuqi, and it is impossible to call his sister a doctor. What she should do still needs to be done.


    Xiuqi has no money and no way to make money. He can only do more valuable things to save ah Xin.


    "I''ll find a bottle and fill it with hot water for her to hold." Xu Mingzhe shook his head and walked back over Xiuqi''s shoulder. "It''s impossible to buy medicine. You''d better not think about it."


    Xiuqi nodded silently.

 Chapter 823

    After disposing of Wang Xin''s body, Xu Mingzhe asked someone to lock him up for fear that something might happen when he went out.


    Xiuqi also cooperated very well. He was shut up in the room quietly and obediently made Xu Mingzhe feel uneasy inexplicably.


    Like a raging lion before, can you be honest now? I think there''s a problem.


    Soon he knew that his uneasiness was not unreasonable.


    Xiuqi is also missing.


    He was supposed to stay in the room. He disappeared, just like he disappeared out of thin air.


    Xu Mingzhe stood on the balcony with an ugly face and looked down. He just felt that the deep pit in the garden was dazzling. He pounded the guardrail in front of him, and his teeth were bleeding.


    This is the third floor. He really dares to jump!


    Here, Xu Mingzhe hurried to find Xiuqi, but Xiuqi had left the orphanage and ran straight to the residence of president Wu Liang.


    Although Wu Liang is the dean and has a room here, he usually doesn''t live in the orphanage, but in a private house far away from the orphanage.


    The accommodation here is just for people who will come to check.


    Xiuqi secretly recognized Wu Liang''s private house when he went out. At that time, he only thought it might be useful in the future. Unexpectedly, it is really useful now.


    Without money, Xiuqi couldn''t take a taxi and had no food. After running day and night for two days, he finally lost his strength. He fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for half a day.


    The sun was burning on him, but he couldn''t feel half the warmth. A chill from his bones almost swallowed him up.


    "Need help?"


    Just when he was in despair, a good voice suddenly sounded on his side. He tried to open his eyes, but he could only see a figure vaguely because of the dazzling sunshine.


    "Still alive." the man took out his gloves from his pocket, put them on, leaned down, pulled Xiuqi up from the ground and handed a bottle of mineral water.


    Xiuqi saw the man''s face and was stunned for a moment.


    The man is tall, but he looks a little thin. His skin was morbid pale, his smile was gentle and friendly, but his black eyes were chilly.


    He quickly took back his sight and drank the mineral water in his hand. His dry throat finally felt something at this moment.


    "Do you know the nursery orphanage?"


    After Xiuqi drank, the man continued to ask.


    Xiuqi was stunned and immediately looked at the man, "what are you doing there?"


    The childcare orphanage is the orphanage where he lives.


    "Looks like you know?" the man smiled. "Let me guess, you should be an orphan there?"


    He didn''t want to have anything to do with the orphanage at all. Xiuqi clenched his fist and forced himself to calm down after seeing the empty bottle in his hand. "Yes, what are you doing there?"


    "I want to find Mr. Liu Yu." the man took out a picture from his casual clothes. The figure in the picture was a little fuzzy. It didn''t look like it was taken under normal circumstances.


    "What are you looking for him to do?" Xiuqi had no good impression on Liu Yu.


    This Liu Yu used to be a teacher in which middle school. Later, he made some mistakes and was fired, but he didn''t know what way he came to their orphanage as a teacher.


    Liu Yu''s violent tendency is very serious. If he doesn''t agree with them at all, he will either beat or scold them.


    "You have a lot of problems." the man shook his head, looked straight at it with black eyes, and said innocuously, "just tell me if he''s there."


    At this moment, Xiuqi''s keen intuition suddenly made his hair stand on end.


    Somehow, he sat down on the ground.


    He tried to move his feet, but he found that he couldn''t use any strength.


    "Hmm?" the man felt puzzled about his reaction, stretched out his hand and asked him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Why do you wear gloves?" Xiuqi stared at the man''s backlit face, and the ox head said something to the horse''s mouth.


    The man''s action seemed to pause, slowly retracted his hands and straightened up.


    "It''s convenient to deal with future problems." he smiled gently.


    Xiuqi opened his eyes wide. He could not see the man''s expression, but he could feel the sharp anger on him.


    "Are you going to kill me?!" after biting his teeth, Xiuqi also stared at the man with fierce eyes.


    Just at this time, the sun was covered by floating clouds. At the moment when the world darkened, the man''s expression finally fell in Xiuqi''s line of sight.


    With his high mouth and crazy twisted black eyes, the man looked at himself with this strange smile. His focused expression was like appreciating some kind of art.


    Xiuqi felt the fear for the first time, the fear from the depths of his soul.


    "Have you killed anyone?" the man asked, looking down at him.


    Xiuqi nodded almost subconsciously.


    "Good." the man held out his hand to Xiuqi again. "Your intuition is good."


    Looking at the hand with white gloves, Xiuqi felt stiff all over.


    After all, he is only a little boy under the age of 15. Even if he is fierce, he can''t fight the devil out of the sea of corpses step by step.


    "Are you going to kill me?" his brain was blank and he came back to his mind after his words.


    "HMM... I changed my mind." the man smiled with interest, leaned over and took Xiuqi''s hand and pulled him up again, with a hoarse voice. "My name is mo Wen. Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 824

    Ink?


    Xiuqi secretly wrote down the name, took back his hand and stepped back.


    "Your intuition is good." Mo Wen didn''t mind his rejection, but asked with interest, "look where you were in a hurry just now. Are you going?"


    Looking at Mo Wen''s harmless smile, Xiuqi knew he couldn''t trust the man, but he thought so. He said subconsciously, "I''m going to find the dean."


    "Orphanage director?" Mo Wen thought, "if you go so directly, you shouldn''t even see his face?"


    Xiuqi clenched his fist and said, "he grabbed my important person. I want to save her."


    Important people


    Mo Wen didn''t know who he thought of. His eyes softened, and his fierce killing intention decreased a lot.


    "If only I didn''t grow up."


    Seeing Xiuqi looking at the ground and talking to himself with dim eyes, Mo Wen raised his eyebrows, took out something from his body and threw it in the past..


    "Here you are."


    Xiuqi quickly caught the dark thing and started to shiver subconsciously with the cold touch.


    Staring at the gun lying quietly in his hand, he raised his head strangely.


    And Mo Wen has come to teach him to use it.


    The soft and pleasant voice made Xiuqi in a trance. He looked at the big hand with distinct joints in ink, and his heart jumped fast uncontrollably.


    "Will you?" the hand patted on his shoulder made Xiuqi recover. He raised his eyes and looked at the ink. He saw him go two steps away, "try a shot."


    Xiuqi nodded heavily and shot at the tree not far away according to the posture taught by Mo Wen just now.


    The recoil of the gun shocked Xiuqi''s wrist when he took the gun for the first time, but he didn''t react much.


    "I''m sure it''s all right," Mo Wen said admiringly. "I''ll borrow it from you later, if you''re still alive."


    Before Xiuqi could react, he walked in the direction when Xiuqi came, and didn''t even give him a superfluous look.


    Looking at the figure of Mo Wen walking farther and farther, Xiuqi opened his eyes and shouted loudly, "thank you, thank you!"


    As soon as the voice came out, he was embarrassed again, and his face was hot.


    Why did the man who had to kill him become so kind?


    Xiuqi doesn''t know. He only knows that what he has to do now is to save ah Xin quickly.


    "Don''t thank me." Mo Wen, who didn''t want to walk in front, turned his head and said in a warm voice, "I''m here for my important talents."


    Before Xiuqi could react, he looked down at his hands, his smile gradually distorted and ferocious, but his voice was still good, "he slapped blue in the face... How dare he... How dare he?"


    Straightening his back, he turned his eyes slightly, and blood gradually appeared on his pale face.


    "I dare to escape here. It''s really easy for me to find... But I found it."


    A slight smile came from his lips, "I''m going to chop off his fingers... One by one, cut off his flesh and blood piece by piece, let him chew it and let him swallow it. Will it taste good?"


    The gentle voice said the most cruel words. Xiuqi looked at the man standing in the sun and lost his mind for a moment.


    "So you have to refuel." Mo Wen looked over and smiled with a twisted smile on his back. "If he hurt our important people, how can they live well? This is wrong... Wrong."


    "... this is wrong, right, wrong." Xiuqi muttered to himself and raised his eyes again. The ink had already disappeared in front of him, but the pistol in his hand was still cold.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a small villa area between the town and the suburbs of the city, including the private house of president Wu Liang.


    At this time, Xiuqi has avoided the sight of the security guard and sneaked into the villa area, hiding in the garden area and staring at Wu Liang''s private house.


    There are guards around his house. At this time, he is chatting laxly. He is not serious in any way.


    "I''m really afraid of death." Xiuqi sneered and approached the private house while the guards were chatting.

 Chapter 825

    "Trim."


    Just as Xiuqi was approaching a corner of the private house, his arm was suddenly grabbed, and then a big hand blocked his mouth.


    Xiuqi''s breath stagnated. He recognized the breath on his side when he was struggling subconsciously. He was relieved and stopped struggling at the same time.


    "Xu Mingzhe?" he turned back.


    "Thank you for remembering me!" Xu Mingzhe patted his head angrily. "I knew your boy would come here recklessly."


    Xiuqi was caught by Xu Mingzhe and was embarrassed.


    "I''ve been waiting here for three or four days. Finally, I''ve waited for you." Xu Mingzhe looked at you from top to bottom, straightened it up, frowned and said, "you''re also great. You can come here without money, food or drink."


    "I met a man on the road," Xiuqi said. "He helped me."


    "Who?" Xu Mingzhe didn''t believe. "There aren''t many kind-hearted people in the world."


    Xiuqi subconsciously wanted to maintain ink. He opened his mouth but didn''t know how to explain to his good brother. He could only take out a gun from his arms and hand it to Xu Mingzhe. "He gave me this."


    Xu Mingzhe''s eyes widened. When he wanted to grab it, Xiuqi immediately took it back into his arms.


    "I didn''t say it. It''s not Chinese cabbage. How can I give it?" Xu Mingzhe said strangely, his face slightly changed. "Is it the cops'' intention?!"


    "No." Xiuqi recalled the distorted appearance of ink, and certainly repeated it again, "absolutely not."


    Seeing that Xiuqi still trusted the unknown guy, Xu Mingzhe breathed out and calmed down, "well, anyway, it''s not a bad thing to have this thing now."


    Xiuqi nodded.


    "What are you going to do?" Xu Mingzhe said. "You can''t get in now. It''s impossible to find ah Xin."


    Obviously Xiuqi also thought of this and nodded with an ugly face.


    "When I came, I asked for permission. I can go in under the pretext of reporting the disappearance of you and Wang Xin." Xu Mingzhe said, "but it shouldn''t be very convenient. You have to go in and find it in the dark."


    Xiuqi hid in the shade of the tree, looked at the guards who were still chatting, lowered his face and asked, "how can I get in?"


    "You''ve touched here, but you haven''t even thought about this problem?" Xu Mingzhe said nothing, raised his hand and knocked Xiuqi''s head. "Xiuqi, what can you do after you don''t have a brain? If you don''t have a long brain around you, you can probably fool yourself to death."


    Xiuqi clenched his teeth, but he couldn''t say anything to refute.


    He really doesn''t like to use his head. He prefers to be commanded by others. He just wants to do things.


    "I''ve observed here these days. At 5:00 p.m. every day, when people change shifts, the defense is the most lax." Xu Mingzhe said, "there is a window behind the house, which is the window of the toilet. I''ll go in and open it for you in advance. You can find a way to get in from there."


    With that, he pulled Xiuqi under the shade of the tree and pointed to the accessible window.


    Xiuqi nodded. Xu Mingzhe was relieved.


    God knows that he has been worried that Xiuqi will rush to find ah Xin when he comes. After so many days, he finally succeeded in stopping him.


    "I hope ah Xin is still well." looking at Xiuqi''s serious face, he sighed, "I heard that Wu Liang has a basement where people are detained. If ah Xin is there, it should be there."


    "I see." Xiuqi nodded. "I will find her."


    ......


    According to the plan, Xiuqi smoothly hid in the toilet. He opened the door carefully on his side for fear that one might be found accidentally.


    There are many guards outside the house, but there are obviously fewer people inside the house. At least there is no one in the hall.


    Where is the basement?


    Xiuqi looked around and saw no one paying attention. He pushed open a small door and looked for it.


    ......


    "Two people are missing?"


    Wu Liang was sitting back on the leather chair and stared at Xu Mingzhe. "I''m not here for a few days. Why did this happen?"


    Xu Mingzhe knelt on the ground with his head down and his posture very low.


    "I remember you had a good relationship with the boy named Xiuqi?" staring at Xu Mingzhe''s expressionless face, Wu Liang suddenly narrowed his eyes and said, "you don''t know where that guy has gone?"


    "He didn''t tell me." Xu Mingzhe shook his head and looked up at Wu Liang.


    "What''s the matter? Just say what you want." Wu Liang sneered.


    "I heard you took Xiuqi''s sister ah Xin away. Will Xiuqi''s disappearance have anything to do with this?" Xu Mingzhe whispered.


    "Ah Xin?" Wu Liang was stunned. He thought for a long time before touching his chin and said with a smile, "that little girl? Isn''t she dead? Even her organs were sold this morning. The body should still be in the basement."


    Xu Mingzhe stared in shock and quickly lowered his head to hide his anger. His hands were uncontrollably clenched together.


    The clever girl, just died?


    Xu Mingzhe can''t imagine Xiuqi seeing ah Xin''s body.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Wu Liang asked with a raised eyebrow after noticing Xu Mingzhe''s abnormality.


    "Can I go and have a look?" Xu Mingzhe said in a trembling voice, "I always regard ah Xin as my sister..."


    It seemed that Xu Mingzhe was pleased by his haggard appearance. Wu Liang clapped his legs and laughed a few times. "Go, go, just a woman. I didn''t think about it after reading it."


    Xu Mingzhe got up and went out.


    A young man with dyed hair led the way. During the period, he also gave Xu Mingzhe a few sympathetic eyes.


    "Boy, you are still young." the young man said in the language of his elders as he walked. "When you grow up, you will know that these women are bullshit. How important is the future of our men."


    Xu Mingzhe didn''t make a sound. He just followed silently with his head down.


    "En?" the young man was stunned when he came to the door of the basement. "Why isn''t the door locked?"


    Xu Mingzhe suddenly raised his head. Before the young man became suspicious, he jumped on it first and directly pressed his head against the wall. The young man was unprepared. His head was full of blood and soon fainted.


    Dragging the young man into the basement, Xu Mingzhe cautiously closed the door. Then he strode inside.


    "Xiuqi! Xiuqi, are you there!" he said as he ran.


    The smell of the basement is a little bloody. The deeper you go, the stronger the smell is.


    The dim light made the road under his feet difficult to walk. Xu Mingzhe almost held his breath and forced himself to calm down.


    But when he saw the familiar figure, he couldn''t help palpitating, and his eyes were uncontrollably red.


    "Fix..."

 Chapter 826

    The cold and humid basement is extremely dark, and the diffuse bloody smell is almost suffocating.


    There are four or five operating tables in the corner room, and now ah Xin''s body is lying on one of them.


    Xiuqi just looked down at the familiar body and gently stroked her cheek with both hands.


    He couldn''t hear what Xu Mingzhe said in his ear. His pupils had already shrunk to the size of a needle tip, and there was no reason in his head.


    "Ha." he suddenly raised his head, picked up ah Xin''s body and handed it to Xu Mingzhe.


    Ah Xin''s body is very light and almost has no weight.


    Xu Mingzhe didn''t say anything. He couldn''t say anything comforting when he looked at such a neat repair.


    "If only I hadn''t grown up." he gently took away the broken hair on the side of ah Xin''s face and murmured with his head down.


    "It has nothing to do with whether you grow up or not. It''s all the beasts of Wu Liang..." Xu Mingzhe gritted his teeth and held ah Xin''s hand trembling fiercely.


    Even now he is a little afraid of this kind of repair.


    "It''s not just Wu Liang." Xiuqi looked at Xu Mingzhe. His face was extremely gloomy. It was cold and could seep water. "And my responsibility. I didn''t take good care of her."


    "It''s not your fault." Xu Mingzhe clenched his fist.


    Xiuqi shook his head and stepped back, "take her."


    "What about you?" asked Xu Mingzhe.


    Xiuqi didn''t reply, but hung his eyes and repeated again, "take her away and don''t let her get close here again."


    When Xu Mingzhe saw that he was willing to listen, he came forward to hold Xiuqi. He didn''t want to stop when Xiuqi''s cold eyes looked at him.


    Xiuqi is crazy.


    Standing alone in the basement, Xu Mingzhe thought desperately.


    How crazy a madman can be depends on how crazy he does.


    Xiuqi was not a docile person, and he didn''t have much reason. Now he is completely crazy, and he has a weapon that can help him.


    So when he recovered, the whole private house was full of blood.


    He looked at Wu Liang, who died miserably at his feet, and felt that the tyranny in his heart was increasing.


    He trampled Wu Liang into minced meat step by step and crushed it together with the bones. Xiuqi smiled low. He didn''t find the ferocious and distorted smile on his face.


    "Enough?" there was a sudden laugh behind him. Xiuqi subconsciously punched him, but he was easily caught by the people behind him.


    He raised his eyes and was facing a pair of dark black eyes.


    "You''re doing better than I thought," Mervyn smiled. "But if you continue to waste time here, the police will come."


    At this time, Mo Wen has changed a suit of clothes, and his leisurely look is incompatible with this bloody room.


    "Where else can I go now? The important people are gone..." Xiuqi stared at Mo Wen, his mania gradually subsided, and his gun fell weakly to the ground.


    "Already dead?" Mo Wen gently rubbed his neat head, bent down and whispered, "then follow me. I always have a place to use you before blue and blue come to me."


    The gentle voice has the meaning of evil like a devil, but Xiuqi indulges in it uncontrollably.


    Heaven has long gone away from him, and only hell can accept him.


    "Is this my reward to you?" Xiuqi raised his head and asked expressionless towards Mo Wen''s gentle smiling face.


    "You can think so." Mo Wen smiled innocently, "but what I want is absolute loyalty."


    "When I think you are useless or disobedient, I will deal with you myself."


    Xiuqi looked straight at the smiling face of Mo Wen, and his gray heart gradually had a temperature.


    "Why me?"


    "Because you are obedient," Mo Wen said with a smile.


    Without waiting for Xiuqi to make any response, he suddenly turned and went out, took all the wine from the private house from the hall, skillfully sprinkled it on all corners of the room, then turned on the natural gas switch and turned on all the burners.


    "From now on, you just listen to me."


    On this day, all the monitors in this community failed at about 6 p.m. a private house was completely burned by the fire, all the people in the house were killed, and the arsonist was unknown.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiuqi never saw Xu Mingzhe again. He didn''t know where he buried ah Xin. He just wanted everyone to think he had been burned.


    He closely followed Mo Wen and even regarded him as his only faith.


    He saw the cruel and indifferent nature of Mo Wen and his humble way of loving others.


    How can there be such a contradictory person in the world?


    Xiuqi always didn''t understand what kind of feeling it was. It could make a man like a devil willing to make himself humble like a mole ant.


    Later, at the end of the world, he finally saw a day when Mo Wen was with his lover.


    I''m really glad and happy.


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you thinking?"


    The drunk night on his side knocked Xiuqi''s head and looked at this guy in a daze.


    "Miss the boss." Xiuqi said frankly, looking gloomy and staring at drunk night. "Drunk night, take care of your hand."


    "Shit? I''m still here. You openly miss the boss, don''t you?" he snorted drunk all night, ignoring Xiuqi''s threat. "You''re willing to follow me out. Just be honest and go to find the empty bastard with me. Don''t think about the boss all day. It''s not a weaned child. It''s true."


    Xiuqi was so drunk that he turned his eyes, picked up the baked potatoes and threw them away.


    ¡ª¡ªRight in the head of a drunk night.


    "Shit, you want to die!"

 Chapter 827

    Drunk night first found himself abnormal when his sister was born.


    He looked at his nominal mother being sent to the hospital because of lower body bleeding. What he felt in his heart was neither joy nor worry, but regret.


    What a pity... If only I could see a baby covered in blood.


    Drunk all night lying on the chair next to the operating room.


    He is an illegitimate son, but now the nominal mother is not bad to him. His father dotes on him very much. He has been designated as the next successor of Zui''s family at a young age.


    Food and clothing, the future is good.


    His life is really perfect and happy.


    But he''s bored.


    Day after day, year after year, the world is like this. There is no novelty or fun.


    He doesn''t know what he wants, only that life is getting boring day by day.


    Then he saw the blood.


    Unlike the rabbits whose heads were cut off by him and the birds who fell into meat mud, this kind of blood coming out of the human body is bright red, dazzling and beautiful. It''s not great!


    Is there such blood on him?


    Drunk all night, looking at his white arm, the fundus of his eyes quickly crossed the color of obsession.


    At this time, a few tears gushed out of the corners of his eyes because of excitement and rolled down silently along the side of his face. He buried his face in his arms and breathed heavily, which sounded like choking.


    "Children, don''t worry." a pair of warm hands gently patted on the shoulder of the drunk night, and the voice gently comforted, "your mother will be fine."


    Only five or six-year-old drunk night looks very exquisite. It looks like a little girl carved in powder and jade, which is very popular.


    "Really?" drunk night subconsciously restrained his twisted smile, raised his head and looked pitifully at the nurse in front of him. "Will mother be fine and won''t bleed again?"


    "Not soon, I promise you," the nurse reassured.


    I don''t want to be drunk all night, but I lost my face and buried it in my arm again.


    It won''t bleed.


    boring.


    At this time, the drunken night can''t well hide his feelings. He is very disappointed, very disappointed.


    The nurse saw that he was drunk without night. Although the reaction was strange, she didn''t think much. She patted him on the back and comforted him a few times.


    "Sister nurse." drunk night suddenly raised his head with open eyes and looked at her in a soft voice, "how can people bleed?"


    "People will bleed if they are injured." the nurse thought that she was frightened by blood when she was drunk all night, and said softly as much as possible, "the more serious the injury, the more blood will flow. You see, your mother''s injury is not heavy, so there is little blood flow, so it will be fine."


    "The more serious the injury is, the more blood will flow..." drunk night smiled with a bright and warm smile, and the mood suddenly became better.


    Ah, I think I finally found something fun.


    The drunken mother gave birth to her daughter on a snowy winter night.


    Zui yewei, who just had another daughter, looked at the little girl put in the warm box and happily named Zui Linxue.


    "She will be your sister in the future." he touched zuiye''s soft hair and said with a spoiled face.


    Drunk night nodded, lying in front of the dark warm box, his eyes locked the sister who couldn''t even open her eyes.


    "Can she play with me?" asked zuiye, looking at me from beginning to end.


    "Of course." Zui yewei squatted down and smiled on Zui''s shoulder. "Even if it''s to accompany you all your life."


    "That''s great," said drunk night with a bright smile.

 Chapter 828

    Drunk Linxue grew up day by day, from the originally thin and weak little monkey to a white and tender little girl.


    Although she is a premature baby, her health is not inferior to that of a normal child under the careful care of her family.


    Drunken night is also excellent for this sister. As long as he is drunk, Linxue will never have a chance to go to the ground, and no one will give him a hug.


    "Do you like your sister very much without night?" drunk mother likes to see her brother and sister live in harmony, even if drunk without night is not her own son. Seeing drunk all night, she asked kindly, "the brother who likes playing with his sister so much must be a good brother."


    "Like it." Zui Wuyi teased Zui Linxue, who was just able to climb, and smiled brightly like a little sun, "she is my partner."


    After drunk Linxue couldn''t support sleeping, he ran out of the room and got into his basement.


    At this time, several rabbits were tied there. They were fed round by him and could be used to open a knife at any time.


    But now drunk all night, he was tired of hearing the shrill screams of these rabbits. He sat at the blood stained table, opened his notebook, wrote and drew, and planned things that would make him happier.


    "Anyway, if you can''t catch someone, you can''t realize it." he closed his notebook and muttered a little depressed when he was drunk all night.


    After realizing the attraction of his blood, he came back and cut himself two knives. The bones were visible in each knife, but the excitement lasted only a short moment, and soon he felt bored again.


    At that time, his eyes first noticed the newly born drunk Linxue, but he didn''t do it in the end.


    That''s his next partner. He has to keep it.


    Drunk night looked at the wall in front of him with a smile. All the pictures on it, large and small, were drunk Linxue''s photos, crying and laughing, that is, drunk mother may not have so many photos.


    "Look forward to your growth."


    ......


    "No night, this orphanage is for you."


    At the age of 16, Zui yewei gave Zui Wuyi an orphanage.


    At this time, he was tall and handsome. When he smiled, he was as warm as the little sun, with countless little fans.


    "Father, what are you doing for me?" asked zuiye, looking at the information on the table with an unchanged smile.


    Zui yewei also smiled kindly. His left hand gently leaned on his chin and said, "no night, what kind of person are you? I know the characteristics inherited from our family. I believe you also have them."


    "Family inheritance?" drunk night touched his chin and said carelessly, "do you mean the hobby of killing, or our most deceptive appearance?"


    "Both." Zui yewei stood up and looked at Zui Wuye''s eyes, which were not clear, but turbid and flashing strange colors. "Do you want to see my works? You are sixteen years old, so you can have a deeper understanding of your father and me."


    "No." Zui yewei saw the shadow of a twisted madman. Zui Wuyi shook his head and Dangdang refused, "I don''t want to know you. I''m a good man, you''re a bad man, and we''re different."


    Drunk all night, I always think I''m a good man.


    For example, he helped those homeless people who had no food to go to heaven, unconditionally helped those in need with their internal organs, listened to the words of gratitude of those people, and felt happy all day.


    I''m really, really happy to be a good man.

 Chapter 829

    Drunk all night, he sat alone in the clean and spacious living room, lazily turning over a book, and the slightly drooping corners of his mouth made him look a little gloomy.


    Looking up at the clock on the wall, he picked up his mobile phone and skillfully dialed a phone. Listening to the voice of "turned off", he lowered his eyes unhappily.


    The maid came up and poured him coffee, and quietly withdrew.


    And drunk without night, he didn''t even lift his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it took for the gate to be opened quietly. Zui Linxue carefully put his head into it with his bag on his back. When he saw the drunken night in front of the table, the whole person drooped.


    "Cold snow." drunk night naturally noticed her, closed the book, put it on his side, slightly raised his eyes and called.


    "Elder brother?" drunk Linxue''s heart trembled, quickly put down his schoolbag and walked over.


    Looking at the gloomy smile on her face, she couldn''t help pinching the palm of her hand and even breathing carefully.


    "Where have you been today?" seeing drunk Linxue coming over, drunk all night, he didn''t get up, but looked up at her.


    Obviously, drunk Linxue''s eyes were on the, but she just felt afraid and couldn''t move.


    It wasn''t like this before.


    Drunk Linxue whispered in her heart.


    At first, being drunk without night was very good to her. It can be said that she was very used to it. However, since she went to junior high school, being drunk without night suddenly became severe. She was not only not allowed to go out and play with her friends, but also promoted counseling classes and interest classes. It was called that these courses can be learned at home.


    So she has been living a two-point and one-line life at school and home for two years. Even if she is drunk all night in winter and summer vacation, she will never want to go out.


    As everyone knows, drunk night looked at the appearance of drunk Linxue gradually growing up, and his heart has always had an excited sense of expectation.


    When Zui Linxue grows up, his partner will have it.


    It only belongs to his partner. How can he share it with outsiders? He will let her know that there is only one way to stay with him all the time.


    "I went to play with my classmates." Zui Linxue whispered, looking a little guilty.


    "Go out to play?" looking at drunk Linxue''s guilty appearance, drunk night patted his side and said with a smile, "Linxue, sit down and talk. I don''t want to scold you."


    You are more terrible than training.


    Drunk Linxue was sick again. He didn''t dare to disobey the order of drunk night and sat down.


    "Look at what time it is now?" he took a panoramic view of the uneasiness of drunk Linxue, looked over her shoulder, pointed to the clock on the wall and asked.


    "I didn''t mean it, brother." Zui Linxue clenched her fist and ignored the rebellion at the bottom of her heart as much as possible. "It''s not good for me not to go as the monitor for our Deputy monitor''s birthday today."


    "Deputy squad leader?" zuiwuye took Zui Linxue''s hand and tightened it. The smile on his face was more and more brilliant, "what''s that?"


    Zui Linxue was stunned. He didn''t expect Zui Wuye to say such words.


    He looked at the face that was no different from his usual face, clenched his teeth and said unhappily, "brother, that''s my classmate. How can you say that about him?"


    And drunk night didn''t know where he was wrong. He just looked at drunk Linxue''s accusing eyes and said with a smile, "what''s wrong?"


    "Of course not!" Zui Linxue gritted his teeth.


    At this time, she was still with a girl''s innocence, a little wayward love and a little temper. Although she was afraid, she still had the courage to stare drunk all night.


    And Zui Wuye looked at Zui Linxue''s stubborn appearance, thought about taking the mobile phone on his side, edited a text message and sent it out.


    "In two days, you can see your deputy squad leader every day." he raised his hand and pinched his drunken Linxue''s elastic face, and said with a bright smile.

 Chapter 830

    Drunk Linxue didn''t understand the meaning of drunk without night. She only felt a strange coolness coming from her back, which made her whole body stiff.


    "Elder brother?" she looked at the drunken night with the same bright smile, and suddenly felt a little strange.


    "I like my obedient sister." drunk night reached out and rubbed her hair. Her eyes bent in a strange arc and smiled softly, "Linxue, will you listen to me, right?"


    Drunk Linxue looked at the drunk night.


    "Ah, but you can''t do it if you don''t listen." drunk night stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms and smiled intimately, "because as a sister, how can you not listen to your brother, right?"


    Drunk Linxue only felt his breath stagnant, subconsciously pushed away drunk night, subconsciously stepped back after his eyes, and ran into the room.


    What''s the matter with her brother today?


    Drunk Linxue leaned against the door and gasped. Her body was uncontrollably cold. The place she had been held by drunk night even deeply hurt her fragile skin.


    Unexpectedly, she leaned against the other side of the door and was drunk all night. She was staring at the door panel with his pupils that almost occupied the whole eye, straight and even without blinking.


    The slender white hand stroked the door panel gently, gently like a feather.


    "Not good." he sighed long, his eyes deep.


    In the next few days, drunk Linxue didn''t go home again and temporarily lived in a friend''s house.


    Drunk all night, and few didn''t come to him. It seemed that they didn''t care at all.


    Drunk Linxue breathed a sigh of relief, but she was also a little nervous. Did the last thing really make her brother angry? He doesn''t care if she doesn''t go home.


    Biting the pen, drunk Linxue looked at the homework in front of him and had no desire to write.


    "Lin Xue, Lin Xue, do you think your brother is standing there?"


    At this time, she was suddenly voiced by her English text friend by the window, as if she was startled, "I just looked out of the window and just looked at your brother''s eyes, which scared me to death!"


    Zui Linxue hurried to the window and just saw Zui Wuyi standing not far away.


    He was wearing a dark windbreaker, with his hands in his pockets, watching drunk Linxue. When she saw herself, he just smiled gently and came over silently.


    Drunk Linxue was scared to step back.


    Friend Xu Niannian''s home is on the first floor. You can see the outside from the window.


    Looking at the approaching figure of drunk night, Xu Niannian was startled at the beginning and became nervous later. He put down his textbook and stared at drunk night without looking at it, as if he was attracted by some strange feeling.


    "Hello." Zui Wuyi said hello with a smile. His smile was warm and bright. He didn''t look like a bad person at all.


    "You, Hello!" Xu Niannian was looked at with beautiful eyes and uncontrollable red on his face.


    "Linxue, please take care of it during this time." Zui Wuyi continued.


    "No trouble, no trouble. Linxue and I are good friends." Xu Niannian smiled and didn''t see what was wrong with being drunk all night.


    Thinking that Zui Linxue told her that her brother had a problem two days ago, Xu Niannian couldn''t help looking back at Zui Linxue.


    But don''t want to see only drunk Linxue''s bloodless face and trembling eyes.


    My heart trembled slightly. When I looked back, I saw that drunk night was watching drunk Linxue, and the smile on my mouth was strange.


    "You are becoming more and more disobedient."

 Chapter 831

    But drunk Linxue didn''t expect to come at night. He just asked her and left. It seems that he doesn''t intend to take her back at all.


    It''s not like her brother would do.


    Drunk Linxue was a little uneasy, but he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    "Linxue, I don''t think your brother is a bad man. He seems to have a little sister control." Xu Niannian said to Zui Linxue immediately after he left drunk all night, "God, it''s really handsome. I think I''ll melt away when he smiles at me!"


    "I know." Zui Linxue sat by the bed and lowered his head, "my brother has always been excellent."


    "What do you care about having such an excellent brother?" Xu Niannian said puzzled. "If I have such an excellent brother, can I wake up with a smile in my dream?"


    "I also like my brother very much..." drunk Linxue whispered.


    "Look what I heard!" Xu Niannian immediately shouted, "what''s wrong with you since you like you."


    I didn''t expect that I should say something from the bottom of my heart. Drunk Linxue quickly looked at Xu Niannian. Seeing that she looked at herself naively and didn''t think about it at all, she relaxed her mouth. "I just think my brother has become a little strange now. It''s still him, but sometimes it gives people a sense of fear."


    "I think you just think too much." Xu Niannian didn''t care. "Let me see, you two are making trouble. Just wait for the past."


    Then she threw herself on the bed and yawned, "let''s go to bed first. I''ll recite it early in class."


    "I''ll write for a while." Zui Linxue nodded his head, and he couldn''t sleep at all.


    Xu Niannian nodded carelessly and rolled into a ball holding the quilt. She didn''t find that Zui Linxue was just staring at her homework at the moment.


    Until the next day, drunk Linxue didn''t know why he was upset all night.


    The Deputy monitor didn''t come to school.


    Everyone in the class thought he just asked for leave, but Zui Linxue remembered the phone call he made before he was drunk all night, and his face faded in an instant.


    The next few days, the Deputy monitor didn''t appear again. Zui Linxue couldn''t believe what Zui Wuye really did. After hesitating for a long time, he had to go back to confirm.


    Although Xu Niannian was reluctant to let her go home, he didn''t stop her. He also encouraged her to pat her on the shoulder and waved his fist with full vitality, "summon up courage! Quarrel, just say it."


    Is it really that easy?


    After running away from home for a week, Zui Linxue returned to the home where she grew up.


    "Brother." as soon as I entered the door, I saw the drunk night sitting on the sofa. Drunk Linxue walked up, holding the shoulder strap of his backpack tightly in his hand, and directly asked, "does Zhao Yan''s disappearance have anything to do with you?"


    "Do you mean your deputy monitor?" Zui Linxue raised his head when he entered the door. At this moment, he just looked at him calmly and smiled as always, "but Linxue, as soon as you come back, thinking of others really makes me a brother very sad."


    "Tell the truth!" Zui Linxue just wants to know whether Zui Wuye did it or not.


    "Want to know?" Zui Wuyi stretched out his hand to Zui Linxue, "then go and have a look with me."


    what? Drunk Linxue''s eyes widened strangely. Is Zhao Yan really here?!


    "Brother, did you really catch Zhao Yan?!"


    "Don''t you know if you go and have a look with me?" Zui Wuyi smiled, got up and held Zui Linxue''s hand.


    Drunk Linxue looked at him and grabbed his hand. He was silent and didn''t know what to do.


    So Zui Linxue followed Zui Wuyi to the basement of his private house for the first time at the age of 14.


    At the moment of entering, the strong smell of blood made her completely lose her courage to go on.


    She has been taking good care of her brother since childhood. Her favorite person really has another side she doesn''t know.


    "Don''t be afraid." Zui Wuyi turned back and smiled at her, took her hand and continued to walk forward. It seemed mild, but it was tough.


    She stumbled into the basement with drunk night. She looked at many blood stained cages in the basement. She almost exhausted her strength to make herself fall to the ground.


    Most of these cages are about one meter high. The railings are extremely strong. They look well cared for. They can''t even see any rust. There are only several deep grinding marks.


    The light in the basement is very dark, but drunk Linxue still sees that all the people in the cage are people!


    They were in a mess in front of them. They looked like food scattered everywhere. They leaned listlessly against the cage. Even when they came in drunk all night, they just trembled and shrunk, and didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    "You''re crazy!" the drunken snow screamed at the drunken night.


    "Why do you say that?" drunk night seemed unable to understand. He just held her hand harder and harder and walked forward. "I just came to take you to the Deputy monitor you want to see."


    "I mean, how can you imprison people here!" seeing the expression of drunk night, there was no meaning of half repentance. Drunk Linxue glared at him and scolded, "this is against the law, you''re crazy!"


    "I''m a madman. Don''t you know until today?" for the accusation of drunk Linxue, drunk night can''t feel half a cent of guilt. She just thinks she makes a mountain out of a molehill. "These are just toys. Haven''t you also raised hamsters and torn national plush toys?"


    "That''s different!" Zui Linxue said angrily.


    "What''s different?" Zui Wuyi turned back and rubbed Zui Linxue''s head and said with a smile, "in my eyes, they are just toys. If you think so, naturally they won''t be so excited."


    "What''s more..." before Zui Linxue could say anything, Zui Wuyi trapped her in her arms with a bright smile and said intimately, "you are my only partner. You should like here as much as I do."


    "I don''t, I won''t!" Zui Linxue only felt that he was entangled by a huge poisonous snake and didn''t even have the strength to struggle.


    "No?"


    Obviously, I felt that the sound line of drunk night became much lower, and my arms hugged him more and more tightly.


    "If you don''t want to be my partner, I can only lock you here." drunk night sighed in a low voice, "my playground will only show my partner."


    Then he forced Zui Linxue to look at several cages almost immersed in blood in the center of the basement. The creeping insects in the water almost made Zui Linxue spit out directly.


    "But also, here is your deputy monitor." Zui Wuyi pressed Zui Linxue''s head, the corners of his eyes had no smile, only the corners of his mouth were rising high, "Linxue, you really hurt me."

 Chapter 832

    "Since I was a child, I always thought you would be my partner. I protected you, guarded you, didn''t let you be bullied by anyone, and gave you the best of everything. Is that how you repay me?"


    Drunk without night, the more you say, the lower your voice is, and the more fierce your anger is.


    "I just want a partner, a partner who can like here with me."


    "It''s wrong for you to do this when you''re drunk all night!" Zui Linxue couldn''t bear to collapse and cry, "you''re my favorite person. How can you do such a thing, how can you..."


    Looking at the collapse of drunk Linxue crying, drunk night loosened her hand and let her spread on the dirty ground. She stepped back and sat on the sofa behind. She said with a cool smile, "we obviously have a man''s blood. Why do you think so? You are abnormal."


    "What?" Zui Linxue didn''t react for a moment.


    "Our Father also has such an amusement park. If you want to go, I''ll show you?" drunk night glanced at his carefully decorated toys with appreciative eyes, "but I still think mine is more beautiful."


    "Dad too?!" Zui Linxue felt that her world had collapsed on this day. What kind of place did she live in!


    "But I''m very happy to hear Linxue say you like me." when I came forward, I was still distressed to pick up Zui Linxue and watch her face warm judo. "Since you like me, stay with me? What else can you do besides doing so?"


    Drunk Linxue was silent.


    Yes, what else can she do? Call the police and let the police take them all?


    They are all her close relatives with the same blood as her,


    Looking at the face that made her infatuated when she was in love again, Zui Linxue chose silence.


    She once thought about what kind of ending this relationship would end. She never thought it would be like this now.


    She thought that she would be like this in her life.


    However, after the end of the world, she found for the first time that there was a deviation in her life track.


    Drunk without night, such a careless and ruthless person has found someone who is willing to be loyal.


    "Because he makes me feel interesting." drunk night answered her question with a smile.


    In the last world, there is drunk without night. The madman did not suffer much in drunk Linxue, but drunk without night chose to join the desire alliance, which is at the forefront and needs their lives to fight.


    Drunk Linxue felt that she couldn''t understand drunk night.


    He has never hurt anyone without reason. He even has a partner who can stand side by side with him.


    As an ordinary person, Zui Linxue can only hide behind the scenes of safety and wait in place.


    At this moment, drunk Linxue felt that his most disgusting place was desire alliance, and the most disgusting person was Xiuqi, none of them.


    He took away the drunken night.


    Drunk night will pull her into hell, but no longer guard her alone, chose to go to their own world.


    But incompetent she doesn''t even have the right to earn.


    Zui Linxue loses his temper with Zui Wuye for the first time after Zui Wuye and Yumeng people capture the sin city where Yumeng gathers.


    "I will never join the desire alliance!"


    "Linxue, don''t make trouble." Zui Wuye looked at Zui Linxue, who suddenly lost his temper, and said, "desire alliance is a good place to settle down. I have told the boss that you will take care of the miscellaneous affairs of desire alliance at that time. No one will dare to hurt you with me."


    "But elder brother, all the people who want to join the league are abnormal and crazy like you, but I''m not! I don''t fit in here!" Zui Linxue gnawed his teeth.


    "Linxue, what are you talking about?" Zui Wuyi stretched out his hand and held her in his arms. "You are. If I asked you to peel human skin to make protective sleeves, you would do it, wouldn''t you?"


    Zui Linxue couldn''t believe her eyes. Although she finally became the closest person with Zui Wuye, she just stayed in the stage of assistant and didn''t do anything in person.


    "Can''t you say?" drunk night looked at her eyes gradually changed. "If you can''t, I''ll drive you out of the desire League?"


    Drunk Linxue looked at drunk night in horror and had a deeper understanding of his indifference.


    "Would you rather not have me stay in the desire alliance?" Zui Linxue only felt that part of her heart had been forcibly dug away. She said painfully, "I am the only one who loves you and your only partner. How can you treat me like this?"


    "Linxue, you are my sister. Just listen to me." drunk night butted her against the wallboard and said with a smile, "now answer me, do you want to help me peel people''s skin?"


    Drunk Linxue shook his head madly, and then he was thrown out of the desire League by the drunk night who turned his face.


    Now it''s deep winter, drunk and snowy. An ordinary person can''t even hold out for a day outside.


    She covered herself and lay down in the snow. When the wind and snow wanted to freeze her heart and lungs, she realized in despair that she was not qualified to ask for anything without him.


    "Drunken night, do you have a hole in your brain?" and drunken night stood not far away, looking at drunken Linxue struggling in the wind and snow, Xiuqi frowned,


    "Don''t force her, where did she move her hand?" drunk all night, her hands around her chest, a frank gentleman, got a pair of cold eyes.


    Now the people who can enter the desire alliance are either ferocious or abnormal people like them. Even in the face of the drunk emperor, such people will never have any respect for an ordinary woman.


    So Zui Linxue must do something that they can think is similar and do it voluntarily.


    "Come on, if you keep freezing like this, she''ll freeze to death outside." I was annoyed to see Zui Wuye''s confident appearance. Xiuqi raised his foot and kicked his leg, and then walked quickly towards Zui Linxue.


    I didn''t want to see Zui Linxue come over and pray before I could speak, "xiuhuang, xiuhuang, please let me go back. I can''t leave my brother!"


    Is it really useful to be drunk all night?


    Xiuqi was speechless, swept his eyes, hid in the drunken night not far away, and took the drunken Linxue back to the desire alliance.


    Drunk Linxue really peeled off human skin as expected. She was stained with blood. Finally, she was qualified to stand in the desire alliance.


    ......


    "So." sitting on a boulder, Xiuqi looked at the drunk night biting compressed biscuits and said coldly, "if you really find your sister, what are you going to do to her?"


    "You and I both know that you will never kill her."


    "I want to kill only the blank guy who doesn''t know the height of the earth." drunk night smiled low, looking at the night sky with deep and dangerous eyes, with fatal coldness.

 Chapter 833

    They have got the blank whereabouts from ye Wuchen.


    Ye Wuchen''s development is excellent now. Instead of honestly managing the north, he uses his contacts to spread his information network all over China.


    After he became stable, he married nine masters. Now the newlyweds are sweet all day.


    "Shit, why do I bother to find someone here? Ye Wuchen, that smelly boy, is tired of being in the gentle country all day!!!" drunk Wuye is angry at the thought of this and wants to catch ye Wuchen and beat him twice.


    Xiuqi''s response to this was to ignore it all.


    They quickly went to the empty place and looked at the residential area with many people in front of them. Drunk all night, they finally converged on the look of foolishness, and walked coldly to the address given to them by Ye Wuchen.


    When they found the room, Zui Linxue was joking with sugar moon with a bright smile. It didn''t look like an artificial power without emotion.


    Drunk without night, I was stunned in place. I didn''t know whether I should go in or not.


    How long have you not seen drunk Linxue''s carefree smile?


    For the first time, he had doubts about his previous practice.


    Zui Linxue soon noticed the drunken night standing at the door. She was stunned first, and then Mu Leng said, "brother."


    Drunk and silent, he strode into the room and said coldly, "where''s the blank?"


    As soon as the voice fell blank, he came in from the next room. When he saw that zuiye was about to speak, zuiye waved his fist.


    Sugar moon and drunk Linxue rushed over almost at the same time, one blocked in front of the blank, and the other hugged the drunk waist.


    "Elder brother, what are you doing?" Zui Linxue angrily said.


    The speed of drunk Linxue is not what ordinary people can have. Drunk night looked back at her face, and her face became unusually ferocious.


    "Blank, you really dare!"


    "This is your sister''s voluntary." the blank face was a little pale. He stood behind sugar moon and hid himself in a group of advice.


    "Even if Linxue is willing, who gives you the courage to do it without authorization?" drunk Wuye narrowed his eyes dangerously, stretched out his hand to push away drunk Linxue and rushed towards the blank. Unexpectedly, his action was stopped by Xiuqi who came in.


    "Drunk all night, can you ask your sister what she thinks first?"


    Xiuqi looked at the ferocious drunk night and said, "what you want is not necessarily what your sister wants, isn''t it?"


    Drunk night was stunned. Then he looked back at drunk Linxue and saw that she was looking at herself with red eyes. There was no smile on her face.


    "Drunk all night!" drunk Linxue almost shouted, "I''m your sister, not your accessory!"


    "Linxue." Zui Wuyi almost exhausted his strength to suppress the anger at the bottom of his heart. Looking at Zui Linxue, he said coldly, "come back to the league with me."


    "I won''t go back." Zui Linxue sneered, "what I said, I hate most is desire alliance. I don''t fit in with it!"


    Drunk night looked at her cold eyes and was at a loss for the first time.


    "I brought you into lust League for your own good." Zui Wuye said.


    People like him will never know what they did wrong. In his opinion, Zui Linxue is making trouble for nothing now.


    "But I''m very unhappy." Zui Linxue shook her head, "brother, I don''t want to go back with you. I didn''t want to go back before, now and in the future."


    "Snow......" I narrowed my eyes dangerously when I was drunk.


    "Drunk all night!" he came over and gave him an elbow on his arm. "Can you put yourself in your shoes and think about your sister?!"


    "What do you think?" I was stunned.


    "Did you give what your sister wanted?" Xiuqi frowned. "Now the world is not as chaotic as it was at the beginning. It doesn''t matter if drunk Linxue doesn''t go back. If you want to alliance, there is a song, and you don''t need your sister."


    "But doesn''t my sister want to be with me?" she said stupidly, "she belongs to my partner. How can she not stay with me?"


    "Partner is a partner! Your sister is your sister!" Xiuqi looked at the drunk night and said seriously, "your partner is me, not drunk Linxue!"


    "I Xiuqi is the one who has been doing tasks with you in the end of the world, and the sister you always have to protect and cherish is Zui Linxue." Xiuqi breathed out and felt a little uncomfortable. Don''t open your eyes, "drunk all night, can you fool figure out the relationship?"


    Xiuqi''s words loosened the deep-rooted idea of drunk night.


    It turns out that my sister doesn''t exist as a partner who has to be with me all the time?


    Looking at Xiuqi standing in front of him, who is not as tall as his shoulder, he suddenly smiles and tears come out.


    He should have known that Zui yewei is a bastard like him. How can he take him to a normal road.


    "So you don''t want to be my partner." drunk night looked at drunk Linxue and said with a helpless wry smile.


    Drunk Linxue didn''t expect to see this expression from drunk night''s face. She was stunned for a moment.


    "If you like to stay here, just stay." drunk night finally relaxed, "I''ll come back with you when I have time."


    Then he suddenly turned back after the voice fell and kicked it to the blank. The fast sugar moon didn''t come and stop it.


    The poor blank was kicked out directly, bumped into the wall and vomited blood.


    Sugar moon rushed to protect the blank and stared at the drunk night.


    I didn''t want to be drunk all night. I didn''t mean to come forward again. I just walked out with a smile, "Xiuqi, let''s go."


    Xiuqi followed him as usual and walked side by side in the drunken night.


    Just after Zui Wuye went out, Zui Linxue seemed to react and chased out. She watched Zui Wuye go farther and farther, and finally couldn''t help shouting, "brother, you''ll come to see me, right!"


    Zui Linxue has been thinking about what love is during this period. She envies Yu Lan''s love for ink and hopes that Zui Wuye can become the same as ink, but she forgets that Zui Wuye is Zui Wuye, and ink is ink, and she is not Yu Lan. The so-called love doesn''t depend on what others do, but how she does it.


    Drunk night looked back at drunk Linxue and answered with a low smile.


    "Let you be free for two days."


    "How did you say this like talking to your enemy?" Xiuqi looked strangely beside him.


    "En?" drunk Wuye grabbed Xiuqi''s shoulder and said with a look of unpleasantness, "by the way, Xiuqi, what did you say just now is the same as a confession? Aren''t you in love with me?"


    "Get out!" Xiuqi raised his hand and gave zuiye an elbow.


    "You admit that you are my partner, right?" Zui Wuye covered his stomach and continued with a smile. "In fact, I always want a partner... As a partner, you can''t give up all the time and leave me halfway, okay?"


    "I don''t understand." Xiuqi sneered and strode forward. Soon he was caught up by drunk night and grabbed his shoulder.


    "Where shall we go next?"


    "Hui Yumeng."


    "Boring, let''s go to the north to find ye Wuchen?"


    "... yes."

 Chapter 834

    Yu Lan is very tangled now.


    As a zombie, she was pregnant.


    Is this a fake baby?


    Staring at his stomach, Yu lanxinsai thought of what kind of baby he would give birth to.


    Although she knows that her body is similar to that of normal people, there are still differences after all. I didn''t expect the baby to come so suddenly.


    Mo Wen is outside asking Qu Miaomiao for advice on matters needing attention after pregnancy. He takes a small book seriously and writes it down. It looks like he was serious when he taught her homework.


    Yu Lan leaned out his head and just looked at Shangqu Miaomiao. It was clearly smiling, but it made people shiver inexplicably.


    She withdrew her head and sighed.


    Can you believe Qu Miaomiao''s words?! Are you sure she won''t secretly find a chance to coax Mo Wen to kill herself?


    Since she was pregnant, Mo Wen, who took the wrong spoon for dinner and went to the wrong door for sleep, could not believe his IQ.


    Thinking of this, Yu Lan immediately packed up his things, turned the window and ran away.


    I didn''t want her to face the bouncing Mo Xiaohuan before she ran out. When Mo Xiaohuan saw her, her eyes glowed and she covered her mouth as soon as she was about to rush over.


    "Don''t make a noise, you know?" Yu Lan said solemnly, "I''m running."


    Mo Xiaohuan nodded immediately when he heard the speech, and his pure white eyes bent into a seam.


    She came back after breaking away from the space of night stop. At the same time, she confessed everything to Yu Lan and lived in desire League.


    "Mom, where are you going?" Mo Xiao asked with a smile.


    "Stay away from the desire alliance." Yu Lan thought that the desire alliance people were eyeing themselves, and his hair was creepy for no reason.


    "Let the Firebird take you away?" Mo Xiaohuan said happily. "I think it''s very boring these days."


    "Cheng." Yu Lan chin said first, "you fool me over the ink."


    "OK." Mo Xiao smiled and replied.


    Equal to Lanfei''s general running, Mo Xiaohuan found Mo Wen slowly, pulled his clothes and said, "Dad, Dad."


    The ink that was writing something on the small book was stunned and looked down at it.


    "Mom, she ran away." Mo Xiao laughed.


    Next to Qu Miaomiao, he looked at her in surprise. He just smiled at Shang Mo Xiaohuan''s innocent smile and looked at her with interest.


    "..." and Mo Wen was silent for two seconds and said calmly, "where are you?"


    "I don''t know." Mo Xiao laughed like a little devil. "I just saw her run out."


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure of ink was not in place directly, leaving only Mo Xiaohuan standing in place laughing and laughing.


    "Very funny?" Qu Miaomiao''s voice sounded gently in her ear, and leaned down slightly to stick to her ear.


    "Of course." turning back to Shangqu''s slim eyes, Mo Xiaohuan said with a smile, "mom is pregnant. It''s better to exercise more, otherwise it''s more boring to stay all day."


    "Well, pregnant women really need to walk more." Qu Miaomiao nodded, turned around and walked thoughtfully, "I have to give Yao some popular science."


    Watching Qu Miaomiao go away, Mo Xiaohuan chased Mo Wen and went to see a good play.


    "Hey, kid, where are you going?"


    As soon as she ran out of the desire League, she heard someone calling her. She stopped and saw that she was drunk all night.


    "Drunk emperor, when did you come back?" I heard that he went to the north a while ago. Why did he come back so soon?


    "Just today." Zui Wuyi said with a bright smile, carrying a huge sack. "I just saw the boss running out in a hurry. What''s the matter?"


    While talking, the sack on his shoulder moved and looked like a person.


    "He went after his mother." Mo Xiaohuan looked at the sack on the drunk emperor''s shoulder and said curiously, "what are you carrying, drunk emperor?"


    "People." drunk night pounded a sack.


    A dull hum came out of the sack, and then he struggled more violently.


    "Did you bring sister Linxue back?" Mo Xiaohuan guessed.


    "No, she doesn''t want to come back for the time being." drunk night smiled brightly and put down the sack.


    "That''s..." Mo Xiaohuan stared at the sack and saw that drunk night didn''t stop him. He came forward and opened the rope.


    Then he saw ye Wuchen climb out of the sack.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 835

    Mo Xiaohuan knew ye Wuchen and met him once at his wedding.


    But how did this guy who stayed well in the north get caught in a sack when he was drunk all night???


    Mo Xiaohuan looked at ye Wuchen silently and put his eyes on the drunk night.


    I didn''t want to be drunk all night. At this moment, I was grinning at her brightly, spreading my hand and frankly saying, "this bastard abused the dog in front of me, so I pulled him back. Let him separate from his daughter-in-law."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Being shocked by the drunk Sao operation, Mo Xiaohuan scratched his head and looked at ye Wuchen sympathetically.


    "Drunken emperor!!!" ye Wuchen is obviously fried now. He gets up and stares at drunken night. However, he has experienced many things and has not rushed up.


    God knows that he was having dinner when he was covered with a sack on his head. He was carried all the way and tossed around like an object.


    Drunk all night, this madman!


    Drunk Wuye, who has been hated by others, said with a smile, "ye Wuchen, don''t you say you haven''t seen the headquarters of desire alliance, Sin City? I''m sorry. I''ve brought you here now. Do you still think I''m too much?"


    The shameless drunk night has always been beyond their reach. The green veins in ye Wuchen''s forehead jumped, shook his fist and looked at the door of desire alliance.


    "Mo Xiaohuan." he bit his teeth. "Can you take me to see sin city?"


    Since he can''t go down, he will go down and have a look. As for being drunk all night... He will always suffer a loss.


    Wen Yanmo Xiaohuan is a little embarrassed. She wants to go after Mo Wen.


    "OK, Mo Xiaohuan, take him around and I''ll go after the boss." Zui Wuyi immediately answered with a smile, "by the way, Xiuqi came back and told him for me."


    It was found that Xiuqi was not around drunk Wuye. Mo Xiaohuan nodded reluctantly and raised his eyes to see drunk Wuye chasing in the direction of ink.


    "Let''s go." she looked at ye Wuchen and said, "the drunken emperor is not here. It''s estimated that you can go back directly after reading it."


    Ye Wuchen nodded without expression, adjusted his mood and walked beside Mo Xiaohuan.


    ......


    With the help of Firebird, Yu Lan soon arrived at the forest of death. As soon as he went down, he saw Yi An standing where he was, and Yi Ding chasing several small zombies in a circle not far away.


    "Yo." raised his hand and said hello to Yu Lan. Yi An said with a smile, "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "It didn''t take long." Yu Lan smiled and jumped to the ground.


    He didn''t want Yi An to be frightened by her ordinary action. He hurried forward and held Yu Lan. His expression was like she was a fragile doll.


    "God, do you know you''re still pregnant with a baby? Are you so crazy?"


    I didn''t expect Yi An to be as wordy as Mo Wen now. Yu Lan touched his nose and nodded.


    "But I didn''t expect the zombie to have a baby." Yi An loosened Yu Lan and thought, "the other zombies don''t know if it''s OK."


    Now the whole world is in a double evolution mode. The psionic is the evolution mode of human beings, and the zombie is also the evolution mode of human beings. Only one is evolution with reason and the other is irrational violent evolution. It doesn''t work to destroy any evolution mode at one time.


    As the level of zombies became higher and higher, intelligence gradually appeared between them, and the occurrence rate of human zombies also increased significantly.


    "I heard that a human zombie appeared in country M. I''m going to have a look in a few days."


    "Yes." Yu Lan nodded. After taking two steps, he saw Xu Jielin stride over. When he saw her, he immediately laughed.


    "You brought that bastard''s child to me, and I''m not afraid I''ll give it to you on impulse?" he smiled.


    "I''ll screw off your neck before you eat." Yu Lan also grinned. Her milky eyes have been full of water all day since she was pregnant. It''s not tempting.


    Xu Jielin was seriously injured in the night stop space. In addition, he was forced to transform his body. Only in these two months did he get better.


    Xu Jielin didn''t answer, but looked behind Yu Lan.


    "That guy is approaching quickly." he smiled with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    "I''ll pick some pink crystal cores." Yu Lan doesn''t care. She escapes and Mo Wen doesn''t catch up with her.


    With that, the Firebird came forward and flapped Yi''an and Xu Jielin one by one, protecting Yu Lan to the different plants with pink crystal nuclei.


    "I think Firebird is more protective of his wife than ink." Yi An whispered as he looked at the back of Firebird and Yu Lan.


    Xu Jielin responded with a cold hum.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Mo Wen appeared and jumped off the back of the long snake. He saw Xu Jielin''s ugly face at the first sight.


    "Where''s blue?" he frowned.


    Yi An was about to speak when he smelled a smell of gunpowder. When he looked at Xu Jielin, he had stared at Mo Wen with hostile eyes.


    Oh, yes, I have no chance to speak with these two.


    Looking back at his silly brother, he went over to play happily with his brother.


    "I don''t see blue." Xu Jielin said faintly.


    Don''t want Mo Wen to just pull up the corners of his mouth and smile. He looked at the direction of pink plants not far away and whispered, "is she looking for pink crystal core?"


    Being said by Mo Wen, Xu Jielin frowned and waved Mo Wen''s fist before he could be unhappy. Mo Wen is now in a stage close to explosion. Xu Jielin now comes up and doesn''t beat anyone.


    Xu Jielin, who was just a little stronger, was not Mo Wen''s opponent at all. He was beaten into a ball by Mo Wen and fed to the snake''s mouth.


    Naturally, the long snake doesn''t eat. It just presses others under its body.


    Yi An, who was eating melons nearby, was about to fall off his chin. He coughed twice and was almost choked by his saliva.


    Look where there is still ink in place.


    Mo Wen''s anger is not small this time. Yu Lan may finish this time. Yi An thinks of gloating.


    When Mo Wen found Yu Lan, she was walking on the back of the Firebird and gnawing at the crystal core. When she saw him coming, she just raised her eyelids.


    "Blue." Mo Wen now holds Yu Lan in his hand for fear of breaking and holding it in his mouth for fear of melting. Although he is angry, he doesn''t say anything cruel, "good boy, come back with me."


    "No." Yu Lan raised his chin.


    "Be obedient." Mo Wen said again.


    "No," Yu Lan said.


    Since Yu Lan became pregnant, she became a little uneasy. Although she didn''t say ink, she could detect it.


    He looked at Yu Lanming and wanted to see him, but he wanted to proudly lift his neck. He came forward and didn''t have the cheek to hold Yu Lan hard. He sighed, "Lan Lan, what are you afraid of?"


    The warm breath of ink surrounded her, and the familiar and nostalgic breath made her struggle at a loss.

 Chapter 836

    Mo Wen held her reluctantly.


    "You don''t sleep with me at night." Yu Lan finally compromised and said.


    "Qu Miaomiao said you can''t hold it when you are pregnant..." Mo Wen was also wronged.


    "Then you won''t let me go out." Yu Lan continued to complain and stared at Mo Wen.


    "Qu Miaomiao said you can''t go out to see the wind when you are pregnant." Mo Wen coughed.


    "Why is everything Qu Miaomiao?" Yu Lan waved a fist and dropped it to Mo Wen''s chest. He didn''t have much strength and looked wronged. "Qu Miaomiao hasn''t been pregnant. Can you ask someone with experience???"


    Seeing Yu Lan''s dissatisfaction with him, Mo Wen quickly coaxed, "OK, OK, I won''t ask her in the future. Can I find an experienced person to ask?"


    "Really?" Yu Lan finally looked at Mo Wen.


    "Yes." Mo Wen nodded quickly.


    Seeing that the atmosphere finally eased and his daughter-in-law came back, Mo Wen was about to find a way to carry Yu Lan back, but he suddenly realized that the back of his hand was wet. He was surprised and looked at Yu Lan. He didn''t know when to wrinkle his nose and cry there.


    What''s the matter?


    Remembering that Qu Miaomiao said that the mood of pregnant women would have great twists and turns, Mo Wen quickly hugged Yu Lan''s waist and coaxed with a soft voice. He didn''t know what people asked to cry, and he didn''t know where to coax.


    "I''m afraid." Yu Lan sobbed in a low voice. "I know for the first time that the Zombie''s body can still give birth to children. I''m afraid of what''s wrong with our children."


    She has always been very upset.


    From becoming a zombie, she knew that her body was not a human body for a long time, even if it was no longer like it.


    But she is also looking forward to working with mewen''s children. She doesn''t want anything to happen to her and their children.


    As soon as Yu Lan opened his mouth, Mo Wen suddenly realized what he had ignored for a while. He hugged her carefully, kissed her forehead and coaxed, "blue, blue, don''t be afraid. Nothing will happen to you and the child."


    He said, "you see, we are drunk all night. You and I are so powerful. Our children must not be weak. How can something happen?"


    Then he leaned down and kissed the tip of Yu Lan''s nose. With a gentle smile, he said, "don''t you believe your man? With me, how can you have an accident."


    The voice of Mo Wen comforted Yu Lan again and again, and finally calmed her ups and downs.


    She nodded, and finally let Mo Wen take her back honestly.


    "I''ll come out later!"


    "Yes."


    "I want you to sleep with me!"


    "OK."


    Yi''an, who rescued Xu Jielin from the fire and water, looked back and saw that the couple were abusing the dog as if there were no one around. As soon as the corners of his mouth pulled out, he hurried not to open his eyes.


    Does he want to find a daughter-in-law earlier?


    After returning, Mo Wen saw ye Wuchen and immediately thought of Jing Jing. Only then did he think that Jing Jing had a wife and her children were several years old.


    Jing Jing was contacted. Although he was reluctant, he came to mowen class with Qiu Zhen. It was much better than Qu Miaomiao''s teaching.


    The neglected Qu Miaomiao smiled from beginning to end. Of course, it is unknown how she abused her "toys" in private to vent her dissatisfaction.


    Her knowledge is from the book. The boss doesn''t believe it. It''s really heartbreaking.


    She glanced at the veterinary encyclopedia on the shelf and snorted.


    And a drunk, who didn''t see a good play, met Xiuqi, who was left in the north as a scapegoat, and was beaten up.


    Almost all the people who should come when Yu Lan was producing came.


    Mo Wen was driven out by Qiu Zhen and was not allowed to enter the door.


    Qiu Zhen, who has always been gentle, has an unprecedented tough attitude this time. After all, the momentum of Mo Wen is there because Lan''s side will only hinder them.


    In addition to the two female doctors found outside, Qiu Zhen and Qu Miaomiao gave birth to Yu Lan.


    Drunk Wuye looked at the haggard ink with messy hair lying at the door and secretly smiled. Before the smile went down from his face, he saw drunk Linxue and Xiuqi staring at himself left and right, coughing and swallowing the smile.


    Zui Linxue has gained a lot of courage since he recognized his sister''s relationship. In the past, she dared not stare at herself like this. Now she can do anything holding his ear.


    I didn''t expect drunk Linxue to have such a tough side. Did he press her too hard before?


    Thinking so, Zui Wuye looked deeply at Zui Linxue. He didn''t want the other party to look at him. He saw that her eyes were red.


    Yo?


    Looking at the blush of Zui Linxue, Zui Wanye went up and directly put Zui Linxue against the wall, bent over and said with a smile, "Linxue, you won''t still like me?"


    Drunk Linxue was stunned, and the corners of his mouth smoked slightly.


    Her brother''s slag hasn''t changed from beginning to end.


    "So what if I like it? What about you? Do you like me?"


    See drunk Linxue smiling back at himself, drunk without night, but there was nothing to say for a moment, insipid took back his hand.


    Like? Does he have this feeling?


    Now he knows that Linxue is his sister and his closest person, but his partner is Xiuqi, who wants to stay with him all the time.


    Just like it? Love? He has no such emotion.


    If he has to say, his favorite person should be himself?


    "Don''t worry, boss." Xiuqi stood next to him and said dryly, "sister-in-law will be fine."


    Mo Wen didn''t respond. It should be said that he couldn''t feel anything except the door in front of him.


    Xiuqi had no choice but to sit next to Qu Yaoyao and wait quietly.


    Qu Yaoyao looked a little nervous, holding Qin Huai''s hand and whispered, "is it so terrible to have children?"


    "I''ve heard it''s terrible. It''s a near death." Qin Huai didn''t dare to say this loudly. He whispered in Qu Yaoyao''s ear, "let''s not have children in the future."


    "Who''s going to give you a baby?" Qu Yaoyao rolled his eyes and stepped on Qinhuai.


    Qin Huai, who was trampled on, was wronged. He felt that it was really too difficult for him to get on the top. He finally kicked out Zhang Xin, who had the cheek to pester Qu Yaoyao all day. He was despised by Qu Yaoyao in every way.


    Look at other people''s ink and Qu Yaoyao. It''s clear that they are not normal people. Why are they so special?


    The crowd waited quietly outside, occasionally listening to Yu Lan''s heartbreaking cry, and from time to time they were scared to shiver.


    After a whole day, Mo Wen was unable to bear to break through the door. He was stopped by Xiuqi and Qinhuai.


    "Boss, you have to calm down. My sister-in-law is at stake now. Don''t make trouble." Qin Huai ghost shouted.


    Drunken night, in line with the heart of watching the excitement, put in a word and said, "don''t you go in and have a look. It scares you."


    He didn''t want to stare over as soon as his voice was neat. He was embarrassed to go on with his gloomy face.


    Just outside, when the door was in a mess, Qu Miaomiao suddenly opened. Qu Miaomiao came out strangely and said, "I''m alive."


    Born? Why is there no sound?


    Mo Wen was uneasy. He pushed Qu Miaomiao away and rushed in. But Lan was lying on his clothes and looked at himself.


    "Lan Lan, what''s the matter with you?" he rushed over and asked.


    Yu Lan looked at the spirit, shook his head and said, "baby."


    Her voice is a little hoarse.


    "Where''s the child?" Mo Wen looked around the room. They couldn''t find any pictures. Only Qiu Zhen and their strange faces looked at themselves.


    Mo Wen was slightly stunned. Yu Guangzhong moved a little. Then he saw a child hanging by the bed, his wet hair sticking to his face, blinking black and white eyes staring at him.


    Seeing Mo Wen looking over, the child immediately turned into bed flexibly and grinned at Mo Wen.


    ¡°......¡±


    This is his newborn child?!

 Chapter 837

    Mo Yao has been able to run and jump since he was born. He looks lovely and good-looking, not to mention that his eyes are white and black.


    He grew up no different from ordinary children, but with greater strength, faster speed and smarter brain.


    When he was five years old, he succeeded in growing a small tail, but he soon chewed it. He didn''t dare to say it to Yu Lan for fear that she would be angry.


    She always doesn''t like eating by herself.


    "Baby?" Yu Lan has prepared food and is looking for him everywhere.


    "Mom!" seeing Yu Lan coming over, he quickly restrained himself, ran over and skillfully rubbed her legs, "what do you eat today?"


    Holding his lovely baby in his arms, Yu Lan said with a smile, "sister Miao has made you delicious food."


    The food on the table was really delicious. Mo Yao craned his neck and kissed Yu Lan''s face. He said with a smile, "thank you, mom!"


    He also glanced at the ink that had just come to the door of the room and bent his eyes more happily.


    Mom is his.


    But before he was satisfied for two minutes, he was picked up and held in his arms by Mo Wen, and raised his eyes to Mo Wen''s gentle and smiling black eyes.


    "Miss Dad?" Mo Wen smiled amiably.


    "Think." Mo Yao also smiled brightly. The smile was just the same as that of drunk night.


    Thinking about being drunk all night, Yu Lan suddenly felt that he should isolate them.


    Mo Yao''s birth is a strange thing for the whole desire alliance, so the people of the desire alliance like to take his son running around, and they don''t know what she taught her son when she didn''t know.


    "By the way, when will ah Xin come back?" sitting at the dinner table, Mo Yao asked Mo Wen and Yu Landao with a smile.


    Jing Shixin is Jing Jing''s only daughter. Somehow, she gets into Mo Yao''s eyes and haunts other people''s sisters all day, but secretly she is still very close and calls them "a Xin".


    Jingjing doesn''t want her daughter to be arched by this "pig", so she quickly fled to the north with jingshixin in her arms. Moyao had already thought about it as soon as she started yesterday.


    "They''re going back to the north." Mo Wen smiled, holding vegetables for his son, and didn''t forget to feed them to the blue crystal core. "It seems that our son has been despised."


    "Shi Xin''s little girl is very cute." Yu Lan thought, "she''s good and cute."


    She wants a daughter like that, too.


    Seeing Yu Lan''s trance expression, Mo Wen knew what she was thinking. He wiped the corners of his mouth and said faintly, "I think it''s enough to have Yao Yao. It''s too painful for you to have children."


    He can''t bear to let Yu Lan hurt again.


    Yu Lan obviously thought of the pain, and took a break from his mouth.


    Seeing that Mo Yao was struggling with Yu Lan secretly, he couldn''t stretch out his two arms held by Mo Wen, puffed his cheeks and bit the steel spoon in his hand.


    "This mouth is good." Mo Wen slowly handed him the spoon again and said gently, "no wonder it can scare away other girls."


    As soon as Mo Yao''s face changed, he immediately remembered that Jing Shixin found out that he chewed his tail and scared others to cry all day. It is estimated that it will leave a shadow.


    It happened that the ink appeared in time and could not be refused to take him away. He didn''t even give him a chance to explain.


    Raised his eyes and stared at Mo Wen. Mo Yao just wanted to bite Mo Wen too. Unfortunately... He couldn''t beat Mo Wen and a finger.


    He can always escape the oppression of ink. Little moyao cheers himself up in his heart.


    Later, until he grew up, he... Couldn''t turn over.


    Mo Wen even gave the whole desire alliance to him. He turned around Yu Lan and ran away. God knows where they went.


    Looking at the ancient jade who were not beaten with a smile in front of him, Mo Yao also smiled and grabbed them for a while.


    Why, Mo Wen, he can''t fight, can''t he cure his subordinates?


    You should be mentally prepared to see your boss''s jokes!